《The Gate Traveler》 Book One: Shimoor—Prologue Hello Reader, My name is John Rue. Im either 45 or 49 years oldbut Im not sure with the time skips between worlds, and it doesnt matter in the grand scheme of things. Despite growing up in the foster care system in Birmingham, Alabama, I made my way into the University of Chicago Pritzker School of Medicine. Afterward, I spent nine years patching up bullet and knife wounds and stitching up broken lives in the ER at St. Bernard Hospital in Chicago. But dont take my word for it; check the records if you think this is all a fairy tale. I included the details above specifically for this reason. Im writing this as a last-ditch effort to warn you about whats coming. What you do with this information is up to you. You might think Im a coward for leaving, and maybe youre right. But the truth is, Ive got nothing left here. My wifes gone, my family disowned me before I was even born, and the only connections I ever made died with my mom and wife. So, Im not sticking around to play hero. My life has been a mess most of my childhoodfoster care, bullying, and finally, a scholarship that got me out of that hellhole. I was always different, not just in the usual ways. Smaller, stronger, faster, eyes that seemed too big for my face with an unusual colorthings that made people uneasy without them even knowing why. So, finally, they shipped me to a group home until I aged out of the system.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. In med school, I met a woman who made my life good for the first timethen lost her to cancer. And now? Now, Ive got friends waiting for me to leave Earth for the second time around, and thats precisely what Im going to do. You can read this as a fantasy about a guy traveling with his pet, or take it as a warning about whats coming. Either way, Im not going to sugarcoat it. This is the full story of my journey. How it started when I discovered the Gate, everything I learned that might help you adapt or even thrive, and the relevant Archive entries. Initially, I wrote a summary of what was about to happen, but when I read it, I realized no one would believe it. So, instead, I will tell you the entire story of what happened to me from day one, how I found out whats going to happen, and let you decide for yourself. This might sound like a cop-out, but Im not sticking around. The only thing Ive left on Earth are two graves, and graves dont care. So get readystock up on supplies, learn first aid, meditate to sense mana, train with weapons, and maybe, just maybe, youll survive whats coming. Chapter 1: The Gate The hiking trail twisted before me, turning left and right through the Black Forest, but I couldnt focus on my surroundings. Pain clawed at my chest, a sharp reminder of the grief I carried. I rubbed my chest again, the skin raw, and the sting anchored me to the moment, even as my mind drifted. I shook my head. Snap out of it. Youre here to get out of your head. It was the beginning of September, and the leaves were changinggold and orange breaking through the green. Sunlight filtered through the leaves, highlighting the dust motes in the air. Birds chirped all around, their sounds bouncing off the trees. The forest was so peaceful, but it didnt ease the vise crushing my chest. I squeezed my eyes shut to stop the tears. Swallowing, I forced myself to focus on specific things to anchor myself in the present: the sound of the gravel under my boots; clean air filling my lungs; moisture clinging to my skin; the smell of the woodsevergreens, wet soil, and moss; birdsong; and the colors. But it didnt help. It never helped. Every step was heavier than the last, dragging me back into painful memories. The wind whispered through the branches, brushing my skin as a few leaves drifted down, surrendering to the pull of gravity. My tears fell with them as I gritted my teeth. The forest was beautiful, but it couldnt pull me out of my head. Each step pressed me deeper into the earth. Leaning against a tree, I breathed in ragged gasps as the tightening in my chest refused to ease. The forest was quiet, except for the soft rustle of the leaves and hikers in the distance. I miss you, I whispered to the wind. I was so lost before I met you, and now Im lost again. I pushed off the tree and kept walking, hoping the ache would stay buried. But grief never played by my rules. At 37 years old, my life was crumbling before my eyes. I didnt belongnot in this world or my skin. I was always the one who stood out: too short, too strong, too fast, and looking ten years younger than my actual age. But she she had never flinched or cared about how people stared or whispered behind my back. She saw past all of it, saw me. Without her, the world had lost its warmth, a place where I no longer fit. Each step and breath only deepened the sense that I was drifting through someone elses life, a stranger in my own skin, adrift and disconnected from humanity. As I walked, my boots crunched over the gravel, but my mind kept drifting back to the hospital. It was just another building now, cold and empty. I kicked a loose stone off the path, watching it tumble into the underbrush. Id stayed there so she could patch things up with her father after our marriage wrecked their relationship. But now, it was just four walls filled with memories I didnt want to revisit. My steps slowed, and I ran a hand over my chest, the raw skin burning. Id loved medicine, though, hadnt I? Not the peopleI never really trusted thembut the work. Fixing someone and seeing them walk out healthier because of me. That made sense. It made me valuable. Validated my existence. I stopped to tighten the strap on my backpack, thinking of the paycheck. Maybe it was more important than it shouldve been, but growing up in foster care did that to you. You needed something solid, something you could count on. Money is something tangible, something you can point at and say: What I do has value; here is the proof. But even that was slipping away. Every email I sent came back with a polite rejection, and whenever I got close, someone dropped my name like a poison pill. My father-in-laws reach was more significant than I ever imagined. His network stretched across the country, and he used it to cut me off, to ensure I had no place in the field Id worked so hard to be part of. Maybe I should move to Europe or Australia? I heard they needed doctors. I want, NO, I need a fresh start somewhere without the weight of the past. Suddenly, I felt something strangea presence. It wasnt sound or sight, but it called to me. A subtle forcelike an invisible thread winding through the air, tugging me gently toward an unseen place just beyond the edges of my awareness. I froze mid-step, my breath catching as I scanned the surrounding forest. The sounds of the Black Forest filled the airbirds chirping, leaves rustling in the breezebut nothing stood out. Nothing was around, just the dense trees and a few distant hikers further up the trail. Yet, the feeling was persistent, refusing to be ignored. It almost shouted at me to pay attention. I closed my eyes and shook my head, but it was like a soft hum that wouldnt fade, a connection to something at the edges of my perception. After standing still, debating with myself, I gave in. I couldnt ignore it anymore. My feet moved before I consciously decided, pulling me off the trail. A glance over my shoulder showed I had walked farther from town than Id realized, lost in my thoughts. But I wasnt too farI could hear the faint voices of other hikers behind me or further ahead. The feeling came from my right, deep in the woods. I hesitated, glancing at the dense underbrush. It wasnt too thick, but still challenging to navigate. Yeah, I could push through. With one last look at the trail, I stepped off it and into the trees. Twenty minutes of fighting my way through tangled roots, bushes, and low-hanging branches brought me to an area that looked exactly like any other part of the forest: tall trees, underbrush thick with ferns, and two large boulders on a slight incline. Yet, the sensation here was stronger. Pulling me. Urging me to act. Almost shouting at me without sound. It was the place, no doubt about it, but there was nothing there. The pull grew more insistent, pulling me forward. Moving slowly, I ducked under a low-hanging branch and approached the larger of the two boulders. It was just a big stone stuck in the earth, rough and cold to the touch. I walked around it to investigate, and the sensation became weaker, like a shout tapering into a whisper. I paused, frowned, and continued around the rock. The further I walked, the weaker the feeling became. I walked a few steps back, and the sensation intensified again. My brow furrowed in confusion. There was something here, but what? Curious, I returned in front of the boulders, and the feeling returned in full force. The same thing happened when I walked around the left-hand boulderthe feeling got weaker and then returned when I retraced my steps. What the hell am I doing? I sighed with a huff and turned to leave, but the feeling got strongerlike an urgent call. It stopped me in my tracks. I looked at the boulders again and did one last test: I walked between them. It felt like I walked through an invisible barrier, an energy field that I felt on my skin. The surrounding air felt charged, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. I got goosebumps all over. I froze, trying to make sense of the sensation. A scream ripped from my throat as I collapsed to my knees. The world tilted on its axis as a ball of fire detonated in my skull. My head shatteredno, explodedwhile my brain roasted alive inside the burning shell of my skull. I couldnt draw in a breath. My vision swam. Spots danced in and out of focus. My hands, my entire body, shook uncontrollably. The fire wasnt containedit raged, devouring every part of me, as if it had doused my soul in flames. And then it got worse, each lance of agony sharper than the last, burning through me like it was intent on my destruction. A line of flame snaked down from my head to my diaphragm. A second ball of fire exploded. This one was worse, much worse. The pain was sharper, burning me in two places at once. I writhed in the flames. I couldnt even muster the strength to scream. Every bit of energy I had went into one desperate task: staying alive. But it didnt stop. Another line of fire snaked lower, trailing to my abdomen before exploding in another eruption of lava. I burned.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I changed my mind. Please let me die. That would be betteranything would be better. But the fire only grew hotter, stronger, pushing outward like it wanted to consume every inch of me. Lines of fire shot down my arms and legs, each one an explosion of searing agony, as if my blood itself had turned to liquid flames. Lines of fire ignited in every finger, every toe. My entire being turned into nothing but fire. I wasnt just in pain anymoreI was pain. An inferno. A volcano. A living embodiment of agony. I blacked out. I came to with a start, curled in the fetal position, hugging my midriff. A sharp intake of breath brought the potent smell of earth to my nose. Anticipating the return of pain, I lay still, bracing for the fire to rush through me again. But the pain was gonecompletely gone. My body felt good. Too good. No fire, no tension. The aches I had carried for yearsgone. Slowly, I stretched, half-expecting something to snap or hurt, but nothing. I felt whole. It was a shockwas this real? I hadnt felt whole in years. Slowly, I shifted, sliding off my backpack and rolling onto my back. My breath came out in a soft, content sigh as I stretched. I relished the absence of pain, the unfamiliar lightness all over me. It was like having a new body. I quit my job to take care of my wife in her last days, too afraid to sleep in case she needed me. After she was gone, insomnia and nightmares kept me awake. I tried staying in our home, but every object dragged me deeper into memories, amplifying the grief until I felt like I was drowning. Old, buried memories from my childhood floated back up, adding to the pain and nightmares. I was emotionally battered and exhausted, with no way out. Sleep became a luxury I couldnt afford. Now, I felt completely rejuvenated. It felt like all the past years sleepless nights and the physical and emotional weight had been wiped away. I felt good. Like Id slept for days. When I opened my eyes, it was night but not dark. Above me, an enormous moon hung low in the sky. Its pale light bathed everything in a soft glow, making the world look ethereal. Wow! I looked left and saw a smaller moon. Wait, what? I sat up in shock, staring left and right between the two moons. Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath and noticed something blinkinga red light pulsing in the corner of my vision, like a warning signal. I opened my eyes againtwo moons. Closed themblinking light. Shook my head vigorously. It didnt helpstill two moons and a blinking light. Im losing my mind, I thought, rubbing my face. I opened my eyes again, and the two moons were still there, but now I noticed the red light, even with my eyes open, pulsing just at the edge of my vision. I reached out, trying to touch it, but my fingers touched nothing but air. The light didnt shift or react. It stayed where it was, only moving when I moved my headalways in the same spot in my field of vision, like it was attached to me somehow. I focused on it and tried to nudge it mentally. Words appeared before my eyes almost immediately, like a virtual display coming to life.
Innate trait detected [Gate Traveler]
Huh?! The text disappeared, and a new line appeared.
No Class or Profession detected
What do you mean, no profession detected? I shouted at the text box. Im a doctor, dammit! I heal people!
New Class unlocked Gate Traveler Would you like to take the Class [Gate Traveler]? Y/N
Im definitely losing my mind. But what the hellsince I had nothing to lose, I mentally tapped YES. Almost instantly, an immense pressure built in my head, like a balloon about to explode from too much water. Before I could react, everything went black. When I came to this time, it was light. I squinted and rubbed my eyes, closed them again, and breathed. When I opened them for the second time, the light hurt less. Morning? I sat up slowly and looked at the skyone sun. Good! No more shocks. I examined myself, expecting some change again, but there was none. Physically, I felt the same: no aches, no pain, just a strange sense of calm. My head also felt the same. The overfull balloon feeling disappeared entirely, leaving no change in its wake. So what happened the second time I blacked out? I closed my eyes and listened to my body. Something inside me did change! There was a new awareness, a new feeling, as if I had connected to a part of myself that had always been there, waiting for me to discover or unlock. It hummed softly, not with sound but with sensations. A quiet energy spread through me, filling every nook and cranny, every cell and vein, making me whole. For as long as I could remember, I had a feeling of emptiness inside me, as if a part of me was missing. It ate me up and made me feel inferior, useless, empty, disconnected, and broken. It made me feel untetheredlike some part of me was floating in a void. Id tried to fill it in so many ways. I studied to be a doctor to help people and fill the emptiness with benevolence. It didnt help. I read, listened to music, and even resorted to smoking pot, hoping it would ease that emptiness. But nothing ever worked. I was a hollow shellmissing an integral part of my being. For a fleeting moment, I even entertained the notion that I was missing a soul, but that I was alive put that worry to rest, at least partially. Id always assumed it was because of my pastgrowing up without a father, losing my mom when I was young, bouncing around foster homes that never wanted me, and being different in a lot of small ways that together were a big enough difference to be noticed. But now I realized that emptiness wasnt about family or anything else. It was about this. Whatever this thing was, it had been the missing piece all along. The feeling of emptiness I had carried with me all my life was gone. A pleasant presence was in its placelike an embrace from within that enveloped me with inner warmth and peace. I had finally found my place in the world, the anchor that connected me to the here and now. I was complete for the first time. I sat there, savoring the sensation of being whole for the first time in my life. The world around me was quieter, brighter, and more connected to me. I finally fit in it. I belonged. No more drifting through life like a leaf dependent on the whims of the wind. I was firmly planted in the here and now and had a place in it that no one could shake or take away. The red blinking light was there again at the corner of my eye, pulling me from my thoughts. With a mental nudge, I tapped it, and a new text scrolled across my vision:
Class: Gate Traveler Level 0 Gates to the next level (1/1) Level up +1 to all traits, +5 free points, +1 ability point Class: Gate Traveler Level 1 Trait Points: 5 Ability Points: 1 Gates to the next level (0/3)
I stared at the text, trying to process it. My mouth hung open, and words tumbled in my head, but none made sense. Gate Traveler? I opened my mouth again, but nothing came out. What does it even mean? My stomach growled, and my mouth was dry. I rummaged through my backpack, relieved to find everything still there: two granola bars, a bottle of water, a book, my dead phone, and a jacket. No matter how many times I pressed the power button or shook the phone, it wouldnt power on. Dead as a doornail. With a sigh, I focused on what I could control, eating one of the granola bars and washing it down with the water. The simple act of eating grounded me and pulled me out of the mental spiral. As I sat there, my mind drifted back to what the text had saidGate Traveler. It had to be connected to the stones Id passed through. I glanced over my shoulder. Two massive boulders with flat tops stood behind me, like tree stumps made of stone. A shiver ran down my spine as the strange pull that had led me here popped back into my mind. The feeling was still present. It was fainter now, but still there, like an invisible connection to the stones. But this time, there wasnt a pull or urgencyjust a quiet sense of its here. Can I go back? Standing, I hesitated momentarily before reaching out to touch the nearest stone. It was cool beneath my fingers, rough but somehow familiar. Like before, text appeared in front of my eyes:
Travelers Gate #468217258 Destination: Earth/Gaia/Terra Status: Unintegrated Mana level: 3 Technology level: Low Threat level: Humansmoderate. Other beingsvery high.
I dropped on my butt, staring at the text as my mind spun. A portal? To another world? No, back to Earth. My thoughts raced, jumping from one revelation to the next. Mana level? What the hell was that? Technology level low? Why low? Did that mean this place had a lower technology level than Earth? Or was Earth the one with the lower tech compared to here? Or relative to somewhere else entirely? Then the last line hit meother beings. My chest tightened, my heart pounding in my ears. Aliens. I could barely wrap my head around it. Aliens were real? My breathing quickened; panic crept in and threatened to overwhelm me. No, no, no. Not now. Im not going to lose it. Before I could spiral into hyperventilation, my legs moved on their own. I sprang to my feet, grabbed my backpack, and ran through the Gate back to Earth. Whatever this place was, I wasnt ready for it. I needed time to process and think. Chapter 2: Mapping the New Reality I opened my eyes, yawned, stretched, and enjoyed the feelinga pleasant warmth in every cell of my body. A full nights sleep had finally brought me back to feeling human, and damn, I missed it. What a strange dream. It felt so real. All those sleepless nights had taken a heavy toll on me. I froze in surprise. I realized I couldnt remember the last time Id felt this good. Guilt flooded me, choking my throat, reminding me why I hadnt felt this good in ages. I rubbed the sore spot on my chest, grief waiting just below the surface. It was always lurking around the corner, ready to drag me back down and remind me of what Id lost. Time to get up. I sat up in bed to get up and froze. Something was alive in mea sense of being whole for the first time, like a missing piece had clicked into place, bridging some long-broken gap I always carried. It felt like Id swallowed sunlight, each cell alive with warmth, as though Id finally stepped free of a shadow. Not a hum or a buzz, but a quiet current of life under my skin, steady and grounding. I ran my fingers along my arm, almost expecting the feeling to vanish at my touch. But it didnt. Energy thrummed under my skin, grounding me in reality and reassuring me I wasnt going crazy. It wasnt some bizarre fever dream. Part of me resisted, ready to dismiss it as another mental trick, brought on by grief and insomnia. But the sensation was undeniable, buzzing beneath my skin, daring me to ignore it. A strange, disbelieving laugh tore out of me. My fingers tingled. I flexed my hands, feeling the energy pulse beneath my skin. For the first time in months, the grief in my heart and mind faded, just a little, replaced by something new, something alive. Frowning, I sat up and stared at the empty air in front of me, half expecting something to appear like it had yesterday. Nothing. I squinted, concentrating harder, trying to summon that strange red dot Id seen in the corner of my vision. Still nothing. I closed my eyes and willed it into existence. There was only black with a faint light outline when I turned my face toward the window. Running a hand through my hair, I grumbled to myself, embarrassed. Maybe it was in my head, some trick from a mind worn out by sleepless nights and grief. But after the last 24 hours, it felt worth another try. I closed my eyes again, repeating the same mental click Id done before, focusing on the exact spot where the dot had been. Nothing. Determined, I mumbled, Red dot, then, a little louder, Gate Traveler. The room stayed quiet, stubbornly ordinary, as if I hadnt been standing at the edge of something impossible just a day ago. I rubbed my face in frustration. Clearly, I was missing something. If the screen wouldnt reveal itself willingly, Id have to find another way to reach it. I grabbed my phone, hoping to find answers online. Holding my breath, fingers crossed, I pressed the power button. The screen flickered to life. Yesterday, it had been dead as a doornail, but nowsomehowit worked, though the battery was on its last fumes. I typed Gate Traveler into Google, fingers tapping impatiently as the results loaded. A list of links appeared, and I sifted through the first page, then the second, the third, and the fourth. Everything was about The Travelers Gate Trilogy. Not exactly the earth-shattering revelation I was hoping for. I read the books blurb, looking for anything that might hint at what I was going through, but it was all just fantasy, nothing close to what Id experienced. Oh well, keep looking. Page after page, from garage doors to an electronic music piece on Spotifyeach link felt more absurd and irrelevant than the last. I clicked, scrolled, and sighed as Gate Traveler yielded nothing but dead ends. I clenched my teeth, frustration mounting, and the helplessness struck that same familiar nerve. Grief and anger had become so intertwined I couldnt tell one from the other, and now this bizarre quest for answers was doing the same. Come on, I muttered, gripping the phone tighter. Youre Google. Youre supposed to know everything! I mean, youre the almighty algorithm, right? I argued, shaking my head at the absurdity. Gate Traveler, other worlds Come on, throw me a bone here. The screen blinked back, blankly oblivious, full of the same useless results, like it was actively withholding answersjust pages of noise and nonsense when I needed an actual answer. I rubbed a hand over my face, even more frustrated. So many pages, and not one of them had what I needed. Just a tangled mess of automated gates, vacation sales, and novelty shirts. Useless algorithm, I accused Google. I typed Gate to Another World into the search bar, hit enter, and watched as the results populated the screen. Pages and pages of links to Goodreads with novels on the topic. I wasted half a day reading blurb after blurb, hoping one of them would have some kind of connection. But every book was just fictionno hints, no factual information. Just stories. I kept digging. I skimmed through dozens of pages until I found references to old legends. I clicked on every link and read stories about ancient portals, elven worlds, Asgard, and mythical realms, searching for anything relevant. All these stories were very far removed from my experience and offered no answersanother dead end. What now? My mind spun with the dead ends, and my stomach growled, reminding me I needed fuel to figure this out. During dinner, I remembered I got a class, and there was a mention of level 1 and points. It was worth a try. Back at the hotel, I pulled out my phone, typed them into the search bar, and hit enter. Instantly, the results poured ina mash-up of learning institutions and gaming forums. I hesitated, staring at the wall of links to gamer discussions. At 37 and having never picked up a controller, starting now seemed a bit late, but there was nothing else to go on. Games it is. God, my life is weird. The forums were a linguistic mazetank, DPS, buffs, and nerfs stacked like code. Each term sent me scrambling back to Google for a definition, and every answer left me even more baffled. Five minutes in, I had nothing but a headache. These gamers were passionate in their discussions, but none of it connected to what I experienced. Another dead end. A few pages in, I came across something new: books in a genre called LitRPG. Id never even heard of it. Curious, I pulled up Wikipedia, scanning for anything that might fit with what I went through. And there it was: mentions of class levels and stat points for character attributes. Ridiculous as it seemed, there was a strange comfort in finding even vague parallels. Maybe there was a grain of truth in fiction, after all. Part of me was stunned by the absurdity, the distance from my old life, and the grief that marked the last few months. And yet, here I was. My eyes glued to the screen, a strange mixture of excitement and disbelief dancing in my stomach. Finally, I found something that matched my experience. I could barely believe it. I sat back, fingers still hovering over the screen, as the weight of it all sank in. Part of me wanted to laugh; another part wanted to curl up, cover my head with a blanket like I used to when I was little, and pretend none of this had happened. Gate Traveler. Level 1. This was my life nowa strange new truth measured in numbers, as if Id stumbled into someone elses story. I scrolled down and reached an Examples section. It had a listing of eight book series. Rather than chase more random Google results, I paused. Maybe these books held something valuable, some insight Id been missing. I closed the app and gazed at the ceiling for a moment. A laugh slipped out, equal parts dread and amusement. Welcome to your new reality, John. I skimmed blurb after blurb, hunting for answers but finding none. From tower climbing to dungeon crawlingwhatever that wasand cultivation, another mystery entirely. Sure, they all sounded like a fun read, but I was here for answers, damn it! Hmm, I need a different approach. I typed classes and levels into Google, and the screen filled with resultsmostly forums and discussion groups. Skimming past the endless gaming threads, I focused on the book forums instead. Maybe theyd be a little easier to follow. When I clicked into a discussion, I found the posts filled with acronyms and jargon that seemed like code. The gaming forums had nothing on the book forumsthey blew them out of the water with a whole new language.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Every other word was a mystery, forcing me to stop and Google acronyms or terms to make sense of a single sentence. After five minutes of this back-and-forth, my patience wore thinit felt like trying to solve a puzzle with half the pieces missing. With a sigh, I shook my head and left the forums, heading back to the search bar, still determined to find something that didnt require a translator. I was way too much of a noob for this. Hey, look at me. Im using the correct jargon. After scrolling down for a while, I finally started seeing some promising results. I stumbled upon a promising series with a main character named Johnit almost felt like fate. In the first chapter, the MC got a spirit helper. I wish I had a spirit helper, an AI, or something to help me navigate this strange situation. Or even Clippy from old-school Word. Anything with a personality to guide me through this madness would be nice. I snorted. Wouldnt that be somethinga cheerful virtual assistant popping up in this bizarre setup? Suddenly, I KNEW it was impossible. A chill ran through me, shocking me into stillness. I didnt have to guess; I knew. The certainty sat there, solid and immovable, like it had always been a part of me. I hadnt figured it out through logic or reason; it was more like a memory surfacing, fully formed. I took a breath, letting the strange knowledge settle in, trying to make sense of it. Where had this certainty come from? The only explanation that made sense was the Gate Traveler class. Somehow, it downloaded knowledge into my brain. It was extremely alarming, to say the least. The realization that now I knew things but didnt understand anything was bizarre and quite alarming. I rubbed my face. Thats how split personality disorder starts. After considering it for a while, I set it aside. I couldnt change it or do anything about it, so why bother driving myself crazy? I had a book to read in search of answers. The next thing I discovered was the Status Screen. Status Screen, I mumbled, hoping speaking aloud would trigger something. Nothing. I frowned, trying again, a little louder. Status Screen. Still nothing. I crossed my arms, my frustration rising. Come on, there has to be a way to access it. There was a mention of stat points, so it has to exist, right? Still no answer. Determined, I went back to my phone and scanned Google results and forums. Eventually, I found a few other names that might work. Status, I said. Silence. Profile, I tried, tapping my fingers impatiently. Nothing. Character Sheet. I released a slow, frustrated breath as I stared at the empty air. Still nothing. Alright, next up My Status. Silence. My Stats? I said, feeling ridiculous. My Profile My Character Sheet. Each attempt fell flat. I even tried every phrase with Johns at the start, becoming more irritated by the second. I threw up my hands. How the hell am I supposed to figure out my personal information? Text scrolled into view, appearing out of nowhere. I froze, staring at the screen in disbelief as it blinked to life, as if it had been listening all along. After a beat, I let my arms flop to my sides and muttered, Might as well have tried Open Sesame at this rate.
PERSONAL INFORMATION Name: John Rue Age: 37 Class: Gate Traveler Level 1 Gates to the next level: 0/3 Class Abilities: ? Conversion ? Travelers Archive ? Identify Health: 1550/1550 Mana: 3000/3000 Strength: 17 Agility: 15 Constitution: 10 Vitality: 21 Intelligence: 15 Wisdom: 10 Perception: 8 Trait points: 5 Ability points: 1
And there it wasmy Profile. Just hanging in the air, every line of text clear, like someone had etched it into reality. I blinked, half-thinking it might vanish, but it didnt. It stayed there, steady, unshakable. I stared, reading each line slowly to let it all sink in. My name, my age, the class Gate Traveler. Abilities like Conversion and Travelers Archive, and these weird numbers next to Mana and Strength. Each line was like a piece of some bizarre puzzle Id stumbled into, making everything feel more real by the second. A laugh bubbled up, equal parts dread and amazement. Sure, Id expected to find something, but this this wasnt some made-up fantasy. This was me, laid out in numbers, like I was a character in some wild game. My stomach somersaultedpart excitement, part pure terror. This was real. More real than anything Id felt in ages. A big part of me wanted to look away, to shut it all out, pretend it never happened, but something deeper kept me glued to the text box. I exhaled, both lighter and heavier, realizing this was my life nowmapped out in numbers, abilities, and a new reality I couldnt ignore. The energy thrumming inside me suddenly made sense. Startling clarity clicked into place. Mana. I had mana. The thought took a minute to sink in, and even then, I had to process it, one piece at a time. All my life, Id tackled things logically, analyzing everything. Id never even bothered with fantasy storiesno Lord of the Rings, no Harry Potter, none of it. But here I was, sitting in a hotel room, looking at a screen that told me I had mana. I let the word echo in my head, rolling it around like a foreign flavor. Mana. For a second, I almost laugheda grown man staring at a screen with Mana spelled out like it was the most ordinary thing. But it was real, every word on that screen unmistakable, grounding me. I took a slow, deep breath, feeling lighter and heavier at the same time. Me! I thought, shocked and in awe. Mana! Sometimes, life is so strange. For now, I scrolled past the Abilities section. I knew they would take a while to figure out, so I started with something that seemed more logical at first glance and zeroed in on my stats. Some of it made sense, but other parts I scratched my head, trying to piece it together. Strength and Agility I understoodthose I got. Id always been the strongest and fastest growing up, enough that the other kids kept their distance. Intelligence? That one made sense, too. Id breezed through school. But the rest? Completely puzzling. My Constitution was a ten. Sure, it was on the higher side, but it didnt match how I felt. I was of average height and lean, and not exceptionally robust. And Vitality? That threw me off completely. Vital? Me? Id never felt bursting with energy; if anything, I just wanted to be left alone with a good book. Wisdom didnt add up either. I excelled in the classroom, but when it came to the real world, it wasn''t that easy. Reading people was a nightmare. Social cues flew over my head half the time, and adapting to change wasnt my strong suit. So, how the hell did that translate to wisdom? And Perceptionwell, that just confused me further. I could see and hear just fine. Did this system measure depth perception? Eagle-eyed vision? I squinted at it, in an attempt to get a better explanation. Trying to tap the screen didn''t help. My finger passed through it. And the annoying system showed no interest in clearing things up. I set aside my confusion and kept reading the book, hoping it would clarify everything. But, as the story unfolded, it became a challenge to read. The protagonist had to fight stronger and stronger monsters, a prospect that filled me with dread. Fighting monsters? That was the last thing I wanted! I frowned, with my fingers drumming nervously on the screen. This Gate Traveler thingif I did something with itsounded like exploring worlds, meeting people, and visiting new places. Not slogging through battles with terrifying creatures. Just reading about it made me shudder, and the idea of fighting monsters had me second-guessing even the slightest consideration of this whole journey. Can I handle something like this? I dropped the book and went looking for a different one. Another long and frustrating search on Google resulted in a new series. This one appealed to me more: the MCs teleported to a world with ten different planets, where they unlocked stats, levels, and skills by doing things, not just fighting monsters. That felt correct, true. Somehow, again, I KNEW this was how things would work for me, too. It was a strange certainty, another one of those flashes of knowledge I hadnt precisely learned but just had. If that wasnt tied to the Gate Traveler class, I didnt know what was. One section described looking inside to examine the mana system. Ridiculous? Maybe. But worth a shot. I focused on different parts of my body, half-expecting to see something, feeling ridiculous. Nothing. Not giving up, I closed my eyes again, this time zeroing in on the places that burned when I crossed the gate. Initially, there was nothing. But I sometimes had a stubborn streak, and this case definitely justified it. It took a while, but thenthere it was, hazy but unmistakable, a mental image forming like an afterimage behind my eyelids. It wasnt seeing in the usual sense of the wordmore like mental sight mixed with physical sensations. But I did see color and shape. My mana system looked different from the books description. Instead of the lines and gates it described, I saw three golden orbs, each swirling with streaks of energyone in my head, another behind my diaphragm, and the last at my navel, glowing like miniature suns suspended in the dark. From the orb in my head, I had lines going to my eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. From the diaphragm orb, lives went down my arms into each finger. From the navel orb, lines went down my legs to each toe. The orbs pulsed with warmth, and each pulse sent the energy spreading through me. My fingers yearned to reach out, knowing it was impossible. How could you touch something so internal? How can you touch your soul? I couldnt help but stare at the vision inside my mind. Something softened, and a distant ache finally quieted. The sight of those orbs calmed something raw in me, smoothed edges I hadnt known were jagged. Grief, that ever-present weight, eased its grip a little, leaving me oddly at peace. This energythis new, humming presenceseemed crafted to fill an ancient emptiness Id always carried. Connecting to the energy was surreal. Peace came over me. A peace I never felt before. As the shock faded, I felt lighter, as though this energy had softened all my rough edges, be it grief, anger, or hopelessness. At that point, I stopped reading. The books were fun, but Id found what I needed. Anything more would just be fiction, while I was dealing with reality here. Chapter 3: When Overpowered Doesn’t Quite Cover It It was time to delve into my Profile, or Personal Information, as the system called it. I breathed in and tapped each line with my mind. First, there was my name. There was this odd sense of potential, of possibility. Like I could change it with a thought. Why would I want to change my name? It made little sense. Moving on. My age had an edit option, too. I had no idea why I would want to use it, so I left it until I could figure out the reason for this option. Then, I reached Class, clicked, and a new block of text scrolled in front of my eyes:
Gate Traveler Unique Class A Gate Traveler can move between worlds through Gates that connect to different planets, planes of existence, and parallel universes. This class offers many unique abilities to assist Travelers and facilitates learning new Skills and Spells. A Traveler needs a wide range of knowledge to travel successfully. The first three Class abilities are free, but additional abilities cost Ability Points. Each level gives +1 to all traits, +5 free points, +1 ability point.
I read the description twice, absorbing the words. The line planets, planes of existence, and parallel universes excited me and flooded my mind with a dizzying imagea swirling cosmos, stars, and planets in endless motion, each one a door left ajar, inviting me to step through. The air carried a metallic tang, resembling the charged scent of an approaching storm, as if I could sense the vibrant energy of other worlds pressing closely around me. A shiver ran down my body, a mix of thrill and apprehension. This wasnt just travel; it was the universe up for grabs. Every place, every world out theresuddenly, they felt like actual possibilities, not just ideas from sci-fi movies. And the line about facilitating learning new Skills and Spells? It practically glowed in my mind. Just how much of a boost would it give me? I wondered. And why capitalize it? My body practically buzzed with excitement, but right there, in the middle of it, came a gut-punch of sadness. Sophie should have been here for this. I could almost hear her voice. That familiar, soft voice full of teasing warmth mixed with a sharp spark of curiosity. Her words would spill out faster than she could think of them, brimming with that unstoppable energy, and her hand would grab my arm, grounding me. I could almost smell the faintest trace of her favorite perfumea soft, sweet scent she always woremixing with the rustle of her clothes as she leaned in close, her eyes wide, saying, What do you think the worlds are like? Maybe theres a world where the stars light up in different colors, or where trees can talk. Shed have dozens of theories and get lost in imagining every one, dragging me along for the ride, whether I liked it or not. A hollow ache, heavy as a stone, lodged under my ribs, sharp and unyielding, pressing on my heart and lungs, making it hard to breathe. God, I miss you, baby. For a moment, it felt like she was right there, leaning on my shoulder, laughing at the absurdity of it all with me, her hand squeezing mine like she always did whenever I was about to do something I was unsure about. That steady, grounding presence she had. The ache hit me again, hollow and heavy, a stone lodged in my chest. I stayed there a while, rubbing my chest, letting the memories ebb. When the ache dulled, I drew a shaky breath, wiped my face, and returned to the screen. I wanted to linger, but I had to keep going. This curve ball that life threw me shocked me out of my pain, and I had no intention of letting myself submerge again under the onslaught. Gates. Nothing new popped up, which was disappointing, but I was growing used to this trial-and-error approach. Next, Available Stats My mind turned over the thought, and a strange awareness told me I could assign stats or maybe convert them into something else. Convert into what? The idea was elusive, almost within reach, but not quite. Still, it felt solid somehow, like an option waiting in the wings. Finally, I tapped Class Abilities, and the text exploded across my vision, blocks of information stacking up faster than I could blink. Just reading it all made my head spin. It was like staring down a mountain of choices, each packed with who-knows-what. Overwhelming didnt begin to cover it.
GATE TRAVELER ABILITIES Conversion between stat points and ability points Unique Class Ability Exchange 5 stat points for 1 Ability Point. No cost in mana or Ability Points.
I squinted at the text. Five stat points for one ability point? I muttered, rubbing the back of my neck. Are those points that valuable? Keep looking and then decide.
Travelers Archive Unique Class Ability By Travelers for Travelers. Gain access to the Travelers Archive, where Travelers share knowledge. In each new world, access notes from other Travelers to help you navigate that world. Before you leave, add your own experiences to assist future Travelers. Explore the General Information section for tips on becoming a successful Traveler. No cost in mana or Ability Points.
That was unexpected. The idea of a Traveler network, a kind of interdimensional guidebook, was both welcome and surreal. A cosmic travel blog? I asked the screen. I couldnt help but smirk. It might actually save me a lot of headachesand embarrassing mistakes. I almost heard Sophies voice teasing me, Whats next, a Yelp for alien planets? My smirk faded into a sad smile. I sat back, letting the memory settle before I scrolled to the next ability.
Identify Common Ability Look at a creature, object, or being to reveal basic information about it. Use it often to level up and reveal more detailed information. No cost in mana or Ability Points.
I rubbed my chin, imagining the possibilities of getting real-time info with just a glance. An instant ID app, I chuckled, thinking of my annoying habit of forgetting names. Practical, straightforwarda lifesaver in disguise if it worked as promised. I made a mental note to test it the next time I headed out. A twinge of excitement nudged me to check what came next.
Storage Unique Class Ability Unlock a storage space with an initial size of 64 cubic meters (4x4x4m). Items in this space stay in a suspended state.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Expanding it by 4 meters in each direction costs 1 Ability Point, allowing storage growth from 64 m3 > 512 m3 > 1728 m3 > 4096 m3. Expansions are limitless, but expanding can cause mental strain without increased traits. No mana cost, but accessing Storage on worlds with mana levels of 10 or below takes more time and concentration.
I breathed out a low whistle, imagining the possibilities of a portable storage space. No more luggage, I murmured, my eyes widening. Finally, freedom from the curse of waiting at the airport baggage claim. Leaning back, I cracked a grinuntil I noticed the line about mental strain. My excitement faded a bit as I rubbed my temple, frowning. Lets hope its not the kind of strain that leaves you with a migraine for days. Traveling light was too tempting. I bought my first 64 m3 of space, bracing for the mental strain, but nothing happened. Shrugging, I checked the next ability.
Local Adaptation Unique Class Ability ? Spoken Language: Gain a basic understanding of a language by listening to it and improve by speaking it. Cost: 1 Ability Point, with a one-time mana cost of 500 per language. ? Written Language: Learn to read a language by viewing at least five words, and improve fluency by reading. Cost: 1 Ability Point, with a one-time mana cost of 500 per language. ? Runes/Magic Script: Understand the meaning and use of runes and magic symbols. Mastery grows with additional symbols. Cost: 5 Ability Points. You can learn three types of rune or magic script languages; each extra language costs 1 Ability Point. Mana cost: 50 units per rune or symbol.
I ran a hand through my hair, imagining the possibility of picking up languages on the fly. Instantly understanding a new language thrilled me, like unlocking a secret superpower. Rosetta Stone, eat your heart out, I joked to the empty room, grinning at the absurdity. I could see Sophies face, just for a moment, rolling her eyes and scrunching her nose in that playful, exaggerated way, her lips curling at the edges despite herself. She always did it when she thought I was being a smartass, and I could almost feel her presence at my side, her hand squeezing mine. The ache in my chest flared again, sharp and unmistakable. I held onto the memory for a moment longer, and let it go. Even if I never left Earth, this ability wasnt a luxury but essential. Working in the ER, Id lost count of how many times Id struggled to communicate with patients who didnt speak English. Those moments were a nightmare of clumsy charades and desperately hunting down someone to translate the basics. Where does it hurt? Are you allergic to anything? These were such simple, vital questions, but the language barrier has turned them into obstacles. The thought of never having to go through that again was terrific. I almost wished I hadnt already spent my free Ability Point on the Storage. Then again I glanced back at the Storage description, a smile creeping onto my face. Id never lost my luggage in transit, but Id heard enough horror stories. No more luggage hassles. Maybe Id made the right choice after all.
Travelers Map Unique Class Ability In each world, access a Map of that world, updated by other Travelers. The Map will continue updating as you explore. You can study existing maps to pre-fill parts of your Map, but these additions wont update on the general Travelers Map or be visible to other Travelers. Cost: 1 Ability Point, with a one-time mana cost of 100 in each new world.
This one was lackluster, in my opinion. More precisely, if I stayed on Earth, itd be pretty uselessEarths maps were detailed enough. But if I decided to travel, then itd be invaluable. No wonder Ability Points were so valuable, needing five stat points to get one.
One of the Crowd Unique Class Ability Everything a Traveler needs to hide their status as a Traveler. In many worlds, abilities or devices exist to view personal information. This ability lets you cloak or modify your details:
  • Change your name to blend in with local norms.
  • Display one of your sub-classes or professions as your primary class, or show a false class based on your Skills or Spells.
  • Hide parts of your information and replace them with question marks (Warning: This can draw unwanted attention).
  • On some technological or mana worlds, identification is required, like papers, badges, or ID chips. Use this ability to conjure suitable IDs. Mana cost: 100 mana for standard ID creation; 500 mana for advanced IDs, like central database-linked chips.
  • If the world doesnt recognize your race, apply a glamor to appear local. The glamor drops once you pass through a Gate to a new world. Mana cost: 300 mana per world.
  • To travel successfully, a Traveler may need extra documentation. This ability allows you to conjure whatever documents are required. Mana cost: varies based on specific requirements.
Cost: 1 Ability Point.
This one was incredibletotal anonymity, even here on Earth. Id lost count of the times Id wanted to blend in and melt into the background like some invisible bystander. High school alone had been a minefield of moments Id rather forget, and the thought of finally having an escape hatch from that kind of scrutiny? I could almost feel the tension melting away from my shoulders. I imagined myself slipping through a crowd, unseen, a ghost able to vanish when the world closed in. Wish Id had that back then. Maybe Id been too hasty with that first Ability Point on Storage. If I ever decided to travel, this would be a game-changer. The idea of slipping through crowds, moving unseen, stirred a long-forgotten thrill deep within me. I grinned to myself. Guess Ill have the perfect disguise next time I wander into a bar full of little green men, I joked, imagining the absurd scene. My laughter echoed in the empty room, filling the quiet space, and for a brief moment, it almost felt like Sophie was right there beside me, laughing along. The warmth of that thought settled over me, turning a slight grin into a full smile.
Sub-Classes/Professions Unique Class Ability Allows you to acquire up to three additional classes and professions to support your travels. While these are less powerful than primary classes, they still offer valuable abilities.
  • 1st sub-class/profession: 1 Ability Point
  • 2nd sub-class/profession: 3 Ability Points
  • 3rd sub-class/profession: 5 Ability Points
No mana cost to gain a sub-class or profession.
My grin spread wider. Picking up random skills sounded like a dream. Why stop at Gate Traveler when I can also be a blacksmith or a pilot? I muttered, excitement bubbling up. I could be the ultimate jack-of-all-trades. Leaning back in my chair, I shook my head, imagining all the ridiculous combinations. Gate Traveler by day, mage-baker by night.
General Spells and Skills Unique Class Ability Travelers can learn any Spell or Skill from the connected worlds, allowing for versatility and adaptability. Each new Spell or Skill costs between 1-3 Ability Points and starts at level 1. Mana cost for use varies by Spell or Skill. SEE FULL LIST Level 10 in the Gate Traveler Class unlocks additional options
Opening the list of Spells and Skills was like entering an endless library where every scroll and book was dedicated to some kind of ability or knowledge. At first, I was excitedhow hard could it be to find something useful? But as I scrolled, that excitement turned to something closer to awe and a touch of panic. There were martial skills from every discipline I could think of, from Earths traditional martial arts to combat techniques that sounded like they belonged in some ancient myth or futuristic sci-fi epic. Fencing, swordsmanship, archery, staff fighting, hand-to-hand forms that had names I couldnt even pronounce, and a range of weapon skills spanning from medieval axes and crossbows to hydrogen emitters and gravitic pulserssome sci-fi tech straight out of a blockbuster. And that wasnt even the half of it. There were skills for every type of vehicle imaginable: driving, sailing, and piloting covered everything from a basic car to sailboats, motorbikes, helicopters, planes, and eve n spaceships. Spaceships! I could almost picture myself cruising the stars at the helm of some advanced vessel. Then I reached the magic section, and thats when the list really got wild. Every school of magic you could think of, and many Id never even heard of, were thereElemental Spells, Healing, Necromancy, Illusion, Shadow Manipulation, and even more obscure branches like Dream Weaving or Echo Manipulation. Each category came with subcategories, and those had even more layers. It was like every fantasy trope had been stuffed into this endless database. But it didnt stop at combat or magic. I found professional skills for every imaginable trade, from blacksmithing and carpentry to rare crafts like glassblowing, crochet, and gem crafting. There were skills for things I never would have thought were worth training for, like cleaning, knot-tying, bookkeeping, and utensil repair. Some labels sounded like things from fairy talesrituals, magic circles, spellbinding, formations. Even cursing had its own category, with subsections from minor hexes to full-blown banishments. And then, of course, there were the general skillsan encyclopedia of everything a regular person might pick up over a lifetime. Cooking, basic repairs, and sewing were the basics, sure. Still, there was also swimming, rock climbing, fishing, and playing any instrument under the sun, moon, and stars, from piano to lyre to some instruments Id never heard of, like a Thermablaster or Susirr. Industrial machines had their own skills, covering everything from factory-level production to delicate work with micro-machines. The list even included things like diplomacy, negotiation, and spycraft, all just waiting to be learned and leveled up. I scrolled and scrolled, and the list just kept going. It was like it had a life of its own, constantly adding new skills and spells to tempt me with possibilities I couldnt even wrap my head around. The sheer scale of it all hit me like a tsunami, engulfing me in an ocean of endless options. This class wasnt just overpoweredit was ridiculously overpowered! I could be anything! A bubbling laugh escaped before I could contain it, then another, louder. I sounded like one of those users from the book forums raving about OP MC that I didnt understand last week. I could be an OP MC! The thought flashed through my mind, and I snorted, picturing myself in some over-the-top action pose, shooting lasers from my eyes or fighting like Bruce Lee while shouting, Hiya! That mental image did me in. I doubled over and laughed so hard my stomach cramped. Dr. John, the OP hero. I laughed until tears streamed down my face, each gasp bringing another absurd image: a spaceship navigator in a sci-fi space suit, a dandy fencer in a hat with a feather, a ship captain with a parrot. The ridiculousness of the situation was hysterical and sent me into more and more peels of laughterlaughter that came from somewhere deep, a mix of awe, disbelief, and sheer overwhelm. Me! An OP MC! Another wave of hysterics Chapter 4: Between Worlds and Memories I had five stat pointsjust enough to convert into an ability point. My eyes darted over the screen, a thread of hope tightening in my chest with every line. The endless Spells and Skills lists, glowing dimly against the dark, almost pulsed with a promise just out of reach, their words bleeding into each other as desperation blurred my vision. Each line felt like a lifeline, a slim chance that I might reach her, that there might be a way to at least contact her. Heart pounding, I skimmed through the descriptions, words blurring in my rush to find anything that might work. With each search, disappointment grew heavier. Every category of spells and skills was just another dead end. There were no spells to bring her back or a secret path to reach her. My shoulders slumped as that flicker of hope dimmed with each swipe. And then I reached the Necromancy section. The titles alone sent a cold prickle crawling over my skinRaise Undead, Drain Life, and Dark Influence. Shadows seemed to coil from the screen, like the letters held a hidden pulse, dark ink spreading like tendrils across water. Each word was an invitation, whispering promises no one should answer. My fingers tensed, and a deep, instinctive shiver slithered down my spine, urging me to look away, even as my eyes stayed fixed.

NECROMANCY

Grasp of the Grave Channel the arcane arts to wield the power of necromancy and command the forces of death. ? Raise Undead: Summon skeletal warriors or spectral guardians to serve you. The number and strength of undead raised depends on your skill level and mana expenditure. Cost: 3 Ability Points. ? Drain Life: Channel negative energy to siphon vitality from living beings, replenishing your own health. The potency of this drain increases with the level of mastery. Cost: 3 Ability Points. ? Dark Influence: Infuse nearby shadows with necrotic energy, cloaking yourself and your allies from detection. The radius and duration of this concealment expand with skill levels. Cost: 3 Ability Points. Mana Cost: Varies based on the complexity and power of the necromantic spell. Murmur of Death When wielding necromantic power, you perceive an eerie whispering from the realm of spirits and the domain of death. Outsiders hear a faint, chilling murmur emanating from your vicinity, yet they cannot decipher the sinister utterances exchanged within your necromantic sphere.
With a shudder, I recoiled and let out a breath, exhaling. The hope that had felt so strong just a short while ago was gone, leaving me staring at the screen in silence, my chest hollow and aching. I needed to clear my head. I sank into the armchair by the window, the leather cold and stiff. Outside, streetlights spilled over the cobbled streets in a faint, ghostly glow, each light pooling into puddles that deepened the shadows clinging between the stones. It was like the entire street held its breath, the silence pressing against the glass, waiting with me. My coffee sat cold on the table, abandoned. The weight of it all felt as unyielding as the leather pushing back, as I imagined anything beyond this hollow existence. A surge of excitement hit me, like a jolt to the system, sharp and electric. I could almost feel it in my chesta chance to step into the unknown, a life most people couldnt even imagine, full of worlds and possibilities that made my pulse race. I could go places no one on Earth knew existed, pick up skills to make me look like something out of a comic book, and be more than just some guy wandering around, drifting between memories. The thrill was almost impossible to ignorefinally, a shot at living, at doing something that might make me feel alive again. But doubt seeped in, and the excitement faded, replaced by something darker and more challenging to shake. What if its too much? What if I get out there and Im just... lost? The thought of standing alone in some strange place, surrounded by people who didnt speak my language and didnt share my world, made my stomach twist. Out there, Id be on my own. No backup, no safety net, just me and whatever skills I picked up. If things went south, Id have no one to lean on, no one to help if things went sideways. And I knew better than most just how quickly things could go wrong. And then there was the guilt, a constant presence haunting me, no matter what I thought about. Sophie shouldve been here for this. She wouldve been the first one to dive in, dragging me along, pointing out all the reasons this was worth it. But she wasnt here. Her grave was. Just like my moms. Every time I thought about leaving, it hit me like a punch to the gut. Id convinced myself that holding on was a way of honoring them, that staying kept them close somehow. But what was I really holding onto here? A heavy silence settled around me as I thought it through, really thought it through. It was almost bitterly funny that I could distill everything tethering me to this world to two silent plots of Earth, marked by cold stone and fading memories. My moms grave, Sophies gravesmall mounds of loss that somehow loomed like mountains over my life. That was it. And they werent here anymore, not really. Their lives, their voicesall of it had left this place long before I ever thought about leaving. I clung to memories, hoping they would keep me grounded. But all those memories had only kept me stuck, circling back to the same places and routines. I was stuck in a repetitive cycle of memories and routines I couldnt escape. The emptiness struck like a hollow gust through an abandoned house, filling the empty spaces with memories that only amplified the loneliness. Id been grasping at shadows, pinning my hopes on fragments that vanished when I reached for them. What did I even have left here? No jobthat was gone, thanks to Sophies father, whod ensured that. And friends? Not really. We had a few couples wed go out with, grab dinner, or catch a movie, but they were Sophies friends more than mine. Real friends, people whod be there even now? I couldnt think of a single one. Family? That was a joke. My moms parents had tossed her out the second she got pregnant with me, and when she died, they didnt want me either. I bounced around foster homes until I was old enough to care for myself. No one who felt like home, no one whod miss me. And there it wasthe blunt reality that Id ignored for too long. I had nothing here. Not really. All this time, Id been acting like I was staying for something, holding on out of loyalty to a life that had moved on without me. But all Id been doing was spinning in circles, clinging to memories that couldnt change anything. A deep breath loosened the tension, like an old rope slowly releasing in my chest. Each inhale seemed to clear out a bit more of the weight I hadnt even known I was carrying. The air tasted fresher, cleaner, as if Id exhaled years of stagnant regret in one breath. Its time. For once, the decision wasnt a risk. It felt like the first choice Id made in a long time, something I wanted. The future was unknown, but I knew it had to be better than the miserable existence I was trapped in. A strange calm, something I hadnt felt in a long time, washed over me as I stood up and stretched. I didnt have a plan and didnt know what lay ahead on the other side, but for the first time, that didnt worry me. Maybe stepping into the unknown was exactly what I needed. A life that was finally mine to shape, without all the shadows of the past trailing after me. I was ready to find out what might be waiting. I turned my attention to the abilities list. If I was going to travel, understanding different languages would be essential. The thought of picking up languages on the fly and blending in without barriers felt like the first real, tangible step forward. I used my free stat points to gain an extra ability point, then unlocked the Local Adaptation ability. The thought of speaking without barriers in strange lands, of slipping into new worlds like water flowing between rocks, sent a jolt of confidence through me. For the first time, it felt like stepping forward wouldnt mean stumbling blindly. One thing settled, I thought, feeling that steadying sense of purpose spread. Curious, I tried converting another 5 stat points from my Vitality, hoping to gain an additional ability point. But nothing happened. I frowned, squinting at the screen, wondering if Id missed something. Maybe it was because those points were already part of meor the system only allowed conversions with free points, something Id have to look into. There was a lot to learn, and I needed every advantage I could get.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I shifted my focus to the Archive, eager to dig through anything useful. The world information section showed only Earth for now, but there was a general knowledge sectionan entire library of notes and tips, like breadcrumbs left by others whod traveled before me. I dove in, reading every line, every detail, piecing together what it might mean to navigate this life. I kept scrolling, picking up bits and pieces, until I came across something that sparked a flicker of hope: the Tips & Tricks section. This wasnt just casual advice; it felt like practical wisdom from those whod been through it all, leaving behind hints for the next Traveler. I could almost picture their voices woven into the words, each tip a trace of their journey. My pulse quickened as I read the first lines, and then I found itthe perfect tip. I didnt have to leap into the unknown right away; I could simply stand by the Gate, touch one of the portal stones, and read the worlds information. No blind leaps, no sudden plunges. A sigh slipped out, the tension easing a bit. Whoever left that tip got it. I could almost imagine them saying, Youre not alone in this. Weve been here, too. This small guide felt like a lifeline, a way to start out safejust what I hadnt known I was looking for. I released a held breath. Maybe I sounded overly cautious, even to myself, but walking blindly into some world full of gods-know-what wasnt exactly appealing. This, though? This was a reliefa way to feel out the terrain before diving in. It was like having a safety net, something I didnt realize Id desperately hoped for. As I kept reading, I uncovered more nuggets of wisdom. One tip bordered on genius: if I learned a skill the hard waythrough real sweat and experienceI could convert it to an ability point later. Id keep the knowledge but lose the ability to level it up. There was a warning that Id never be able to learn it as a Skill again, but the sneakiness made me grin. I loved it. Just the idea of squeezing out every drop of advantage, bending the system a bit, made this whole adventure seem less daunting. Then there was the trading advicea masterclass in gaming the worlds for profit. The suggestion was to buy cheap, mass-produced items from tech worldsknives, sturdy pots, bright fabrics, even wooden toysand sell them for a fortune in undeveloped or mana worlds where everythings handmade. Apparently, cookware and colorful fabrics were worth their weight in gold in those places. It worked both ways: buy handmade swords, bows, or other rustic gear in a no-tech world, then sell it as authentic or vintage in a tech one. I laughed, picturing some fancy collectors face as they handed over a small fortune for a basic sword labeled traditional craftsmanship. The idea of flipping worlds for a profit? Yeah, I could get behind that. There was practical advice, toothe kind of stuff thatd save me a whole lot of trouble later. Things like always having transport options for different terrains, gear to survive in the wild, and a range of clothes for any weather. Oh, and apparently, tech didnt work in mana worlds, so Id need to plan around that. These tips were like having a seasoned Traveler whispering in my ear, nudging me toward survival instead of rookie mistakes. I soaked it all in. Then there was a tip about carrying funds across worlds. No surprise, cash didnt exactly transfer between realities, but small jewelry did the trickrings, chains, pendants, that kind of stuff, preferably in silver and gold. And coins, too, but Id have to rough them up and make them look worn so theyd pass as foreign currency. In tech-heavy worlds, Id need to stick to jewelry, selling at small pawn shops to avoid any red flags. There was something thrillingly subversive about mastering multiversal finances, each trick a minor rebellion against the boundaries of worlds, each loophole a whispered secret between the realms. It felt like planning a heist from the inside out, meticulously mapping the gaps and fissures that only the truly daring would ever find. I could practically see myself haggling over some gold ring in a back-alley shop. Every few lines, different Travelers kept circling back to the same advice: learn how to fight. Apparently, it wasnt optional. I needed to get skilled with at least one weapon, learn some basic hand-to-hand combat, and, if I was smart, invest points in a defensive spell, a ranged attack, and at least one healing spell. I couldnt help but smile. Theyd practically written out the starter pack for me. I started racking my brain for a general skill I could sacrifice and convert to an ability point. The problem was that I didnt have many skills I was itching to part with. The only thing that came to mind was tennis. It wasnt like Id picked up a racket in years, and I didnt exactly plan on wowing interdimensional aliens with my backhand. After a couple of quick calls, I booked a lesson at a tennis center for two days later. Not exactly the heroic training montage Id picturedthere was no wind whipping through my hair, no epic soundtrackbut a point was a point. And if swinging a racket could set me up for the unknown, Id take it. To farm ability points, I looked for private courses or workshops that could teach me specific skills and abilities. And, of course, I gave myself a mental pat on the shoulder for using the correct jargon. Lining up all the options was oddly satisfying. I was actually planning my interdimensional future, one Macrame workshop at a time. A grin tugged at my mouth as I looked over my list: some skills I might use, others Id probably never touch again. I made the calls and filled up my schedule for the next week. A small sense of pride crept inI was really making this happen. On my way to the tennis lesson the next day, I tried out the Identify spell on everything I passedpeople, signs, anything that caught my eye. The results were, to say the least, underwhelming. Everyone appeared as unintegrated human male or unintegrated human female. Not exactly groundbreaking. Objects fared little better, labeling themselves as Door, Stairs, and Street Sign. Useful in a magical world? Maybe. Here? Just noise. It was a different kind of challenge when I finally stepped onto the tennis court. Fifteen minutes in, I scored my first point against my opponent. And as soon as I did, the red light started blinking.
You have learned the Skill [Playing Tennis]
Immediately, I clicked it with my mind, with the intention of giving it up.
Are you sure you want to convert the Skill [Playing Tennis] into an Ability Point? Y/N
Yes, please and thank you.
You have 1 new Ability Point.
Yes! It worked! Bless you, anonymous Traveler. The following week, I attended all the workshops and learned the Skills. The class description wasnt kidding; learning skills was easy. I kept the pasta, beer, and pencil sketching since I liked it, but converted the rest. With six more Ability points in the bag, I first purchased the skill [One of the Crowd]. Thinking about protection, I purchased the spells [Mana Dart] and [Mana Shield]. At first, I wanted to get the fireball spell but eventually realized that avoiding any potential fire hazards might be prudent.
MANA DART An offensive spell that conjures a dart of magical energy. Often used by battle mages and sorcerers, it delivers precise attacks, with the number and potency of darts increasing when the level of the spell rises. Cost: 1 Ability Point.
MANA SHIELD A defensive spell surrounds the caster in a barrier of magical energy, offering protection against physical and magical attacks. Frequently used by wizards and sorcerers, it absorbs incoming damage, allowing the caster to withstand some blows. The shields strength increases with each level. Cost: 1 Ability Point.
In addition, I invested another ability point into my Storage. Based on everything I read in the Archive and the books, I would need the space. Now, I had 512 cubic meters. Many Travelers in the Archive recommended buying a healing spell. As I scrolled through the options, that advice stuck with me. Minor Heal stood outa quick fix for injuries and common illnesses. It was what I needed, an actual safety net.
Minor Heal Mends minor injuries and alleviates simple ailments, making it a staple for adventurers and healers in dangerous territories. It treats cuts, scrapes, broken bones, and common ailments like colds, providing quick, reliable relief. Though it doesnt heal severe injuries or complex diseases, its everyday utility makes it a valuable spell. Its effectiveness grows slightly with each level. Cost: 1 Ability Point.
Something in me resisted. I paused, staring at the spell description, and all my years of medical training flashed through my mind. The all-nighters, the crammed study sessions, the knowledge that was a part of me. My white coat wasnt just clothing but proof of everything Id worked for. Using a spell to heal would feel like bypassing all that, like throwing away years of experience. Could I really do that? And yet, the pull was strong. I thought about the dangers out there, the risks that even medical knowledge couldnt fully prepare me for. A quick heal would make an enormous difference. In the end, I couldnt take itnot yet. Id rely on the skills I knew first, keep myself safe, and avoid injury. If I ever needed it, the spell would still be there. For now, I let the decision settle and moved on. With that settledfor now, at leastI left the healing spell on the list and turned my focus to getting prepared to protect myself. Chapter 5: A Different Perspective I checked what other Travelers had to say about Earth in the Archive, and the latest entry was hilarious.
18.4.2016Traveler Guar Shum I knew this world would be trouble the minute I touched the Gate. They had three names for their world. Why!? And it''s not like the other names were good, so they couldn''t decide. Two of the names were Dirt and Ground. Really? Drop the silly names and keep the good one; it''s not complicated. I seriously thought about turning back, but the closest gate was weeks away, and I was tired of Shimoor. It''s nice, but pretty boring. The minute I crossed the Gate, the Guidance asked me about glamor and identification. 400 mana gone. I crossed back to regenerate. With the low mana levels, it would have taken me weeks. I listened to the first people I met and learned the language; another 500 mana gone. I''m back at the Gate to regenerate; this will be annoying. I reached the first city and was in shock. Based on the low mana levels, I already knew this would be my first technological world, but I didn''t expect that. The buildings were enormous, and there were mechanical carriages of every shape and size zooming everywhere. They looked dangerous; getting hit by one of them would kill me. They also emitted a poisonous smoke that permeated the air. I felt myself getting poisoned and was glad I picked up a healing spell with my last ability point. I''ll need to use it when I leave to reverse the damage. I asked around for a place to sell jewelry or coins, and someone directed me to a store. Of course, it was strange. Normal beings typically keep money in the till or a pouch, but here, they displayed it in big glass cases. I asked about the proprietor, and he was called over. He was excited about the coins, but wanted to see their identification. Seriously? Your money has identification? This is going to be even stranger than I thought. I told him I''d bring them and left. I tried to conjure identification for the coins, and it worked200 mana gone. So, every coin needs its own identification. This world is just ridiculous. I went back, showed him the papers, and sold the coins. The proprietor asked me where to transfer the money. Really? Those are my coins and my money; I don''t want to transfer it anywhere; I want to get it. The proprietor looked at me like I was insane. I''m the crazy one? Your coins have identification! When you sell something, they want to transfer your payment somewhere else! This world is so strange. Finally, he told me they didn''t have enough money to pay me for two coins, and he needed to send somebody to the river to get money. Why do you keep your money near the river? I''ll never understand this world. I only sold him one coin, and he paid me with papers. For a minute, I thought he was trying to cheat me, but with all the other strangeness, I kept quiet and decided to check those papers somewhere else. He was already looking at me like a lunatic, so I better stay silent. I promised to return to sell the other coin and left. I asked around for an inn and got instructions. Dear fellow Traveler, please note that inns in this world are called hotels, and they assign stars to them so the innkeeper can know how much to charge for a room. I''m staying in a 3-star inn, and it''s fantastic with a confusing washroom, an enormous bed, and a box I can watch stories on. Also, the papers are real money. The money system in this world is also a complete mess. They have coins like in normal worlds, but their coins, of course, have to be illogical. The people in this world use coins made of strange metal that have little valuethey are worth less than their metal in other worlds.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. They use money made of regular paperit''s not even magical paper! The pictures and numbers on the paper determine its worth. They also use credits like the technological worlds I heard about from my father. I''m sure they will also use mana coins when the mana level rises. It''s like with the name; they can''t make up their mind. I took my father''s advice regarding learning about a new world, spent another 500 mana for the reading skill, and went looking for a library.
I''m back at the inn, and everything I learned in the last days in the library and from questioning people makes less sense than everything I''ve been through so far. Dear fellow Traveler, a lot of small kingdoms, which they call countries, comprise this world. That in itself is not strange, but each kingdom speaks a unique language. We are talking here about thousands of mana. But worry not, I searched in many books and found out that they have a language called English that most of the kingdoms know, even if it''s not their spoken language. Even better, the box with the glass in the inn shows a lot of English stories, so you can use it to learn the language. But don''t make my mistake; ask what language is in the story. I learned the German language when I arrived here and the French language from the story box. Only the next day, I discovered it was not English and had to learn another. Another 1000 mana lost. Back to the Gate to regenerate. I''m pleased I didn''t move away from it. The money is even more complicated than I thought. Each kingdom has its own money with its own pictures, and even if the numbers are the same, if the pictures are different, the worth of the money is different. The coins are also different. I found copper coins that are pretty useless here and planned to get a lot of them to use in other worlds, but then I learned that they''re only plated with copper. But worry not, dear Traveler. There''s a fantastic opportunity that I found: I sold my gold coin for 1,750 euros, and found a shop that sells things for games. It''s called a D&D shop, and they sell a pouch with 50 copper coins for 10 euros. That''s 8,750 copper coins, or 87 gold coins and 5 silver. I will conjure identifications, sell all my other gold coins, buy more copper coins, and return to Shimoor to convert them to gold.
I''m standing near the Gate to Shimoor, but before I leave, here are some general things I learned: They sell strange drinks that contain small amounts of poison. They call them soft drinks for some reason. What''s so soft about poison? I''ll never understand. Drink only water or milk. They sell many strange things they call food. They come in colorful packages, don''t smell or look like food, and contain small amounts of poison. You can buy fresh fruits and vegetables from market stalls, as well as cured meats, cheeses, and bread. If you don''t have a healing spell, don''t risk it. And even if you do, trust me; you don''t want to taste the strange packaged food; it either tastes like paper or leaves an unpleasant aftertaste in your mouth that you must wash with water. Good things to buy for personal use: They have a very sturdy material called jeans, which is excellent for traveling. Buy a couple of pants and jackets. I found an enormous store for "camping gear" and a lot of good equipment for traveling. I bought a tent that jumps out, assembles itself, and is easy to fold again. It even has nets to protect from bugs. A couple of sturdy and comfortable shoes for traveling, soft socks, an excellent hunting knife that will serve me for years, a clever gadget to hang a pot above a fire with a unique pot with a round bottom, a thick folded blanket with a device to close one side that''s called a "sleeping bag" and some cups and plates. If you don''t have a spell to purify water, they have small round things called tablets to purify water. I don''t need it, but maybe it will help you. In a different store, I bought a lovely invention called a bicycle that will make traveling long roads much more manageable. I came through the Gate to a land called Germany near the city of Frankfurt (marker added to the map). To be honest, I haven''t traveled this world. Maybe I''m not ready for a technological world. It''s too alien. Or perhaps it''s because this is my only second world as a Traveler. But at least I have an enormous barrel with copper coins to convert to gold, all in lovely pouches that will sell. My father told me that a smart Traveler can earn riches and come back home set for life. I''m beginning to believe him. I hope my account will help you acclimatize more easily. Goodbye. May your road be happy and your adventures gentle. 3.5.2016Traveler Guar Shum
It was fascinating to read such a different perspective. The trick with the copper sounded good, and the advice about the bicycle was great. Poor guy, we really confused him. Chapter 6: When Pride Hurts More Than Training The phone buzzed on the table, and I stalled before answering. The lawyers name flashed on the screen, a reminder of all the loose ends still needing to be tied up. Finally, I swiped and held the phone close. Good afternoon, he said in a businesslike tone. Im calling to let you know that Liberty Mutual has released the life insurance funds. Ill be transferring them to your account shortly. I opened my mouth to respond, but he continued before I could get a word out. Theres another matter, he said, a slight hesitation in his tone. Your in-laws have filed a lawsuit. Theyre attempting to gain control of your wifes trust fund. Eyes closed, I released a slow breath. Figured they might try something like this. We anticipated it, yes, he confirmed, reassuring. Your wife had the foresight to make her intentions clear. Weve put measures in place, but I wanted to inform you immediately. I leaned back, nodding even though he couldnt see me. Thanks. Im ready for whatever they throw my way. Good, he replied, his tone firm. Were prepared. I kept the phone pressed to my ear long after the line went dead, the silence as heavy as the weight of the lawyers words. I stared at the ceiling. Memories of Sophie filled the silence, each a mix of warmth and sorrow. Her parents faces came to mind, but not in any supportive way. No, I remembered their visits during her last days, how theyd talked about money as if Sophie were some cold financial transaction rather than a person. How could they have looked at her like that? Each time they left, Sophie would cry quietly, her strength draining, her tears soaking into my shoulder. It wasnt about the money. I couldnt care less about itbut watching her suffer from their cruelty, seeing her heart broken by her own family my hands shook just thinking about it. I drew a deep, shuddering breath. They hadnt cared about her illness or her pain. Just the money and jewelry. Id begged her, again and again, to give in to their demands just to buy herself some peace. But Sophie was stubborn. Sometimes, she got something into her head, and nothing could change her mind. No pleading, cajoling, or asking could help. She dug her heels in, and that was that. Shed simply shake her head, looking up at me with those stubborn eyes, and say, Theyre not getting anything. After a while, the anger cooled, leaving a kind of clarity in its wake. There were things I needed to doplans I needed to make if I was going to start fresh. So, I turned my focus to my preparations for the journey ahead. One of the first decisions was about weapons. That demanded some thinking. I combed through articles and LitRPG books, treating them as manuals, looking for ideas and suggestions. Swords and knives, though popular choices, didnt strike a chord with me. If I was honest, they made me uneasy. Id handled scalpels with confidence, but wielding a weapon in a fight? Different story. The staff seemed to have potential, and there was always the classic bow and arrows. After some consideration, I settled on those two and signed up for training. In the evening of the first day of training, I hobbled into my hotel room, every step a fresh reminder of my terrible decision-making. Two Staff-Fighting classes in one daywhat had I been thinking? After the first class, my muscles ached, but it felt like the kind of soreness I could shake off. By the end of the second, though, I practically limped. My legs were noodles, and my arms were dead weight. Even raising a hand to grab the door handle was a heroic feat. Climbing out of bed the following day was a survival challenge. As I eased one leg over the side, a wave of pain shot through my thighs, like someone had swapped out my muscles for lava. With a groan, I stumbled toward the bathroom, clinging to the walls for balance, every muscle protesting like it had been personally betrayed. By the time I reached the sink, I couldve sworn my face looked paler just from the effort of walking five steps. I scowled at my reflection. Well, that was genius, wasnt it? I mumbled, practically whimpering as I turned around. The ache lanced through my legs with every step, reminding me how long it had been since Id done any serious physical activity. Not since my university days had I pushed my body like thisback when jogging around campus once a week was my most significant effort. Now, my body was paying the price for years of neglect. Archery was on the schedule that afternoon, but the thought of lifting a bow, let alone drawing it, felt laughable. With a sigh, I shot off a quick email to cancel, then spent the rest of the day sprawled on the couch, every tiny shift of my body a fresh reminder that maybe, just maybe, I shouldve stretched or started with something a little less intense than two hour-long back-to-back Staff-Fighting classes. The Minor Heal spell hovered on my screen, its icon practically winking at me, begging to be tapped. Just a quick press, and I could undo all the self-inflicted misery from my overenthusiastic training spree. The thought was temptingmy muscles felt like they were staging a full-scale revolt, each fiber screaming for mercy. Relief was literally at my fingertips. Yet something held me back. Sure, my body ached, every shift a reminder of my poor decisions, but was I really going to rely on a spell for this? After all the endless waffling, the back-and-forth in my mind, healing felt like an easy way outtoo easy, almost like cheating. I couldnt help but feel my professional pride kick in. I was a doctor, after all. Shouldnt I be able to manage my pain? I wanted to slap myself for the ridiculousness of it all. Here I was, almost scoffing at the notion of using a spell to heal, as if my pride in the medical profession was at stake. It was absurd, and yet, I felt it. The only reason I didnt give myself that much-deserved slap upside the head was because my arm hurt too much to lift it. In truth, part of me knew that holding out was more about pride than logic. Giving in to the spell after all this internal debating felt like admitting defeat. A quick fix wouldnt teach me anything; it wouldnt strengthen me, just sweep the pain under the rug. So, I clenched my fistsgently, because even that stungand resolved to endure the aches a little longer. Maybe Id learn something valuable about myself in the process, or at least, next time, Id remember to start with stretching. Youre a doctor, I reminded myself, fingers hovering over the buy button. If anyone can figure out how to heal without relying on some pre-packaged spell, it should be you. Still, pride alone didnt dull the pain, and after an hour of drifting between self-pity and stubbornness, the idea struck me out of nowhere. Id learned how to sense my mana system, to see it in some strange, internal waythe flow of energy, the channels, the pulsing cores. It took time, but Id managed it. What if I could look inside my body in the same way? My medical training kicked in, sketching out the possibilities in my mind. From skin to sinew, muscle to bone, I knew the anatomy of each layer. I just needed to figure out how to see it.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. With my eyes closed, I mentally pictured my body like an MRI, carefully tracing through each layer. I tried to look at the tissue under my skin like I viewed the mana flow, focusing, reaching deeper. But as hard as I concentrated, it felt like a blank, an endless wall of nothing. No magic sight activated, no sudden awareness of the flesh beneath my skin. Okay, maybe not that simple. But I knew I could do this; I just needed to approach it with patience. I tried again, digging into the muscles layer by layer, focusing harder, pressing my awareness along the aching lines of pain that were practically begging for attention. Still nothing. I clenched my fists. Ouch. That was a mistake with aching muscles. Not giving up. Youre not giving up. Shifting my focus to the most painful spotsthe knots in my shoulders, the raw ache in my calvesI tried to breathe through it, slower this time. I didnt just picture them. I thought of the actual fibers, how theyd likely torn under the stress, tiny rips my body would naturally heal over time if I let it. Gradually, as I sank deeper into focus, a strange sensation flickered through me. I couldnt see the tears exactly, but there was something. A faint awareness, like a shadowed outline, tracing each sore line. The sensation was barely perceptible, like trying to see faint stars at the edge of my vision. Getting somewhere. Bit by bit, I sensed those damaged fibers, like a faint whisper. Alright. Now what? I mapped the sensation along the lines of pain, feeling out each section until I could pinpoint the areas where the damage felt the worst, a dull throb that resonated in my bones. With focused effort, I pictured those muscle fibers knitting back together, coaxing each tiny micro-tear to close up. I tried to will the pain away and smooth over each torn fiber with sheer mental effort. The ache stayed, stubbornly ignoring my attempts. Maybe I missed something. Healing in the books always involved mana, after all. I knew it powered spells; maybe it was the missing key. If mana could flow through channels, maybe it could reach the muscles, too. Worth a shot, right? Drawing mana from my core, I guided it toward the nearest muscle, trying to ease it into the fibers. A sharp, electric pain shot through my arm, almost like someone had jabbed me with a live wire. I let out a strangled shout, instantly recoiling. Okay, thats a hard no! I clenched my teeth, feeling the sting from channeling mana still vibrating through my arm. Alright, think, I told myself, giving my shoulder a rub. Youre a doctor, not a masochist. Theres got to be a gentler way. I took a steady breath and tried again, channeling mana through my hands, directing its flow carefully. Its like applying a bandage from the outside, I thought, guiding my hands over the sore spots and resting them lightly on my shoulders. Focusing intently, I coaxed the mana to stream from my hands and into the aching muscles beneath, willing it to seep into the tissue and soothe the pain. There was a faint warmth as I focused, the mana slipping from my hands and sinking into the muscles beneath. But the ache held its ground, stubborn as ever. It was like pouring water onto a rock and expecting it to soak in. Fine, I thought, unwilling to back down. I experimented again, returning to the faint awareness of the damaged fibers. I concentrated on each micro-tear, picturing it as vividly as possible, imagining the fibers knitting back together in minute detail. This time, I didnt just let the mana flow freelyI nudged it, giving precise instructions and visualizing the healing down to each muscle fiber. And then it happened. A warm, subtle pulse spread through my muscles, the pain lifting just enough to make me feel like Id accomplished something. Not entirely gone, but manageable. I straightened, shoulders loosening as a wave of relief washed over me. It worked. I allowed myself a small, triumphant smile. It actually worked.
You have learned the spell [Heal Muscles]
YES!!! I healed myself a few more times until I felt fine. I regretted canceling the Archery but didnt want to call back and seem weird. Instead, I started looking for a good hand-to-hand discipline. After checking out different options and watching several YouTube videos, I decided on Krav Maga. It made the most sense since it focused on practical, real-world defense. The techniques were straightforward and designed to be used in actual self-defense situations, making it perfect for someone who wanted to get effective results without spending years training. I called and signed up for classes. Three months had blurred into a rhythm, each day structured around a grueling schedule. Mornings started with Krav Maga at a dojo across town, my muscles still stiff as I went through the defensive drills. By noon, Id head to another center for staff training. Each strike and block left my arms aching but feeling stronger. A quick lunch, a quick healing spell, and Id be back on my feet, heading to my next lesson. My trainers kept complimenting me, calling me a natural. Its not talent, I thought, suppressing a smirk. Just a little help from my skills. My Staff-Fighting reached level 5, my Krav Maga reached level 5, and my Archery reached level 3. I moved to a different city and trained in various centers as an advanced student. I didnt want to raise suspicion with too fast progress. My healing spell had eventually reached level 12. After hitting level 10, I noticed a significant shiftit cast faster, felt smoother, and used less mana, dropping from 10 to 8. The improvement felt almost instinctual, a milestone that took me by surprise. Encouraged, I set my sights on bringing all my skills to that level. Over the next two months, I trained relentlessly. Krav Maga and Staff-Fighting reached level 10 sooner than expected, thanks to a fresh start in a new city where I signed up as an advanced student to blend in. Progress came steadily, but one skill lagged stubbornly behind. I frowned at the status screen, frustrated as Archery stayed fixed at a stubborn 7. Despite hours at the range and practice at three different centers, I hadnt pushed it even a fraction higher. Alright, back to the drawing board. I turned to my collection of LitRPG books, searching for tips and techniques on Archery. Three titles caught my eye, each featuring a character with serious bow skills. I spent the next few days immersed, hunting for tips between plot twists and power-ups. The idea of Archery in motion stood outshooting while moving, something dynamic. I searched online, hoping to find a center that trained archers on the go, but the closest I got was a video. On the screen, a guy in full hiking gear demonstrated his skills, switching smoothly from walking to jogging to sprinting, all while nocking and releasing arrows with alarming precision. That might work. Within hours, Id loaded up with enough arrows to outfit a small battalion, camping gear, food, and water, and set out for the mountains, eager to try the method on rough terrain. Over the next three weeks, I trained relentlessly, finding a rhythm in the crunch of gravel beneath my boots, the snap of the bowstring, and the soft thud of arrows hitting targetsor occasionally missing them and vanishing into the underbrush. I switched between running, walking, jumping over rocks, and ducking under low branches, gradually feeling the movement become more natural. Each practice left my muscles sore, but seeing progress kept me going. By the end of the third week, I rechecked my status screen. A grin spread across my face as I saw the numbers shiftArchery, finally, at level 10. And just below it was an unexpected bonus: my agility had ticked by one. Guess all that running and dodging paid off, too. Something nagged at the back of my minda vague memory of two spells Id bought ages ago and promptly forgotten. Embarrassed at the oversight, I winced but resolved to train them immediately. The first spell, Mana Shield, seemed simple enough. I closed my eyes, focused, and cast. I felt a sort of force field flickered around me and envelop my body. It stayed for about seven or eight minutes and then dissipated. I cast it again, each time expecting some change, some sense of progress. But nothing. No improvement, no strengtheningjust the same faint, fading shimmer. Frustrated, I cast it again, counting each attempt. No matter what I tried, the spell didnt progress at all. The only thing on my profile was the name, with no number beside it. By the thirtieth cast, I felt a strange feeling of emptiness and a bit lightheaded. Curious, I checked my mana. 750 out of 3000. I stared, blinking in disbelief. Wow, I muttered, rubbing my neck. Thats not good. I cast it again, watching my mana drop by another 50. I already discovered that my mana regenerated about ten units a day. Now I understood how slow it was. No wonder the Traveler complained about low mana regeneration. The only solution I could think of was going to a Gate to regenerate. I looked on the map of Germany online and saw that Frankfurt was closer than my Gate in the Black Forest. But to actually locate the Gate, I had to buy the Travelers Map ability. Thank God I still had two ability points. The Frankfurt Gate mentioned in the World Information was indeed very close to the city. Decision made, I grabbed my gear, determined to head there first. Chapter 7: Medicine to Magic: A Bridge to Becoming a Healer Driving down the mountain, I thought about what still needed doing. First stop, visiting the Gaterefill mana and practice the two spells Id bought. What else? More ability points. I spent all the points I earned. At this rate, Id need at least another twenty, maybe even more. Now that the life insurance has cleared, maybe its time to buy what Ill need for the journey? A broken motorcycle lay on its side, smoke rising into the air. Adrenaline jolted me out of my thoughts. I veered over, the car jerking to a stop on the shoulder. Without a second thought, I leaped out, the car door swinging wide behind me as I jogged toward the wreck. I scanned the area for the rider, noticing the motorcycle pieces spread on the road and the skid marks. My eyes followed the trajectory, focusing on the place where the bike had slammed into the guardrail, leaving scars on the metal. But where was the rider? Desperate for any sign of movement, I examined the area thoroughly. Just beyond the guardrail, a path of broken branches and torn leaves sloped downward like nature pointed the waya grim trail down the steep incline. Fumbling for my phone, I dialed emergency services, my eyes locked on the twisted path through the brush. As soon as the dispatcher confirmed help was on the way, I shoved the phone back into my pocket and looked down, following the trajectory of the broken branches. How long would it take them to get here? I checked my watch again and again; the seconds stretched, and my urgency rose. My hands gripped the guardrail, swinging me over and onto the steep slope beyond. Sliding down, branches scratched my arms, and the sharp tang of iron reached me before he came into view. There he wasa broken figure wedged between a boulder and a tree, his skin pale and blood pooling beneath him, spreading fast. No helmet. That was bad. I knelt beside him and pressed my fingers to his neck. The pulse was barely there, a slow beat that matched his shallow breathing. His skin was ice cold. I couldnt waste a second; this guy was fading fast. First aid wouldnt be enoughnot with how quickly life drained from him. My training ran through my mind instantly: bandages, CPR, pressure points. None of it would stop the bleeding in time, and there wasnt a defibrillator in sight. I needed moresomething beyond medical protocol. My mind leaped to magic. Minor Heal flashed through my mind, and before I knew it, I cast the spell, pressing my trembling hand against his chest. Mana flowed from me into him, warm and steady. At first, I thought it was working. A cut on his forehead closed, the skin knitting together neatly. But that was it. His pulse didnt strengthen. His breathing didnt improve. The blood beneath him kept spreading. Come on, I muttered, my voice cracking with frustration. The spell wasnt enough. It wasnt meant for injuries like this. It fixed cuts and scrapes, maybe a broken bone or two, but not ruptured organs, and massive blood loss. With a clenched jaw, I shoved my frustration aside. I needed to see the damageto understand what was happening inside his body like I had done with my muscles before. With closed eyes, I steadied my breath, focused, and reached out with my intent to sense beyond what my eyes could see. Nothing. It was frustrating, but I had no intention of giving up. Magic follows intentthat much I figured out already. Steeling myself, I took charge of my mana, directing it with raw determination as I poured it into him, urging it to see. The mana passed through him. Concentrate. Intention. The mana seeped deeper, my focus sharpening until, piece by piece, the hidden damage in his body revealed itself. Fractures, ruptured organs, brain bleed, and a weak pulsehis body barely clinging on. Ten minutes, maybe less. Something popped into my vision. Not now. I dismissed it and refocused on the injured man before me. Every second counted. The faint pulse of his carotid artery, barely there, showed just how close he was to crossing that line. My mind quickly cataloged the most critical injuries I detected: a severe intracranial bleed, and a fractured cervical spine. He shouldnt have even been breathing. This was a race against timeand everything I knew from the textbooks. I zeroed in on the brain bleed. Hemorrhagic pressure would build, squeeze delicate neural tissue, and cut off vital pathways. I poured mana into his headvisualizing the brains anatomy, the vessels, and the veinsand willed the bleeding to stop. It was a command, not a plea. Direct mana into the skull and ensure it follows a careful path. My intent was laser sharp, bending the magic to target the burst vessels and coax them closed. The magic resisted, like it had a will of its own, trying to slip away and disperse. I didnt let it. This was life or death, and there was no room for rebellion. I pushed back, clamping down on my control, feeling my mana struggle under the strain like a bucking bull. The bleeding slowed and stopped. Relief washed over me, but I couldnt relax yet. Again, a pop-up in my vision. Not now, I thought firmly, pushed it aside, and kept my attention where it mattered. Mana: 580/3000. My heart sank when I saw how low my mana was. I couldnt waste it. This guys life depended on a calculated approachfirst things firstthe broken neck. My fingers brushed over the damaged vertebrae, visualizing the precise alignment needed to restore stability and prevent further damage. Gently, I coaxed the bone fragments back together in my mind, picturing the cells knitting, aligning with my intent. The mana flowed and again tried to escape my control, but I didnt let it. It shaped itself to my demands until I felt a subtle shift, a faint but solid click. Good. At least that was done. Mana: 530/3000. So far, so good. But the brain was still at risk. The bleeding may have stopped, but the pressure remained, a deadly force pushing against the delicate tissue. The cerebral matter couldnt hold out long under that strain. I focused hard, ordering the surrounding tissues to absorb the blood. Slow, controlled. It had to be. The tissues swelled, unable to hold it all. Too much. Any more, and they would rupture. My pulse raced. No suction. No tools. Just mana. And this ticking time bomb. Calm down. Think. Every second counted. If I lost control now, it was over. My mind raced. What to do? What to do!? Then, like a light bulb in my mind, an idea struck me. I cast Mana Dart, hoping it would work. But as soon as the spell formed, it shot off, slicing into a tree and showering me with leaves. I gritted my teeth. Focus. I tried again, casting the spell while clamping down on it mentally and physically, feeling the darts desperate push to break free. The energy pulsed in my hand, straining to launch, like holding back a buzzing laser fragment. The spell was designed to launch a directed projectile, but I wasnt about to let it. I tightened my grip, directing more mana into the dart, forcing it to remain in place, feeling the resistance in every energy tremor. Slowly, I molded it with my will like a sculptor working with clay. The tip extended and narrowed into a thinner, sharper edge. Every bit of focus went into refining that tip, making it share, to penetrate without tearing. Finally, with the dart elongated into a fine-tipped tool, I carefully aligned the tip, pressed it to his skin, and breached it with a controlled puncture. It wasnt an ordinary spell anymore but a precision instrument. Watching carefully, I mentally latched onto the pool of blood pressing against his brain and, with a push of mana, coaxed it toward the opening, guiding it out. The mana listened to me more now. There was still resistance, but it was weaker, and only for a second. Drop by drop, the blood drained, relieving the pressure. I didnt dare to breathe, sensing each pulse, each slow release, until finally, the last of it drained. As soon as all the blood was out, I channeled more mana and willed the small wound to close, weaving the tissue back together. There was almost no resistance. Another red dot appeared in my visiona pop-up notification, but I couldnt afford distractions. I mentally swiped it away again. Mana: 350/3000. Drained and dizzy, my hands shook, but I steadied them, took a deep breath, and focused on one last burst of mana. Placing my palms on his head, I concentrated on the general idea of healing, not targeting anything specific, but sending out a general force to stabilize him and push his body in the right direction. The last bit of mana poured out of me, leaving me empty and swaying. My vision blurred. Black and yellow spots danced in my field of vision. The world tilted at its axis. A heavy wave of exhaustion passed through me, dragging me toward oblivion. I breathed deeply, each inhale pulling me back to reality. The spinning in my head finally stopped, and the spots in front of my eyes partially cleared. Mana: 50/3000. Another pop-up flashed in my vision. I shut my eyes, barely mustering the energy to think. Go away. I was running on fumesmagic couldnt do any more here. With a deep breath, I grounded myself in what I knew best: hands-on care. My fingers went to his neck, feeling for any misalignment that might still pose a risk, and I gently adjusted his head to keep his airway clear. His breaths were shallow but steady, a fragile rhythm I didnt want to disrupt. Quickly, I moved to his limbs, assessing each one with careful pressure to pinpoint fractures or breaks. His left arm was bent at an unnatural angle. Gripping it firmly, I secured it against his side, fashioning a makeshift sling from the strips of fabric torn from a shirt to prevent further injury. Next, I worked on his leg, finding swelling around the kneelikely dislocated. I braced myself, then pulled it into alignment with a quick, firm motion, securing it as best as possible with a broken arrow and strips of fabric. It wasnt perfect, but it would hold until help arrived. Finally, I tore off a piece of clean cloth and pressed it to his abdomen, applying gentle pressure to slow the bleeding. With his injuries stabilized as much as possible, I kept my fingers on his pulse, counting each faint beat and willing him to hold on. The distant wail of sirens grew louder, cutting through my tension. I pulled my phone from my pocket, redialing the police station. As soon as the line connected, I spoke quickly, keeping my voice calm but urgent. This is the caller from the motorcycle accident. Im with the rider, down the slope off the road. Im a doctorhes in critical condition but stable for now. Let the responders know where to find us. In moments, red and blue lights flashed through the trees above, and two paramedics climbed over the guardrail, hurrying down to where I crouched beside the injured man. One paramedic hurried over, speaking rapidly in German. Im sorry, I dont speak German, I interrupted, shaking my head. He blinked, then switched to accented English. Sorry. Thank you for keeping him alive, doctor, he said, eyes moving over the makeshift sling and the splint on the riders leg. We take from here. I stepped back to give them space. Monitor for signs of internal bleeding. Fractures in the left leg and arm, potentially the ribs as well. Significant blood loss from an abdominal laceration.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The paramedic nodded, brow creasing as he took it in. Yes, understood. We lift now, he called to his partner. They slid a backboard beneath the injured man, and as they secured him, I helped stabilize his neck, fastening straps over each limb. Together, we lifted him carefully, coordinating our movements. The climb up the slope was slow, and every step was measured to keep him steady. At the top, they transferred him onto the gurney, waiting by the guardrail. The ambulances lights bathed the road in a rotating glow as they wheeled him toward it. One paramedic glanced back at me and gave a nod. Thank you again, doctor. He is a bad injury, but with you help, he have chance. I nodded back, the weight lifting from my chest as they loaded him into the ambulance. The doors closed, and as the vehicle pulled away, I watched the flashing lights disappear into the distance, hoping hed make it through. Warmth filled my chest as I watched the ambulance disappear, leaving me on the roadside with the police. In my nine years in the ER, I''d saved countless lives, but this felt different. It wasnt just another case with a team of doctors ready to step in. Here, out in the middle of nowhere, it had been just me and himhis only shot. I glanced down at my hands, still stained with his blood. Magic sure had its uses. A dry chuckle escaped me as I shook my head. My mana was lowtoo lowand I needed to get to a Gate to recharge. The absurdity brought another chuckle out of me. Id spent my whole life perfectly fine without mana. Yet here I was, worried my mana was too low and rushing to refill it. I grinned, half at myself and half at this bizarre new reality. Who wouldve thought Id end up worrying about magical reserves? The policemen looked at me strangely, and I straightened and schooled my features. Yeah, chuckling at the site of such an accident was bad form. I gave them my statement, answered endless questions, and they left. Back in the car, the lingering scent of blood clung to my clothes, mixing with the faint odor of the carair freshener and leather seats. The engines hum was a soothing sound that drowned out the chaos in my head. Each time headlights flashed past, my shoulders tensed. But the road pulled me back to reality, mile by mile. The adrenaline slowly faded away, and exhaustion pressed down on me. By the time I reached my hotel, every movement felt heavy, as though my body had finally caught up with the nights toll. But even then, the damn red dot still flashed in my vision, nagging. All right, all right. Lets see what youre trying to tell me, I said, dropping onto the bed and picking up the room service phone. A strong coffee and a quick shower were in order before dealing with whatever these notifications had in store for me. A short while later, a steaming cup arrived, filling the room with the rich scent of caffeine. I settled back, coffee in hand, and finally gave my full attention to the persistent messages, ready to dig through them one by one.
You have learned the spell [Diagnose]
You have learned the spell [Stop Bleeding]
You have learned the spell [Heal Bone]
You have learned the skill [Minor Spell Adaptation]
You have learned the spell [Control Blood]
You have learned the spell [Healing Touch]
Nice!
You have shown an aptitude for healing and learned six spells from the Healer Class without purchasing them. New class unlocked: [Healer] Would you like to take the Healer Class as your sub-class? Note: Due to your achievement, you can take the Healer Class without spending ability points, and the classs tier will equal that of a primary class. Note: Taking this Class will allow you to use the banked advancement. Y/N
I never pressed Yes so fast in my life.
Would you like to display your Healer Class as your primary class? Y/N
Yes, again. I was worried about what to display instead of Gate Traveler. That solved it. The red dot was still there.
Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 2 Free points: 3 Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 3 Free points: 6
There were no more messages, so I opened my profile to get more info.
PERSONAL INFORMATION Name: John Rue Age: 37 Class: Gate Traveler Level 1 Gates to the next level: 0/3 Class Abilities: ? Conversion ? Travelers Archive ? Identify ? Storage X2 (512m3) ? Local Adaptation Spoken Language ? One of the Crowd ? Travelers Map Class: Healer Level 3 Healer Spells: Heal Muscles (12) Diagnose (1) Stop Bleeding (1) Heal Bone (1) Control Blood (1) Healing Touch (1) General Spells: Mana Dart Mana Shield General Skills: ? Staff Fighting (10) ? Krav Maga (10) ? Archery (10) ? Minor Spell Adaptation (1) Health: 1,750/1,570 Mana: 52/3,000 Strength: 17 Agility: 16 Constitution: 10 Vitality: 25 Intelligence: 21 Wisdom: 16 Perception: 8 Trait points: 6 Ability points: 0
I clicked on the Healer class line.
Healer This is a common and well-respected class. Healers are capable of treating any injury or disease but require specialized spells for more complex conditions, such as poisoning or curses. The class provides three starting spells upon acquisition and grants an additional spell every five levels. When a Healer maxes out a spell at level 25, they can select another spell from the list to level up. Healers have an easier time learning spells from the Life and Nature disciplines. Each level grants +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points.
I checked my profile again, but didnt see the three promised spells. A click on the spell line, and a message appeared:
Congratulations on receiving the [Healer Class] You received the following spells: Assessyou already have a higher version of this spell. A new option was added. Minor Healyou already have a higher version of this spell. A new option was added. Clean Neutralize Poison Purify
When I closed the message, the new spells appeared under the Healer class. I checked them one by one, including the Heal Muscles that I never actually checked before.
Heal Muscles A targeted healing spell designed to repair and rejuvenate strained, torn, or damaged muscles. Its focused nature makes it a reliable option for those who suffer from repetitive strain or physical trauma without affecting other tissues. Its effectiveness improves slightly with each level.
Diagnose An essential diagnostic spell that allows the caster to identify injuries, illnesses, and physical abnormalities within a target''s body. Diagnose provides detailed insights into the condition, including fractures, internal bleeding, infections, or magical ailments. The spells accuracy and the depth of its findings improve slightly with each level.
Stop Bleeding A lifesaving spell that halts both internal and external bleeding. Stop Bleeding quickly seals veins and arteries, stabilizing the target and preventing further blood loss in emergency situations. While it doesnt heal injuries, it buys crucial time for further treatment or healing. Its reliability increases slightly with each level.
Heal Bone A focused healing spell for repairing fractures, breaks, and other bone-related injuries. Heal Bone stabilizes and knits bone tissue, reducing the risk of long-term damage or improper healing. This spell is particularly useful for adventurers or warriors recovering from combat injuries. Its effectiveness improves slightly with each level.
Control Blood A versatile spell that grants the caster limited control over the flow and behavior of blood within a target''s body. Control Blood can be used to enhance circulation, prevent clotting, or even redirect blood flow to save critical areas. While it doesnt heal injuries, its utility in stabilizing life-threatening conditions makes it invaluable. Its precision improves slightly with each level.
Healing Touch A more advanced general healing spell that mends a wide range of injuries and ailments, from fractures and cuts to internal damage and moderate diseases. Healing Touch delivers powerful restorative effects, making it a superior choice for critical injuries or severe conditions. Its effectiveness improves slightly with each level.
Minor Spell Adaptation A versatile support skill that enhances a casters ability to adjust spells for unique circumstances. Minor Spell Adaptation allows small modifications to existing spells, such as altering their range, duration, or target area. While the adjustments are subtle, they provide valuable flexibility in dynamic or unpredictable situations. Its adaptability improves slightly with each level.
As I read through the new spells, each one felt like a punch to the hearta painful reminder of what could have been if things had been different. My fists clenched so hard my knuckles turned white, and my joints cracked. A familiar hollow ache spread through my chest. If I had these powers a year ago, I couldve healed Sophie. The thought cut me to ribbons, tearing wide wounds full of anger and regret. It felt like a cruel jokethe universe gave me these abilities only when they couldnt help the person who most needed them. My legs buckled, and I sank onto the bed. Tears spilled over as my fists hit the mattress. Anger and helplessness tangled into a raw, broken release I couldnt hold back. I cried until the grief finally ebbed, leaving only a hollow acceptance. Nothing could change the past. Not even magic. The next day, I woke up feeling wiped out but dead set on moving forward. Instead of converting my new free stats into ability points, I put them all into Perception. It was my lowest stat, and I wanted to understand it better. The moment I assigned the points, a mild wave of dizziness washed over me, similar to the disorienting feeling when stepping off an escalator too abruptly. It passed in an instant. My vision sharpened, and everything looked more realmore solid and present. Colors seemed brighter, each shade more distinct. Edges were more sharp and precise, like someone changed the world to HD. I could make out soft footsteps outside my door and the murmur of voices as they passed. A faint scent of detergent on my clothes became more pronounced. The lightest breeze drifted in through the window, cool on my skin, mixing with the distant hum of street noise, and the traces of toothpaste in my mouth made themselves known. The change wasnt as dramatic as I expected. To my deepest regret, no eagle vision or bionic hearing manifested. But my perception of the world sharpenedlike everything was more there. Curiosity got the best of me, so I checked my profile for anything else besides the Healer class. My health went up a bit, but it didnt seem linked to any of my stats, which left me scratching my head. The numbers didnt reflect any specific stat. Then my eyes stopped on the six new points in Intelligence, which, according to the books I read, should have meant a rise in mana. But my total mana hadnt changed. This didnt follow fantasy logic. I leaned back, frowning, and tried to figure out the changes or the lack thereof. All right, lets figure you out, I thought, reaching for my stack of manuals. There had to be something Id missed. Maybe intelligence affected mana in some stories, but not all? Plus, most stories linked Vitality or Constitution to health. I had both, but the numbers didnt add up. Sadly, another day of research didnt yield any results. With a sigh, I closed the last book, feeling as confused about these stats as I had this morning. If none of these manuals had a straightforward answer, maybe the only way to understand them was to live with these changes. There was no point in overthinking it for now. Id come back to it eventually, but right now, I had a journey to prepare for. Frankfurt awaited, and I didnt have time to figure out every stat. I tucked the iPad away, took one last look around the room, and stored everything in my magical Storage, ready to move on. Chapter 8: My Second Gate—Destination: Perfect Boredom The Frankfurt Gate was only thirty minutes from the city. The second I drove past, a tingling awareness prickled at the edges of my senses. I didnt stop. Instead, I drove for two minutes, pulled into a gas station, and walked toward the Gate. The location wasnt much to look at. Fifty meters off the road, five unremarkable boulders lay scattered in a cluster. Two of those stones were the Gates anchors. Just past them, dense trees and a thick line of underbrush blocked the field of vision from the road. Glancing around, I verified no one could see me and let out a breath, relieved. No one would see me vanish. I touched the Gate to view its information:
Travelers Gate #468217257 Destination: Shimoor Status: Integrated Mana level: 17 Threat level: Minimal
No tech level, interesting. Does it mean theyre in the Stone Age or something? While still maintaining contact with the Gate, I opened the Archive to view the worlds information. The first entry was from the same guy who wrote the entry I read about Earth. That should be goodI liked his grumblings.
Summer, year 9 of King Lure IVTraveler Guar Shum Im leaving through a Gate in the northern part of the major continent. I have no idea what kingdom it belongs to. You can find the location marked on the Map. This is my second time here, so I have little to add. I found a sweet, sweet deal with copper coins and came to convert them to gold. If you want to know what deal, find a Gate to a place called Dirt, Ground, and something else and read my entry.
I looked for his other entry.
Winter, year 8 of King Lure IVTraveler Guar Shum Hello, fellow Traveler. I hope my words will help you on your journey. Came through a Gate from Tulidar. Dont need identifications or glamour. Good. Spent 500 mana to learn the language. Mana levels are relatively low, so regeneration is slow. Something like 100 a day. Tolerable. This world is nice but boring. Because of low mana levels, there are almost no monsters, and they are relatively weak. The strongest monster I saw from afar was level 2. I didnt bother killing it. I want to get the Warrior Class as a sub-class, but dont think it will happen with such a low-level monster. Life is unfair sometimes. This is my second worldor maybe my first. Im the son of a Gate Traveler, and my father prepared me all my life. Before he let me through a Gate, he made me travel our world to gain experience. So, my first? Second? Doesnt matter.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. So, this world. The good stuff: My father was right that its a great starting world. The people are nice and friendly, the wild animals are not especially dangerous, and there are few monsters. The locals are humanoid like us, but have a strange light brown color instead of blue. I didnt need glamour, and they had no problem with my color. They assumed I was from the unknown kingdoms over the sea and kept pestering me with questions about how I crossed the sea. I invented a new story in every new town to break the monotony. Great Spirits, its boring here. The money system is straightforward: copper, silver, and gold. 10 coppers=1 silver, 10 silvers=1 gold. They dont even have platinum or mithril coins here. Boooriiing. Most places have a basic inn, nothing to tell stories about. A night in an inn costs 3 coppers, a meal or an ale 2 coppers, tea 1 copper. The bad stuff: BOOOOORIIIIING Theres nothing here except endless wilderness with some towns in between. The few capital cities are just like the towns, just biggerno interesting magic, no dungeons, just boring, boring, boring. Im feeling my mind going numb. Im leaving through the first Gate I find. Goodbye. May your road be happy and your adventures gentle.
Well, Earth definitely broke his monotony. His Booooring sounded like heavena world filled with endless green landscapes, small towns where everyone knew each other by name, and life like something from an old movie. Right then, a decision settled in my chest. Id wrap up every tie to my life on Earth, turn my funds into jewelry, merchandise, or anything portable and valuable, and leave for Shimoor. A world with magic and untamed nature was calling me, and returning to Earth seemed a distant, half-hearted notion. If I ever came back, conjuring up some ID would be the last of my worries. The first step was simple: a trip through the Gate to see my new beginning. Emerging on the other side, I found myself in the heart of a ruin, engulfed in silence. The two anchors of the Gate loomed above me. The sharp, pointed rocks looked like theyd once been a single, colossal stone, cleaved perfectly down the center by an immense fire sword. When my hand brushed the sides facing each other, I felt a smoothness as cold and flawless as glass, an almost unnatural polish that sent a shiver through me. They werent just rocks; they were relics, frozen testimonies to an unfathomable strength. Around me lay the stone skeleton of a once-mighty structure, swallowed by green. Thick moss clung to every block of stone, vines draped over doorways and loose rocks, and towering trees pressed close, their lower branches serving as the roof, with trunks wide enough to rival a truck. The building, long lost to time, had clearly been massive in its day. They built it from enormous stones, now scattered on the forest floor, half-hidden by moss and wild plants. I stood near one stone, and it reached to my waist. Wandering through, I pieced together its layout. It was circular, with smaller rooms radiating outward. All the rooms eventually led to a vast central chamber where the Gate stood. Every detail spoke of a past civilization. They had known about the Gate, revered it, and built this sanctuary around it as if it were a temple. Centuries or even millennia buried their work in thick roots and creeping greenery. Even the air felt ancient, heavy with the scent of damp earth and stone. Cautious exploration convinced me there was nothing dangerous herejust the faint sounds of birds and insects, hidden high above in the towering branches and the steady rustling of leaves. It was quiet and secluded. I felt lighter on this side, as if the grounds pull on me was weaker. Less gravity? Or was it the manas influence? The difference wasnt drastic, but noticeable enough. Is there a way to measure gravity? I wondered. I checked the Gate from this side.
Travelers Gate #468217257 Destination: Earth/Gaia/Terra Status: Unintegrated Mana level: 3 Technology level: Low Threat level: HumansCmoderate. Other speciesCvery high.
The information was like the other Gate, and the number looked similar. I wrote it down to compare. When I stepped back through the Gate, the familiar weight of Earths gravity settled over me. It reminded me I had work to do. My time here was short now. I needed to tie up loose ends, gather supplies, liquidate my funds, and start my new reality. A journey awaited me, and I was excited. Side Story 1: The [Very] Difficult Childhood of Guar Shum Age 14 "Dad, I can''t run anymore!" "Yes, you can. When I was traveling the demon realm Jehenam, I had to run for " Yeah, yeah, I''ve heard it all beforeme and every other person who knows about the Gates and would listen to you for more than five minutes. I tuned him out and continued running. After some time, my lungs were on fire, and my legs wouldn''t carry me anymore. " and I entered the cave, and there were those giant lizards with horns " He''s still going about it? Age 15 "Ouch, Dad, you almost broke my arm!" "You have to learn to block." "I did block, but you hit me too hard. I don''t have the Trait numbers like you!" "Those are just excuses; Trait numbers are not everything. When I was traveling the demon realm of Jehenam, I had to fight "Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Here we go again Age 16 "Mon, I can''t eat that! It''s raw!" "Yes, you can. You have to learn to adapt. When your father was traveling the demon realm of Jehenam, he had to survive on raw " Oh, Blessed Spirits of Old, not you too! Age 17 "Swear to me!" "But it''s not fair! You left our world with 50 gold that Grandad gave you. Why can''t I leave until I earn 5 gold on my own? You are setting me up to fail!" "NO! I''m preparing you for every eventuality. When I was traveling the demon realm of Jehenam, I had to " Blessed Spirits of Old, please kill me; I can''t hear this again. Age 19 "Seriously? You want me to leave with one week of food rations and two weeks of water supply? You left home with all of Grandad''s traveling equipment, food and water for months, and 50 gold. How is that fair?" "You need to make your own fortune in the universe. When I was traveling the demon realm of Jehenam " Yeah, yeah, three demons wanted to eat you and chased you for five days; you had to fight monsters, and then they found something else to eat and left. You didn''t have ability points to buy Invisibility, so it took you twenty-two days to sneak to the Gate. You Gate hopped home and never left. " I climbed the cliff " Blessed Spirits of Old, why do I deserve this? Did I offend some great deity? Why me? _____
Travelers Gate #186227376 Destination: Shimoor Status: Integrated Mana level: 17 Threat level: Very low
Finally! Chapter 9: Reflections on Youth and Loss Frankfurts skyline drew closer as I drove. I checked into a hotel, then slumped into a soft armchair, my notebook open, ready to organize the chaos in my headtime for a plan.
  1. Raise my Gate Traveler level.
There were a lot of Gates on the Map: I opted to skip the Middle Eastern Gates. There was one in Israel, but the others were in Iraq, Iran, Syria, Yemen, and Lebanon. With most of those places dangerous for Americans, a trip for just one Gate didnt seem worth it. The islands and the poles were also out of the questionI wasnt keen on spending days in the air or freezing my butt off. The UK Gates had a spooky black circle with a red skull. I made a mental note to check later in the Archive for clues. So, my total was 93 Gates, or 91, since I already visited two of them. Some Gates would probably be inaccessible, or the threat level would be too high. Still, it was a lot of Gates. There was no doubt I could raise my level quickly. My goal was to reach level 10 to explore the new possibilities that would open up.
  1. Figure out my mana and health.
Not knowing how it worked bugged meI always needed to understand things logically before acting or deciding. Those books deserved another chance. They helped me find my profilesort of. This time, though, my focus would be on stories about people who had gone to another world. Even if it were pure fantasy, they would undoubtedly have useful ideas or help me make sense of things.
  1. Handle all my financial and legal issues and sell my house and cars.
  2. Make lists of what to take on my travels.
Some serious digging in the Archive would be necessary to find suggestions for personal comfort, items for sale, gifts, bribes, etc. Research on the internet about camping, hunting, hiking, and similar activities would also be in order. Books were the easiest to tackle, so I returned to the forums for recommendations. In the past, my Kindle was full of professional literature and biographies, but now it looked like I was a teenager again. After a week of reading, I concluded that my Health was a combination of Vitality and Constitution, each adding 50 points. Yet, the mystery of my mana remained unsolved. It made little sense that my mana was tied to the Strength or Constitution stats, but those were the only stats that didnt go up after discovering my mana. Suddenly, a fleeting thought made me facepalm. While exploring my Personal Information, I reached the abilities list, got excited, and stopped there. The answers may have been waiting in the other descriptions all along. I poked the word Mana on my profile, but nothing happened. Poked 66 and got a reaction.
Current mana level
Not helpful. I poked 3000 and got a message:
Maximum mana capacity
Still not helpful. Poking them again, separately and together, produced the same two messages over and over. Maybe my attributes will have the answer? I poked Strength and got a BIG surprise:
Strength Physical: This Trait determines the intensity of your force or powerhow hard you can hit, how much you can lift, and how much resistance you can exert against another object. Mental: This Trait determines how well you handle challenges, pressures, and stress without breaking down or giving up.
Ive seen nothing like it in any of the books! The manuals were missing vital information!
Agility Physical: This Trait determines your quickness and ease of motion, as well as how well you control your body, speed, flexibility, and balance. It also affects your physical reaction time. Mental: This Trait reflects your ability to think quickly, adapt to new information, and draw conclusions on the fly. It influences your intellectual acuity and mental reaction time. Constitution Physical: This Trait measures your bodys ability to withstand fatigue and physical hardship, along with your resistance to diseases, trauma, and harsh conditions. Mental: This Trait reflects your confidence and mental resilience, as well as your ability to remain true to yourself and your ideals under pressure.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Vitality Physical: This Trait determines your energy, vigor, and activity level, as well as your longevity and physical appearancehow young and vibrant you look. Mental: This Trait reflects your sense of aliveness, engagement with the world, and enjoyment of life. It encompasses your sense of wonder and excitement, with higher levels making you feel younger and more vibrant. Intelligence Physical: This Trait governs your bodys ability to detect and balance critical chemicals and hormones for optimal health. It influences how your body intuitively engages muscles, maintains good posture, and learns new movement skillsthe speed at which something becomes muscle memory. Mental: This Trait determines your capacity to learn, understand, and apply new knowledge. It includes your ability to adapt to new or challenging situations, solve complex problems, and infer or perceive information. High Intelligence allows you to learn spells faster and grasp underlying principles, truths, or meanings. Wisdom Physical: This Trait governs your bodys ability to interpret sensory inputhow quickly you respond to pain, heat, or coldand its ability to recognize and communicate its needs, such as requiring movement, vitamins, sunlight, or rest to thrive. Mental: This Trait establishes your ability to apply knowledge, especially in novel circumstances. It includes the capacity to make decisions based on a blend of knowledge, experience, and intuition, as well as learning from personal and others experiences. High Wisdom helps adapt spells, combine spells in an innovative maner, and create new spells. Perception Physical: This Trait determines your bodys awareness of environmental factors like heat, cold, or humidity. It also governs the sharpness and health of your sensory organs, such as eyes, ears, or nose. Mental: This Trait expands the range and acuity of your perception, encompassing not just physical senses but also intuitive ones, like the sense of danger or recognizing opportunities. At a higher level, it enables you to perceive intentions, emotions, and divergent viewpoints during personal interactions.
Wow, just wow! No mention of mana, but I wasnt complainingthis was amazing. Wait! Vitality mentioned longevity. Does this mean Id live longer if I kept raising it? Affects physical appearance? I stepped into the bathroom, flicked on the light, and looked into the mirror. The face staring back wasnt what I expected, and for a moment, I froze. My hair, once light blond, was now even lighteralmost white. Or silver, as they politely call it. My eyes, which used to be purple-gray, had shifted, too. The purple stood out more, while the gray had almost completely faded, and they glowed slightly. But the most significant change was my skinsmooth, with no lines or signs of age. It was the same face that used to make people do a double-take in the ER. Too young to be a doctor, theyd say. Patients often eyed me with suspicion, sometimes outright disbelief, like Id borrowed a white coat for a prank. The memory brought a small smile. The year I cared for Sophie and the pain after her death carved deep marks into my face. The difference was so conspicuous that I avoided mirrors like the plague and didnt want to face them. I avoided shaving, knowing that Id have to get up close and see the toll staring back at me. Every time I brushed my teeth, Id tilt my head away to avoid my reflection, and a passing glimpse in a shop window or a reflective surface was enough to make me turn my face in the other direction. The man I saw back then was a stranger. Dark bags under my eyes from grief and sleepless nights, deep frown lines etched into my forehead, and a sickly gray pallor that no sunlight could fix. My eyes were flat and empty, drained of life. I looked olderpushing forty or more on the worst daysand every time I saw my reflection was a harsh reminder of everything Id lost. IT WAS ALL GONE. My skin looked smooth and tight, as if the years had somehow been ironed away. My fingers trembled when I touched my face. This couldnt be real. How was this possible? Every trace of stress and exhaustion had vanished, leaving a face that looked like it belonged to someone barely out of their teens. I didnt look a day over twentymaybe even youngera version of myself I hadnt seen in years. A version I thought was lost for good. I stared at my reflection, unable to process the change, my mouth hanging open in disbelief. The frown lines, the bags, the dull, lifeless eyesgone, as if theyd been nothing more than a bad dream. My mind went blank, caught between disbelief and shock, like I was looking at a stranger mixed with a memory from the distant past. And then it hit meeverything. The Gate, the magic, mana, aliens, travel plans, me being represented in numberseverything. Up to that point, everything had a dreamy, unreal quality, like I was walking in a daydream. Suddenly, it all became REAL. An uncontrollable, hysterical laughter erupted from me. It was so crazy, impossible, and overwhelming that laughter was the only possible reaction. My body felt like it was trying to release all the shock, spewing out every emotion in a wild burst of laughter. I laughed for a very long time and couldnt stop. And then the tears came. As quickly as the laughter had seized me, an unstoppable flood of tears replaced it. I cried with big, loud sobs that shook my body, as if drawn up from the very center of my being. Something deep within me was fueling this release, amplifying every sensation, each sob resonating from a place buried beneath layers of control and grief. The pain gushed out of me, as though a dam had finally broken, and everything it had been holding back now surged through, unstoppable, unfiltered, carried on waves of energy rising from my core. All the pain and sorrow Id hidden erupted, rushing to the surface without restraint. Memories surgedmy mothers death, the way her family had cast me aside. The years spent in foster care, enduring abuse from other kids and some foster parents. The relentless bullying in high school, the cruel taunts and name-calling. My in-laws hatred toward me, Sophies sickness and death. Losing her, the void she left behind. Feeling lost and disconnected from the human race. Everything. Waves rose from my diaphragm, pushing sorrow to the surface, intensifying the flood of emotion, loosening even the grief I thought was buried too deep to reach. My body convulsed with each pulse of this unstoppable tide. My tears and sobs overtook me completely, leaving no room for resistance or composure. Pain consumed me, and I cried harder, louder, half shouting, each tremor echoing that powerful surge, pushing it all to the surface. My emotions battered against me like a storm, the flood unstoppable, making it impossible to hold on to any calm. I cried and cried, allowing the rawness to wash through me. Every minute I wept was a release, a silent farewell to this place, even though I hadnt left yet. It was cathartic. My tears finally stopped, leaving an emptiness that felt peaceful. My emotions settled, and a fragile calm settled over mesomething that had been absent for far too long. The release was precisely what I neededa way to finally let go of the emotions Id bottled up for so long. I felt lighter, as if some of the weight Id been carrying had loosened its grip. The sorrow and pain were still there, but they seemed easier to bear, less sharp. Cold water on my face relieved my swollen eyes and tear-stained cheeks. Exhausted, I dragged myself to bed, feeling a calm I hadnt experienced in ages. The weight lingered but wasnt as crushing as before. As I drifted off, a small, cautious glimmer of hope sparkeda quiet sense that maybe, just maybe, I could heal and move on. Chapter 10: In the Shadow of Towers and Time After my breakdown, though it brought a sense of calm and release, my emotions remained tumultuous. I needed to step back, breathe, and find my footing. Frankfurt turned out to be the ideal place to regain my balance. As I roamed the city and took in its sights, the blend of the new and the old slowly drew me out of myself. The jarring contrasts mirrored my inner turmoil, forging a sense of connectionor maybe solidaritywith the city. In the Bankenviertel district, sleek modern skyscrapers rose like glass-covered blades, each pane reflecting shards of clouds and sunlight. Nearby, the R?mer stood with centuries-old elegance, its weathered gables and stone walls a testament to past lives. The contrast was surrealtowering steel giants juxtaposed against an ancient, unshakable monument. The city felt like a perfect reflection of my mental state: shattered, drowning in grief and pain, scared, and uncertain. Yet, at the same time, I was excited, curious, slightly optimistic, and holding on to a sliver of hope. While I sat there, the cool stone beneath me and distant voices grounding the moment, a wave surged through my diaphragm. My chest tightened, vision blurred, and tears welled up, spilling in heavy, silent streamsa relief in each drop. The ache in my chest crested sharply before subsiding, leaving behind a strange calm, like the stillness after a storm. My hands pressed firmly against the cool bench, its solidity anchoring me, a reminder that I was here, still standing amidst everything. I had thought my breakdown at the hotel marked the end of this strange phenomenon, but it wasnt. Throughout the day, small surges of energy still rose from my diaphragm, flooding my chest and bringing tears to my eyes. Thankfully, they were brief, passing in seconds, and the calm that followed was a blessing. I sat on another bench by the Maine River, where the water mirrored the city skyline in rippling, silvery shades. Spring warmed the air, though a lingering chill crept through my jacket, prickling my skin. In the distance, the hum of voices and the soft rush of the river filled the surrounding space, an urban symphony. My vision surprised me. I could see people far off on the Eiserner Steg bridgeclearer than I should have been able to. Someone was waving, a womans hair was flying in the wind, a family stood for a photo, and a kid was tugging at his mothers coat and saying something. I couldnt hear what he was saying but saw everything clearly from a few hundred feet away. I kept moving from place to place, losing myself in the city. The R?mer stood out against the modern landscape, its stepped gables like something out of a storybook. For a moment, I just stood there, thinking about the history it had seen since the Middle Ages. The square was busy and full of people, and there was a smell of hot dogs from the stands. Church bells chimed from the Frankfurt Cathedral nearby, ringing out the hours, quaint and postcard-perfect. In Sachsenhausen, the old part of town, I wandered down cobblestone streets lined with ?ppelwoi bars. Though I didnt drink much, I ducked into one for a quick glass of the local apple wine. The cider was sour, but it warmed me inside. When I returned to the hotel, I was exhausted, and my feet hurt, but my mind felt clearer. Frankfurt had done its job, keeping the worst thoughts at bay for a while. Each twist in the city felt like an echo of my tangled pastpolished and calm places sat beside rough patches that held stories of upheaval. On the second day, after spending the morning wandering through crowded streets, I went to Frankfurts botanical park, the Palmengarten. It hadnt been part of my plan, but the need for quiet was too overwhelming to ignore. The citys noise melted away when I stepped inside, replaced by a soothing stillness. Only the soft rustle of leaves and the occasional distant birdcall interrupted the tranquilitya hidden paradise among the concrete. The air in the Palmengarten was fresh and sweet, with hints of damp soil and flower perfume. Each breath brought a calm energy, a welcome contrast to the city. I wandered down winding paths, losing myself in the gardens'' serene embrace. Each section felt like a different worldthe humid, plant-filled Tropicarium, the stark desert house with alien-like cacti. I let myself simply exist, allowing the Gates, the statseverythingto fade into the background. During those hours, I wasnt concerned about my past or future. Instead, I anchored myself in the here and now, the present moment around me, letting the quiet work its way into my bones. Finally, I felt balanced and in control, no longer shattering emotionallywhether from my own problems or the strange surges from my diaphragmand my thoughts stopped scattering in every direction. I began to focus on the other side of my journeythe side that demanded more from me than just emotional balance. The stillness of the gardens was perfect for planning what came next, so I checked my mana. It was disappointingly low at 76 out of 3000. That made me huff in irritation; the issue had to be addressed in a more active fashion. I stocked up on suppliesCa few takeaway meals, drinks, a sleeping bag with a yoga mattress, a couple of paperbacks for the quiet hours, and an oil lamp. With my gear in Storage, I headed to the Gate. I wanted to raise my mana back to something useful. The first day passed in almost complete stillness. I stretched out on the cool ground, the roughness of the stone beneath the sleeping bag pressing gently against my back. Above, the fractured archway reached out in jagged lines, framing the soft, fading light that filtered through the dense canopy above. The air felt heavy, holding a profound silence woven into the ruins. I closed my eyes, breathing it in, letting the stillness soak through my skin, like sinking into deep, untouched waters. Only an occasional breeze rustled the dry grass. The tension uncoiled with each exhale, releasing another layer of worry. My focus drifted. I slipped into a half-daze. My thoughts ebbed and flowed with my breath. The next day, I checked eagerly to see if my patience had paid off. My mana increased to 384 out of 3000over 300 regenerated overnight, far better than the 100 Id expected from the Travelers account. This progress should have been encouraging. But it frustrated me. The process was too slow. Desperate to speed up my regeneration, I gave meditation a shot. All the books I read mentioned it as a method to regenerate. Sitting cross-legged, I closed my eyes and focused on clearing my mind. Easier said than done. Stray thoughts barged in, stubbornly clinging to every corner of my mind. After a frustrating eternityor maybe ten or twenty minutesI finally found a semblance of quiet. It wasnt perfect, but it was progress. I stayed in that state for an indeterminate amount of time, but when I checked my mana, it was at 396. Maybe Im not doing this meditation thing right? I tried sitting cross-legged, staring down at my navel, hoping some mystical clarity would hit me. After a few awkward minutes, I mostly just felt ridiculous. When my mana hadnt budged, I was relieved. Next, I tried meditating on the beauty of nature. Trees rustled, and light filtered through the leavespleasant enough, but for my mana? No change. I focused hard on my mana, mentally chanting, Mana, go up. There was not even a tick on the meter. Still frustrated, I visualized my mana system, imagining currents flowing inside me. But nothing clicked, no sudden surge, no insights. Each attempt left me staring at the same, almost unchanged numbers. It was as if the mana was laughing at my efforts. What was I missing? Then, an idea struck me. I closed my eyes and concentrated, trying to sense the mana in the surrounding air. At first, it was a struggle. The air held a weight and texture, but nothing distinctly mana-like. Still, I Knew I was on the right path. I was so glad about this Knowing function. It didnt give me nudges in the right direction, which was annoying, but at least it did give a sense of acknowledgment when heading there. So, I pushed on, and focused on finding that difference, that subtle quality in the air. Three of four hours in, there was still no noticeable change. Walking back and forth in the main hall with the Gate, also didnt yield any insights. Hm, how does mana feel? By this point, it was clear that the surges from my diaphragm were mana waves. They were responsible for the tears. I concentrated and recalled their feeling to the best of my ability. Their consistency. Slowly, it came into focus. There was an energy therenot only in the air but radiating from the trees, the ground, and even the vines and moss around me. I could feel it, faint and constant, a hum beneath everything, connecting it all in a quiet, unbreakable way. I let myself sink into the sensation, absorbing the presence of this energy, letting it wash over me. It was incredibly satisfying to tune into it, finally. Like finding a layer I didnt know was missing.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. I stayed calm, reveling in the connection to the mana. Then, a flashing red dot blinked in my field of vision. It was annoying, insistent, and entirely out of place. What now?
You have learned the Skill [Mana Sense]
Alright, I could forgive the interruptionthis time. Mana: 439/3000. I developed the ability to sense it, but still didnt absorb it faster. It was still out of reach. I closed my eyes, reached out to that subtle energy again, and tried something new: willing it into my body. I focused hard, like I could coax the mana to flow into me if I just thought it strongly enough. Naturally, nothing happened. If anything, I could almost hear the mana laughing at me, calling me an idiot. Next attempt: I tried grabbing at the energy, like Id manipulated blood before, hoping the familiarity would help me. But the mana stayed stubbornly outside my reach, untouched by my efforts. Maybe breathing it in? I took a deep breath, slowly pulling it through my nose, and something changed. There was a faint, almost tangible difference. It was a sense of something else slipping into me, carried on the air. Encouraged, I found a rhythm. I breathed in deeply through my nose, then exhaled slowly out my mouth. Each breath brought a faint sensation of mana entering me. Just as I settled in, the red dot blinked back into view, interrupting the moment. I rolled my eyes, exasperated.
You have learned the Skill [Mana Meditation]
Alright, I forgave it this time as well. Mana: 614/3000. Now were talking! I settled in for the day, focusing on each breath, letting the mana flow. Hours passed, and eventually, my legs went numb from sitting cross-legged. I flopped onto my sleeping bag and discovered that lying down also worked. No need for the lotus position, then. When I checked again, my mana was 1833 out of 3000. Progress is the best. I drifted to sleep when night fell, half-expecting my mana would keep regenerating. Morning came, though, and my mana was at 1971. No boost during sleep. Bummer. I shrugged it off and meditated until my mana finally topped off. Returning to Earth, I headed straight for my car. The sight of it stopped me in my tracks. It was covered in dust and looked like it had been sitting here for at least a week, not the three days Id spent on the other side. Frowning, I grabbed my phone from the trunk, powered it on, and checked the date. Eleven days. My hand froze. The phone felt heavy in my grip as I stared at the screen, my mind blank. Time stretched, turning surreal. Nothing felt real. Nothing made sense. My pulse pounded in my ears; each beat echoing in the emptiness of my thoughts. I could feel a weight settling over me, pressing down, my breaths coming shallow and jagged as if the air itself had thickened. Shock swallowed every coherent thought, leaving my body frozen in place. It was like my brain had short-circuited and collapsed, leaving only an empty, endless loop of disbelief. I blinked, shaking my head, desperate to jump-start my mind into thinking, to form a coherent thought. But my brain was a messquestions tumbled over each other, slipping through my fingers like sand. What? How? Why? The questions swirled in a dizzying storm, each left hanging unanswered. Every second felt like an eternity. Finally, as if rebooting, my brain kicked back into gear, only to be flooded with a barrage of questions I couldnt answer: Time moves differently? How could this even happen? Was it some glitch in the Gate? Did I miss something? My mind raced, trying to piece together the impossible. How did 11 days pass here when it was only three days over there? Had anyone noticed I was gone? Were there other Travelers who had experienced this? Was this a one-off thing, or was I looking at a recurring nightmare? More and more questions crashed in, each one relentless. Why was there nothing in the Archive warning about this? What did it mean for future travels? If I left and came back, would years pass on Earth? Decades? Centuries? Was I just supposed to guess and hope for the best every time? I didnt have friends or family to lose to the passage of time, but still! If I traveled through a few worlds and returned, what would I find? A completely changed society? Progress? Decline? What? The enormity of it all weighed heavily on me. I was going in blind, stumbling through an unknown situation with no guidance or warnings. Every unexpected twist felt like a gut punch. Guar Shum had his father prepare him for this madness, giving him a solid base to stand on. But me? I was getting blindsided at every turn. As I scrolled through my phone, still in shock from the lost days, a line of missed calls caught my eyemy lawyer. I dialed him back with a sinking feeling, bracing myself for whatever news hed been trying to deliver. The phone barely rang before he picked up. Youre a hard man to reach these days, he said, a touch of impatience in his voice. I rubbed my neck. Yeah, sorry about that. Its been complicated. Complicated or not, theres something you need to know. His tone shifted, growing serious. The court dates been set. Two weeks from now. Your in-laws are pressing forward with the trust fund case. I exhaled slowly. I sent you an email with all the information. Just wanted to make sure you saw it when I didnt get a reply, he added, his tone sharp. The call ended, leaving a heavy silence that settled in layers, another weight added to an already overloaded pile. I let out a long breath, booked my flight, and mentally marked the court date as the finish line I had to reach. But for now, I reminded myself to take things slow and let my poor, shocked mind adjust. Rushing wouldnt do me any good. Later, sprawled on my bed at the hotel, I tried to focus on something productive to take my mind off the shocking aspect of my experience. Most of the books Id read for research mentioned looting spells or skills, but when I scrolled through the lists, I didnt see anything that matched. Of course, I hadnt examined them thoroughly, so it might have slipped by unnoticed. From everything Id read, fights seemed inevitablethat was why Id trained so hard. And if I was going to fight, I figured I should be able to claim the rewards. To the victor go the spoils, and all that jazz. It was time to dig deeper. Lying there, I scrolled through page after page, more determined than ever. Did I find anything? Not a thing! Maybe its under something weird? I squinted at the descriptions of every vaguely plausible skill. I scoured through things like Resource Gathering, which was a sixth sense to find specific things, and Inventory Expansion, which expanded a Merchants skill of all things. My brows furrowed deeper with each dead end. Nothing even remotely related to looting. It was like the system forgot this one essential detail. Bad system or Guidance or whatever you are, youre missing crucial components for successful adventuring, I griped, letting the screen close as I slumped back. Who builds a system without looting skills? A feeling of rebuke washed over me. I froze in shock. Holy crap, it communicated with me! And yeahI might have hyperventilated. I need to raise my Strength stat. Maybe Id stop feeling shocked at every turn. It said something about dealing with stress better. I closed my eyes, shook my head, clenched my fists, and took a deep, fortifying breath. No thinking about a judgmental text box. No thinking about a judgmental text box. No thinking about a judgmental text box. The following day, I wandered through the city streets without thinking, letting my legs carry me wherever they wanted. I wasnt ready for another shock. Instead, I let my gaze drift over the shop fronts and the architecture, soaking in the surroundings and pushing away any thought that tried to barge in. It worked the first time around to deal with my equilibrium; I hoped it would help with the shock. A pawn shop caught my attention on a narrow side street. I remembered the Archive mentioned these places, so curious, I stepped inside. The place was nothing like Id expected. Id pictured a small, dark, dusty shop crammed with random odds and ends. Instead, I found a vast, organized storebigger than most of the shops Id visited lately. A long glass case cut the store in two, filled with watches, jewelry, gems, and coins. On each end of the glass display were cameras. One side showcased sleek, high-end DSLRs, while the other displayed a row of collectible vintage modelssome of which looked genuinely antique. The air carried a faint scent of polished wood and lemon, an odd yet comforting combination that made the place feel inviting. The store was divided into sections by partitions, each dedicated to a different category of expensive pawns. Mens and womens clothes bore tags like Versace, Valentino, and Chanel, alongside equally pricey bags and shoes. There were paintings, sculptures, antique china, and silverware made from actual silver. Vinyl records and books filled another section. Leafing through the books, I could see why they were valuablesome had signatures or dedications by the authors, while others were printed 80, 90, or even 100 years ago or more. Large sections featured sporting equipment, musical instruments, and even power tools. It was like a giant secondhand department store within a shop. I approached the counter, catching the salespersons attention. Excuse me, could you tell me about your jewelry and gems? Specifically, the prices? He glanced at the case and nodded. Ja, of course! These all very good price. Much cheaper than normal store. After a thorough look through the collection, I chose 34 pieces, primarily rings and pendants. But my eyes kept drifting to an old, vintage camera from the 80ssturdy, mechanical, and best of all, it didnt need batteries. I picked it up, turned it over, and felt its satisfying weight. The salesperson noticed my interest. Ah, for that one, there is no flash. You see, ja? He studied me closely, gauging my reaction. Thats fine. I doubt Ill need one where Im going, I said. He looked confused, but didnt ask. After paying, I tucked the camera into my bag, feeling a tiny spark of anticipation. Since it didnt need batteries, I hoped it would bypass the warning in the Archive that technology didnt work with mana. Back on the street, I looked at the pawnshop, the weight of my bag reminding me I had some steps to take and preparations to make. The salesperson gave me the contact information of a photography store that offered workshops in film development. I had enough on my plate without more surprises, so a down-to-earth workshop on a subject that interested me sounded just right. Hands in my pockets, I kept walking. Whatever came next, Id handle it. Chapter 11: Shopping Spree After contacting the photography store, I discovered they offered a three-day workshop on film development and photo printing in black, white, and color. Excited, I signed up for the earliest one available and continued my shopping spree. During my exploration, I stumbled upon five pawn shops, two gaming stores, and a flea market. Over the next five days, I made it a point to visit all of them. The first pawn shop I visited finally looked like the pawn shop I envisioned, and not a giant store. It was a cluttered little place, with narrow aisles lined with glass cases displaying an array of itemsfrom vintage watches to tarnished silverware. The shopkeeper, an elderly man with a bushy white beard and twinkling eyes, greeted me warmly. I inquired about gold jewelry, and he led me to a case filled with delicate chains, ornate rings, and intricately designed bracelets. I picked up a few pieces, feeling their weight and admiring the craftsmanship. Next, I visited a gaming store that had an overwhelming amount of merchandise packed into every corner. Posters of fantastical creatures and epic battles adorned the walls. At the counter, a young man with a mane of curly hair and a pair of thick glasses was deeply engrossed in a strategy guide. "Excuse me," I said, drawing his attention. "Do you have any copper coins in stock?" His eyes lit up with curiosity. "Why do you need copper coins?" he asked, a hint of excitement in his voice. I smiled, trying to come up with a plausible explanation. "I''m working on a large art project," I replied. Satisfied, he led me to a shelf where I found several bags of copper coins. I bought their entire stock. The flea market was a vibrant, chaotic place with stalls selling everything imaginable. The sounds of haggling vendors and the delicious aroma of street food permeated the air in the vibrant, chaotic flea market. I roamed from stall to stall, picking up cookware, glassware, linens, and blankets. One stall had a variety of colorful carpets, each with intricate patterns. The vendor, a middle-aged woman with a broad smile and a colorful headscarf, enthusiastically showed their quality by vigorously shaking one carpet, causing the dust to fly. I chose a few that looked durable and exotic. At another stall, I found toys and baskets, which would be perfect for children in the fantasy realm. The toy vendor, a cheerful man with a thick mustache, demonstrated a wooden puzzle box that clicked and clacked in an intriguing way. I couldn''t resist buying a few, imagining the delight they would bring. I also purchased a few giant rolls of cloth and various figurines that caught my eye. By the end of my shopping spree, my haul included cookware, lots of glassware, linens and blankets, carpets, toys, baskets and chests, giant rolls of cloth, figurines, and a myriad of other items I could buy cheaply and sell where they didn''t have those things. When I checked my Storage, I found everything in a chaotic mess. It was a strange experience looking into it; I didn''t change the direction of my head but shifted my vision, as if peering through a door into a room. I could see the entire space and all its contents as a general mass, without distinguishing between individual items. But it was not "seeing" with my physical eyes, but mental eyes. Despite this, I knew everything I had inside and where each item was located. It was disorienting for a few minutes, this duality of vision and knowing, but slowly, I got used to it, and it began to feel natural. While looking inside, I couldn''t see the outside world; I either looked into my Storage or at the outside world. The space was a giant 8x8x8 meter cube, with everything piled at the bottom. I assumed things would stack up as I added more. The whole setup looked strange and wrong to my Earthly sensibilities. I disliked how my things stacked up, and the high ceiling made me uncomfortable. The ability description mentioned nothing about reshaping the space, but I tried it, anyway. I attempted to "will it" with my mind to change shape, but it didn''t work. Next, I sent all my senses and attention inside, following the walls or boundaries of the space until I fully grasped it as a space or object. Then I "pulled" one end while "pressing" on the top. The action was done entirely with mental intention, not physical movement. Slowly, the space began to stretch and elongate while its height decreased. It took an incredible amount of concentration, and I felt my mental faculties "sweating" from the strain, but I didn''t give up until I had a long hall with a 2.5-3 meter high ceiling. Much better. I went to Ikea and bought cheap shelving units. The store was bustling, and I had to navigate through crowds of families and couples. I found the shelving units in the storage section, flat-packed and ready for assembly. I also found a barrelthe idea of a barrel full of coins was too cool to pass up. The barrel was large and sturdy, with metal bands holding it together. It had a rustic charm that I thought would look great in a fantasy world. I organized all my purchases on the shelves, placing the jewelry in a nice pirate chest I found at the flea market. The pirate chest had dark wood, brass fittings, and a lock shaped like a skull. It was perfect for storing the gold jewelry I had bought. I stored my coins in the barrel, filling it until it was almost overflowing. I also found some personal items I would have never thought of, like a manual coffee grinder and a manual ice cream churn. The coffee grinder was an elegant, hand-cranked model with a ceramic burr, and the ice cream churn was a charming, old-fashioned contraption with a wooden bucket and metal paddles. The workshop''s first day arrived, and I made sure to attend. As I walked into the store, the distinct smell of photographic chemicals greeted me and the sight of vintage cameras displayed neatly on the shelves. A friendly clerk directed me to the back of the store where the workshop was being held. I joined a small group of enthusiasts gathered around a long table laden with various pieces of equipmentenlargers, developing tanks, and trays filled with mysterious liquids. Our instructor, a grizzled veteran photographer named Anselm, began by introducing us to the basics of film development. With a gruff but enthusiastic demeanor, he explained the process of developing black and white film. We learned about the importance of maintaining the right temperature for the developer, stop bath, and fixer solutions. Anselm''s hands moved deftly as he demonstrated loading the film onto a reel in complete darkness, a task that required both precision and patience. "Patience is key," Anselm emphasized, his eyes twinkling with the passion of someone who has spent decades perfecting his craft. "Rushing through this will ruin your negatives. Take your time and do it right." My first attempt at loading the film was a fumbling mess, but Anselm''s patient guidance helped me get the hang of it. Once everyone had their film loaded onto reels, we proceeded to the developing tanks. The darkroom was dimly lit, with the faint red glow of a safelight casting eerie shadows on the walls. I found the process both nerve-wracking and thrilling, as I carefully poured chemicals into the tank and agitated it at regular intervals.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. As we waited for the film to develop, Anselm regaled us with stories of his early days in photography, tales of trial and error that made me feel better about my own initial clumsiness. When it was finally time to unveil our negatives, I felt a surge of accomplishment. Seeing the images appear on the strips of film was nothing short of magical. The second day of the workshop focused on printing photographs from our newly developed negatives. Anselm introduced us to the enlarger, a device that projected the negative image onto photographic paper. He explained how different exposure times and apertures could affect the final print. We experimented with test strips, adjusting the exposure until we achieved the desired contrast and detail. One of the highlights was learning the art of dodging and burning, techniques used to lighten or darken specific areas of the print. Anselm demonstrated by skillfully manipulating pieces of cardboard to control the light exposure, adding depth and drama to his prints. My attempts were less refined, but with practice, I started to understand the subtleties involved. In the afternoon, we moved on to color film development. Anselm warned us that this process was more complex and required even greater precision. The addition of a temperature-controlled water bath for the chemicals added another layer of complexity. Despite the challenges, I found the vibrant hues of the color negatives exhilarating compared to the stark contrasts of black and white. By the third day, I felt more confident in my abilities. We spent the morning perfecting our prints, experimenting with different papers and toning techniques. Anselm encouraged us to think creatively, to see beyond the literal image, and to use the medium to express emotions and narratives. One of the most memorable moments was when Anselm showed us how to create a contact sheet. This involved placing the entire roll of negatives directly onto a sheet of photographic paper and exposing it to light. The result was a single print that contained small versions of every image on the roll, a handy reference tool for selecting the best shots to enlarge. The workshop concluded with a critique session. We pinned our best prints to a corkboard and took turns discussing our work. Anselm''s feedback was invaluableconstructive, insightful, and always encouraging. He had a way of pointing out areas for improvement without discouraging us, making the experience both educational and motivating. As I walked out of the workshop area on the last day, I felt a deep sense of satisfaction. I had not only learned the technical skills of film development and photo printing, but also gained a deeper appreciation for the artistry involved. The workshop had ignited a passion within me, and I couldn''t wait to apply what I had learned to my own photography projects. The world of analog photography, with its intricate processes and tactile rewards, had opened up before me, promising endless possibilities for creative expression. After completing the workshop, I bought all the stock they had of chemicals, photography paper, film for my camera, and equipment for wet printing. The store staff tried to dissuade me, mentioning the expiration dates, but I wasn''t worried; my Storage would keep everything good for decades. The staff consisted of a young woman with a pixie cut and an older man with a ponytail and glasses. The young woman, whose name tag read "Hanna," seemed particularly concerned. "Are you sure you need all this?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "These chemicals have a limited shelf life." I smiled reassuringly. "I''m sure." She seemed skeptical, but didn''t press the issue further. I also searched for more cameras like mine, which proved harder. Most vintage cameras I found could work without a battery but had the option, which I wasn''t sure about. My phone had died in the first Gate; I didn''t want the cameras to fail. But I found five cameras that worked. The cameras were beautiful pieces of craftsmanship, each with its own unique quirks and features. I visited other photography stores and bought all their chemicals, paper, and film, along with another three sets of equipment. In one store, I even found a portable darkroom tent. It was a compact, lightweight tent designed for fieldwork, perfect for developing photos on the go. I even gained the skills [Develop Negative] and [Print Photograph]. The idea that everything could be a skill made me laugh. "I guess I really am becoming a jack of all trades," I mused to myself. The tent reminded me to start checking out camping equipment. There was a vast selection. The first outdoor store I visited was an enormous warehouse filled with everything an adventurer could dream of. There were tents in all sizes and for any weather, with or without canopies. I picked up a few tents, including a small, lightweight one for solo trips and a larger, family-sized one for more extended stays. I also grabbed a fire starter kit, which included flint and steel, waterproof matches, and a compact, foldable stove that worked on coals. Hammocks and mattresses were next on my list. I found a comfortable, double-sized hammock made of durable, weather-resistant fabric and a self-inflating mattress that promised a good night''s sleep even on rocky ground. Cooking equipment was another must-have. I picked up the portable stove, a set of lightweight pots and pans, and various utensils. There were also different gizmos for showering in the wild. Folding chairs and tables were a great find, making it easier to set up a comfortable campsite. Backpacks were essential, and I found a rugged, leather one with an Indiana Jones feel that wouldn''t look out of place in a fantasy world or on Earth. I bought five, knowing that even with my Storage, I''d travel with a backpack; every adventurer needs one, and it would look less suspicious. I also researched touring bikes, chose a model, and bought five, along with plenty of spare equipment for their upkeep. The bikes were sleek and sturdy, designed for long-distance travel over rough terrain. I picked up spare tires, chains, and a comprehensive tool kit to ensure I could maintain them on the road. The seller insisted that I also needed a bike trailer to carry all the gear. At first, I didn''t want to buy one because I had the Storage, but then I remembered that sometimes there wasn''t a secluded corner to store things secretly, so the trailer could actually be an excellent solution. The store also had a crazy selection of shoes, clothes, hats, vests, jackets, socks, and other apparel. I bought a few pairs of durable hiking boots, a set of moisture-wicking shirts and pants, a weather-resistant jacket, and a wide-brimmed hat for sun protection. I also stocked up on warm socks and thermal underwear for colder climates. After the life insurance cleared, I had over $350K in my account. Knowing I wasn''t coming back, I bought multiples of almost everything. My account balance significantly decreased, and my Storage was nearly full. I needed more storage capacitymore ability points. Two days before my flight home, I visited the other Gate to find out where it led. I drove there and, on my way, stopped at three more pawn shops and a gaming store. The pawn shops yielded more gold jewelry, and the gaming store copper coins. Almost all the pawn shops had musical instruments, so I decided to buy a guitaror maybe three guitars and extra strings, just in case. The guitars were of various styles: two different classical acoustic guitars and a steel-string acoustic. I noticed skills for playing instrumentsagain; I needed more ability points. Arriving at the Gate, I checked the destination:
Travelers Gate #468217258 Destination: Shimoor Status: Integrated Mana level: 17 Threat level: Very low.
That was a surprise. I had thought it would lead somewhere else. Even the gate number was consecutive. After taking out one of the binoculars I had bought, I looked all around. There were no houses, smoke, or signs of peopleonly mountains, trees, and a river in the distance. Walking around the mountaintop where the Gate was situated to find a way down, I couldn''t find any. I''ve decided to purchase climbing equipment as a precaution, but my plan was to cross over near Frankfurt. Or maybe one of the other Gates I planned to visit to raise my level also led to Shimoor. I took out my camera and snapped a few pictures to ensure it worked. Satisfied, I drove to the rental agency, returned the car, and headed to the airport. It was time to go home and handle my affairs. Chapter 12: Tying Loose Ends The court hearing was a crushing emotional blow. When my father-in-law spotted me, he erupted into a tirade of insults. What else is new? Their lawyer made a case that the trust fund, a significant part of my mother-in-law''s family legacy, should rightfully stay in the family and be transferred to her. Additionally, my wife''s jewelry, cherished heirlooms from her grandmothers, should remain in the family. My lawyer presented my wife''s will and a letter she wrote when she met with him after one of their visits. I didn''t even know the letter existed, so I asked to read it.
To whom it may concern, I write the following with a heavy heart and great sadness, but certain things need to come to light, and I also need to admit them to myself. It pains me to say this, but my parents were never real parents. I never felt love from them, nor care or concern. All my achievements and victories, they immediately claimed as their own. Of course she reads well, thats thanks to my genes and investment, or No wonder she draws beautifully, its the effect of my talent. Its just a shame she will never be as good and talented as me. On the other hand, all my failures and mistakes were mine alone. They always told me how much of a disappointment and mistake I was and how sorry they were for bringing me into the world. My life was always planned down to the smallest details for their benefit. I was not allowed to associate with certain children because their parents have nothing to offer. On the other hand, I had to connect with children I did not want to be around because her father runs a large medical equipment company, or her mother chairs an important charity committee that I want to cooperate with us. They always made me feel like an object, an extension of them and their desires, not an individual with my own. When I was diagnosed with cancer, I told my parents. I am ashamed to admit that a small part of me still hoped they would, for once, show concern or maybe even care. Of course, that did not happen. My fathers first question was, Who is the beneficiary of your life insurance? And my mother said, Make sure you pass on your grandmothers jewelry to me before you die. When I stopped chemotherapy, my fathers only response was, Good. The treatment is a waste of money. In the last months of my life, they visited me at least once a week. Not to ask how I was or to check if I needed anything. No. They came to demand I change the beneficiary of my life insurance to my father, give the jewelry to my mother, and leave the trust fund to them in my will. That was the only thing that interested them. And when I refused, as always, they called me a mistake and the biggest disappointment of their lives. I am not writing these things for pity, but to clarify that I do not want any of my property inherited by my parents. I know them well enough to be sure they will challenge my will and demand every cent they can get their hands on. So I ask, in every possible way: please do not give them anything. The only thing they have ever cared about is money, and that is what they will never get from me. The only ray of light in my life was my beloved husband, John. From the day we met, he was the sunshine in my life. He brought laughter, music, delicious food, and a sense of belonging. I leave him everything, with great pain that those are the only things I have to give for years filled with love and friendship. Thank you for your understanding and for ensuring my last wishes are respected. With deepest gratitude, Sophia Angela Rue
Her handwriting was so weak and shaky; she wrote this letter on one of her last days. That was an emotional blow; it hurt me to read her pain. It''s been eleven months, two weeks, and four days since her death, and my recent experiences shocked me out of my grief. I thought I was getting better, but I was wrong. This letter brought a cascade of all the pain I thought I had overcome and buried me under it. The room seemed to close in around me; the walls pressing inward as if the air itself thickened with my sorrow. I sat there, numb, my hands trembling as they gripped the letter. Each word felt like a dagger, cutting through the fragile fabric of my healing. I tried to swallow the lump in my throat, but it only grew, a boulder lodged in my windpipe. The judge''s voice turned into a distant echo, as if I was submerged in water and could hear the world through a muffled haze. His words echoed through a long, dark tunnel where the shadows of the past obscured the light of the present. My heart felt as if an invisible fist was squeezing it; each beat was a painful reminder of her absence. My mind was a whirlwind of memories, each a shard of glass, tearing through the scabs of old wounds. I could see her face, pale and frail, her eyes pleading with me to promise her. Her weak, shaky handwriting danced before my eyes, a testament to her suffering, and a reminder of the love she had for me. My composure unraveled like a tapestry with its threads pulled loose, tearing me to shreds. My breathing became shallow, my chest tightening as if bound by iron bands. I could feel the hot sting of tears welling up, but they refused to fall, trapped behind a dam of grief and regret. My body betrayed me, slumping forward as if the weight of the letter was too much to bear. My shoulders hunched, and my hands shook uncontrollably. I clenched my jaw, trying to stave off the sobs that threatened to break free, but it was a losing battle. Each breath was a struggle, each heartbeat a painful reminder of the love I had lost. And as the judge''s words continued to echo around me, I feared I would never truly escape from this grief, that her suffering would forever etch into the very core of my soul. The judge ruled in my favor. He even told my in-laws that they didn''t have a case and not to bother filing an appeal. I didn''t hear him in my state; only later my lawyer could tell me the final ruling and the judge''s remark to my in-laws. After the hearing, I went to the cemetery in a daze and just spent the whole day beside her grave. I didn''t talk to her; I just sat there and spent time with her. As a non-religious person, I never had thoughts about life after death. However, if it exists, I hoped the place she''s in was wonderful and filled with wonder and that she received unconditional love and adoration. The next day, I got angry. Not just angry, but totally pissed. A seething rage coursed through my veins, hotter and more volatile than anything I''d ever felt. How could they? How could they view her as a possession, in her words, in her younger years and as a source of more money on her deathbed? The audacity, the sheer heartlessness, made my blood boil. She was so amazing, so full of life and optimism. Loved people and always listened to them, not only waiting her turn to speak. Remembered the names of all her patients and their parents. Cried for every child with a severe illness and celebrated every kid who got well. She had a fantastic sense of humor and was a fighter to the end. And these monsters, these so-called parents, had the gall to reduce her to a mere asset, a tool for their gain. My hands clenched into fists so tight my knuckles turned white, the veins standing out like rivers of fury. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, each beat a drum of righteous anger. My teeth ground together, my jaw aching from the sheer force of my rage. Images flashed through my mind, vivid and violent. I wanted to tear them limb from limb, to see their smug, greedy faces contort in fear and pain. Wanted to burn their house to the ground, to watch the flames consume everything they held dear. I knew it wouldn''t bring her back or erase the pain they caused her, but I still wanted to hurt them so badly.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The anger was all-consuming, a firestorm within that demanded release. I paced the room, unable to sit still, my body trembling with the intensity of my emotions. Every piece of furniture, every innocent object, seemed to mock me, to challenge my restraint. I wanted to smash things, to unleash my fury on the world. It took me a few days to cool down and start functioning again. Though still simmering beneath the surface, the rage had settled into a cold, hard determination. I was still angry, but in control of myself. I channeled that anger into purpose, into a steely resolve to honor her memory and ensure those who wronged her paid for their cruelty. But the anger remained a constant companion, fueling my actions and hardening my heart. I would never forget, never forgive. They had taken so much from her, and while I couldn''t bring her back, I could make sure they never profited from their despicable actions. And I would punish them, that I vowed. I put my house on the market and met with the trust fund lawyer. Instead of monthly installments, I found out I could receive all the money at once. Without hesitation, I signed the papers right then and there. I sorted through our belongings and only kept a few clothes, all the photos, and some souvenirs from our life together. It was tough for me to let go of every piece, but I forced myself, reminding myself repeatedly of my promise to her to let go of the past and live in the present. I donated the rest in her memory; she always loved to help people. While I waited for my house to sell, I traveled all over the US, Canada, and South America looking for the Gates. I had a big surprise in Georgia: the portal location was an army base. Not going there. The Gate in Illinois, army base. Both Gates in Texas, army bases. Ok, once a coincidence; twice, maybe; four times, not a chance. The US knew about the Gates! I needed to be more careful or become a lab rat. I scoped out all the portal locations in the US. Eight were army bases, two were in Native American reserves, and only one in Alaska was accessible.
Travelers Gate #468217241 Destination: Lumis Status: Integrated Mana level: 32 Threat level: HumansCmoderate. Other beingsChigh.
A human magical world. Except for the higher threat level, it sounded good, but I wanted Shimoor. I wanted boooriiing. Both Gates in Canada were accessible, but the first one was only accessible by floatplane. It also led to Lumis, and the number was consecutive. Interesting.
Class: Gate Traveler Level 1 Gates to next level (3/3) Level up +1 to all stats, +5 free points, +1 ability point Class: Gate Traveler Level 2 Stat points: 5 Ability points: 3 Gates to next level (0/5)
Yes! I added the free stats to Constitution. It was my lowest stat, and I wanted to be sturdier. Onwards to the next Gate, which was in Canada and led to Lumis. I flew to South America. Of the ten Gates marked on the map, three were inaccessible: One was in an area controlled by a drug cartel, one in a big industrial park with many people around, and one on private property. Another Gate lay brokena boulder and a heap of gravel blocked the way. Approaching the Gate, I had a strong sense of danger. The other six were accessible. They led to two different places; both sounded technological, with no mana levels and technology levels Medium and Medium-low. After four Gates:
Class: Gate Traveler Level 2 Gates to next level (5/5) Level up +1 to all stats, +5 free points, +1 ability point Class: Gate Traveler Level 3 Stat points: 5 Ability points: 4 Gates to next level (0/8)
To better cope with shocks, I put the free stats into strengthI was tired of hyperventilating. Before returning home, I traveled to the next two Gates, both leading to tech worlds. Someone made an offer on my house. It was less than it was worth, but I didn''t want to wait, and instructed the realtor to finalize the transaction. I opted not to travel to the other far-off Gates and instead limit my visits to those in Europe. I just wanted to get all the money, buy everything else I might need, "farm" some more skill points, and leave. Still feeling down after the court hearing, I was tired of this place and wanted to leave it behind as soon as possible. After an online search, I found some more upcoming one-day workshops and made a list: Pottery Wheel Throwing Class Terrarium Workshop Ikebana Class Craft Cocktail Making Class Bonsai Tree Class DIY Perfume Class French Croissant Baking Class Yoga Class Salsa: Beginners Class Graffiti Lesson After attending all the workshops and classes, I gained an additional ten ability points. I allocated one for Guitar Playing and saved the rest. While thinking about what else to bring, I went through the Archive and read more entries. One Traveler raved about boxer undergarments and bought 50 to take with him; it made me laugh, but I bought 100. I bought extra clothing, footwear, and armored leather biker gear to serve as protection. By touring pawn shops within a 100-mile radius, I gained more jewelry. I searched for a mechanical solution to bring music with me, but unfortunately couldn''t find one, even though I wanted to. There were mechanical turntables that could play vinyl records, but the ones that still worked were very popular with collectors, and I couldn''t find one for sale. Instead, I went to music stores and bought every available sheet music songbook for the guitar. In addition, I visited many bookstores to load up on reading material and knowledge books on every subject: math, engineering, medicine, chemistry, and much more. Eventually, I will build my new home somewhere and might need this knowledge. Finally, my house sold, and I paid the mortgage, got the rest of the money, and started the last shopping spree. The idea of storing food as-is in my Storage didn''t appeal to me. I knew it would keep infinitely fresh after experimenting with a cup of coffee, which stayed hot for over two months, but it didn''t feel right. After buying 50 commercial chest coolers, I filled them with ice and started visiting stores. First, fifteen different butcherscleaned them out. Next, fish shopsCthe same. Now, fresh eggsI suspected I had created a shortage. Then I went to various delis and half-emptied them as well. Next, fruits and vegetables. That gave me an idea, and I went to some nurseries and bought seeds. Not knowing what was available in fantasy land, I was unwilling to spend the rest of my life without tomatoes, coffee, and chocolate. In addition, I''ve stocked up on a large quantity of coffee and tea. And some more coffee. Hmm, a bit more. No, I''m not crazy, just need some more coffee. I bought over 100 kilograms of instant, ground, and whole coffee beans. After all, I had the manual coffee grinder; I had to use it. My shopping list included dairy products, various spices, salt, rice, large quantities of pasta, an assortment of candies, cooking and lamp oil, and copious amounts of white and brown sugar. I visited every bakery I could find and bought baked goods and bread, bread, bread. Now, alcohol: I bought whiskey, bourbon, and wine barrels. They would look less suspicious, and emptied the stock of three liquor stores of beer and spirits. Despite not being much of a drinker, I''d need some social lubricant, and it''s a great ice-breaker. I also stocked A LOT of water; I had the Purify spell, but preferred to have water in comfortable plastic bottles. Just in case, I bought ten of the biggest rainwater tanks with a tap I could find and filled them with water. All my coolers were full, and I had giant boxes of everything else. Of course, I also stocked a lot of toilet paper (I don''t like leaves), shampoo, soap, shaving cream and razors, and detergent. My storage started looking pretty full. I didn''t believe I could fill 512 cubic meters of space, but I managed. I spent another ability point to house the rest of my money; there was no point in leaving it behind; I''d take it with me as goods. Now, I had 1728 cubic meters. Challenge accepted. My plan was to drive between the Gates in Europe, making stops at supermarkets to stock up and visiting pawn shops and gaming stores for copper. I felt ready. Just one last thing to do Chapter 13: My Last Loose End My fury towards my in-laws remained unabated. It wasn''t a boiling rage like before, but a simmering resentment that refused to be extinguished. The need for retribution was a burning desire within me, an unshakeable resolve. I had made a solemn promise, and I was determined to honor it. It might cast me in a negative light, but I couldn''t bear the thought of them escaping the consequences of their actions, especially their role in Sophie''s suffering. I searched the Spell list for a suitable option. After some time, I finally came across the Mind Discipline section, which featured a selection of rather dark abilities. Among them were mesmerizing, spellbinding, enthralling, entrancing, hypnotizing, and bewitching. Taking my time, I carefully read through each description, weighing my options. Ultimately, I settled on spellbindingit aligned perfectly with my intentions.
SPELLBINDING Description: Spellbinding is a sinister enchantment spell that allows the caster to manipulate people, compelling them to obey commands. This dark art is used by cunning bards, enchanters, and illusionists to ensure unwavering loyalty and obedience through magical coercion. Initially, the spell lasts for 3 days, but the duration grows with the caster''s level, enabling extended control. The effectiveness and potency of the spell also increase with skill level, allowing for more complex and counterintuitive commands. Cost: 1 Ability Point
I also found the Invisibility spell that was mentioned in the Archives. A lot of Travelers recommend always crossing the Gates while invisible.
INVISIBILITY Description: Invisibility is a coveted illusion spell employed by stealthy rogues, cunning mages, and spies for covert operations and strategic advantage. It renders the caster imperceptible to normal senses, allowing them to move undetected through various environments. The spell''s duration starts at 5 minutes and extends with higher levels. Cost: 1 Ability Point
With the two spells, I headed to see my in-laws. They made Sophie miserable over money and jewelry; I''ll make them feel the same. Nothing hurts more than a blow to what you cherish the most, and they cherished money above all else. To avoid detection, I cast Invisibility five blocks away from their house multiple times. Once I got there, I patiently waited for my father-in-law. When he parked, I swiftly cast a spellbinding on him: "Don''t notice my voice, but do as I say," and then, "Go inside and leave the door open for 2 minutes." I stealthily entered the house behind him and listened for his wife. She was in the living room. Knowing they had security cameras around the house and some inside, I stayed invisible the whole time. I cast on Rachel, "Don''t notice my voice, but do as I say," and then, "Go, collect all your and Malcolm''s jewelry, put it all in a bag, and put the bag on the dining table." I could feel that this command stretched the boundaries of the spell''s ability at level one. It was almost too complex, but just in the workable frame. When she returned with the jewelry, I cast again. "Go to sleep. Forget everything that happened. Tomorrow, you will remember feeling tired and going to bed early." And one last spell, "Don''t look for the jewelry for the next three days." At level one, the spell effect could extend to three days maximum. Then, cast on my father-in-law, "Go to your safe, open it, and add all the valuables to the bag." When he returned with the bag, "Access your bank account and donate all your liquid funds to the Cancer Research Foundation; attach to the donation a letter that the donation is in memory of your beloved daughter." After ensuring he followed my instructions, "Remember feeling bad about your treatment of Sophie and deciding to donate in her memory." And another one "You will feel good about donating." And one more, "Go put the bag with the valuables behind the enormous statue in the front yard." When he returned, "Go to sleep. Forget everything that happened except the donation." And the last one, "Tomorrow, you will remember that you felt tired and went to bed early. Don''t look for your jewelry, don''t access your bank account, and don''t open your safe for the next three days". The last cast was too complex for the spell level, and I had to break it into two parts. "Tomorrow, you will remember that you felt tired and went to bed early." And, "Don''t look for your jewelry, don''t access your bank account, and don''t open your safe for the next three days." I added the bag to my Storage and went back to my hotel. Upon arriving at the hotel and inspecting the bag, I was stunned. Familiar with Rachel''s extensive jewelry collectionhaving never seen her wear the same piece twiceI was nonetheless unprepared for what I found. There were over 150 small pieces, like rings, earrings, pendants with chains, and bracelets, including two tennis bracelets with diamonds, about 50 more significant pieces, and some jewelry sets in boxes. The sets in the boxes looked very expensive. There were also 15 sets of cufflinks with gems, 21 tie clips, all in gold or platinum, and some with gems. There were also $25,000 in cash, a small bag of loose gems, collectible silver and gold coins in plastic casings, and five bearer bonds for $8,000 each. So, there is a "looting" function; it just works a bit differently. This thought made me snicker to myself. I was developing a sinister sense of humor. They were certainly going to feel that. I was gladthey deserved it.
In the last two days, I spent three ability points and wasn''t sure it would be easy to "farm" them where I was going, so I decided to stay longer to "fill up."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I visited Sophie''s grave for the last time to say goodbye and to tell her I was fulfilling my promise to her to continue living and not give up, and stayed there for the rest of the day, silently keeping her company until darkness descended. Kissing the grave for the last time, I said, "If I don''t visit again, it''s not because I don''t care, but because I''m in another world. I''ll take you there in my heart and share my journey with you."
I flew to New York, assuming there would be more workshops, pawn shops, and delis. Also, I wanted to fill up my storage with hot takeaway food, especially Italian and Chinese. For a while, I had the blinking red light and ignored it; I was getting used to it and ignoring it. On the flight, there was time, so I checked my messages and had a surprise.
You have bought and sold goods for enormous sums of money in the last few months. New Profession unlocked: [Merchant] Would you like to take the Merchant Profession as your Profession? Note: Taking this Profession will allow you to use the banked advancement. Y/N
Yes, yes, and yes.
New Quality unlocked Luck
I checked Luck, as the other attributes'' descriptions were a surprise:
Luck This quality does not have physical or mental aspects. Luck affects chance, fate, and destiny. Luck is the invisible guidance leading toward fortune, prosperity, success, and fortuitous events or circumstances. Luck is also the internal warning of danger, of knowing not to go somewhere or not to do something. Luck is the guiding hand that leads you to a better existence.
My red light was still blinking.
Level up +3 wisdom, +3 perception, +2 luck, +3 free points Merchant Level 2 Stat points: 3 Level up +3 wisdom, +3 perception, +2 luck, +3 free points Merchant Level 3 Stat points: 6 Level up +3 wisdom, +3 perception, +2 luck, +3 free points Merchant Level 4 Stat points: 9 Level up +3 wisdom, +3 perception, +2 luck, +3 free points Merchant Level 5 Stat points: 12
Except for my new stat, Luck, my lowest were agility and constitution. So, I added 6 to each. I also checked the Merchant description:
Merchant This is one of the oldest professions in existence. It is common and generally respected. Merchants buy and sell goods for profit. This profession offers 3 starting skills when you get the profession and an additional skill every 5 levels. When the Merchant levels a skill to its highest level [25], they can choose another skill from the list to level. Each level gives +3 wisdom, +3 perception, +2 luck, +3 free points
I went to my profile, and there were two new lines in my profile:
Profession Merchant Level 5
Skills Bargain Sense Honesty Appraisal A Nose for Business
The last one was unclear, so I poked it.
A Nose for Business Demonstrating a keen eye for opportunities, you excel at evaluating offers to discern their actual value and uncover any undisclosed factors. Your skill lies in presenting deals and merchandise in a compelling and favorable light. Moreover, when engaging with customers, you have an intuitive sense of their desires and requirements, enabling you to meet their needs effectively.
I looked at my full profile, and it looked good.
Name John Rue
Age 38
Class Healer Level 3
Spells Heal Muscle - 12 Diagnose - 1 Stop Bleeding - 1 Heal Bone - 1 Control Blood - 1 Healing Touch - 1 Neutralize Poison Purify Clean
Hidden Class Gate Traveler Level 3
Gates to next level 2/8
Abilities Conversion Travelers'' Archive Identify StorageCx3 (1728m3) Local Adaptation - Spoken language Map One of the Crowd
Profession Merchant Level 5
Skills Bargain Sense Honesty Appraisal A Nose for Business
General Spells Mana Dart Mana shield - 1 Spellbinding - 3 Invisibility - 2
General Skills Making handmade pasta - 1 Pencil sketching - 1 Making Beer - 1 Staff Fighting - 10 Krav Maga - 10 Archery - 10 Minor Spell Adaptation - 1 Mana Sense - 1 Mana Meditation - 3 Photography - 1 Develop Negative - 1 Print Photograph -1 Guitar Playing
Health 2350/2350
Mana 3000/3000
Strength 24
Agility 24
Constitution 23
Vitality 27
Intelligence 23
Wisdom 30
Perception 28
Luck 8
Stat points 0
Ability points 10
My hope was to complete all my tasks in New York and Europe quickly. I want to leave as soon as possibleEarth felt like a prison. Chapter 14: Last Preparations and Ability Points "Farming" In New York, I found an unbelievable number of pawnshops and over thirty flea markets. Just in case, I expanded my storage once more4096m3. After some deliberation, I decided to give up the pasta-making skill. I had the knowledge, and I didn''t see myself wanting to level up that ability. Becoming a chef just wasn''t in my plans. In addition, I stumbled upon thrift stores and enrolled in 40 workshops and classes. There were many more workshops, but I decided that 50 skill points was a nice round number. Discovering that Bearer Bonds have no registration or ownership record, I sold them. It was my third day in New York when I received an unexpected call from a detective. My phone rang, and I answered it, not thinking much of it. "Hello?" I said. "Is this John Rue?" the voice on the other end asked, sounding serious. "Yes, this is John. Who''s calling?" I replied, getting curious. "This is Detective Marcus from the Chicago PD. I need to ask you a few questions. Where were you last night?" he said directly. "Last night? I was here in New York," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "What''s this about?" "I can''t disclose that right now. Can you provide more details about your whereabouts?" he asked. "I''ve been in New York for the past three days. I flew in on Monday. I have my plane ticket and hotel registration if you need proof." "Yes, please. Can you share that information with me?" the detective said, sounding slightly more relaxed but still all business. "Sure," I said, scrambling for the details. "I flew in on American Airlines, flight AA123, and I''ve been staying at the Midtown Hotel. I checked in right after I landed. Do you need any more details?" "That should be enough for now. Thank you, Mr. Rue."Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Okay, but can you at least tell me why you''re asking?" I pressed, hoping for some clue. "I''m afraid I can''t discuss it at this time. We''ll be in touch if we need more information. Have a good day," he said, and with that, the call ended. Of course, my in-laws accused me. That they were right this time was beside the point. For the next two months, I learned and converted new skills and visited pawn shops, thrift stores, and flea markets. The Merchant''s skills were exceptional. I knew what was a good deal and what wasn''t; even some things I knew were good, but not for me and what I wanted. Besides stocking up on hot food, I bought three more fighting staffs, five different bows, and many varied arrows, and put them in big plastic buckets in my Storage. And, of course, some more coffee; you can never have enough coffee. After visiting some thrift stores and buying clothes for every gender and size to sell, I got an idea and bought boxes of threads in every color, needles, buttons, zippers, yarn, and knitting and crocheting needles. I also stocked up on sunglasses and hats and many notebooks, paper, and writing utensils. And, of course, I bought all the good deals in the pawnshops. At a medical supplier, I stocked up on gloves, scalpels, manual resuscitation bags, and everything else I could think of; magic is good, but those are the tools of my trade. And a lot of bug-repellent. With only $15,000 left, it was time for me to fly to Europe. My plan was to cross to Shimoor in Frankfurt, and I gave up on the idea of Gate-hopping to raise my Gate Traveler level; it would rise with my travels. I was eager to be on my way. After formatting my laptop and canceling my phone plan, I sold both in a pawnshop. In addition, I withdrew all my funds, converted them to euros, and purchased a ticket to Germany. In Frankfurt, I found a big empty warehouse I could rent for a day. I emptied my storage and just stared. I knew I had bought a lot of stuff, but seeing it all in front of me made me realize how much I bought. Wow! Immediately, I put the food back and started logically organizing the rest. Thank God I bought extra shelves, chests, and baskets at the flea markets. I had to rent the warehouse for another four days, but finally, it was done. Everything was arranged, and I knew what I had and where it was. The amount of jewelry caught me off guard. Knowing I bought a lot and seeing it were two different things. There was a lot of gold and platinum jewelry with or without gems and an extensive collection of silver jewelry with or without semi-precious gems. Thinking back, between the life insurance, trust fund, house sale, savings, the cars, and my in-laws'' "gift," I spent close to a million dollars in the last year. My last money was used to buy German lager in wooden barrels, some more interesting foods, cooked and raw, a lot of German sausages, and more copper coins from all the gaming stores. On my last day on Earth, I wrote a detailed description of Earth in the Archive. I talked about geography, the political landscape, and that the US portals are on army bases. The danger that this poses. Other dangerslike extremist or communist countries, travel modes, money and all its complexity, television, how to use the internet, to sell jewelry in pawn shops and not official precious coin exchanges, and put markers on the Map of the stores I visited, the displayed information of all the Gates I visited, to visit flea markets for good deals, a recommendation to buy a world atlas in a bookstore and local maps in gas stations to update the Travelers'' Map, and a recommendation to buy an abridged encyclopedia as a good source of general information about a lot of things. The following day, I changed into comfortable hiking clothes, checked out of the hotel, checked the price of the taxi fare close to the gate, set it aside, and used my last 132 euros in a bakery and sandwich shop. I''ve taken care of everything. A taxi took me to the gas station close to the gate, and I walked the remaining distance. For a few minutes, I stood in front of the Gate. Despite being as prepared as I could be, I was still leaving Earth for an uncertain duration, perhaps indefinitely. There was this persistent feeling in my mind that I had forgotten something, but I couldn''t identify what it was. I had bought a wide range of things for every scenario, so if I had forgotten something, it was probably unimportant. After taking a deep breath, I crossed the Gate. Chapter 15: First Steps Toward Healing When I crossed over, it was twilight, so I stayed in the ruin. It was still the middle of the day for me, so sleeping was not an option. After lighting an oil lamp, I took one songbook out and learned a song on the guitar and another and another. I played until the middle of the night, learned five songs, and finally could go to sleep. In the morning, I examined the Map. This world had one giant continent with a small grouping of islands near the southern tip and another much smaller continent far away in the east. Maybe there was more, but it didn''t show on the Map. What surprised me was that there were very few Gatesonly seven on this continent and another on the small one. On Earth, there were over a hundred. The mana levels here are higher. Shouldn''t there be more? I was in the southeastern part of the continent, close to the center. Cities, distinguished by a crown in a circle, were scattered in every direction. Capitals? Without a scale, I couldn''t judge the distance. Despite my efforts, I couldn''t access Earth''s Map to compare size and estimate distances. When I took out my compass, it seemed to work as expected, or at least I thought so. I headed north; it was a good direction as any. I found myself in a forest with towering trees and sparse underbrush, making walking a breeze. The forest was beautiful; the trees were as immense as redwoods, with big, dense leaves that filtered the sunlight into a soft, golden glow. Everything was so green and vibrant, the kind of green that seemed to pulse with life and energy. The leaves above formed a thick canopy, creating a natural umbrella that shielded me from the occasional rain. When it did rain, the drops were gentle and melodious, tapping lightly on the leaves overhead. The only water that reached me was the occasional drop that fell from the leaves, landing softly on my skin with a cool, refreshing touch. Thin rivulets of water flowed gracefully down the trunks, shimmering in the dappled light, but the ground remained surprisingly dry. Soft moss and fallen leaves carpeted the forest floor, creating a plush, springy path beneath my feet. It was very peaceful. The melodious chirping of birds filled the air, with each song weaving into a harmonious symphony. I could hear the gentle buzz of insects going about their day, a constant hum that added to the serenity of the forest. The fresh smell of wet soil and rain mingled with the earthy scent of the trees, creating an intoxicating aroma that filled my lungs with every breath. It was a scent that spoke of life and growth, of nature in its purest form. From a distance, I occasionally spotted animals moving gracefully through the underbrush. Their movements were quick and elusive, giving me only fleeting glimpses. Whether they were herbivores or predators, I couldn''t tell, but their presence added to the sense of mystery and wonder that enveloped the forest. Deer-like creatures with sleek coats and delicate limbs leaped through the shadows, while birds with vibrant plumage flitted from branch to branch. As I walked, I felt an incredible sense of peace and tranquility. Amidst the rustling leaves, the towering trees appeared to whisper ancient secrets, their language conveying timeless wisdom. The light filtering through the canopy created ever-changing patterns on the forest floor, a dance of shadows and light that mesmerized and soothed my spirit. The occasional rays of sunlight that pierced the canopy bathed the forest in a warm, golden hue, highlighting the vivid greens and the rich browns of the tree trunks. I took my time savoring every moment, sight, and sound. The forest was alive, a vibrant, breathing entity that welcomed me into its embrace. It felt like a sanctuary where time stood still, and the world''s worries melted away. After walking for several hours, I took a quick break for lunch and rest before continuing my journey. When the sun began to set, I found a suitable spot to make camp. When I checked on the Map, my location seemed unchanged. The following day, I ate breakfast and continued walking. About an hour after my lunch break, I came out of the forest and saw a wide valley with faraway mountains on both sides and more in the distance. There was a big herd on my far right. I stood there and just looked; it was peaceful and beautiful. I checked my compass and continued walking. At some point during my trek, I began to talk with Sophie in my mind and then out loud. I never told her how I felt during her illness; she had enough to deal with. But now I told her about my grief even before her death, my anger, my feeling of helplessness. Describing the depth of my emotions, I shared with her how seeing her in immense pain was something I couldn''t bear, how every trip to the hospital felt like a dagger stabbing into my heart. I confessed that, at some point, when I came to terms that there was no cure, I felt like I was killing her because I stopped fighting. The guilt I felt for feeling relieved when the treatments stopped because it meant she would suffer less. I made camp for the night and continued talking with her. I talked and talked until I fell asleep. The following day, I kept walking and talking, but now I remembered the good things. Small anecdotes from our life together came to my mind, so I told her about them. I remembered our first meeting. I had assumed she was a spoiled, stuck-up brat, but she proved to be a fantastic person once I got to know her. As I recalled our first date, I couldn''t help but laugh at how gracefully she handled spilling wine on her dress and laughed it off. I reminded her of our spontaneous road trip to the mountains, where we got lost but found a hidden lake where we spent the entire day swimming and talking about our dreams. I told her about the memory of when she surprised me on my birthday with tickets to that concert I thought was sold out. We danced like there was no tomorrow and sang along to every song. I remembered our first home, that tiny apartment with the leaky faucet. The apartment was cramped and noisy, but it was ours, and we were happy. I laughed and cried with the memories and told her everything I had never told her before. I shared how I cherished the quiet mornings we spent sipping coffee and reading the paper together. Those were the moments I felt most at peace. Conveying my deep gratitude to her, I expressed how much I admired her strength throughout her illness and how her unwavering courage was my source of inspiration when I felt like collapsing. I thanked her for loving me, choosing me to be her life partner, and making every moment with her a precious memory. I spoke about how her love helped me overcome the pain from my childhood, from the years spent in foster care, feeling abandoned and alone. The profound effect of her unwavering belief in me, how it aided in my healing from the traumas of foster care, and how her kindness and compassion reignited my faith in people. I remembered how she held me when I had nightmares about those dark times, how she whispered words of comfort that made me feel safe. I thanked her for showing me love''s true meaning and teaching me I deserved happiness and kindness. As I walked, I felt her presence with me, comforting me, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a sense of peace. I knew she was listening. That night, sitting by my campfire, I was utterly at peace. I even had a smile on my face. My laughter wasn''t because of incredulity, disbelief, shock or hysterics. It had been a long, long time since I had smiled, really smiled. With a deep breath, I sensed a release from the heaviness of grief and sorrow that had weighed me down. Every step I took relieved me of a small piece of the burden, allowing me to stand tall. I wasn''t well yet, but I had started my journey to recovery. It felt good.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I gazed into the flames, their warm glow flickering and dancing, reflecting the myriad of emotions coursing through me. I felt Sophie''s presence in the gentle rustling of the leaves and the soft whispers of the wind. It was as if she was there, sharing this quiet moment with me. I spoke to her again, this time with a lighter heart. I thanked her for all the joy she had brought into my life, for the laughter and the tears, for the ordinary days and the extraordinary ones. In our late-night talks, we used to stay up and discuss everything from our favorite books to our deepest fears. I told her how those conversations had been my lifeline, especially during the darkest periods of my life. I reminisced about our travels, the adventures we had, and the way she made even the simplest trips feel like grand escapades. Laughing, I recalled the time we got caught in a sudden downpour during our visit to Washington, and instead of running for cover, she pulled me into the rain, and we danced on the empty streets, soaked to the bone but deliriously happy. As I sat there, I felt a profound sense of gratitude for the time we had together. I acknowledged the pain of her loss, but I also embraced the beauty of the memories we had created. I realized that her love had woven a tapestry of strength and resilience within me. Her faith in me had given me the courage to face my past and find healing. I whispered my love to her, knowing she could hear me, and I promised to always carry her spirit with me. When I finally fell asleep, I felt lighter than I had in months. The stars above seemed to shine brighter, and the night air was filled with a soothing tranquility. I knew the road ahead was still long, but for the first time, I felt a sense of hope. I understood that grief would always be a part of me, but it no longer had to define me. With Sophie''s love as my guide, I could find my way back to joy and peace. As I drifted to sleep, a smile lingered on my lips, and I felt a warmth in my heart that assured me I was not alone. In the morning, I was sitting and drinking coffee, enjoying the peace and quiet, when it dawned on me for the first time, "I''m in another world! I''M IN ANOTHER WORLD!! I left Earth! No more chasing my career or worrying about mortgage or credit card payments. Shit!!" I facepalmed. I remembered what I had forgotten! While I drained my account, I neglected to settle my credit card debt. And with all the charges for flights, hotels, and car rentals, it was a hefty bill. A strong sense of guilt washed over me. I even considered returning and handling it, but I shook my head and decided not to be an idiot. Sending my mental apology to the person who would have to handle this mess, I continued my trek. In the afternoon of the next day, I saw a wide river previously invisible in the distance. I changed course toward it; traveling by water was faster. By evening, I arrived at the river and set up my camp. Some animals came to drink, and some even looked like predators, but they minded their own business, and I minded mine. With a batch of kindling and wood I collected on my way, I started a fire. Tonight, just in case, I''d sleep in the camper instead of the tent. I didn''t want to come across as an enticing steak, waiting for someone to bite. The following day, I removed the inflatable kayak and inflated it with the leg pump. I''ll travel on the river for now. It looked like it was going northwest, so I''d still be in the same direction. Initially, I began paddling but stopped after five minutes. I was moving too fast. My desire was to linger and savor the scenery. I went with the river current and steered the kayak to the middle now and then with the paddle. The view was breathtaking. After a few hours, the river became narrower and picked up speed, forcing me to use my paddle more to stay away from the banks. The speed just kept getting faster, and I started getting worried. Despite my attempts to paddle towards one shore, the current kept pushing me in the same direction. Then I heard an alarming noise; the river curved, and I saw only sky ahead. The current intensified, and I shot off the waterfall like a bullet. The bow of my kayak tilted down, and I fell fast. With no time to spare, I took a deep breath and dove into the water until the kayak reached the bottom. The hit was jarring, but not bad. Releasing the strap, I propelled myself upward with a kick. It wasn''t really deep, so I quickly broke the surface. Swimming to the shore, I pulled myself out of the water and sat there for a few minutes, breathing deeply. It was scary, but I survived. When I looked, the kayak was floating in the lake''s center. As I surveyed my surroundings, I discovered I was in a grotto. A narrow shore surrounded the lake, and high cliffs enclosed most of it, with trees leaning into the water. There was a passage visible on my far right. I hope I can walk out on foot; I''m not sure I''m ready to paddle again. Once the adrenaline crash hit me, I sat down until it passed. Then I swam and got the kayak. My paddle was nowhere in sight. It should''ve floated up, but I couldn''t find it. Looking around, I realized this place was breathtaking. The bottom was visible in the water because it was so clear. As the trees filtered the light, it took on a dreamy quality, while the cliffs showcased layers of colorsyellow, orange, red, and brown. The noise from the waterfall was muted and barely audible. I decided to spend a few days here; it was a slice of tranquil heaven. Once I found a wider part of the shore, I set up one of my fancier tents, arranged a table and a fancy camping armchair with a leg rest, and indulged in Alfredo prawn pasta with a bottle of Brunello wine. It was that kind of ambiance. For more than a week, I stayed in the grotto. During my vacation, I swam, indulged in delicious food, and savored wine and beer. I also caught and grilled fish, read two books purely for enjoyment, played the guitar, and had a great time overall. Behind the waterfall, I stumbled upon a serene cave with stone ledges perfect for sitting and dipping my feet in the water. On my third day, I found my paddle stuck in one of the trees. On my ninth day, I was floating in the cave, enjoying the moment, when I felt something unclench in me. There was a profound instant where my entire body let go and relaxed. It wasn''t merely physical; it was mental but had an undeniable physical aspect. A powerful surge of energy coursed through me, as if I had been an empty cup before, and now I was brimming over. It was an unusual feeling, but not badjust profoundly different. My perspective underwent a radical transformation. Even during my busy preparations for my travels, I hadn''t been genuinely excited about what was to come. There had been brief moments when something jarred or shocked me, pulling my attention to the present, but my focus inevitably shifted back to the past. Now, for the first time, I was experiencing the present moment with no weight from the past pressing me down. I was looking forward to the future. I felt peaceful, calm, whole, and alivereally, truly alive for the first time in my entire life. The sensation was indescribable, a deep-seated joy and liberation that words couldn''t adequately capture. I tried to express it internally, to find the right words in my head, but it was beyond language. It was something that could only be felt. As I leisurely floated in the water, I allowed myself to experience it fully. The cool water enveloped me, the gentle ripples caressed my skin, and the echoing drips from the cave ceiling created a soothing symphony. Once a place of solitude, the cave now felt like a sanctuary, embracing me in its serene darkness. Every sense heightened as I experienced the scent of the mineral-rich water, the distant chirping of birds, and the soft hum of the earth itself. When I went to sleep that night, I knew that something had fundamentally changed within me. My dreams were vivid and peaceful, filled with colors and sensations that felt more real than reality. As I drifted off, I felt a warmth in my chest, a glow that spread throughout my body. This wasn''t just a fleeting feeling, but a transformation in my core. I woke the following day with a sense of purpose and clarity I had never known before. The world looked differentbrighter, more vibrant, filled with possibilities. The shadows of my past no longer haunted me. Instead, I felt a quiet confidence fill me and an eagerness to embrace whatever lay ahead. For the first time, I felt like I was living, not just existing. The journey before me was no longer a path of escape, but discovery and joy. Side Story 2: A Chance Meeting on The Road Sonak was sitting in a big, bustling bar, sipping on a delightful fermented fruit juice and charming a local lady; he had never entertained a lady with a tail and was feeling very adventurous. Suddenly, he felt a presence, another Traveler. Run? Stay? He listened to his Perception, but it was quiet, with no warning signs, so he stayed. The Traveler entered the bar. Although he was human, his azure blue skin, long blond hair, and extra-large black eyes with almost no sclera set him apart. Like him, he was likely glamoured, but Travelers can always see through each other''s disguises. The Traveler looked at him hesitantly, and Sonak smiled and waved him over. The lady noticed she had lost his attention and left. As the Traveler approached, Sonak cast a Silence Bubble, a common practice among Travelers to ensure privacy in public spaces. They introduced themselves, stating their names and worlds of origin. The Traveler was called Guar Shum and hailed from Tamya.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. They sat there, talked about their travels, and compared portal locations and destinations. Guar told him about Shimoor and how boring it was, but Sonak disagreed; he had been to Shimoor and thought the endless, beautiful wilderness was the perfect vacation spot after a hectic world. In addition, he recounted a horror story to him about a world called Dirt, causing Sonak to decide never to visit. He told Guar his own stories, good or bad, from some worldshe had many more of them; he was a seasoned traveler. After a few hours of sharing stories and experiences, they continued their conversation in a more private setting. They left for an inn, took a room, and swapped various things from their Storage. These were items they didn''t need but thought the other might find useful or interesting. In the morning, they bid each other farewell and continued on their respective journeys. It was a nice chance meeting on the road. Chapter 16: Making A New Friend? The next day, I began packing up my camp, my eyes lingering on the surrounding beauty. The sparkling lake, the majestic waterfall cascading down the cliffs, and the lush greenery made me wish I could capture the moment forever. I reached for my camera and remembered another thing I had forgotten. My plan was to develop the film and print the photos to see if the camera worked in this fantasy landI might have been hasty leaving Earth. Deciding to use the film, I set up my darkroom tent, eager to capture the ethereal beauty around me. I snapped photos of the lake, the waterfall, and the towering cliffs. I even scaled the side of the waterfall to a ledge for some aerial shots. Pushing my kayak into the lake''s center, I took pictures as mementos of my daring waterfall jump. As a private joke, I stuck the paddle in one tree and took photos of it. After setting up my camp again, I placed a bottle of wine and a wineglass on the table and took another photograph. That was the last shot in the film. Setting up the darkroom tent, I carefully prepared to develop the film, feeling both excited and anxious about the results. The process was intricate and required meticulous attention to detail. I started by mixing the chemical baths for developing, stopping, and fixing the film. Each step had to be timed perfectly to avoid ruining the negatives. For color prints, I needed to use an enlarger to project the image from the negatives onto photographic paper. However, without an electrical light source, I faced the challenge of directing the sunlight just right. I improvised by positioning a series of mirrors outside the tent to reflect and focus the sunlight through a small window I had crafted in the tent''s fabric. It was a delicate setup, requiring constant adjustments to ensure the light was neither too dim nor too intense. The first few pictures were disasters. The sunlight was too harsh, overexposing the images and washing out the colors. I cursed under my breath, adjusting the mirrors and trying again. The next attempt was better but still far from perfectthis time, the light was too weak, leaving the images underexposed and murky. I felt frustration bubbling up, but I took a deep breath and made further adjustments. After what felt like an eternity of trial and error, I finally got the balance just right. The sunlight was directed evenly, and the images began to emerge clearly on the photographic paper. I watched in awe as the scenes of the magical world materialized before my eyes. The vibrant colors of the lake, the cascading waterfall, and the towering cliffs were captured beautifully. I even managed to get a perfect aerial shot from the ledge of the waterfall and a serene picture of my kayak floating in the lake''s center. My heart raced with excitement as I hung the prints to dry. The sense of accomplishment was overwhelming. I had done it! Taking photographs in a magical world was possible! I couldn''t contain my joy and started playfully shaking my butt in a little victory dance. But then I immediately stopped, feeling self-conscious. Even though I was by myself, the habit of maintaining composure was hard to shake. As I gazed at the drying photographs, a sense of pride washed over me. Each image was a testament to my perseverance and creativity. The final photograph, a still life of a bottle of wine and a wineglass on the table, was a fitting end to the roll of film. It was the perfect memento of this surreal adventure, a blend of the ordinary and the extraordinary. It was late afternoon when I finished, so I stayed another day. The following day, I packed everything for the last time, took out my kayak, and began paddling out of the grotto. The river on the other side was wider and shallower, with a slower current. It suited me just fine. I continued traveling on the river for a few hours until I reached a large rock outcropping. The river curved around it and turned almost 60 degrees. Not wanting to turn back, I headed north on foot. The northward path had a forest, but it wasn''t as dense as before. The trees were shorter with a smaller canopy, but, unfortunately, there was more underbrush; I even had to use my machete. After fighting my way through an area with dense bushes, I came out to a clearing and came face to face with a wolf. It looked different from wolves on Earth. It was thin and extra long, with matted fur and a sinister glint in its eyes. Its growl was a low, menacing rumble, revealing rows of giant, razor-sharp teeth that seemed too large for its gaunt frame. I took a cautious step back, and the wolf pounced on me. On instinct, I grabbed its front legs and threw it hard. It shot into a tree, and I heard a crack; I didn''t know if the tree cracked or the wolf. Whining softly and bleeding, it lay in a crumpled heap on the ground. It looked so pitiful, and I felt guilty. It attacked me, but I had encroached on its territory. I also noticed that it was very thin, almost emaciated. I decided to heal it and approached slowly. When I reached out with my hand, it tried to bite me. I slapped its muzzle. "Stop that!" It started whining again. "Sorry for hitting you. No biting!" I Diagnosed it, and it was in awful shape. Both of its front shoulders were dislocated. It had four broken ribs and was experiencing internal and external bleeding. Also, its hind leg had suffered severe damage. It had broken in the past in two places and healed incorrectly, resulting in torn muscles and a significant amount of scar tissue.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I healed the bleeding first and started to heal one rib. It tried to bite me again, but less enthusiastically. I didn''t want to slap it again with all this damage, so I got an idea. I summoned a sock, grabbed its head, and put it on its muzzle. It didn''t look happy. "It''s your fault for trying to bite me." One by one, I healed the ribs. It was pretty obvious how easy it was. I didn''t have to force anything; no pushing or concentration. It was so smooth. I popped its shoulders in and sent a healing wave through its body. Much better. I took off the sock, and it licked my hand. I scratched it behind the ear. "Sorry for throwing you so hard; I was unaware of my new strength." Upon diagnosing it again, I discovered it was healed, but even more emaciated. As if the healing had emptied it. It devoured a couple of steaks I summoned for it in one bite. I examined it again and sent a second wave of healing. Diagnosing it, I could feel the meat breaking down in its stomach and getting absorbed. Two more steaks; now they broke down slower. Okay, we were on the right track. I fed and healed it another three times, and it looked much better. It was still very thin, but its body filled out a little, and its fur looked healthier. After summoning a bowl and giving it water, I sat there looking at it and started laughing. When I summoned the bowl, I didn''t think of a specific bowl, just "a bowl." And now I was in the middle of the forest with a dirty, emaciated wolf drinking water from a crystal bowl with vine and grape motifs gilded with gold leaf. I had to take a picture, or three. The wolf finished drinking and licked my hand again. I petted it and scratched its ear. It was dirty with blood and debris, so I cast three cleaning spells on it. It looked like it had just returned from a pet grooming salon. After feeding it more, I cast more heals. Its general physical condition improved steadily, but its hind leg remained unchanged. I''d need to re-break it and cut it open to connect the torn muscles, but there was a problem. My purchase solely consisted of medical equipment, with no drugs. Performing surgery on a conscious patient was not my intention; it would be torture, so I tried to think of a solution. Maybe I''ll put a plastic bag on its muzzle while monitoring it until it faints? No, it might wake up in the middle of the operation. It was a mistake to rely too much on magic and not think in practical terms. Oh, right, magic! I checked the spell section of the abilities and found Anesthesia.
ANESTHESIA Description: Anesthesia is a vital healing spell used by proficient healers to numb pain and induce temporary unconsciousness in their patients. This channeled spell has no set duration, as its length depends on the healer''s desire and mana reserves. It is essential during complex magical treatments, ensuring the subject remains free from pain and stress throughout the procedure. Cost: 1 Ability Point
Yes! After summoning a table, I covered it with a plastic sheet, cast Anesthesia on the wolf, and lifted it onto the table. Using a scalpel, I cut it open and now had a problem; the Anesthesia was a channeled spell, not a onetime cast. So how do I control the blood consecutively with the Anesthesia and then heal everything? I tried to control the blood flow while channeling Anesthesia but failed repeatedly. Frustrated, I stopped the Anesthesia and healed the wolfs minor injuries before making another attempt. As the wolf peacefully slept on the makeshift surgical table, I experimented for two hours. My many attempts and failures led me to a breakthroughI learned to "partition" my mind to maintain two simultaneous spells. It was incredibly taxing; I felt like my mind was "trembling" from the exertion, but I managed. With newfound determination, I made an incision along the wolf''s hind leg, exposing the improperly healed fractures. Using a medical chisel and mallet, I carefully re-broke the misaligned bone. The audible crack made me wince, but I quickly moved to control the bleeding. I attempted to create another partition in my mind to cast Heal Bone, but found it impossible to manage three spells at once. Prioritizing, I let go of the blood control spell, swiftly cast Heal Bone to realign and mend the fractures, and then reestablished control over the bleeding. The absence of a hemostat to clamp the blood vessels was a glaring oversightI had relied too heavily on my magic. I definitely left Earth too fast. Compensating for the blood loss, I used Healing Touch on the wolf after re-breaking and healing the other fracture. Next, I focused on repairing the torn muscles. I excised the necrotic tissue, releasing my control over the blood to cast Heal Muscle. The muscle fibers began to regenerate, but the ends didn''t connect. Concentrating intensely, I induced one end to grow towards the other until they finally fused. This precise "growing" process required complete focus and drained my energy significantly. I cast another Healing Touch on the wolf to replenish its blood volume and then proceeded to repair the remaining muscles, methodically removing scar tissue and healing each segment. The wolf lost a considerable amount of blood during my repeated attempts. I cast three more Healing Touches, stabilizing it but noticing it was dehydrated and had lost half of its new mass. Magic, it seemed, wasn''t a panacea for everythingbummer. I cast Purify to prevent infection, followed by three cleaning spells to ensure a sterile environment, and finally ceased the Anesthesia. I was lightheaded from the intense mental exertion. The wolf woke up, almost fell off the table, and immediately went to drink. I gave it more food and water and cast another two Healing Touches. After the second, I almost fainted. I checked my mana: 30/4200. 4,200!? It was 3,000 before. I didn''t understand how my mana worked. Still feeling woozy, I lay on my back and breathed in mana. After a while, I felt better and opened my eyes. I was lying on my back, and the wolf was beside me with its head on my chest, which I was petting absently. I was starving, so I summoned an enormous meal of hamburgers, fries, and coleslaw salad. The wolf tried to stick its face in the takeaway box. "No! This is mine. You got yours." It looked at me with sad puppy dog eyes. I''m a weak, weak manI gave it a sizeable piece of roast meat. After casting the cleaning spell on myself twice to get all the blood off, I felt faint again. Deciding to stay in the clearing to regenerate for a day or two, I pitched my tent, ignited a fire, and ate more. When I went into the tent to sleep, the wolf followed me in and tried to push me aside to get some of the mattress. I summoned a thick, fluffy duvet cover for it. It looked very pleased with itself, licked my face, and went to sleep. Chapter 17: I Will Not Break! The following morning, a wet tongue roused me from my sleep by licking my face. For a moment, I thought I was still dreaming, but then reality set in, and I gently pushed the wolf away with a groan. "Stop that," I grumbled, rubbing sleep from my eyes. Ignoring the blinking light in my vision that had appeared the night before, I decided it could wait. At that moment, I felt too exhausted to ponder new abilities. After drinking two cups of coffee, I addressed the blinking lightI was too tired last night.
You have learned to partition your mind. New class unlocked: [Wizard] Would you like to take the Wizard Class as your sub-class? Cost: 3 ability points. Y/N
"Seriously?" I muttered, glaring up at the sky as if the system were hiding somewhere in the clouds. "Are you mocking me or just trying to be cute?" Naturally, there was no response, which only made my irritation flare hotter. "You want me to take a class that, from its name, is all about magic when I dont understand a thing? I dont even know how my mana works. How am I supposed to handle this class or do anything with it, huh?" Silence. I jabbed the ''No'' button in frustration, grumbling under my breath about the ridiculous system and its lack of common sense. It also didn''t say that I learned a skill or spell; simply learned. I looked in the abilities list, and there wasn''t anything of the sort. Curious. Another notification followed:
You have learned the spell [Regrow Flesh] This is an advanced spell and, therefore, a noteworthy achievement. +2 to all stats.
"Nice!" I muttered to myself, feeling a surge of satisfaction as my attributes received a boost. It also cooled my annoyance a bit.
Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 4 Stat points: 3 Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 5 Stat points: 6
I added the free points to Luck because it was the lowest, and I didn''t need them anywhere else. I got up, washed my face, and brushed my teeth. The wolf was looking at me expectantly. "What do you want?" He started wagging his tail. I gave him some water and added wood to the fire. He drank the water and looked at me again, wagging his tail. "I''m not going to keep feeding you. Go hunt something." He kept wagging his tail. When I began making bacon and eggs, he became a pest. He kept trying to steal the bacon, first from the frying pan and then from my plate. I kept pushing him away, but he was very persistent.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. "NO!" I exclaimed, exasperated by his relentless begging. Undeterred, the wolf continued to wag his tail and look at me hopefully. His persistence was admirable, if not frustrating. He started whining. "I''m not going to keep feeding you. Go hunt something," I insisted firmly, though a pang of guilt tugged at my resolve. He started wagging his tail again and looking at me expectantly. I turned sideways, so I could turn my back on him. He moved beside me, licked my hand, and looked at me expectantly. I worked on my "ignore" skill and tried to eat breakfast. He kept trying to push his muzzle into my plate or under my hand. I finally finished eating and continued on my trek. My initial plan was to stay put and regenerate mana, but with the pestering, I knew it wouldn''t be easy. I gave the wolf some more water and packed the camp. I began walking again, and the wolf followed. Occasionally, he would run ahead, stop, and look back, waiting for me. We walked for a few hours, but then I stopped for lunch. Thinking the wolf would be indifferent to the smell, I gave it water and took out some sushi. It appears that I have been incorrect. I had to eat standing up and practice "ignore" again. "Listen, buddy, this is not going to work. I don''t have dog food and have no intention of feeding you steaks for three meals a day. I''ll run out fast. On top of that, I don''t want you to lose your hunter instincts. If we part ways, or something happens to me, you''ll be helpless and get emaciated again. When you were hurt, it was part of the treatment, but now you need to hunt for yourself. You''re a wolf; you know how to hunt." He licked my face and started whining. "Okay, let''s do something else. But first, you need a name." I looked at him; he was longer than "normal" wolves. Like his torso and legs were stretched. "I''m going to call you Stretch," I declared, rewarded with a wag of approval from my newly christened companion. "Let''s go hunt something together. You need to learn to fend for yourself," I said, equipping myself with a bow and quiver. Setting out into the forest, I scanned the surroundings for signs of game, a skill I had yet to master. I walked very slowly, looking at the ground, searching for signs of game. Unfortunately, I only saw leaves, small sticks, and an occasional flower. Hours passed in a frustrating blur of unsuccessful hunting attempts. Stretch''s presence seemed to deter any potential prey, leaving us both hungry and tired by day''s end. As dusk settled, I begrudgingly accepted our failure for the day and set up camp. I lit a fire, set up my tent, and settled down with a meal, my resolve tested by Stretch''s hopeful eyes and persistent nudges with his nose. Standing up, I ate and practiced my "ignore." Teaching him self-reliance was proving more challenging than expected. I gave Stretch water and drank a beer. Stretch put his head on my lap and looked at me with big puppy dog eyes. It will not work on me. It will not work on me. If I break now, I''ll have to continue feeding him. He has to learn to feed himself; I''m not a steak dispensary, I told myself repeatedly to help myself stay strong in the face of his puppy eyes. You dont feed wild animals; you let them fend for themselves, or they wont survive. I will not break. After arranging our bedding, I went to sleep. The next morning, the "tongue alarm" woke me up again. I drank coffee and ate a sandwich for breakfast, standing up and practicing "ignore." We continued walking, and I tried to locate tracks or other signs of game, but didnt find anything. I knew that I didnt have any hunter skills. Growing up in Birmingham, Alabama, and then Chicago didnt offer me any wilderness survival education. Stretch looked less perky today, probably from hunger. In a display of solidarity, I skipped lunch. "I will not break. I will not break. He''s a hunter and needs to hunt. I will not break," I repeated to myself like a mantra, though guilt threatened to weaken my resolve. Suddenly, Stretch''s demeanor shifted. He growled softly, his ears perking up with alertness. Intrigued by his change in behavior, I followed his gaze cautiously. Lunch? I looked in the direction he was facing, but saw nothing. I started creeping slowly and quietly in that direction. Stretch growled again. I grabbed his muzzle. "Shh!" He kept growling with a closed muzzle. Suddenly, a green lizard-like creature with a mouth full of short, pointy teeth and a stumped tail jumped out of the underbrush and tried to bite me. I hit it with my bow, and it flew into the bushes. I tried to see what happened to it, but it was too deep in the bush. Stretch stopped growling. So maybe it was dead? I came closer to look, but suddenly the red dot started blinking.
Level 1 Jurber defeated
That''s it. That was the entire message. What am I supposed to do with that? I took out gardening shears and cut away some of the bush, found the jurber, grabbed one of its legs, yanked it out of the bush, and put it in front of Stretch. "Bon Appetit," I offered, hoping he would understand my intentions. He looked at me like I was an idiot; I could almost see him roll his eyes. I pushed the creature forward with my foot. "Yummy lizard?" He walked away. I sighed deeply and continued walking. At dusk, I found a suitable spot for camp and started a fire. After all the walking, I was starving, and Stretch looked worse. I broke down and gave him a whole chicken. He finished it in three minutes, bones and all, and looked at me expectantly, wagging his tail. "You''re not going to get more. I''ll keep you from starving, but for a good meal, you need to hunt." He wagged his tail and licked my face. I shook my head and exhaled. After giving him water and having a "standing" dinner while "ignoring," I went to sleep. Chapter 18: A Work in Progress A loud boom in the middle of the night startled me awake. A couple of seconds later, there was a flash, and the rain started pouring down in earnest. Stretch lifted his head, looked around briefly, and went back to sleep with a contented sigh. It took me longer to fall asleep; the rain was loud, drumming incessantly on the tent roof and creating a symphony of nature''s chaos. In the morning, I was again awakened by the "tongue alarm," Stretch''s way of ensuring I didn''t sleep in. It was still raining, and the sky showed no signs of clearing up. I opened the tent canopy, started the fire, and gave Stretch a sizeable piece of meat. "Don''t get used to it; when the rain stops, you''re going hunting," I warned him, though his pleased expression at each meal suggested he didn''t believe me. The rain continued all day, creating a persistent backdrop of sound. Stretch looked very pleased every meal-time, clearly enjoying the break from any hunting duties. To pass the time, I played the guitar, the familiar chords blending with the rain, and tried to read a book. However, a pesky wolf demanded constant pets and scratches, making it hard to focus on anything else. In the evening, the rain finally ceased. We ate dinner and went to sleep early; I was still tired from the previous night''s interrupted rest. The next day dawned cloudless and bright, the sun gleaming off the soaked ground. I didn''t want to risk sinking into the mud, so we stayed put for another day. Stretch didn''t leave the tent, relishing his role as a pampered wolf. I suspected he had no intention of ever trying to hunt again, having found a sucker human to feed him. At least this stop allowed me to regenerate my mana almost fully. The following day, the sky was still clear, and the ground had dried enough for us to set out. Stretch was energetic, running forward and then back to me, his excitement palpable. I still had my bow out, looking for tracks, but only half-heartedly. Near midday, we emerged from the forest into a valley filled with enormous boulders and rock outcroppings. The landscape was stark and beautiful, the rocks standing like ancient sentinels. After another hour of walking, we reached the middle of the valley and spotted animals perched on the rocks. They looked like a cross between gazelles and mountain goats. After telling Stretch to be quiet, I moved stealthily from boulder to boulder, careful not to spook them. Finding a goat in a good position, I aimed my arrow and fired. To my astonishment, I hit it through the neck. It wobbled for a moment before collapsing, the rest of the herd scattering. We approached the fallen goat; I unscrewed the arrow''s tip, cleaned it, and returned it to my storage. I took out a field dressing kit and examined the tools: knives, saws, big scissors, a long two-pronged fork, and some other items. Looking at it, I realized that I had no idea what to do with those tools. On Earth, I planned to watch some YouTube videos about hunting and dressing game, but with all my shopping and Gate Hopping, I never got to it. My medical knowledge gave me some confidence, but field-dressing a goat was an entirely different skill set. I wish there was a looting spell. Inspired by my previous magical successes, I decided to craft a spell specifically for looting. I created a clear mental picture of what I wanted: the pelt removed and cleaned, the meat in steaks. I even laid out a plastic sheet for the parts to land on. Concentrating, I grabbed my magic with all my willpower and pushed.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The goat exploded. Pain shot through my face. I touched my cheek gently and found a piece of bone stuck in it. Yanking it out quickly, I winced and healed the spot. Four bone fragments had embedded themselves in my face. Thank God for my sunglasses; one lens was cracked, but it had saved my eye. I looked at Stretch to check if he was okay. He looked as if someone had dipped him in a bucket of red paint, giving me a very judgmental side-eye. "Don''t look at me like that; it was my first attempt," I said, feeling apologetic. The goat was gone, replaced by a big circle of gore. Stretch shook himself, pelting me with more blood and bits of bone. Ugh! It took three cleaning spells to get all the blood off him. Just in case, I cast Healing Touch on him, though it didn''t seem to do anything. Cleaning myself took five spells, and my clothes were ruined; everything except my boxers had small holes. Still feeling dirty, I walked back to a stream we had passed, undressed, and washed myself thoroughly. I had to soap myself and shampoo my hair again and again until I felt clean. The fact that the clean spell cleaned me completely was notwithstanding. I felt bloody and icky. Stretch seemed to enjoy playing in the water. Once dry, I dressed again, but Stretch shook himself and soaked me with wolf water. "Seriously?" I asked, annoyed. He wagged his tail and licked my hand. It was a fantastic place to stop for lunch. To apologize for the goat shower, I gave Stretch two big filet steaks, lit my camping wood stove to make coffee, and pondered where I had gone wrong. "I think the problem was that I tried to do too much in one go. I also pushed too hard with my magic." Stretch wagged his tail and licked my face in a show of support. "Thanks for the vote of confidence, buddy." We stayed by the stream the rest of the day, setting up camp in the evening. The following morning, I decided to try again. After breakfastcroissants for me, chicken breasts for Stretchwe set out once more to the goat area. Again, I one-shot a goat and felt like an accomplished hunter. This time, I prepared in advance. I donned protective goggles and leather biker gear, pulling Stretch behind me. Concentrating, I visualized only the pelt being removed from the goat. Pushing less magic and focusing it only on the pelt, I managed a small pop. The pelt lay in thin, rugged strips, mostly attached to the goat, with some pieces scattered around it. Progress, albeit small. I opened the goat''s front and removed the internal organs. Stretch wasted no time feasting on the liver. Remembering that a kill needs to be drained, I found an elevated outcrop with a triangular rock formation, tied a rope around the goat''s neck and hung it there. We waited until the blood stopped flowing, Stretch finishing the liver and heart before taking a nap. Once the goat was done draining, I set up a table, took it down, and cast Purify and Clean on everything. I started cutting it up for steaks. My butchering skills were rough, but passable for a first attempt. We stayed in the valley for another week to refine my looting spell. I seriously decreased the goat population, had to move things around to free up a chest cooler for all the meat, and improved my field dressing and butchering skills. I discovered the saw was for cutting bones. The only progress on the looting spell was that most of the pelt now flew off in sizeable pieces. Once, the horns also flew off; I had no idea how that happened. It was time to move on; I didn''t want to exterminate the goats. That evening, I cooked a goat steak for myself. It was okay but chewy. I gave the rest to Stretch, who seemed to prefer the cooked version. After he finished the cooked piece, he pushed a raw piece toward me with his muzzle, looking at me expectantly. "Smart wolf," I muttered, cooking his meat for him. He stuck his tongue in my nose in gratitude. I played my guitar for a while before we went to sleep, feeling a sense of accomplishment and camaraderie with my unconventional companion. Chapter 19: Looting Version No. 2 The following morning, the crisp air was full of the scent of pine and damp earth. Taking deep breaths, I enjoyed the fresh smell while drinking my coffee. It was such an amazing experience waking up in the middle of the wilderness, with breathtaking views and the fresh scent of nature all around me. After breakfast, I packed up the camp, and we continued traveling. By the first day''s evening, we had come out of the valley between two mountains and saw another river, its waters sparkling under the setting sun. The landscape was serene, with the gentle murmur of the river adding to the tranquility. I set up camp near the riverbank, the sound of flowing water soothing our travel-weary minds, and we had a quiet evening by the fire, the flames dancing and casting flickering shadows around us. In the morning, hues of orange and pink painted the sky, promising a clear day ahead. I wanted to continue on the river, so I summoned one of my canoes and tried to get Stretch into the boat. He categorically refused, his eyes wide with apprehension and his body stiff. I tried everything: calling him into the boat, putting a steak in the boat, cooked baconnothing worked. He wouldn''t hear of it. His stubborn stance and how he turned his head away from the boat said it all. I picked him up and carried him into the canoe; he jumped out and swam to shore, shaking himself off and giving me a defiant look. "Have it your way," I muttered, resigned to his stubbornness. I got in the boat and started paddling slowly so he could follow me on foot. He sat down on the shore and started to bark-whine loudly, his voice carrying over the water, as if I was leaving him behind. I sighed and gave up, stored the canoe, and we continued on foot, following the river. Stretch trotted beside me, occasionally glancing up as if to check that I was still there. On the third day, Stretch barked his head off at a bush, his body tense and alert. I came closer to investigate and saw a giant porcupine. It even looked normal, like an Earth porcupine, just bigger. Stretch prepared to pounce, his muscles coiling. "No!" I shouted, but it was too late. He got a muzzle and neck full of quills and started whining in pain, his eyes squeezed shut and his tail tucked between his legs. I used my staff to push the porcupine away, I admit none too gently, cast Anesthesia, and began removing the quills one by one, each extraction causing a tiny spurt of blood and a soft whimper from Stretch. His body relaxed under the spell, and his breathing was even and calm. When I was done, I stopped the spell, but he continued to sleep, his body sprawled out in an awkward but peaceful manner. I let him sleep it off, and when he woke up, I fed him a large meal and healed him a bit more. His tail wagged weakly, and he looked up at me with grateful eyes. "You''re an idiot, you know that? Hunt for food? Nooo! But when you see an animal with quills that can hurt you, you''re all in. What were you thinking? You don''t pick up a fight with a stack of needles!" I scolded him, my voice a mix of frustration and affection. He wagged his tail harder and licked my face, his eyes full of love and apology. "Yeah, yeah, I love you too, but you''re still an idiot." Casting healing while holding the Anesthesia seemed easier for me. I thought about it and got an idea for my looting spell. I had already learned how to separate the pelt from the rest of the animal, but it kept shooting away in pieces. What if I partition my mind, half casting the "separation" spell and the other half holding the whole thing together? It should work! I wanted to look for experiment subjects, but it was getting late. The sky was a deep shade of blue, with stars beginning to twinkle. Tomorrow then. After I packed the camp in the morning, I told Stretch, "We need more meat for you. Today, we''re going hunting." He looked pleased with the idea; his tail wagged furiously, and he bounded around me, full of energy. After about two hours, we came to a bend in the river. On the other bank, a vast, open grassland with occasional trees stretched to the horizon, bathed in the golden light of the morning sun. It looked perfect for what I was looking for. Now, I had to figure out how to make Stretch cross the river after the boat shenanigans. I tried to convince him again to go in the boat, and it didn''t work. I sat there out of ideas, feeling the weight of his stubbornness. Finally, I decided to swim to the other side and call him to cross over. At some point, he''d have to do it. I undressed and jumped in, and he jumped right in with me and started paddling like he does it every day, his strokes confident and strong. Huh. "If you''re not afraid of water, what''s your problem with the boat?" He shook himself vigorously, sending droplets flying, and pelted me with wolf water. I just shook my head, chuckling softly. When I found the largest tree, I started heading in that direction. I climbed as high as possible to look with my binoculars. The tree swayed slightly under my weight, but the view was worth it. I could see three herds, one of which looked the largest, so I chose that direction. The vast expanse of grassland was filled with grazing animals, and the sounds of nature permeated the air.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It took us another two hours to reach it. It was a herd of "mini-bison"; they looked just like bison but were cow-sized. The problem was that they were not "mini" enough. I didn''t think I''d manage to hang one of them to drain or if the tree would hold. Deciding to check another herd, we moved on. After lunch, we reached the second herdstill mini-bison. Since I suspected the third herd would be the same, going there seemed pointless. I found the tallest and sturdiest tree, climbed it, and chose a bison on the periphery. I wasn''t sure my arrows could pierce their hide, so I decided on an eye shotbulls-eye! Or bison-eye, in this case. Ha, that''s probably the term''s origin. The rest of the herd ran away, their hooves thundering against the ground. Good. Stretch danced around the downed bison, anticipating his heart and liver. I put them in a big bowl for him, and he eagerly dug in, his tail wagging in delight. I dragged the bison, feeling the strain in my muscles, and had no problem hanging it, but the tree looked like it might break. Those stats are no joke! Stretch was sitting by the bowl, looking at me expectantly, his eyes bright with anticipation. "What?" I asked, feigning ignorance. He pushed the bowl toward me with his nose. "You want this cooked too?" He wagged his tail. "You had no problem with it raw before." He wagged his tail harder, his eyes pleading. "You''re getting spoiled, you know that?" He came over, put his front paws on my shoulders, and licked my face. "Okay, okay, I''ll cook it for you." After he ate his cooked treats and the bison drained, I tried my new idea for the looting spell. On one side of my mind, I put the "separation," and on the other, the "stay together." The pelt shot past me, so I went looking for it and found a big misshapen ball of pelt. I tried to spread it but couldn''t; it was fused together. Why is it so hard?! What am I missing? It wasn''t a total failure; it did stay together instead of flying away in strips and pieces, but still. I just want to loot a whole pelt. Is it too hard to ask? I switched my focus and tried to work on the meat portion of the spell. No explodingso less mana and control it better. Have it all stay on the plastic sheetadd that to the intention. Separate the meat from the bonesI''ll use the same technique I use for pelt separation. Cutting into steaks? I had to think about it, then devoted the second partition to this issue and visualize a big stack of steaks. So, partition one, separate from the bones, no shooting away. Partition two, cut into chunks that stay put. I concentrated hard, ran the mental pictures a few times to verify they were right, and started channeling my mana. For almost a minute, nothing happened, and then suddenly, there was a pop, and I had a giant mound of finely minced meat. Oh well, at least most of it stayed on the plastic sheet. I just sat there shaking my head and sighing deeply, feeling a mixture of frustration and determination. It was sort of progress; the pelt stayed together, and the bison didn''t explode, but the dream of looting a clean whole pelt and a nice stack of steaks seemed so far away. And I had to find a solution where to store a giant heap of minced meat. I summoned the fruits and vegetables coolers and a lot of baskets, moved them all to the baskets, summoned a shovel, cast Clean and Purify on it, cast three of each on the meat, and began shoveling meat into the coolerssighing deeply and shaking my head during the whole process. The repetitive shoveling motion was almost meditative, though tinged with a sense of resignation. I checked my available space in the newly emptied coolers and saw I could store one other bison, but my mana was getting low, a bit over a thousand. So, I set up camp, buried the bones and pelt ball, kept some leg bones for Stretch to gnaw on, cast a cleaning spell on the plastic sheet, and sat down to read a book while regenerating. I stopped reading after 10 minutes; it was too disheartening. The MC and his party were fighting, and he was looting spirit coins and other cool stuff left and right, and I was stuck with a year''s supply of hamburger meat and buried a pelt ball. I switched to my guitar, strumming softly to lift my spirits. Sighing deeply every few minutes. It took me two days to regenerate fully, and I was ready for my next attempt, feeling more optimistic. I thought long and hard about where I went wrong and had some ideas for improvementthe time spent reflecting had given me a new perspective and renewed determination. After shooting another bison, draining it, and cooking Stretch''s treats, I was ready for my next attempt. This time, in the first partition, I put the separation spell and the intention to stay put and not shoot into the distance, and in the second partition, the "keep together" version but with the intention to keep its original shape and cast it. The pelt shot up a few meters in the air and fell on me, covering me completely. I laughed, pulling the pelt off and inspecting it. It looked whole! I started dancing Gangnam Style and didn''t even feel self-conscious. Stretch ran around me in excitement, yipping loudly. I even didn''t care about all the blood on me from the pelt. Yes! I''m a "looter"! Next, I moved to the meat. I did everything like the day beforeit mostly worked after allbut in the second partition, I emphasized that the meat chunks should be steak size, not minced meat. Again, this part needed a longer channeling. There was a pop, and I had a year''s supply of stew chunks. Oh, well, at least the pieces were bigger; it''s still progress. After storing, burying, and cleaning the equipment and pelt, I decided it was time to move on. We still had half a day and could cover a lot of ground. The path ahead felt full of promise, and despite the setbacks, I felt more confident in my abilities and eager for the next looting attempt. Chapter 20: The Archive Needs a Warning About Nobles Our journey continued for another two days, during which we encountered several more herds of mini-bison. However, I refrained from any further experimentation. It didn''t feel right to kill animals merely to test my abilities, especially since I already had an abundance of bison meat. I attempted to feed Stretch raw minced beef, but the spoiled wolf insisted on it being cooked. So, I made him patties, and he showed his appreciation with a contented tail wag and eager chomping. On the evening of the second day, I sat by the fire, strumming my guitar. I stumbled upon the chords for "Que Sera Sera," a song that Sophie, my late wife, adored. As I played, memories flooded back, and tears welled up in my eyes. Stretch, sensing my sorrow, placed his head gently in my lap. I stroked his fur and began to recount stories of Sophie to him, my voice trembling with emotion. "You know, Stretch," I began, my voice trembling, "Sophie had this incredible sense of humor. She could make me laugh even on the worst days." Stretch looked up at me with his soulful eyes, and his ears perked as if he were hanging on to every word. "And she was absolutely hopeless in the kitchen," I continued, a bittersweet smile playing on my lips. "Years of cooking lessons from me, and she could still only make omelets or simple pasta. Once, she tried to make a cake for my birthday and ended up with something that resembled a brick more than a dessert. We banged it on the table, laughing, and she took me out for donuts and stuck a candle in one of them." Stretch tilted his head, almost as if he could picture the scene. "But she had this way of making everything better," I said, my voice growing softer. "We used to dance in the living room, just the two of us. No music, just our own little world. I still miss her so much, but at least now I can think about her without feeling like my world is falling apart." Stretch whined softly, nuzzling my hand in a gesture of comfort. I smiled through my tears, grateful for his presence. I continued talking to him, and telling him stories from our life together. He listened, licked my hand occasionally, and made me feel that I wasnt alone. I was grateful for his unwavering companionship. The next day, a heavy melancholy settled over me, and I walked in silence. Stretch, ever in tune with my emotions, stayed close by my side without his usual playful antics. As we walked, my thoughts drifted to my looting spell. I still couldn''t understand why the pelt had flown off when I wanted it to stay put, or why I could separate meat from bones but only get it minced or in small chunks. It didn''t make any sense. I realized my lack of knowledge about this world''s magic system was hindering me. It dawned on me that perhaps my problem was a lack of understanding. The Traveler''s account had mentioned that this worlds magic system was underdeveloped, but maybe I could learn from local experts. I could visit a butcher or a hunter and ask them to show me the proper techniques. To perform a task, one must first learn it. Checking my Map, I saw that despite all my traveling, I had moved barely two centimeters on the World Map. Zooming in, I noticed a town to the northeast and decided to head in that direction. It was time to meet people again. Just in case, I tied a red bandana around Stretch''s neck to make him look more domesticated. After another day''s walk, we reached a dense forest. I oriented myself using the Map and headed towards a nearby road. After a couple of hours, I heard voices. I stopped, spent 500 mana to learn the local language, and crept closer to ensure they were human and to understand enough to communicate. As I listened, the more I understood, the less I liked what I heard. "Did you * them *?" "Yes. Lopan * them * the inn." "You * only one guard?" "Yes. Guard and *." "Maybe * * more guards?" "Stop asking * * questions. * * afraid go home." "Not afraid * asking." "Be quiet." "Why? They are far * * hear us." "Be quiet." Creeping closer, I hid behind some bushes. Stretch, my genius wolf, crept alongside me, remaining silent. Through the leaves, I saw two men hiding behind trees near the road. They stopped talking and mostly cursed at the bugs, but I learned some colorful local swear words like "mukar turd" and "shatmek-eating nitwit." Soon, a carriage came into view, and the men drew their swords. I couldn''t let them harm or kill anyone, so I summoned my staff and prepared to intervene. The coachman suddenly fell from the carriage, and the two men charged. I ran after them, sweeping the feet out from under one of them. The guard used the opportunity to stab the other bandit in the stomach. I winced at the sight; I had intended to disable, not kill. An arrow whizzed past my ear and struck the carriage. I saw Stretch darting towards the source of the arrow. I followed, hearing growling, a shout of pain, and then Stretch whining in pain. I burst through the bushes to find a man, bleeding from one arm and holding a knife in the other. Stretch was injured, and a wave of anger surged through me. I struck the mans head, breaking his neck. The shock of taking a life momentarily stunned me, but I snapped out of it. He had likely killed the coachman. I checked Stretch''s woundit wasn''t deep, and I healed it immediately.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Rushing back to the road, I found the coachman barely alive. Casting Diagnosis, I found out that the arrow had pierced his ribs, nicked his heart, and lodged in his lung. He was coughing up blood. I couldn''t see the arrowhead, but judging by the wound, the tip was straight, not barbed. I could pull it out slowly and heal as I went. After partitioning my mind, I cast Anesthesia and started to work when I felt a sword pressed to my throat. "Stop!" The guard''s voice was sharp, his eyes wide with urgency as he pressed the sword closer to my throat. "I healer, help," I responded, my heart pounding but my voice steady. "You healer?" he asked, his brow furrowing in suspicion. "Yes," I affirmed, nodding. "Stop!" he repeated, his tone more insistent. Confusion etched across my face. I didn''t understand why he repeated the command, but I made a questioning gesture with my hand, hoping it was universally understood. "This man * important. In the * * important man. And * is * sick. Heal him." The guard''s face was stern, his eyes darting towards the coach. "Sick man wait. This man no. He will dead," I insisted, my voice growing firmer as I looked him in the eye. "Stop! The man ** coach is * important. This man * not; he can die," he declared, his expression hardening with determination. Standing up angrily, I clenched my fists and said, "NO! Heal man first, then man in coach." My voice was laced with frustration. He tried to grab me, but I pushed him away forcefully. "You stop me," I pointed at Stretch, "And he ... I didnt know the word for bite yet, so I made a biting motion with my mouth. Stretch growled menacingly in response, his teeth bared. Returning to the coachman, I recast Anesthesia and continued extracting the arrow. My hands moved quickly but carefully, and my mind focused on the task despite the tension. Once the arrow was out, I cast Healing Touch and ceased the Anesthesia. The coachman remained asleep, which didn''t concern me; I had seen this reaction in Stretch before. I gently shook the coachman''s shoulder to wake him, offering water, bread, and cheese. "Drink, eat. Down. When feel good, up. Understand?" I asked, my tone gentle but firm. He nodded, thanking me with words I didn''t fully understand but whose meaning was clear from his grateful expression and tone. Turning to the guard, I said, "Now sick man," my voice steady and authoritative. The sight of the two dead bandits, their throats cut, stopped me. I had seen death in the ER and treated many gunshot and stab wounds, but I had never been directly involved in causing it. Shaking my head, I reminded myself there was still a sick man to treat. Approaching the coach, the guard opened the door. Inside, amid a pile of plush pillows, lay a man who sneezed loudly as the door opened. The guard began a detailed account of the attack. Initially, I caught every other word, but understanding the context and being there helped improve my comprehension rapidly. Once the guard finished recounting the events, the man turned his ire on me, his face contorting with fury. "How dare you ** healing * a garbage commoner!" he spat, his voice dripping with venom. "Do you have * idea who I am? I am Lord Mekan, and my health ** important than * of a worthless coachman!" His eyes blazed with indignation, and he started sneezing. "You dare to * that * of filth over me? The audacity! You must be * or utterly incompetent to think * life * any value compared to *." He continued his tirade, his voice rising with each word. "I should * * * flogged for this insolence! What kind of healer are you, ignoring the needs of your betters? Do you not understand * hierarchy here? My life, my wellbeing, is *! That commoner is nothingless than nothing! He is expendable, a tool to be used and discarded. And yet, you stand here, defying me, refusing to heal me first!" His face was a mask of contempt, his eyes narrowing as he looked down on me. "You will regret this, healer. You will regret crossing Lord Mekan." His tirade showed no signs of abating as he continued to rant. "Do you think yourself noble for saving a wretch like him? Foolishness! Sheer foolishness! You should be begging for my forgiveness, not defying me. I am a man of power, of influence. I could have you thrown into the darkest dungeon, left to rot for your defiance. And yet here you stand, insolent and proud. I will see you broken, healer. I will see you grovel for mercy when you realize the grave error of your ways... By this point, I tuned him out and waited for him to run out of steam. At least the tirade taught me much more of the language. His tirade lasted ten minutes, revealing three things:
  1. He was a total shithead.
  2. He didnt deserve my help.
  3. I had to convince the coachman to leave; his life might be in danger.
The noble idiot''s face twisted with arrogance as he issued his commands. "Guard, give the coachman thirty lashes for getting shot and another thirty for delaying my healing," he barked, his voice dripping with disdain. I stepped forward, anger simmering beneath my calm exterior. "Im not healing you. You don''t deserve it," I stated firmly, my eyes locking onto his with unwavering resolve. Turning on my heel, I began to walk away. "Stop!" he commanded, his voice rising in indignation. When I ignored him, he seethed with rage, his face reddening. "Guard, kill him!" The guard lunged at me, but I was ready. With a swift movement, I flipped him over, pinning him to the ground with my foot on his neck. My heart pounded, adrenaline surging through my veins. "If you value your life, ignore that order," I said, my voice cold and steady. "I prefer healing over hurting, but I won''t let you kill me." Stretch stood beside me, growling lowly, his eyes fixed on the guard. The guard nodded mutely, his eyes wide with fear and understanding. I went to the coachman, his face pale and trembling. "Do you know what the noble ordered?" I asked gently. He nodded, his voice shaking. "I can''t leave. I owe Lord Mekan money. Until I pay him, I''m his *." "How much do you owe him?" I asked, concern lacing my voice. "Ten gold," he replied, his voice barely above a whisper. Summoning a gold ring with a ruby, I held it out to him. "Is this worth ten gold?" I asked, my eyes searching his for any sign of hope. "I can''t take it; I can''t repay you," he stammered, shaking his head in disbelief. "A gift from a stranger," I said softly, pressing the ring into his hand. "Go pay him." "I can''t accept *," he protested weakly, his eyes filling with tears. "Do you want the lashes?" I asked, my voice gentle but firm. He shook his head, clutching the ring as if it were a lifeline. "No, I don''t want the lashes," he whispered, his eyes filled with gratitude and relief, and went to speak to the noble. Meanwhile, I walked back into the wilderness, realizing I might not be as ready as I thought to rejoin society. Chapter 21: My Second Local Contact We returned to the wilderness and, after an hour of walking, found a serene clearing to set up camp. As I began erecting the tent, my hands shook while tying one pole. I killed somebody today! All my life, I worked to save people, not kill them. So, now I didn''t know how to deal with that fact. I killed somebody today! And helped the guard dispatch the other two! I sat there, trembling, trying to process it all. Stretch came over and rested his head on my lap. I started petting him, finding solace in the rhythmic motion. Whenever my thoughts overwhelmed me, I would pause, but Stretch nudged my hand, urging me to continue. Smart wolf. Eventually, I regained enough composure to prepare dinner, and we settled in for the night. Despite my expectations, nightmares didn''t haunt me. The following morning, my mind was clearer, and I could reflect on the events more calmly. The arrow that narrowly missed my ear meant I was the intended target, and the archer almost killed the coachman. I doubted it was their first criminal act, and even if it were, they likely would have continued as bandits. So, with the archer, it was self-defense, and the guard had potentially saved many lives by eliminating the other threats. Some of these thoughts felt like attempts to rationalize and ease my conscience, but they were also facts. Still, we remained in that clearing for two days until I found my equilibrium again. Stretch took advantage of the break, catching up on sleep and enjoying belly rubs and ear scratches. Since I "harvested" the bison, he was less enthused about the goat meat or any other meat I gave him, but he couldn''t get enough of the bison. Spoiled wolf. After two days, I decided that if I let that nasty noble make me change my plans, he would win. So, after packing the camp, we headed back to the road. When we got to the road, I didn''t feel like walking again and summoned a bicycle. I concluded that I always had a Luck stat; it was simply hidden. When I bought my first bike and all the equipment for its upkeep, the salesperson insisted I buy a trailer for all the equipment. Initially, I refused, but then I decided that I could always use the trailer to haul my shopping to a discreet location before storing it. Now I wanted to send him a thank you note with flowers and chocolate. The minute I connected the trailer, Stretch hopped in and sat down, wagging his tail. Consulting the Map, I saw it was an endless road in both directions, with occasional towns on the way, and both ends arrived at a capital, or at least a larger city with a crown mark on the Map. I continued north and started pedaling. We traveled like that for about three hours until I saw a caravan ahead. I thought of storing the bike but then decided to see their reaction to it and, based on that, act in the future. As I approached, the size of the caravan impressed me. It was a BIG caravan! Over fifty carts of all shapes and sizes. Some carts were giant, at least three meters wide and five meters long with six wheels, and four of the mini-bison I had encountered pulled them. Some were much smaller and pulled by this world''s version of a horse; it had the tail, mane, and equine face but was shorter, stockier, and had two small bull horns curving forward. There were also many people and kids. They looked Middle Eastern, with light brown skin, black hair, and dark eyes. The kids waved to me when I passed, and I waved back. Judging by their exclamations, Stretch was a hit. He also seemed to like the admiration; his tail thumped the trailer like an enthusiastic drummer. Arriving at the head of the caravan, a man riding a horse steered towards me. I halted, waiting for him to approach. Dismounting, he extended his hand in greeting. "A healer! Bless the ** **! How much are you asking for? We have people that need help." His voice carried a mixture of relief and awe. "No [shit! How do you say money or charge] No need to give anything," I responded hastily, my brow furrowing in frustration as I searched for the right words in this unfamiliar language. With a wave, I motioned toward the caravan behind him, eager to move past the awkward moment and get to work. How did he know? Suddenly, it dawned on me, and I facepalmed. I was an idiot. When I got the Identify ability, I used it for an hour on Earth, was totally unimpressed, and forgot all about it. I even read about MCs using this ability, but it never crossed my mind to use it myself. Without asking, he looked at me with a perplexed look. The caravan slowed after he yelled something I didn''t catch. He led me to one cart, where a man lay on a blanket, his body contorted in discomfort. As I approached, the stench of sweat and sickness mingled in the air, a telltale sign of the severe condition he was in. Suspecting tetanus infection, I cast diagnosis, confirming my suspicion. His muscles were rigid, his jaw clencheda classic presentation. It took casting Neutralize Poison three times to take care of all the toxins and five casts of Healing Touch to fix all the damage to his body. He began to look emaciated, so I told the woman sitting beside him, "A lot food and water. When he feel better, tell me, I heal again." "Thank you a lot," she murmured fervently. "And thank you to the gods of old for sending you our way." I nodded in acknowledgment and turned to the guide. "Take me another person." The next patient looked like a guard, with armor and a sword and everything, and had an infected cut on his upper arm. "What happened?" I inquired, inspecting the wound. "Training accident," he replied tersely, wincing as I probed gently. This was a straightforward fix compared to tetanus. With practiced ease, I applied two Healing Touches, the warmth of mana seeping into his injured flesh. Almost immediately, the infection subsided, and his discomfort eased. "Eat, drink, rest," I instructed him in a firm tone, satisfied with the outcome. "Thank you," he acknowledged gratefully, flexing his arm tentatively. I turned to the guide once more, eager to continue. "Take me to the next person." My language is improving! Yay!You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Next in line was a child, plagued by a persistent cough that racked his slight frame. I administered a Healing Touch with a gentle touch, easing his respiratory distress. To lift his spirits, I offered him a lollipop, his eyes lighting up with delight as he accepted the treat. "Next person?" I prompted, ready for the next challenge. An elderly woman awaited me, her face etched with pain. Her broken leg had begun to heal incorrectly, a misalignment that threatened her mobility. "I need open the leg, break the bone a second time, and then heal it correct," I explained patiently, hoping to reassure her. Her response was adamant. "No cutting, no breaking. I will wait for it to heal naturally," she insisted, fear evident in her eyes. Sensing her apprehension, the guide intervened, speaking to her in soothing tones. Despite his efforts, she remained resolute, shaking her head. "Can you wait a moment?" the guide asked me quietly. "I''ll speak to her again." I nodded in agreement, watching as he conversed with her earnestly. He rejoined me after a few minutes, his expression grave. "She''s afraid of the pain from cutting and breaking the bone again," he explained, his voice tinged with concern for the woman''s welfare. Of course, as a doctor from Earth, it was obvious to me that the procedure would be done with anesthesia, but she had no way of knowing it. Today was my day of feeling like an idiot. "I will speak with her and explain," I told him. "You won''t feel pain," I explained to her. "I will put you to sleep with magic, fix your leg, and you wake up with good leg." It was even easier to explain; it felt like I was almost done learning the language. I even knew the words I was missing before in both encounters. She hesitantly asked, "You promise I won''t feel the pain?" "I promise you go to sleep and wake up with good leg," I assured her with a smile. She nodded, and I set up the "operating table," aka my sturdy folding camping table with a plastic sheet and a smaller table for my instruments. I glanced around, searching for Stretch, but couldn''t spot him. Turning to my guide, I asked, "Do you know where my wolf is?" He looked puzzled. "What wolf?" "The wolf I had with me. You saw him," I clarified, feeling a bit concerned. "I apologize, but that is not a wolf; it''s a bushland dog," he replied, a hint of amusement in his eyes. I blinked, taken aback. "Huh? What do you mean a dog? I found him in the forest." "Yes, those are wild dogs, but if you befriend one or raise it from a puppy, it''s a loyal friend for life. They are also very smart," he explained, his expression calm. I rubbed my chin, digesting this new information. "Huh, you learn something new every day. And I noticed the smart part." He gave me another puzzled look but didn''t comment further. "So, do you know where my dog is?" I asked, refocusing on my original question. "Playing with the children," he said, pointing towards a group of kids nearby. I relaxed and smiled. "Oh, no problem then." He helped me guide the lady to the operating table, her face pale and tense with anxiety. I cast Clean and Purify on everything, ensuring a sterile environment. The first time I partitioned my mind, it wasn''t easy, but it became easier after doing it a few times. Maybe I could create another partition: one for anesthesia, one for controlling the blood, and one for healing. I put the lady to sleep with a gentle spell, watching her features relax as she drifted unconscious. I then made a precise incision along the improperly healed bone, carefully opening her leg. Blood welled up, but I was ready, immediately grabbing and controlling it with a focused spell. Next, I gripped the misaligned bone, feeling the rough edges under my fingers. With a steady hand, I broke the bone again, the crack echoing through the quiet space. I winced at the sound, knowing it would have been agonizing without the anesthesia. My mind strained as I attempted to create the third partition. I failed the first five times, each attempt causing intense pressure in my head, diaphragm, and abdomen. On the sixth try, I succeeded. It was hard; it was very hard; it was very, very, very hard. My entire mana system felt like it was shaking under the strain, but I persisted. I worked as quickly and accurately as possible, using the healing partition to mend the freshly broken bone and ensure it aligned perfectly. The tissue knitted together seamlessly under my guidance, the skin closing without a trace of the incision. After healing and waking the lady, I helped her off the table. Her eyes fluttered open, and she looked at me with confusion and relief. "Drink, eat, and rest," I instructed her, ensuring she was steady before cleaning the equipment thoroughly. My guide watched the entire procedure with wide-eyed admiration. As I finished, he began calling me Grand Master Healer. Despite my attempts to tell him I wasn''t a Grand Master, he refused to believe it. His eyes filled with respect and gratitude. Feeling drained, I checked my mana: 180/4200. I wiped the sweat from my brow and took a deep breath, feeling the weight of exhaustion settling in. "I can''t heal anybody else right now; my mana is too low." He smiled warmly, placing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "That was the last person. Rest and regenerate. Thank you again, Grand Master Healer." I managed a tired smile, nodding slightly. "You are welcome. I will check the first patient later." With that, I slowly lowered myself onto a nearby rock, closing my eyes for a moment to gather my strength and let the remnants of my mana pool start to replenish. It occurred to me I didn''t think twice about storing my bike and summoning equipment in front of my guide. Although he gave me strange looks a couple of times during our conversation, when I stored or summoned things, he didn''t react at all. That''s good; it meant the ability was common. I looked for Stretch and found him lying on his back and getting belly rubs from three little girls. He looked in heaven. When the kids saw me, they asked the boy I healed if I was the one who gave him candy, and when he answered in the affirmative, they all surrounded me, asking for candy. I was glad I bought so much. It was a lot of fun making children happy. Whether their parents would be happy about the sugar rush or not, wasn''t my problem. "So you''re a dog?" I asked Stretch, looking at him. He looked at me and wagged his tail. I identified him, yay me, and got a BIG surprise.
STRETCH Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening 27%
?!?!?!?!?!?! My mind was completely blankI didn''t even know what to think. As my guide approached me, I suddenly realized that I hadn''t asked for his name or introduced myself. I forgot my manners during my time in the wilderness. Oops. I held my hand and said, "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself; my name is John. What''s your name?" He gave me a puzzled look again. What am I missing? What''s so strange about an introduction? I raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued, and asked instead of letting my mind try to come up with the answer. "Why did you look at me like that when I told you my name and asked yours?" The caravan leader''s expression softened slightly, though his eyes still held a hint of wariness. "I know your name. When the Guiding Spirits showed me you are a healer, they also showed me your name. Do you not know how to get answers from the Guiding Spirits?" I felt a flush of embarrassment, but kept my face neutral. "I didn''t think to ask; my mistake." He shook his head, a small smile playing on his lips. "That was not a mistake. It is not polite to ask about every person you meet, but I am the caravan leader, so it is my responsibility to make sure you have good intentions. I thought that healers asked the Guiding Spirits about every person who asked for their help, no?" I bluffed, hoping my face didn''t betray my uncertainty. "Yes, but I was not healing you, so I didn''t ask about you, only about the people who needed my help." His nod was slow, deliberate. "I understand. We will continue on the road now. It will be a great honor if you join us at camp tonight so we can express our gratitude." A smile tugged at my lips, and I shrugged nonchalantly. "You don''t have to thank me. I''m a healer; that''s what I do." He looked at me strangely again. Oh, well, I''m an alien. What did you expect? I was on the verge of laughing out loudI was an alien. I had to excuse myself; it was hard to hold it in and not burst into laughter. I went to Stretch, hugged him, and hid my laughter in his fur. The song by Sting played in my mind: "I''m an alien, I''m a legal alien, I''m an Englishman in New York " Life is so strange sometimes. Chapter 22: I Really Dont Know Enough The caravan moved again, and I trailed behind them on foot, breathing in mana to regenerate. It was slower than sitting or lying down, but faster than regular regeneration. The caravan moved so slowly that I had no problem keeping pace. The kids adopted Stretch, so he rode in one cart with a big group of kids petting him. He was having so much fun that I worried he might decide to stay with the caravan. I also checked my blinking light. It started blinking after I operated on the lady, but I didn''t want to be rude and check while talking with the caravan leader.
Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 6 Stat points: 3
I added the points to Luck; it was still the lowest. I also decided to switch the series I was reading; it was good and entertaining but had no class levels or statistics. Perhaps it wasn''t the best plan to keep adding my free points to the lowest attribute. I had to "look it up." In addition, I checked out my whole profile to see how much I''ve improved.
Name: John Rue Age: 38 Class: Healer Level 6 Spells: Heal Muscle - 12 Diagnose - 6 Stop Bleeding - 2 Heal Bone - 3 Control Blood - 3 Healing Touch - 9 Neutralize Poison - 1 Purify - 5 Clean - 7 Anesthesia - 3 Regrow Flesh - 1 Fortify Life Force Hidden Class: Gate Traveler Level 3 Gates to next level: 2/8 Class Abilities: Conversion Travelers'' Archive Identify Storage - x4 Local AdaptationSpoken language Map One of the Crowd Profession: Merchant Level 5 Skills: Bargain - 1 Sense Honesty - 1 Appraisal - 2 A Nose for Business - 2 General Spells: Mana Dart Mana Shield - 1 Spellbinding - 3 Invisibility - 2 General Skills: Pencil Sketching - 1 Making Beer - 1 Staff Fighting - 10 Krav Maga - 10 Archery - 10 Minor Spell Adaptation - 1 Mana Sense - 1 Mana Meditation - 3 Develop Negative - 1 Print Photograph - 1 Guitar Playing - 7 Health: 3000/3000 Mana: 370/4200 Strength: 26 Agility: 26 Constitution: 25 Vitality: 35 Intelligence: 34 Wisdom: 41 Perception: 28 Luck: 19 Stat points: 0 Ability points: 49
Huh, when did I get the Fortify Life Force spell? What does it even mean to Fortify Life Force? I checked, and the description was interesting:
Fortify Life Force Enhance the energy or force that animates all living organisms. Fortify Life Force helps the body complete the healing process and deal with the draining effects of intense healing. It can also be used to grow organisms.
I reminded myself to cast it after every healing. It sounded subtle, but essential. After diagnosing myself, I cast Fortify Life Force, and diagnosed again. There was a difference: my mitosis (cell division) was better, and I also felt a difference. There was more pep in my step, and I felt more energetic. Nice! After approximately three hours, the caravan came to a stop at a clearing alongside the road. It was big, with many tree stumps at chair height. On one side, there were rough tables built from logs, and throughout the entire clearing, there were many old fires. So, it was a regular rest stop. Three guards took one of the smaller carts only with barrels and led it across the road to a narrow trail. Four guards took shovels and went in different directions. The caravan leader shouted orders about where to place the carts on the road. I heard him shout, "Move it forward, you stupid jurber food; you''re blocking the passage," and laughed; I knew what a "Jurber" was. Settling on a tree stump, I continued to regenerate, enjoying all the surrounding hubbub. Being with good people again was nice. Stretch came over and lay down at my feet. "Got tired of the kids?" He yawned. "Yeah, they can be exhausting but also fun." He wagged his tail tiredly. Smart wolf dog. After a short while, the caravan leader approached me and pointed to the right, "The males'' latrine is there." Pointed straight, "The females'' there; don''t go near it if you don''t want them shouting at you." Pointed left. "The garbage hole is there; the caravan mage will burn it in the morning." I thanked him, and he left. Shit, I still don''t know his name. I wasn''t sure about using the garbage hole. I had a lot of takeaway boxes in my Storage in a garbage barrel. It was a good idea, but I didn''t think they''d appreciate burnt plastic. I resolved to burn all my garbage when I returned to the wilderness. I thought my small amount of garbage wouldn''t be a pollution problem. After the commotion died down, I went looking for my patients. First, I found the lady sitting by a fire. She looked up at me with a tired but grateful smile. I could see the exhaustion in her eyes, and her shoulders slumped, even though her leg had healed. "How are you feeling?" I asked, kneeling beside her. She sighed, rubbing her forehead. "My leg is fine, thanks to you. But I feel so weak like all my energy is drained." I nodded in understanding. "That''s normal after such intense healing. Let me help with that." I placed my hand gently on her shoulder and cast Fortify Life Force. A soft, warm glow enveloped her that was visible only to my "sight," not to my eyes, and I could see her posture straightening, the color returning to her cheeks.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. She looked at me with wide, grateful eyes. "Thank you. Now I am feeling much better." "I''m glad to hear that. Just take it easy for a while, okay?" Nodding, she paused briefly before continuing to speak. "Would you like to join me for dinner at my fire tonight? It''s the least I can do to thank you." I considered her offer, then nodded. "I''d like that. Thank you." Her smile widened, the firelight reflecting in her eyes. "Great! I''ll see you then." Nodding reassuringly, I stood and went to find the man. I found him tending to their horse, his movements careful and deliberate. He looked up as I approached, offering a tired but welcoming smile. "How are you feeling?" I asked, noticing the lingering weariness in his eyes. "I''m doing better, thanks to you," he replied, though his voice hinted fatigue. Moving closer, I gently placed a hand on his shoulder. "Let me check you over." He stood still as I diagnosed him. His body had mostly healed, but there were still some lingering issues from the tetanus infection. I cast Healing Touch twice, each time a warm glow enveloping him. Finally, I cast Fortify Life Force, and his posture straightened, a newfound energy apparent in his eyes. "Thank you," he said, his voice filled with gratitude. "I feel so much better now." "I''m glad to hear that. Just take it easy for a while, okay?" He nodded, then his expression brightened. "Would you join me for dinner tonight? I want to thank you properly." "Thank you for the offer, but I have already accepted another invitation." His face fell slightly, disappointment clear in his eyes, but he quickly masked it with a polite smile. "I understand. Maybe another time, then." "Definitely," I said, giving his shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "Take care, and let me know if you need anything else." He nodded again, his gratitude evident. "Thank you, really." With that, I left him, feeling fulfilled from helping them both. I called Stretch over, and we went to dinner with the lady. Once again, I forgot to introduce myself, which was embarrassing. When we found her, I finally introduced myself. "My name is John; nice to meet you," I said, smiling. "Hello John, my name is Sami," she replied, returning the smile warmly. She was stirring something in a pot, and the aroma was enticing. I hesitated momentarily before asking, "Can I use part of the fire to cook for my dog?" Her eyebrows shot up in surprise. "You cook for your dog? Why? It''s a wild bushland; they eat raw." I chuckled, shaking my head. "He ate raw meat at the beginning, but after I gave him a cooked steak, he refuses to eat raw. If I try to give him raw food, he pushes the bowl towards me and waits for me to cook it." We both laughed at the image of Stretch nudging his bowl. I grilled two chickens for Stretch, but to my astonishment, he turned his nose up at them. Stretch usually loved chicken. Confused, I pulled out some ground bison, and his tail started wagging furiously as he did a little dance in place. I made patties and cooked them while deciding to eat the chicken myself. "Would you like one bird? They are delicious," I offered Sami as I flipped the chicken. "When I invited you for dinner, I promised I would cook for you, not you cook for me," she said with a light-hearted scold. "Yes, I know, but I have a spoiled dog," I replied with a grin. "Of course he is spoiled; you are feeding him an expensive meat saturated with mana," she said, shaking her head in amusement. "Huh?" I blinked, not sure I heard her right. Curious, I sensed for mana in the bison beef and realized it was brimming with it. I felt foolish. Of course! I had to channel for a long time to remove the meatconservation of energy and all that jazz. I summoned a piece of goat meat and checked it as well. It had mana, but less. It all made sense to me now. Stretch had become picky after we started with the goats, and it got worse after I harvested the first bison. That also explained the "progress to awakening" part in his description. I still didn''t know exactly what it meant, but I was sure the beef was the culprit. I facepalmed, and Sami started laughing at me. "You didn''t know?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with mirth. I shook my head, feeling a bit embarrassed. "No, I didn''t." "How? Mana-rich meat like this costs one gold for a ''sak.''" "How much is a sak?" I asked, curious. She showed me with her handsit was more than a pound but less than a kilogram, maybe 800 grams. Feeling cautious, I explained, "I made a barter deal for it but didn''t like the taste, so I''m giving it to the dog." She laughed again, clearly amused. "You want some?" "No. It''s too expensive," she said, shaking her head. "I''m feeding it to the dog and will be happy to give you some," I insisted. After a brief hesitation, she agreed. I summoned a big iron pot suited for cooking on an open fire and filled it with minced meat. I also summoned a big metal bowl with a lovely swirling motif, filled it with chunks, and handed it to her. "You can keep the pot and bowl as a thank-you for the information you gave me," I said, smiling. She categorically refused, shaking her head with a firm frown. "I can''t accept these, John. They''re too valuable." I hesitated, scratching the back of my neck. I couldn''t exactly tell her that both items had cost me about $15 at a flea market. The information she gave me was invaluable, though, and I wasn''t about to give up easily. "Sami, please," I urged, leaning forward slightly. "You''ve helped me a lot. These items might be valuable to you, but to me, it''s just a small token of my gratitude." She looked at me, narrowing her eyes in consideration, but she set her mouth in a stubborn line. "I don''t know..." She was wavering, so I pressed on, trying to appear earnest and sincere. "Look, you gave me crucial information about the mana in the meat. That''s worth far more than these items. Please, just accept them." Finally, she sighed and nodded, relenting. "Alright, John. But only because you insist." I smiled, relieved. "Thank you." She nodded. "You should talk to the mage. She would be thrilled to get some of this meat." "I will. Thank you." I sat with Sami by the fire for another hour, chatting about various things. She was a delightful conversationalist, and I enjoyed her company. Eventually, I bid her goodnight and set off to find the mage. After asking around, I located her by one fire, deep in conversation with the caravan leader. I approached them and politely asked her to step aside with me. "Excuse me, could I have a word?" I asked, my tone respectful. The mage looked curious but agreed, stepping away from the group. I summoned a small bowl, filled it with beef chunks, and handed it to her. Her eyes widened in shock. "Where did you get this?" "I bartered for it with a butcher. Do you want to buy it?" I replied, trying to sound casual. "How much do you have?" she asked in a forceful tone, her gaze fixed on the meat. "A lot," I said, trying to keep my expression neutral. "But you''re a healer; you also need the mana. Why sell it to me?" "I have a lot and don''t like the taste," I explained, deciding it was best not to mention that it was Stretch''s food. Her reaction was intense enough; I didn''t want her to faint from shock. "Show me," she demanded, her eyes gleaming with interest. I summoned a cooler full of minced meat and another full of chunks. Her eyes widened further in amazement. "Where did you get those boxes?" she asked, curiosity evident in her voice. "I brought them from my homeland across the sea. I bartered with the butcher for one of those boxes for the meat," I lied smoothly. That was one of the first skills I gained in foster carethe art of bullshitor ''the art of survival'' might be more accurate. Now, it was serving me well to hide my status as a Traveler. "Only one?" she asked skeptically. "Yes. If you put ice inside or a mage casts an ice spell and you keep it closed, the box will keep the food cold for days," I explained. She looked suitably impressed. After inspecting the meat, she offered me 450 gold for all of it. I immediately agreed, trying to hide my excitement. She also offered me 500 gold for the cooler, but I refused. I needed the cooler more than the money. In my mind, I was dancingnot because of the money I made, but because, in a roundabout way, I looted 450 gold. That''s how real looting should work! I bid her goodnight and then turned to the caravan leader. "Goodnight," I said, smiling. "I''ll be continuing on my own from here." He looked disappointed, but nodded in understanding. "Alright, John. Safe travels to you. We do move very slowly, after all." I called Stretch from his nap and returned to Sami to say goodbye. "Thanks for everything, Sami. I''m going to set up camp elsewhere," I said, not wanting to shock them with my advanced equipment. I knew I needed to buy local gear for situations like this. "Take care, John. Safe travels," Sami said, giving me a warm smile. We left towards the wilderness, across the road. Tomorrow, I need to check the Archive to understand this awakening business. Chapter 23: Deep Dive into the Archive After we left the caravan, we traveled for half an hour and found a nice secluded clearing. I set up camp, and we went to sleep. In the morning, after breakfast, I opened the Archive to figure out this awakening business. The Archive was a mess! When I first learned about it, everything was new and exciting, so I read everything. If something was irrelevant, I skipped it. Now, searching for specific info was a nightmare. There was no table of contents, no index, no search function, and definitely no help function. The first page of the Archive had two options:
World Information General Information
When you clicked World Information, you got all the entries, one after the other, with the newest on top. This was perfect for World Informationwho wants to read an account about a place from 100 years ago? The General Information section was the sameentry after entry, with the newest on top. The only semblance of organization was a small green circle on the top left, and when you zoomed in on it, you saw "Tips & Tricks." During my initial reading of the Archive, I noticed it by chance. When you scrolled down the main page, the circle moved up and disappeared from view. The situation was the same in the "Tips & Tricks" sectionentry after entry, with the newest on top except one. The entries were a jumbled mess. They covered every subject under the sun with no rhyme or reason. I also concluded that Travelers get bored sometimes, and when that happens, they spend time in the Archive. Some strange entries contained a string of two to seven words with commas between themthat made no senseand then text that seemed like personal messages. Example: "Forge, Cat-lover, Whistling, Excavation". And the message: Got you the helfermiton you wanted. ?!?! There were general thoughts on life and existence, griping about people or events; some Travelers used the Archive as a social media feed and posted comments on other Travelers'' postsjust a mess. I tried to create folders to distribute the content according to relevance so I could find it in the future and got a message:
You do not possess the required class, skills, knowledge, or mana levels to affect the Archive.
I suspect the person who posted the tip about ability points created the "Tips & Tricks" sub-section. That specific tip remained on top after I saw it, even after three more entries were added. The rest was just an information dump: I learned quite a few interesting things between the linesoptional spells, teleportation, buying and selling on various worlds, etc., but it''s not what I was looking for. Finally, after two days, I found something. It was an article named "My Thoughts on the Difference Between Awakened Beasts and Monsters." It was a LOOOONG article by a pretentious, long-winded, and pompous writer who was in love with himself. I''m sure that he opened a thesaurus for every word, looked at the options, and chose the longest word. He also wrote in long, involved sentences that, after 3-5 lines, conveyed some small piece of information or a thought fragment. The whole thing was five Archive pages long! But since it was the first thing I found about awakened animals, I slowly slogged through it and deciphered it. Bottom line, he had four conclusions:
  1. Awakened beasts and monsters are more intelligent and stronger than unawakened ones.
  2. Awakened monsters are bad because they retain their aggression toward everybody and everything.
  3. Awakened beasts are usually not much better because they remember past slights from before awakening and sometimes want payback.
  4. Awakened beasts who were friendly before awakening are usually good awakened beasts.
That''s it. That was the total content of the five-page article.
<<<<>> My Thoughts on the Difference Between Awakened Beasts and Monsters In the labyrinthine complexities that constitute the enigmatic phenomena of awakened fauna, a dichotomy emerges, necessitating a meticulous disquisition to elucidate the profound distinctions between the categories colloquially designated as ''awakened beasts'' and ''awakened monsters.'' One must, however, preface this exegesis with an acknowledgment of the inherent intricacies that accompany the explication of such an arcane subject matter. As a purveyor of perspicacious insights, I am compelled to proffer a comprehensive analysis, albeit through a prolix and sesquipedalian narrative that, I surmise, will serve as a testament to the profundity of my erudition. To commence, one must delineate the quintessence of awakening, an appellation that connotes the transmutation of a previously mundane creature into a sentient entity, imbued with enhanced cognitive faculties and augmented corporeal prowess. This metamorphosis, ostensibly spontaneous, is oftentimes precipitated by prolonged exposure to mana-rich environments or the ingestion of mana-infused sustenance. The resultant entities, herein referred to as ''awakened,'' exhibit a panoply of attributes that render them categorically distinct from their unawakened counterparts.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Ergo, we arrive at the paramount bifurcation within this classification: the dichotomy of ''beast'' versus ''monster.'' It is imperative to recognize that this bifurcation is not merely semantic but is underpinned by substantive ontological differences. Awakened beasts, herein defined as creatures that, prior to their awakening, exhibited non-hostile, docile, or symbiotic tendencies towards human and non-human entities alike, undergo an amplification of their inherent traits post-awakening. Consequently, these creatures, now endowed with sapience and formidable strength, retain their erstwhile propensities, albeit with an enhanced capacity for introspection and, occasionally, magnanimity. Conversely, the appellation ''awakened monsters'' is ascribed to those entities whose pre-awakening dispositions were characterized by aggression, hostility, and a proclivity for wanton destruction. The advent of awakening in such creatures does not ameliorate their malevolent tendencies; rather, it exacerbates them. The augmentation of their intellectual and physical capabilities only serves to render them more efficacious in their endeavors to wreak havoc and sow discord. Thus, an awakened monster, far from being a misnomer, is a creature whose essence is intrinsically malevolent and whose awakening augments its capacity for devastation. It is, therefore, incumbent upon the discerning scholar to apprehend that the process of awakening engenders a spectrum of behavioral outcomes contingent upon the pre-existing nature of the creature in question. Awakened beasts, while not devoid of potential for retribution against perceived injustices endured prior to their awakening, are predominantly inclined towards behaviors that are congruent with their pre-awakening dispositions. This inclination is particularly salient in those beasts that maintained amicable relations with other entities before their transformation. Such creatures, upon awakening, are predisposed to exhibit loyalty, protectiveness, and even altruism towards their erstwhile companions. The corollary of this phenomenon is that awakened monsters, by virtue of their inherent aggression, are invariably inimical in their interactions post-awakening. The retention of their antagonistic tendencies, coupled with their newfound intelligence, renders them pernicious adversaries, necessitating vigilance and preemptive action by those who encounter them. It is a lamentable truth that the magnification of their aggressive propensities through the awakening process underscores the inherent peril they pose to all life forms with which they come into contact. In summation, the distinction between awakened beasts and awakened monsters is predicated upon the amplification of pre-existing behavioral traits. One must, however, delve deeper into the nuances of this differentiation to fully appreciate the implications of awakening on various species. The genesis of awakening is a subject of considerable debate among scholars. Some postulate that it is a natural evolution driven by prolonged exposure to mana, while others theorize that it is an artificial construct instigated by arcane rituals or alchemical processes. Regardless of its origin, the phenomenon of awakening engenders a transformative effect on the physiology and psychology of the affected creature. From a physiological standpoint, awakened creatures exhibit a marked increase in physical capabilities. This enhancement is not merely superficial but extends to the cellular and molecular levels, resulting in increased strength, agility, and endurance. The integumentary system of awakened beasts, for instance, often becomes more resilient, providing enhanced protection against physical and magical assaults. Similarly, their sensory organs become more acute, enabling them to perceive their surroundings with greater clarity and precision. The psychological impact of awakening is equally profound. Awakened creatures exhibit heightened cognitive faculties, including advanced problem-solving abilities, strategic thinking, and, in some cases, the capacity for abstract thought. This cognitive enhancement is particularly evident in awakened beasts, who often develop complex social structures and exhibit behaviors indicative of higher intelligence, such as tool use and cooperative hunting. Awakened monsters, on the other hand, exhibit a different psychological profile. While their cognitive abilities are similarly enhanced, their aggressive tendencies are often exacerbated, resulting in a more strategic and calculated approach to their predatory behaviors. This increased intelligence, coupled with their inherent hostility, renders them formidable adversaries capable of orchestrating elaborate schemes to ensnare their prey. In terms of social dynamics, awakened beasts often form intricate social hierarchies, with individuals assuming specific roles within the group based on their abilities and attributes. These social structures are characterized by cooperation and mutual support, with members of the group working together to achieve common goals. This cooperative behavior is particularly pronounced in species that exhibit strong familial bonds, such as wolves and elephants. Awakened monsters, in contrast, are typically solitary creatures, driven by a relentless pursuit of power and dominance. While some may form temporary alliances to achieve specific objectives, these alliances are often fraught with tension and are prone to dissolution once the mutual objective has been achieved. The inherently antagonistic nature of awakened monsters precludes the formation of stable social structures, resulting in a more chaotic and unpredictable social dynamic. The implications of awakening extend beyond the individual to encompass broader ecological and societal impacts. The presence of awakened beasts within an ecosystem can have a stabilizing effect, as their enhanced cognitive abilities enable them to fulfill ecological roles with greater efficiency. For instance, awakened predators may exhibit more strategic hunting behaviors, thereby maintaining the balance of prey populations and contributing to the overall health of the ecosystem. Conversely, the presence of awakened monsters can have a destabilizing effect, as their aggressive behaviors and enhanced capabilities often result in widespread destruction and disruption. The predatory behaviors of awakened monsters can lead to the decimation of prey populations, resulting in ecological imbalances and, in extreme cases, the collapse of entire ecosystems. Moreover, the threat posed by awakened monsters to human and non-human communities necessitates the allocation of significant resources towards their containment and eradication. From a societal perspective, the phenomenon of awakening has far-reaching implications. The presence of awakened beasts within human communities can engender a symbiotic relationship, with the enhanced abilities of the beasts being harnessed for various purposes, such as agriculture, transportation, and defense. The cognitive enhancements of awakened beasts also facilitate communication and cooperation with humans, fostering a mutually beneficial relationship. Awakened monsters, however, pose a significant threat to societal stability. Their enhanced intelligence and aggressive tendencies render them formidable adversaries capable of inflicting considerable harm on human communities. The containment and eradication of awakened monsters necessitate the development of specialized strategies and the allocation of significant resources, imposing a considerable burden on societal infrastructure. In conclusion, the distinction between awakened beasts and awakened monsters is a multifaceted and complex phenomenon that encompasses a range of physiological, psychological, ecological, and societal dimensions. The process of awakening engenders a transformative effect on the affected creatures, resulting in a marked enhancement of their physical and cognitive capabilities. However, the impact of this transformation is contingent upon the pre-existing nature of the creature, with awakened beasts exhibiting predominantly positive traits and awakened monsters exhibiting predominantly negative traits. The phenomenon of awakening underscores the intricate interplay between mana and the natural world, highlighting the profound impact of arcane forces on the fabric of existence. As scholars continue to explore the intricacies of awakening, it is imperative to develop a nuanced understanding of the distinctions between awakened beasts and awakened monsters, as well as the broader implications of this phenomenon for the natural world and human society.
At least I learned some things in the Archive and knew Stretch would be more intelligent and stronger. I didn''t think he would turn on me as revenge for "past slights." Looking back, I concluded he was always smart, but his reactions became more on point after he started eating mana-rich meat. In order to understand the mage''s excitement, I cooked myself some bison hamburgers. After each hamburger, my mana jumped by 120 points. Hmm, maybe I could understand the excitement. I experimented: Stretch was less enthusiastic about the goat meat, probably because of the low mana levels. So I summoned the cooler with the goat meat, opened the lid as little as possible, inserted my hand, and began slowly channeling mana into it with no intention of doing anything with it. I simply channeled into it. After a while, there was a pop, and I had minced goat meat. I knew it! I wasn''t really "looting"; I was "exploding." That''s why the pelt kept flying away, and I got minced meat or chunks. The only thing that kept the chunks from being minced meat was my intention. I needed to create an entirely different loot spell, and I had an idea. When I was healing the people in the caravan, the first thing I did was diagnose them. Why did I never "diagnose" the animal during the looting attempt? I should be able to see what happens and adjust accordingly. But before trying the new version of looting, I still needed to go to a town and talk with a butcher and a tanner or hunter. I needed knowledge about the process to do it right. My next attempt will be epic! Side Story 3: Working Hard For The Levels Alfonsen Holerand Mirbit VII was deeply dissatisfied. It was unbecoming for an Eldaray prince to show emotions stronger than dissatisfaction, so he was merely dissatisfied, but very strongly so. As tradition dictated, since his family established the Kingdom of Mirbit, every heir to the throne had to travel through the Gates to raise the level of the Gate Traveler Class and sub-classes to a respectable level. At least his Profession, [Monarch (in training)], would lose the (in training) addendum and rise in level when he ascended to the throne. His family had a tradition of taking the Mage sub-class and Enchanter sub-profession since the kingdom''s inception. As a result, they had extensive archivescertainly not the mess of the Archivedetailing locations and Gate chains to level the class and profession. And herein lay the problem: He did not have that class and that profession.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Alfonsen Holerand Mirbit VII did not want to accept the short 350-400-year lifespan those classes provided. The Mage class offered only 2 points to Vitality, and the Enchanter class provided none at all. This was simply unacceptable. So, he went to the Adventurers Guild, asked many questions, and learned that the Heavy Warrior class provided 4 points to Vitality, and the Alchemist profession also provided 4 points to Vitality. Acquiring the Heavy Warrior class wasnt hard; he joined a party, spent one of his precious ability points on a mana shield, bought a large mithril shield, cleared two dungeons and even a Mana Aggregation Occurrence, and received the class. The Alchemist profession was more challenging, but he persisted and found an impoverished Alchemist who agreed to teach him for money without an apprentice contract. But now, here he was, trudging through a muddy swamp, looking for mana-rich plants to make potions to raise his Alchemist profession. His boots were covered in mudhe even had mud inside his bootsbugs were biting him, and there were no beautiful courtesans in this entire world. Alfonsen Holerand Mirbit VII was profoundly dissatisfied. Chapter 24: Sometimes Slow is Nice I took out my bike and attached the trailer. Stretch eagerly hopped in, and we set off. I pedaled for six hours until we stopped for the night. The exertion made my legs quiver, and I felt thrilled to have the Heal Muscle spell. After a good night''s sleep, we continued on our way. Around lunchtime, we spotted a caravan in the distance, and I suspected it was the same one we had encountered earlier. In four days, they had covered a distance that took me less than a day and a halfthey were moving at a snail''s pace! As we passed the caravan, a chorus of children''s voices greeted us. They called Stretch ''Shrech'' and asked me for candy. The parents, less amused, gave me the stink eye. Ah, sugar rush for the win! When we reached the head of the procession, I slowed down and stopped by the caravan leader, who was riding a sturdy-looking horse. He glanced up from a map he was studying, his expression brightening when he saw me. "John! Good to see you again," he greeted warmly. "Hey there," I replied, feeling the day''s journey in my legs as I shifted on my bike seat. "Just wanted to check if everyone here is doing well. Does anyone need my help?" He straightened up, eyes scanning his caravan as if taking a quick inventory. "We''re all fine, thank you. No issues so far," he assured me with a nod. I nodded back, feeling a bit of relief. "That''s good to hear. We''re headed to the nearest town. How about you? Where are you headed?" "Ah, we''re also heading there. At our pace, we might reach it in four or five days." I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at that. "Really? I might arrive tomorrow late evening or the next day before lunch." He chuckled, a deep, hearty sound. "Yes, we do move quite slowly, don''t we? Traveling with children and all the wagons takes time." I smiled and nodded, understanding the challenge. "Well, I''ll see you in town then." With that, I waved goodbye. He returned the gesture with a warm smile still on his face. Stretch and I continued on our way, leaving the caravan behind. On the third day of our journey, we arrived at our destination. The caravan leader had called it a town, but to me, it looked more like a villagethe main road cut through the town, with four or five shops on each side. Four streets branched from the main road, each lined with several houses. Cultivated fields stretched beyond the houses on both sides. When I put my bike away, Stretch was very disappointed. I thought it was the whole "dog sticking its head out the car window" thing I knew from Earth. I asked the first person I met about an inn. Even though I cast my Clean spell and washed in streams and rivers here and there, I really wanted a nice hot bath. Stepping into the inn, I felt like I had walked straight into a scene from a storybook. The long common room welcomed me with wooden tables and chairs, and a roaring fireplace at the far end cast a warm, flickering light. On the left side, a long bar lined with barrels stood, behind which an innkeeper with an enormous belly was diligently cleaning a metal cup with a towel. It looked so perfectly "fantasy land" that I couldn''t help but smile. The innkeeper noticed me and greeted, "Hello there, stranger." His eyes twinkled with curiosity as he set down the cup. "Hello," I replied, stepping closer to the bar. "How much is a room, a meal, and a hot bath?" "The room is three coppers a night, the meal two coppers, and a bath is two coppers if you want it in the room. If you don''t mind the common washroom, it''s one copper," he explained, leaning on the bar with a friendly grin. "Do you mind if my dog stays with me in my room?" I asked, glancing down at Stretch, who was sniffing around the room curiously. "No. It''s your dog, so do whatever you want with it," he said, waving a hand dismissively. "Great. I''ll take three nights, three meals a day, and a hot bath every evening in my room," I decided, feeling the need for some comfort after days on the road. "That will be three silvers and three coppers. Do you want me to feed your dog?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "No, I have food for him," I replied, summoning one pouch with coppers. I counted out thirty-three coins and handed them over. He examined the coins closely, a puzzled look crossing his face. "I never saw such coins. Where are you from?" "From across the sea," I said, meeting his curious gaze. "The islands in the south? I''ve heard of them but never met someone from there. It must be a rich place; your coins are bigger and look fancier with the picture and all. I should charge you less with this size," he chuckled. "No problem, keep the change," I said with a smile. "What change? What do you want me to change?" he asked, confusion knitting his brows. "Nothing. Just a saying from my home. It means you don''t need to give me coins back," I explained, waving a hand to dismiss his concern. "You sure?" he asked, still looking a bit puzzled. "Yes. Also, can you change copper to silver or gold?" I inquired. "The same coins?" he asked, his interest piqued. "Yes." "I''ll be happy to do that," he nodded, still examining the coins. "How much gold and silver do you have?" He gave me a strange look, his expression growing wary. Realizing how my words might sound, I quickly added, "Don''t worry, I''m not trying to rob you. I''m a healerI heal, not harm. I just have a lot of copper." Taking out ten pouches of copper from my storage, I showed him the contents. "I''ll even give you the pouches as a gift to apologize for alarming you." His face relaxed into a smile, and he nodded. "Alright." He counted all the copper, his fingers moving swiftly as he tallied the coins. After a few moments, he nodded, satisfied, and handed me four gold and ten silver coins. "Here you go," he said, passing the coins over with a friendly smile. "Thanks," I replied, pocketing the coins. "Can I get my key now? I want my bath right away." "Of course," he said, reaching under the counter and producing a small brass key. He handed it to me, adding, "Your room is up the stairs, third door on the left."If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I thanked him again and headed upstairs to my room. Once inside, I felt a wave of embarrassment wash over me. It occurred to me I had made an inappropriate comment by asking about his money earlier. I didn''t need more money; I had plenty of gold from the mage. The thought of exchanging the coppers had sparked my curiosity. An hour later, there was a knock at the door. I opened it to find the innkeeper standing there, a big wooden tub in his arms. He must have seen my surprised expression, because he chuckled. "Expecting metal, were you?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yeah. I didn''t realize tubs could be made from wood," I admitted, stepping aside to let him in. "Live and learn," he said with a grin as he set the tub in the middle of the room. His wife appeared behind him, carrying two steaming buckets of hot water. "We''ll be back with more," she said with a warm smile, her cheeks flushed from the heat. They left quickly, promising to return soon with additional buckets to fill the tub. After my tub was full, I slipped in and relaxed until the water was almost cold. Stretch tried to drink the bath water, so I gave him water and lunch. He looked at the raw meat unimpressed and then looked at me. I could almost see the question marks in his eyes. "Listen, buddy, right now, when we are staying in town, I don''t want them to see me feeding you mana-rich meat. I don''t know how they''ll react, so I can''t cook it for you in the inn. Eat raw today, and tomorrow we will go into the forest, make a fire, and I''ll cook you burgers for a week. What do you say?" He looked at me for a second or two and started eating. It was an oversight on my part; I always cooked for both of us, but it slipped my mind that I wouldn''t be cooking in town. After my bath, I went down to the common room, had luncha type of stew with root vegetablesand asked about a butcher, tanner, or hunter. This town didn''t have a tanner or hunter, but had a butcher. I found the butcher, a burly man with a grizzled beard, busy at work in his shop. The rich smell of meat filled the air as I approached him. "Hello there," I called out, trying to catch his attention over the rhythmic thud of his cleaver. He glanced up, his eyes narrowing slightly. "What can I do for you?" he asked, his voice gruff but not unfriendly. "I''m John. I''m looking to learn how to butcher a carcass," I said, meeting his gaze. He wiped his hands on his apron, shaking his head. "I don''t have time to teach you. Got enough work as it is," he replied, his tone firm. I took out a bowl full of mana-rich goat meat, holding it out for him to see. His eyes widened slightly, and he leaned in for a closer look. "What''s that?" he asked, curiosity piqued. "Mana-rich goat meat. I can give you six Saks of this in exchange for teaching me," I offered, observing his reaction. He stroked his beard, considering the offer. "Six Saks, huh?" He looked me up and down, then back at the meat. "Alright, you''ve got yourself a deal. Three days, during my routine work." A smile spread across my face. "Deal. When do we start?" He pointed to a nearby carcass. "Now. Grab an apron, and let''s get to it." I quickly donned an apron and joined him at the table, ready to learn. "What is your name?" "Hetton, but everybody calls me Hett." "Nice to meet you, Hett, I''m John." "You told me that already." Right! I rubbed my neck in embarrassment, and he laughed. Hett''s initial reluctance melted away as he started explaining the process, and we dove into the work right then and there. The following day, early in the morning, I took out my bike and rode to the forest. We went inside for a few meters, found a pleasant spot, and I made a fire. I cooked Stretch breakfast, which he inhaled, and then cooked the rest of the bison and goat meat. He was all setI had over fifty big burgers. I cleaned the coolers, and we returned to town for my second day as an apprentice butcher. For the next two days, I learned how to butcher. It turns out it''s more involved than I thought. On my third day in town, the caravan finally reached the town. During the day, Stretch disappeared instead of dozing just outside the door. When I went looking for him, I found him soaking up the kids'' pets and admiration. I went to say hello to Sami, and she invited me for dinner. "And this time, you are not going near the fire," she said as I accepted the invitation. The caravan leader approached me; concern etched on his face as he motioned for me to join him away from the bustle of the campfire. I followed, curious yet cautious, wondering what could trouble him. "John," he began, his voice low and urgent, "one of our guards got injured. Would you be willing to help him?" "Of course," I replied without hesitation. Relief washed over his features, though he still looked worried. He gestured towards where the injured guard was resting, his eyes silently pleading for my help. I followed him to the guard''s side, where the injured man lay grimacing in pain. The guard winced as I examined his legs, which were covered in bite marks, some of them looking quite infected. I furrowed my brow, concentrating as I prepared to cast Healing Touch. "Hold still. This might tingle a bit," I said, placing my hands over the worst wounds. He nodded, gritting his teeth in anticipation. I cast Healing Touch, feeling the familiar warmth flow from my hands into his wounds. His muscles relaxed slightly, but the infection was stubborn. "I''ll need to cast it a few more times," I informed him, moving my hands to the next cluster of bites. He grunted in response, pain etched on his face. I cast Healing Touch again, followed by Fortify Life Force to boost his recovery. After the fifth cast, the wounds finally closed, and the redness of the infection faded. "There, that should do it," I said, wiping the sweat from my forehead. "Those bites were nasty. What happened?" He sighed, his shoulders slumping. "I was digging a garbage hole," he explained, his voice tinged with frustration. "Didn''t see the nest of jurbers until it was too late." "Jurbers?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Those green, small creatures, right?" He nodded. "Yeah, vicious little things with sharp teeth. They got me good." An idea struck me, and I leaned in closer. "Can you tell me exactly where the nest is?" His eyes widened, and he shook his head vigorously. "I wouldn''t go near them if I were you. They might be small, but they''re ferocious." "I appreciate the warning," I said, nodding. "But I think I can handle them. Just point me in the right direction." Reluctantly, he gave me the location, his face still lined with concern. "Be careful, John. They''re more dangerous than they look." "Thanks, I''ll be cautious," I assured him, mentally noting the spot. I remembered the jurber I encounteredgreen, small, and easy to kill. In the Archive, I discovered you get a kill notification only for monsters, not animals or beasts. As I walked away, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and determination. This could be an excellent opportunity to progress my loot spell. I joined Sami for dinner, letting her take the lead as she cooked over the campfire. The flames flickered and danced, casting a warm glow on her face as she worked. I watched her deft movements, how she handled the ingredients with practiced ease, and how her hands moved skillfully despite the rustic setting. She served us a type of kebab called poonk, a local specialty. The aroma was mouthwatering, and I couldn''t help but smile. "This smells amazing," I said, settling down on a log near the fire. Sami beamed at the compliment. "I''m glad you think so. It''s one of my favorites," she replied, sitting across from me, the firelight reflecting in her eyes. We started eating, and the conversation flowed naturally. "So, what''s the deal with the caravan?" I asked between bites. "It''s massive." Sami nodded, wiping her mouth with a cloth napkin. "About sixty percent of the people are traveling merchants," she explained. "They move between the kingdoms of Mara and Somer. The crown symbols on the wagons mark the capitals." I leaned back, digesting both the food and the information. "And the rest?" I prompted. "People traveling for various reasons," she continued. "Some don''t want to travel alone. Others are looking for work along the caravan''s route." As we talked, I learned more about Sami. She was on her way home to her husband and kids after visiting her parents, who lived two towns away from where I met the caravan. "How did you end up with a broken leg?" I asked, curious. She laughed softly, though there was a hint of embarrassment in her posture. "I fell off the hayloft while helping my father clean the barn," she admitted. "Not my finest moment." We both laughed, the mood light and comfortable. Eventually, the conversation turned more personal. Sami spoke fondly of her husband and children, her eyes lighting up as she described them. I felt a pang of sadness, but I shared my story. "I had a wife once," I began, my voice softening. "Her death hit me hard." Sami looked surprised. "You don''t look older than twenty," she said, her brows knitting in confusion. "I''m twenty-five," I clarified with a small smile. "I married very young." The evening passed quickly, and as I bid Sami goodnight, I felt connected. "Goodnight, Sami," I said, standing up from the log. "Goodnight, John," she replied warmly. I found the caravan leader and told him goodnight, eyes scanning the camp. The mage approached me again, her expression hopeful. "Still not selling the unique boxes?" she asked, a hint of desperation in her voice. I shook my head with a chuckle. "Nope, not today," I said, patting her shoulder reassuringly before heading back to the inn. As I returned to my room, I reflected on the past three days. They had been good, filled with new experiences and connections, and I felt a sense of contentment as I prepared for bed. Chapter 25: Surprises Will Never Cease After a long soak in the bath, I took out a mirror, looked at myself, and stared. By this point, I should have become accustomed to surprises left and right, but I wasn''t. I looked even youngerlike I did in my mid-twenties. But since I always looked much younger than my peers, I looked twenty tops. My eyes and hair were also changing. I always had a unique eye color, a light gray with purple undertones, but now the purple was much more vibrant and pronounced. My hair used to be light blond, almost bleached-like, but now it looked closer to silver than blond. The changes were so drastic, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of confusion and curiosity about their origin and implications. After shaving, I looked closer at my skinit looked smoother than ever. In the past, I had some acne scars, but now they were gone. Focusing specifically on all the changed parts, I diagnosed my body and discovered that everything was finemore than fine, in fact. I was a young, healthy male. After taking out a full-length mirror, I undressed and looked at my body; the changes continued there. I used to have a slight potbelly that my wife called my pasta baby; now I had a six-pack. It wasn''t big or defined like a bodybuilder''s; I was still slim, but now I had a pronounced muscle definition. My shoulders were broader, I had muscle definition in my arms and legs, and I thought I was taller, but I wasn''t sure. I didn''t bring a measuring tapean oversight. Still almost no body hairoh well, you can''t have everything. I went to sleep thinking about all the changes. Is this the mana''s doing, or the stats, or what? The mystery of these changes kept me awake, my mind racing with possibilities. After enjoying an excellent breakfast of something resembling oatmeal in the morning, I approached the innkeeper. "Thank you for your service during my stay," I said, handing him three coppers as a tip. He held up his hands, refusing the money. "You don''t need to do that," he said, shaking his head, his confusion evident. It was as if the concept of a tip was completely foreign to him, which I found quite amusing. "It''s called a tip," I explained with a smile. "Just a way to show appreciation for excellent service." He commented, "You island folks must be rich if you give your money away willy-nilly." I laughed, shaking my head. "Only to deserving people for exceptional service." He looked pleased as he took the tip. "Do you have more of those ''rich folks'' coppers'' to change?" "Actually, I do," I replied. His eyes widened with excitement as he produced another ten gold and forty silver coins. I handed him twenty-eight pouches filled with copper. He started counting the first five pouches, his fingers moving quickly. After a moment, he just took the rest and said, "I''ll return the pouches shortly." I waved my hand dismissively. "You can keep the pouches." He shook his head firmly. "Those leather pouches look real fancy; you can sell them for many coins." I smiled, unsure how to explain that it wasn''t genuine leather but PU leather, so I just let it go. Outside, I took out my bike, connected the trailer, Stretch hopped in, and we rode to the location of the jurbers. It took me five hours to reach the area, so before looking for them, we had lunch. Stretch ate twelve burgers and looked like he could eat more. I looked at him, really looked at him, and saw he was changing too. He was tallerbefore his torso reached my mid-thigh, and now it reached my pelvis. He was stockier and looked less "stretched." His paws looked bigger, and his fur, which used to be mottled with white, gray, tan, and black, had smoother transitions between shades of light and dark gray with a lighter white belly. I Diagnosed him, and his body was in top condition. I Identified him:
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening 34%
Scratching his neck, I said, "We are changing, huh, buddy?" He wagged his tail furiously and slobbered all over my face. After lunch, I put on skinny jeans and loose, thick leather pants on top of them to protect my legs, a thick flannel shirt, and a leather-armored motorcycle jacket. I immediately started sweating and felt like I was melting, but it was better than getting bitten. Just in case, I put on a full-face motorcycle helmet and summoned my staff. Stretch gave me a strange look and shook his headI hadn''t imagined it; he shook his head judgementally. I couldn''t see his eyes from where I was standing, but I got the feeling he rolled themhard. We went looking for the jurbers. After five minutes, Stretch started growling, his hackles raised and eyes sharp with focus. I knew we had found them. I looked in the direction he was growling and followed it.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The first jurber leaped out at me, its jaws snapping shut just inches from my leg. I swung my staff with a swift, practiced motion and crushed its skull, the sound of bone cracking echoing in the air. Almost immediately, another jurber lunged at me from the side. I spun around, my staff a blur, and struck it down. Before I could catch my breath, two more jurbers sprang at me, their teeth bared and eyes gleaming with feral hunger. I barely had time to react as I swung my staff wildly, fending them off. Then, suddenly, over twenty jurbers surrounded me. They moved in a chaotic frenzy, their growls and snarls filling the air. They were fast and vicious, darting in to bite and then retreating before I could strike them. One sank its teeth into my calf, and I felt a sharp pain followed by a warm trickle of blood. Another bit my thigh, but the damage wasn''t as bad as I expectedit felt more like deep scratches than serious wounds. I gritted my teeth and kept swinging my staff, each impact sending a shock up my arms. It was easy to dispatch them; they weren''t tough, just fast, bitey, and incredibly annoying. Each time my staff connected, another jurber fell, but their numbers seemed endless. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Stretch in action. He was a blur of motion, his powerful jaws snapping and tearing through the jurbers. He took care of a few of them, but I noticed he got bitten a few times, judging by his winces and yelps. Despite the bites, he never slowed down, his determination unwavering. The fight felt like it lasted an eternity, but in reality, it was only a few intense minutes. Finally, the last jurber fell, and I stood there, panting and covered in scratches and blood. I immediately went to Stretch, who was wagging his tail despite his wounds. I healed him and cleaned his fur, feeling a sense of relief wash over me as his injuries disappeared. Stretch looked pleased with himself, his tail wagging even harder. I checked my health to understand how the numbers worked, but it wasn''t enlightening. My legs hurt, and I could feel I was bleeding, but the numbers showed 2980/3000. It made little sense. What else is new? With a sigh, I facepalmed and shook my head. I had the mana dart spell I once used on Earth to heal the rider and had forgotten it ever since. It would have been better if I had baited them to come out and shot them from afar. LitRPG books even mention mages being compared to artillery. I need to make a list of all the ideas I got from those books and practice implementing them. What was the point of calling it "research" if I never used what I learned? After undressing, I healed my legs, cleaned myself and my clothes, and inspected them. The leather pants had small tears in many places, but the jeans had only small holes. I''d need to fix that. I had an ideaCI checked the Skills and Spells list and found the Mend spell. After a short deliberation, I bought it. Forty-eight ability points left. I was still good on that front. The red dot was blinking rapidly, like it was jumping and shouting, "Check me! Check me!" so after getting re-dressed, I checked it.
Level 1 Jurber defeated Level 1 Jurber defeated Level 1 Jurber defeated Level 1 Jurber defeated Level 1 Jurber defeated Level 1 Jurber defeated Level 1 Jurber defeated
Of course, there was no other information. What did I expect? I approached the first jurber, diagnosed it, and got a BIG surprise. My surprise didn''t even surprise meI was getting used to surprises left, right, and center. Or was the mental aspect of my Strength stat finally kicking in? The jurber wasn''t a real animal or creature. Despite having a type of anatomy, it primarily consisted of polluted mana and was dissipating rapidly. It was possible for me to "see" it breaking down and dispersing into the air. Instead of attempting to loot it my "traditional" way, I swiftly channeled my mana around it like a bubble and started compressing it, recognizing the futility of my initial plan. I partitioned my mind and, with the second half, tried to visualize a "spirit coin." I just kept compressing and compressing and holding the idea of a coin made of mana. It shrank more and more with the pressure until it felt like it folded on itself. My mind trembled as I compressed it even more, reaching a point where I couldn''t compress it any further. After releasing it, a small green-gray crystal fell to the ground. I identified it:
Polluted Earth Mana Crystal Inferior quality Unstable
I tried to diagnose it but couldn''t; I felt a strong resistance. Instead, I sensed for its mana and immediately understood why it was "polluted" and "unstable." The mana was filthy; it felt even dirtier than in "jurber form." And it was breaking down fast; what I did hastened the dissipation. I ran over to the next jurber and repeated the process, but this time, I partitioned my mind into three parts: One to wrap in mana and compress, one to hold a picture of a mana crystalI gave up on the coin idea, I knew it wouldn''t workand one to cast Purify on the mana. It was more challenging, and I got a headache, but I persisted until I got the crystal. Before even identifying it, I wrapped it again in mana and tried to create a shell around it to stop the dissipation. It felt like I could add mana into it, so I added mana into the crystal with the precise intention of cleaning and stabilizing it until it felt "full," and I couldn''t add any more. My red dot was blinking. Yay!
You have learned to harvest Mana Crystals
Again, not a Spell or a Skill, but learned. Why? It''s not fair! I want a spella one-cast deal! I want to think "loot" and get cool stuff! After a few minutes of mental griping, I Identified the crystal.
Earth Mana Crystal Medium quality
At least it was progress. Now, I tried something else; I created a mound of five jurbers and repeated the process. It was even more challenging and took much more concentration, but I managed. Identified it:
Earth Mana Crystal Medium quality
The only difference was that the first crystals were the size of a pea, but this one was the size of a grape. Once I formed a bigger mound of half-dissipated jurbers and started again, a sudden wave of lightheadedness washed over me. Mana: 45/4200. Deciding that I made good enough progress for one day, I went to make camp. Chapter 26: Luck Stat and its Intricacies I decided to stay for two days to regenerate my mana fully. The first night we spent near the former jurber nest, but the next day, I relocated us to the nearby rest stop. I liked the stump-chairs and the log tables. It resembled the first rest stop we visited with the caravan, but was further off the road and hidden by some trees. I spent the first day breathing in mana with total concentration to regenerate faster, and noticed that there was much more mana in the air. I didn''t know if it was the mana released from the jurbers or if this location was better. Either way, my mana was at 2680/4200 by the evening of the first day. After I made us dinner, I took out my guitar and began playing. In a short while, I heard hooves clopping and a carriage. I got up and saw a big fancy carriage pulled by four horses and an escort of six riders in fancy uniforms. Oh no, more nobles! I began to break camp quickly to leave, but then I heard a pained cry and frantic shouts, so I went to investigate. Two men were carrying a crying pregnant woman on a stretcher, and a young man beside her was shouting frantically at everybody and looked like he was about to faint. I approached the man, extended my hand for a handshake, and said, "Hello, my name is John, and I''m a healer. Do you need help?" "Blessed Spirits. YES! My wife is having the baby too early and is bleeding." "I will help her. Don''t worry, breathe." I diagnosed the mother and realized she wasn''t doing so well. The baby was premature and in distress, and the mother was losing a lot of blood. Turning to them, I explained the situation, my tone serious but calm. "The baby is premature and in distress," I said, locking eyes with the husband. "And the mother is losing a lot of blood." The husband paled, his hand tightening around his wife''s. "What can we do?" he asked, voice trembling. "I need to cut her open to save the baby," I continued, glancing between them to gauge their reactions. "She won''t feel it. I will put her to sleep with a spell." The mother nodded weakly, her grip on her husband''s hand faltering. The husband looked torn but resolute. "Do it," he said, voice steadying. "Save them both." I quickly summoned my biggest picnic table, covered it with a plastic sheet and a regular sheet on top, and asked the husband to help me undress her and transfer her to the table. He wasn''t happy about the undressing part because of the guards. So I summoned two of my bookcases and put them as a partition, and he relaxed and helped me undress her and move her to the table. I moved quickly, casting Clean and Purify on everything. Flowed Anesthesia into the mother, ensuring she wouldn''t feel any pain. Split my mind, stopped the bleeding from the uterus, and began the C-section. With precision, I made the incision, revealing the baby inside. Grabbed the blood so she wouldn''t bleed out, and carefully lifted the baby out. A quick diagnosis revealed a problem in her respiratory system. Splitting my mind into three, I sent healing waves into her to aid her lung development, but they remained underdeveloped. I Rubbed her back until she cried and sighed with relief. Once the umbilical cord stopped pulsating, I tied and cut it. Cast Clean & Purify on her before wrapping her in a soft towel and handing her to her father, who looked ready to faint. "If you feel you''re going to faint, tell me," I instructed him, casting Fortify Life Force on him just in case. He looked a little perkier, the color returning to his face. I went back to the mother, diagnosed her again, stopped the bleeding, removed the placenta, and, holding the cut closed with my hands, healed her. I also cast Fortify Life Force on her and another two Healing Touches, just in case, and stopped the Anesthesia. She continued to sleep, and I let her be. I returned to the baby, checked her, and saw she was better. However, after all the healing, she needed nourishment. Of course, I didn''t bring baby food; why would I? So, I had to wake the mother up and tell her to feed her baby. The mother was also in a state of dehydration and starvation. So I told her to feed the baby, and her husband would feed her. He gave me a startled look but didn''t argue. I handed her a bottle of water. "Drink all of this," I instructed gently. She took it and drank eagerly. Once she finished, I asked, "Do you need another?" She nodded, so I gave her a second bottle. She drank it down and then looked up. "I''m fine," she said, her voice stronger.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I took out a takeaway box with grilled salmon and vegetables. "You need the B12," I explained, turning to her husband. "Feed her, please." Judging by their expressions, they never heard of B12. She tried to protest. "I can feed myself." Shaking my head, I clarified, "Healing takes a lot of nutrients from the body. You and your baby need the food now to complete the healing process." She paused, then nodded, accepting the situation. Her husband, looking more enthusiastic, fed her. I stood there looking at the domestic picture. She was nursing the baby, and her husband was feeding her and telling her how amazing she was and how beautiful their daughter was. And I felt a strong pinch in my heart. Sophie and I decided not to have kids early to concentrate on our careers, and then she got sick, and it wasn''t an option. This could have been us. Happy new parents enjoying their first moment with their child. I missed her so much, but it was getting easier. Maybe because it was almost a year and a half after her death, maybe because I was coming to terms with it. I didn''t know, but I didn''t feel choked up from grief or with longing, just melancholic. After the mother and baby ate, I asked the mother her name, Domenica, and the father''s name, Aurustine. It turned out they weren''t just any nobles; she was a princess, the daughter of the king of Mara, and he was the Heir Apparent of Somer. Their destination was her parents'' kingdom, where she planned to have her baby and stay with her mother for a few months. Her bleeding and early labor happened halfway, and they weren''t sure what to do until I approached them. They wouldn''t stop thanking me and invited me to both kingdoms to be "treated like the most treasured guest." I thanked them and said I might visit. I remembered my Luck saying something about fortunate encounters and checked.
Luck This quality does not have physical or mental aspects. Luck affects chance, fate, and destiny. Luck is the invisible guidance leading toward fortune, prosperity, success, and fortuitous events or circumstances. Luck is also the internal warning of danger, of knowing not to go somewhere or not to do something. Luck is the guiding hand that leads you to a better existence.
So, I guess raising my luck was luckyespecially for them. I felt embarrassed about the poor joke but still snickered. After they left my "Operating room," I cleaned, purified, and stored everything. My plan was to stay at the rest stop tonight, but now I felt like I was encroaching. So I went to tell them goodbye and check on the mother and baby one last time. I checked Domenica, and she was fine, only tired. Cast one last healing and fortifying on her and checked the baby. She was much better, and her respiratory system was in better shape. It didn''t just heal. It developed and was almost fully normal, like a regular baby and not a premature one. I was pleased, especially about the fantastic Fortify Life Force spell responsible for this miracle. Aurustine thanked me repeatedly and gave me a hefty pouch of gold. I tried to refuse, saying it was my pleasure, but he insisted. Finally, I agreed and took the gold. I didn''t have a problem with being paid for my services as a doctor, but the magical healing felt different for some reason. I needed to examine this thought and see why. There was no reason not to get paid for a valuable service provided. I said goodbye to them, called Stretch, who slept through most of the event, took out my bicycle and trailer, and prepared to head out. I wasn''t tired, and the two moons, especially the big one, gave me enough light to ride at night. Before setting out, I checked my persistent red blinking light.
Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 7 Stat points: 3
As a tribute to the fortunate encounter, I added the free stat points to Luck. When I added the free points, the red light started blinking again.
Milestone Reached Luck 20 or Above Reaching a Luck stat of 20 or above marks a significant milestone in your journey. At this level, you can now actively engage your Luck to determine the best direction to travel for a fortunate outcome. This means more than just avoiding danger; it means seeking fortuitous encounters, discovering hidden treasures, and arriving at places where success and prosperity await. With Luck over 20, you gain an intuitive sense of where to go for a lucky find, whether it''s a hidden cache of valuable items, an encounter with a beneficial ally, or a situation that leads to unexpected prosperity. This heightened sense guides you through the intricate web of possibilities, ensuring you are always in the right place and time. Engaging your Luck in this way transforms it from a passive trait to an active tool in your arsenal, enhancing your journey and helping you navigate the world''s uncertainties with confidence and purpose.
Why do I keep getting surprised? In some books I read, there was a leap when reaching some number with stats, but I had some high numbers, like 44 Wisdom or 37 Intelligence and Vitality, and there was no special effect or anything. Why was Luck different? I don''t understand this system! It was similar enough to some things I read in some book or other, so it felt familiar, but the minor points of difference kept tripping me up. I should stop expecting things to be one way or another based on what I read and find the intricacies of my personal system. This system should come with a user manual. This is no way to run a system. I felt a rebuke directed at me. "Yeah, yeah, don''t get your panties in a twist. Just thinking. I''m allowed, right?" I asked out loud. I felt amusement. You know what, I''m too tired of the whole thing even to feel surprised. I got on my bike and started pedaling. Chapter 27: Taking Care of Small Business in Town When we reached the town again, I went straight to the inn. It was the middle of the night, so I wasnt sure if an inn receptionist would work, but the innkeepers son was there, reading something. He was delighted to see me and greeted me like a friend. That was nice. I paid for the room and went straight to bed. The following two days, I lazed about in town, read, took long walks through town with Stretch, and tried to teach him to fetch a stick, but he wasnt interested, and mostly regenerated my manaagain. On my second day, there was a frantic knock on my door. When I opened it, the innkeeper stood there, his face pale and eyes wide with urgency. He asked urgently, You said you are a healer, correct? I nodded quickly, my heart rate picking up. Yes, what do you need? Not me, he replied, wringing his hands anxiously. The blacksmiths apprentice had a terrible accident. Can you help him? Ill be happy to, I said, stepping into the hallway. Where is he? The apprentice was badly hurt. A crucible full of molten metal had overturned and spilled on his legs. They were burnt and had pieces of metal embedded in his flesh. The smithy smelled like cooked pork. I immediately took out and prepared my operating table. The blacksmith and I lifted him onto it, and I cut his pants off, revealing the extent of the damage. His legs had severe burns, and pieces of cooled metal had embedded deep into them. I began by casting Diagnose, and the spell revealed deep tissue damage, multiple metal fragments lodged in the muscles, and significant blood loss. The next step was to prepare him for the procedure. I cast Anesthesia to ensure he wouldnt feel any pain during the operation. With the apprentice sedated, I split my mind and carefully started removing the metal fragments. Using a small knife, I made precise incisions around each piece of metal, extracting them one by one. Once the metal was out, I cast Clean to sterilize the wounds and prevent infection. Next, I cast Stop Bleeding, but the apprentices legs were still a mess, with burnt flesh and exposed muscle tissue. I cast Heal Muscle, focusing on repairing the damaged muscle fibers. The spell worked quickly, knitting the torn muscles back together and restoring their function. With the muscles healed, I turned my attention to the bones. Although the bones were not broken, they had sustained heat damage. I cast Heal Bone to strengthen and repair any micro-fractures that may have occurred due to the intense heat. The burns required a different approach. I cast Regrow Flesh, slowly forming new flesh to cover the raw muscle beneath. The process was slow and exhausting, but necessary. Once the new skin had formed, I cast Healing Touch to promote overall healing and ensure the apprentices body accepted the regrown tissue. The spell enveloped his legs in a warm glow, accelerating the natural healing processes and reducing the risk of complications. I cast Purify to cleanse his body of any toxins that the molten metal might have introduced. The apprentices breathing became steadier, and his pulse normalized. Finally, I cast Fortify Life Force, restoring his bodys vitality. After stopping the Anesthesia, I gave the blacksmith instructions for aftercare. Make sure he eats, drinks, rests, and sees me at the inn tomorrow for a final checkup. Feeling lightheaded from the extensive use of mana80/4200I sat down to regenerate until I was stable again. The apprentice remained unconscious, allowing his body to heal and regain strength. When he woke, he looked roughly ten kilograms thinner than when I started, but his legs were whole again. The blacksmith, deeply grateful, handed me three silvers as a token of his appreciation. Graciously, I accepted the gesture, knowing I had saved the apprentices life. When I returned to the inn, the innkeeper approached me with a hopeful expression. His eyes were wide with a mixture of concern and anticipation. Would you be able to see some other people? I nodded, but held up a hand. Yes, but only in two days, I replied, feeling the fatigue settle into my bones. I need to regenerate my mana first. Direct all the people to the inn, and Ill see them then. The innkeepers shoulders relaxed, and he sighed in relief. Thank you, he said, his face brightening. Ill let them know. As he walked away, it suddenly dawned on meI hadnt considered offering my services when I arrived in town. I shook my head, a wry smile playing on my lips. I was still thinking in Earths terms, where you go to a doctor, and the doctor doesnt go around offering his services. But I realized then that I wasnt just a doctor anymore; I was a healer, and my role here was different. Reflecting on this, I knew I needed to adapt and recognize that I had the potential to contribute beyond the boundaries of a clinic or a hospital in this world. I needed to be more proactive and make myself more available to those who needed my help. This wasnt Earth, and my approach had to change to fit the new reality. I approached the innkeeper, who was busy polishing the bar. Do you know a good carpenter around here? He looked up, wiping his hands on his apron. Yes, indeed. Go down the main road, take the second left, and youll see his shop. Cant miss it. I thanked him and headed out. The carpenters shop was easy to find, a modest building with various wooden items displayed outside. I stepped inside and saw the carpenter, a burly man with sawdust in his hair, working on a chair. Hello, I said, catching his attention. He looked up, wiping his brow. Can I order a table from you?This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Yes, what do you need? I need a special table for healing. It needs to be long enough to hold a person lying down and narrow enough so I can reach them easily. It should also be a bit higher than a regular table. He nodded thoughtfully, scratching his chin. I can do that. Anything else? Yes, I also need three standing partitions with four panels each, I continued, noticing his confused expression. Let me sketch it for you. I grabbed a piece of paper and began drawing, explaining as I went. The frames should be sturdy, with fabric stretched over them like this, and hinges here so you can open or close them. He leaned over, eyes lighting up with interest. I see. And the fabric? I took out a thick, dark blue fabric roll. I brought this for the partitions, I said. He took the fabric, feeling its texture. This is excellent quality. Ive never worked with something like this before. I smiled, glad he appreciated it. So, do you think you can do it? He grinned, nodding enthusiastically. Absolutely. This is a great idea. Can I use your idea to make more to sell? Go ahead and make a lot of money, I chuckled. He laughed heartily. Thank you! For all this work, itll be seven gold and three silver. But Im only charging you for three partitions; the fourth is payment for the idea. Everything will be ready in two days. Thats very nice of you, I said, shaking his hand. He was genuinely excited, and I felt confident that the new setup would make a big difference in my work. I asked him where I could buy a tent, and he directed me to the general store. The general store was well, general. It had a little of everything in a very confusing placement. The front of the store was full of fruits and vegetables that looked quite similar to the ones from Earth, but not exactlythere were always minor differencesplaced in big baskets that resembled bamboo, and interspersed between them were baskets with books and clothes, all sizes together in the same baskets, and a bucket, a bucket! With swords that looked usedthey looked chipped and quite rusty. Im sure there was some logic behind it, but I didnt see it. Further in, there were shelves with a jumbled assortment of household goods like candles, linen, cookware, some toys, soap, etc.; it was a neat freaks nightmare. The shopkeeper, a stout man with a broad smile, looked up from behind the counter. Hello there, stranger. Looking for something? he asked, his eyes twinkling with curiosity. Yes, I replied, scanning the chaotic display. A big tent. His eyes lit up with understanding, and he nodded. Ah, a tent! Just a moment. He disappeared into the back. Moments later, he returned with leather sheets, poles, spikes, and rope. Here you go. 2 gold. I stared at the heap in front of me, feeling a headache coming on. How do I assemble it? I asked, scratching my head awkwardly. This tent resembled nothing I was familiar with. My tents either popped open or came with numbered poles with corresponding numbers on the tent. I just had to thread the poles in according to the numbers, place four spikes to tie the tent so it wouldnt blow away, and I was done. If I opened the canopy, I had to place two more poles, tie the canopy to the poles, and tie another two spikes. The shopkeeper gave me a look that let me know exactly what he thought about my intelligence. Its simple, he said, demonstrating with exaggerated patience. You just lay out the leather sheets, assemble the poles like this, and then use the spikes to secure it. Got it, I said, trying to hide my annoyance. Thanks. Trying to shake off the feeling of inadequacy, I looked around at his inventory and asked, Are you interested in buying some things to sell? He perked up, curiosity piqued. Sure, show me what youve got. I moved to a clear area in the store and summoned one of the shelving units with glassware. He examined them, nodding appreciatively. These are beautiful, but those are rich folk things; we are simple people. They are too fancy for us. Okay, next, I said, storing it and summoning a more down-to-earth collection, mostly plain plates, mugs, and cups. How about these? He shook his head slowly. I dont think anybody in this town can afford those things; they are too fancy. I summoned the cheapest pots, pans, and bowls from the flea markets. He chose a few pieces, but the rest were still too fancy. I could feel my annoyance growing. Those cost me $1-2, and its still too fancy? I muttered under my breath. Baskets of clothes. He chose a few, the resttoo fancy. Linen and towelstoo fancy. I was beginning to dislike this phrase. Simple, cheap silverwareNobody uses those fancy things here. I sighed, summoning sharp cooking knives. He liked those and bought one for his wife as a birthday present. The resttoo fancy. Rolls of fabriche chose one roll of simple chocolate brown cottonthe rest too fancy, but he couldnt stop complimenting the quality of the weave and colors. This is excellent work but too fancy for our folks, he said almost apologetically. I offered to sell it to him for cheap, but he refused, shaking his head firmly. Everybody knows Im honest. If I cheat you and buy expensive goods for cheap, folks will stop trusting me. You had to admire an honest businessman, even if it was frustrating. Thread, needles, yarnagain, the quality and colors surprised him, but he took only a few rolls of white and brown thread and a few needlesthe rest were too fancy. Toyshe bought a bunny plushie for his daughter, but the rest were too fancy. Empty copper poucheshe bought one for himselfthe rest too fancy. I need to delete this phrase from the Shimoorian language! Finally, I had nothing else to show him. He checked everything he chose, thought for a minute, and said, I can give you 47 gold, 6 silver, and the tent. Is that acceptable? My Merchant Profession told me it was a fair price, but I could haggle to raise itI decided not to. We concluded our business, and I returned to the inn, relieved and exasperated. After a pleasant lunch and asking for a bath, I spent the rest of the day regenerating, petting Stretch, and reading. With his bushy tail wagging happily, Stretch leaned into my touch while I read. The following day, the apprentice knocked on my door for his checkup. He looked much better, a hint of color returning to his cheeks. How are you feeling? I asked, gesturing for him to sit down. Im okay, he said, rolling up his pant leg to show me the healed skin. Just some soreness. I cast a general heal, feeling the minor issues melt away under the spell. You should be good to go back to work, I said, patting his shoulder. He nodded, a grateful smile spreading across his face, and returned to the smithy. Later, the innkeeper approached me with a curious look on his face. I heard you were selling some fancy rich folks things in the general store, he said, his eyes glinting with interest. Sometimes nobles pass through town and expect to be served according to their station. I nodded. Yes, I have some items that might interest you. Would you mind showing me some of what you have? he asked eagerly. I took out some serving glassware, each sparkling in the light. The innkeepers eyes widened in amazement. These are exquisite, he exclaimed, picking up a delicate goblet and turning it in his hands. Ooh, look at this craftsmanship! He continued to examine each piece, a series of appreciative ahs escaping his lips. Finally, he selected a few items, his face glowing with excitement. These will be perfect for when the nobles visit, he said, handing me the coins. Thank you. At least I emptied my storage a bit, but looking at everything I had there, I saw that the stuff I sold didnt even make a dent in the total amount of stuff. Yeah, I might have gone a bit overboard. I thought, scratching my head. Chapter 28: Full Circle When I came down for breakfast the following day, I had two surprises waiting for me in the common room. The first was Domenica and Aurustine eating breakfast in the inn, with the baby in a basket on a chair beside them. The innkeeper served them breakfast in the glassware I sold, and for some reason, it made me feel very pleased. The second surprise was that the common room was packedI didnt think the town had that many peopleand the innkeeper told me they were all waiting for me. I felt a bit intimidated, but I squared my shoulders, took a deep breath, and said, Please arrange yourselves by order of severity. Take into account that it takes [do they have minutes here?] ahm, it takes some time to heal a person. So if you are later in line, leave and return later. Also, Im not sure Ill have enough mana for everybody today, so some will have to return in two days. I will start after breakfast. While I ate my breakfast, they figured out the order in which I should receive them, and did it in a good-natured manner without arguments, which was nice. I finished eating and started seeing them one by one. The first man had a broken armHeal Bone, and he was fine. He gave me 5 coppers, we thanked each other, and he left. Next! A lady with a burnt handHealing Touch, and she was fine. She gave me a duck with a strange wide beak as payment. I held it in my hands, feeling its warm, feathery body wriggle slightly. It looked at me with those beady eyes, opened its beak, and let out a loud, indignant quack. I stared at it, completely at a loss. What am I supposed to do with a duck? I muttered under my breath, half expecting the duck to answer. It quacked again, louder this time, as if to say, Figure it out yourself! The people in the room chuckled, and I felt my face heat. I looked around, hoping someone would give me a clue. The duck, oblivious to my distress, flapped its wings a bit, nearly slipping out of my grasp. Uh, does anyone need a duck? I called out, feeling more and more ridiculous by the second. The duck quacked again, and I could swear it was mocking me now. Anyone? Fresh duck here, very lively! The laughter in the room grew, and even the lady who gave me the duck had a smile tugging at her lips. I could see her trying not to laugh at my predicament. The innkeeper, bless his soul, finally came to my rescue. Ill keep it for you, he said, stepping forward and taking the duck from my hands. The duck quacked one last time, almost as if it was saying goodbye, and settled into the innkeepers arms. Thank you, I said, relieved to be rid of the bird. Next! A man with a herniated discI cast Healing Touch, but it did nothing. Hmm. I didnt think Heal Muscle or Bone would help here; the disc is neither. I used Diagnose to get a better understanding of his condition. I closed my eyes and focused on the spell, feeling the mana flow through me and into the mans body. The image of his spine appeared in my mind, highlighting the problem area. The herniated disc was pressing against a nerve, causing inflammation and pain. The disc protrusion strained the surrounding muscles and slightly misaligned the nearby vertebrae. Armed with this information, I got an idea: I split my mind into three and parallel cast Healing Touch, Heal Bone, and Heal Muscle. The three-way split was still hard for me, and I felt my mind shaking from the strain, but I persisted. There was an improvement. The pressure on the nerve reduced slightly, and I could see the inflammation subsiding. His grimace of pain softened, and he straightened up a bit, gingerly testing his movement. I watched him closely, noting the subtle changes. His posture improved, and the tightness around his eyes and mouth eased. It wasnt a complete transformation, but it was a start. Encouraged, I performed another round of the triple spell. This time, he sighed in relief, flexing his back more confidently. The muscles around the affected area relaxed, and the vertebrae began to realign. He bent forward slowly, then side to side, each movement more fluid than the last. He looked at me, eyes wide with astonishment. Its getting better, he said, a mixture of disbelief and hope in his voice. I nodded, focused on the task. One more round of the spells, and this time, he stood up straight, took a deep breath, and twisted his torso without apparent discomfort. The disc no longer pressed against the nerve, and the surrounding tissue had healed significantly. How does it feel now? I asked, watching his face closely for any signs of lingering pain. He moved his back in various directions, testing the full range of motion. It feelsnormal. No pain. He sounded almost shocked, as if he couldnt believe it was real. Thank you. He handed me a silver coin, looking apologetic. Im sorry, I didnt know youd use so much mana. This is all I have. I smiled, shaking my head. Its fine. You dont need to give me more money. Thank you. As he walked away, I pondered his comment. So people can sense how much mana Im using? Thats interesting. I filed the information for later, ready to move on to the next patient. Next! An elderly lady with pancreatic cancer and cancer metastases in several locations in her bodyI cast Diagnosis a second time to get a clear picture of the extent of her illness. The spell revealed tumors scattered throughout her pancreas, liver, and lymph nodes. Each was a dark, malignant mass, leeching life from her body. I cast Healing Touch on one metastasis, but it didnt work. The cancer was too aggressive for a simple healing spell. I needed to be more strategic. I combined my spells: One part Healing Touch, one Purify, and one Fortify Life Force. Immediately, I saw an improvement. The malignant cells in the targeted metastasis broke apart, and the healthy cells around it rejuvenated and pushed out the cancerous ones. Encouraged, I moved to the next metastasis, repeating the process. The tumors shrank under the combined assault of the three spells, healthy tissue regenerating in their place. I worked on the metastases one by one, meticulously eradicating each malignant growth. Her breathing became steadier, and her skin, which had been pale and sallow, took on a healthier hue. The most challenging part was the primary tumor in her pancreas. It was deeply embedded and more resistant. I focused all my energy, splitting my mind into three distinct channels: Healing Touch to mend the damaged tissues, Purify to cleanse the malignant cells, and Fortify Life Force to bolster her bodys natural defenses. Gradually, the tumor shrank, and healthy pancreatic cells regenerated. During the entire healing process, tears streamed down my cheeks. I could feel the strain on my mana reserves, but more profoundly, I felt the emotional weight of my actions. Memories of Sophie flooded my mind, and the tears flowed freely. When I was done, I cast repeated Fortify Life Force until her cells looked healthy and vibrant. I wasnt sure if I had healed the cancer for good, but for now, I had healed her. I wiped my tears and told her softly, Youre healed. She looked at me with wide, watery eyes. Why are you crying, dear? I took a shaky breath. My wife died from the disease I healed in you. It happened before I got my healing ability, so I couldnt help her. I am happy I could help you, but its sad to heal somebody else from the disease that killed her. She hugged me gently, her frail arms surprisingly strong. I lost my husband five years ago, she whispered. It does get better and easier with time, I promise. She gave me a gold coin, her hand lingering on mine momentarily. Thank you, she said, her voice full of gratitude. I nodded, unable to speak, and watched as she left, her steps lighter than when she arrived. I took a minute to recover, drank some water, and dried my face. Next! I called, ready to continue. A toddler with a stomach bug was next. The little boy was pale, clinging to his mothers skirt, his eyes dull and tired. His mother, looking equally worried, approached me. Can you heal him? she asked, desperation in her voice. I crouched down to the toddlers level, giving him a reassuring smile before looking up at his mother. I could heal him, I said gently, but it would be much better for his immune system if he rode it out. She frowned, clearly confused. What do you mean? I stood up and looked around. Everyone nearby had the same puzzled expression. I realized I needed to explain in simpler terms. Clearing my throat, I addressed the mother and the crowd. Think of a virus like a tiny invader, I began, miming a little creature with my fingers. When it gets into the body, the body has soldiers called the immune system. These soldiers fight the invader and learn how to defeat it.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The mother still looked unsure, so I continued, If I heal him now, his body wont learn how to fight this invader on its own. Its like if someone else always fights your battles for you. Your soldiers never get stronger or smarter. The mothers eyes widened in understanding. Some onlookers nodded, looking thoughtful. But if you let his body fight the virus, I said, his immune system C those soldiers C will learn and get stronger. Next time a similar invader comes, his body will know how to beat it faster and better. She looked down at her son, then back at me. So its good for him to be sick? I smiled softly. In a way, yes. Its hard to see him like this, but letting his body fight the virus will help him become stronger. The mother nodded slowly, understanding dawning in her eyes. She thanked me, and with a final grateful look, left with her son. The surrounding crowd seemed impressed, some murmuring amongst themselves, clearly having learned something new. Next! I called out, ready for the next patient. A man with crutches hobbled up to me next. His leg was clearly in terrible shape and moved with difficulty. I frowned in concern, casting Diagnose to get a clearer picture. Your leg, I began, it broke in five places and healed wrong. He nodded, grimacing. Yeah, its been like this for a while. I took a deep breath, preparing to explain. I can fix it, but Ill need to operate on it. This means Ill have to re-break the bone and set it properly. His eyes widened in alarm. Re-break it? That sounds painful. I nodded sympathetically. It will be, but I have a spell for that. I will make you fall asleep to ensure you dont feel any pain during the procedure. Once the bone is set correctly, Ill use healing spells to speed up the recovery. He looked thoughtful, then nodded. Okay, I understand. I continued, Ill do the operation in two days. Until then, I need you to eat and drink as much as possible. Your body needs a good reserve of nutrients to help with the healing process. He gave a small, determined smile. Got it. Ill do that. I clapped him on the shoulder, giving him an encouraging look. Youre doing the right thing. Well get you fixed up soon. He thanked me and moved aside, his hope renewed. I turned back to the crowd. Next! I called out, ready for the next patient. A man with a bad livertwo Healing Touch, and he was okay. I told him, You are healed for now, but if you continue drinking, the problem will return. His wife slapped the back of his head and said, I told you not to drink so much. But I need to check the mead before I sell it! You can check with one cup, not one barrel. He paid me with a small barrel of meadno surprises thereand left grumpy. Next! It continued like this for a few hours until my mana was 260/4200. I had to tell seven people to return the next day and reschedule three people for operations. The man with the crushed leg. A woman with a lot of scar tissues in the intestines after a knife wound Id need to remove to heal her. And a boy with a Deviated Nasal Septum. Despite my tiredness, I was feeling good. I enjoyed helping people, and it felt like I balanced the karmic scale for the bandit I killed. I didnt feel torn about it. He was a killer. But I was still from Earththe justice system and all that. In this healing session, I made 9 gold, 4 silver, three coppers, a duck, two birds very similar to chickens, a bag of some unfamiliar grain, a small barrel of mead, two sheets of tanned leather, a hammer, and a bucket of milk. The lady said the milk was the payment, but I needed to return the bucket. Stretch laid claim to the milk, and I told him to enjoy. The red light started blinking during the day, but I ignored it until I was done. Now I had time to check.
Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 8 Stat points: 3 Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 9 Stat points: 6
I did not know what to do with the spare stat points, so I banked them for now. That evening, Aurustine invited me to join them for dinner. We sat at a large wooden table, the warm glow of the fire casting flickering shadows on the walls. We ate and chatted, enjoying the hearty meal. As we finished our main course, Aurustine looked at me curiously. How does a healer decide to become a merchant? he asked, raising an eyebrow. I paused, a fork halfway to my mouth. How did you know Im also a merchant? He gave me a strange look and said, You have the Inventory Blessing. I blinked in surprise. Thats why nobody reacted! Good to know. I quickly recovered and bluffed, setting my fork down. Oh, right! You saw me take things out of my inventory; I forgot about that. Aurustine nodded, satisfied. So, how did you decide to become a merchant? Taking a deep breath, I tried to keep my story straight. Im from a merchant family from the islands in the south and got the class as a family tradition. After my wife died, I decided to go traveling to overcome my grief. In my travels, I met people who were hurt and tried to help them as much as I could. At some point, the Blessed Spirits also blessed me with the healer class. So Im a merchant that became a healer, not vice versa. I hoped it sounded logical. Yes, that makes sense, Aurustine said, nodding thoughtfully. It is the only way to get the healer class, to heal people with pure intention without expectations. That is why this class is so rare. Phew! Im nailing this hide you are a Traveler business! Aurustine leaned forward, intrigued. Did you bring your familys wares to sell? Yes, I replied, taking a sip of my drink. Can you show us? Domenica asked, her eyes sparkling with interest. I summoned a couple of ornate vases, a beautiful china tea set I found in a thrift store, and a few Chinese ceramic figurines. They admired them one by one, their faces lighting up with delight. Domenica picked up a delicate figurine, turning it over in her hands with awe. These are exquisite, she murmured. I smiled and continued to show them the high-end products I had from glass and porcelain. They admired all of them, exclaiming about their beauty and artistry. When there was no more space on the table, they whispered between themselves for a moment. Aurustine looked up at me, apologetic. We want to buy everything, but we have only 750 gold left and need some for our journey. Tell us what we can get for 700 gold, and come visit us in Mara to sell my wifes family more beautiful creations, or visit us in Somer the next season, and I will buy more for us. I thought for a minute, tapping my chin. I decided that I really liked them and didnt want to fleece them too badly. You can have all this and one more thing for 500 gold. I took out a delicate gold chain with a sapphire teardrop pendant and handed it to Domenica. She looked at it with hearts in her eyes. Oh, its beautiful, she gasped, holding it to the light. I knew she would; whenever I saw her, she wore blue, so I chose it. They tried to refuse, but their hearts werent in it; they really wanted the stuff. I was okay with this price; everything cost me about $200, and the pendant and chain were a gift from my mother-in-law. Looting for the win! Domenica looked up at me, a soft smile on her face. What was your wifes name? Sophia, but I called her Sophie, I replied, my voice softening with the memory. Its a beautiful and unusual name, she said, patting my hand gently. Yes, she was a beautiful and unusual woman, I said, feeling a lump in my throat. She patted my hand and said, Time heals all pains. I guessed some sayings are universal in the broad sense of the wordwith slight local variations. We finished our dinner and said goodnight, and I took Stretch on a bike ride in the trailer. I was busy all day and didnt spend time with him; he deserved my attention. When we returned from the ride, the royal guards were waiting for me near the inn. Stretch trotted alongside me, his tail wagging contentedly. Excuse me, healer, one guard said, stepping forward with a pained expression. He clutched his stomach, grimacing. Ive got a terrible belly ache. I nodded, motioning for him to sit on a nearby bench. Lets see what were dealing with. I cast Diagnose, watching the spell reveal the source of his discomfort. It looks like you have mild food poisoning, I said, my brow furrowing in concentration. What did you eat today? He winced, thinking back. Just some jerky from my rations. I cast Healing Touch, focusing on his digestive system. He sighed in relief as the pain subsided. You should throw out that jerky, I advised. Its likely spoiled. He nodded gratefully. Thank you, healer. As he stood up, the other guards approached, and one of them said. We heard you have some wares for sale. We want to buy some things for our wives and families. I smiled, nodding. Of course. What are you looking for? Nothing too fancy, another guard said. Just some good quality household goods and maybe a few pieces of jewelry. I led them over to a table and began summoning various items from my inventory. I laid out a selection of household goods: finely crafted kitchen utensils, beautiful woven baskets, and a few sturdy, hand-carved wooden bowls. The guards inspected the items, nodding appreciatively. Next, I displayed an assortment of silver jewelry adorned with semi-precious stones. These are lovely, one guard said, picking up a necklace and holding it to the light. My wife will love this. As they selected their purchases, I totaled up the cost, and my earnings from them were 183 gold and 2 silver. Thank you, one guard said, pocketing his purchases. These are perfect. I watched them leave, their faces filled with satisfaction. Curious, I looked into my storage. Despite the sales, it still didnt even dent the amount of stuff I had. I chuckled, knowing Id have plenty more opportunities to sell my wares. The following day, at breakfast, I sat at a wooden table in the inns common room, savoring a warm bowl of porridge. Domenica and Aurustine approached, their faces beaming with joy. Good morning, I greeted them, smiling. Good morning, Domenica replied, her voice filled with excitement. We wanted to tell you something. Aurustine nodded, placing a gentle hand on Domenicas shoulder. We decided to call our baby girl Sophia, he said. We loved the name, and wanted to thank you for saving both mother and child. I felt a lump form in my throat, deeply moved by their gesture. Thats an amazing honor, I managed to say, my voice thick with emotion. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. I took out a beautiful gold bracelet adorned with diamonds. This belonged to my wife, Sophie, I explained, handing it to Domenica. She called it her lucky bracelet. I feel like our meeting was guided by Luck, so I want baby Sophia to have all the Luck in the world. Domenicas eyes filled with tears as she accepted the bracelet. She hugged me tightly, whispering her thanks. I returned the hug, feeling the warmth of her gratitude. After the embrace, I cast Fortify Life Force on Domenica and the baby, ensuring their health. Then, I reached into my inventory, remembering the items I had bought for kids and babies. Wait, I have something else for you, I said, pulling out a fluffy pink baby blanket with big yellow flowers. I handed it to Domenica, who smiled as she ran her fingers over the soft fabric. Next, I took out a Pooh Bear plushie and handed it to Aurustine. This is for baby Sophia, I said, watching as he squeezed the bear gently. I continued, pulling out a few onesies and explaining to Domenica how to put them on the baby. She listened attentively, nodding as I demonstrated. Last, I took out a tinkling baby mobile with stars and clouds. This is a mobile, I explained, showing them how it worked. Its to hang above her crib. I put everything in a lovely white wicker basket with a handle and presented it to them. This is my birthday gift to baby Sophia, I said. Domenica and Aurustine looked overwhelmed. This is too much, Domenica protested, trying to hand back the basket. We cant accept such an expensive and extravagant gift. I shook my head, smiling. Please, I want you to have it. It means a lot to me. They finally capitulated, thanking me profusely. After breakfast, they prepared to leave, continuing their journey to Domenicas parents. Before they left, they invited me to visit them in both kingdoms. I felt lighter, like I had come full circle and found some closure. Something in me felt like it unclenched, and a wave of relief passed over my body. It was a really Lucky encounter. Chapter 29: What Doesn’t Kill You Kills the Bushes Today, I had seven people I moved from yesterday and an additional patient. All of them had minor issues; I took care of them in less than an hour and earned another gold, two silver, and a small basket of apples. They even looked like regular apples. The innkeeper asked me what to do with the poultry and grains, and I told him to keep them; I had no use for them. In exchange, he told me I had two free days, including a room, board, and bath. That was very nice of him. I expected a meal or two, but the duck and the kikidasthats what those demi-chickens were calledwere all laying females, so he was delighted. For the rest of the day, I took out my bicycle, rode out of town with Stretch, played with him a little, and let him explore. Then, I sat down to regenerate. I checked my mana and had to do a double take; it was 1100/4500. When did I get the extra 300? Maybe because I used a lot of it? No, it made little sense. The previous time it went up, I didnt use it at all, and it jumped up 1200 points. I NEED AN INSTRUCTION MANUAL! THIS DOESNT MAKE ANY SENSE!! This time, I wasnt rebuked. Thank God for small mercies. By nightfall, my mana was 2860/4500, and I wasnt tired, so I continued to regenerate. I remembered that before I met Domenica and Aurustine; I was also regenerating and not feeling tired when I should have. So, regenerating or breathing in mana staves off tiredness? Ill need to experiment. Stretch came back at some point and demanded food and water. I fed us both, and we slept for a few hours till dawn. We returned to town and had breakfast at the inn. I went to the carpenter to collect my operating table and partitions and asked the innkeeper if he had an empty room without a bed. He did, so I took it for the day and told him to send the first patient in when they arrived. The boy with the deviated nasal septum was the first to arrive, clutching his mothers hand. His father followed close behind, looking both hopeful and anxious. They approached me, and his mother hesitantly asked, Is it alright if we stay in the room with him while you heal him? Her voice quivered slightly, betraying her nerves. Of course, I replied with a reassuring smile. You can stay by his side the entire time. I led them into the room, which was clean and brightly lit, and gestured for the boy to lie down on the operating table. The boy climbed up, his small body trembling a bit, but he put on a brave face. This wont hurt, right? he asked, looking up at me with wide eyes. I knelt down to his level and gave him a gentle smile. You wont feel a thing. Im going to do something that will make you sleep, and when you wake up, your breathing will be much better. He nodded, and I placed my hands on either side of his head, channeling Anesthesia. His eyes slowly closed, and his body relaxed into a deep sleep. Hes asleep now, I told his parents, who were watching anxiously from the corner of the room. With steady hands, I made the incisions, carefully cutting and removing the deviated parts of the septum. Then I meticulously reinserted the pieces into their proper positions. As I worked, I explained the process to his parents in a calm, even tone. Im just repositioning the septum now. This will help him breathe much more easily. His father nodded, looking a bit more reassured. Will he have any scars? he asked, his voice tense. None that will be visible, I replied. Im using magic to heal the cuts as I go. I completed the adjustments and channeled healing energy into the boy, closing the incisions seamlessly. The whole procedure took less than half an hour. I gently roused him from the anesthesia, and he woke up slowly, blinking in confusion. Its all done, I said softly, helping him sit up. How do you feel? The boy rubbed his nose and took a deep breath. It feels...different. Better, I think. His mother rushed forward, hugging him tightly. I made sure he slept well and ate extra before we came, she said, her voice filled with relief and pride. Good to know that it helps, I replied with a nod. They handed me two gold coins, but I shook my head and handed one back. It was a quick and easy procedure. No need to overcharge. Thank you so much, his father said, his voice thick with gratitude. Youve done more for us than we can ever repay. I smiled and placed a hand on the boys shoulder, casting Fortify Life Force to give him a little extra boost. Take care of yourself, young man. Youll be just fine. As they left, I turned back to the room, cleaning and purifying everything meticulously. The space was ready for the next patient. Mana 3680/4500. By the time I was done, the other two patients had arrived. I took the lady first, as her procedure was quicker. Please follow me, I said, leading her to the treatment room. She walked in, looking slightly nervous but determined. Alright, Im going to need you to undress and lie down on the table, I instructed, giving her a reassuring smile. She nodded, her hands trembling slightly as she complied. Once she was ready, I channeled Anesthesia. This will help you sleep, I explained, placing my hands gently on her temples. Her eyes fluttered closed, and her breathing evened out. I made the initial incision with precision, cutting her abdomen open. Now comes the tricky part, I muttered to myself, grabbing the blood and beginning the diagnosis process. My hands glowed faintly as I channeled the spell, searching for the first scar tissue. There you are, I whispered, locating the damaged area. With steady hands, I cut off the scar tissue and healed the place with a gentle pulse of magic. One down, six to go, I murmured, repeating the process. Each time, I carefully removed the scar tissue and healed the incision, ensuring there were no complications. After removing and healing the seventh scar, I diagnosed her again. Lets make sure everythings fine, I said, the spell revealing a clean bill of health. I released the Anesthesia, and she slowly woke up. Its all done, I said softly, helping her sit up. She looked around, slightly dazed. How do you feel? A bit tired, she replied, her voice weak but steady. But okay. I nodded. Did you manage to eat and sleep extra before coming here? Yes, I did, she assured me, managing a small smile. But I still feel tired. Thats normal, I said. It seemed the boys extra energy was because of his youth and resilience, not some magical solution. She handed me two gold coins. Thank you, she said, her gratitude clear in her eyes. Youre welcome, I replied, accepting the payment this time. Take care of yourself, and if you need anything, dont hesitate to come back. As she left, I cleaned and purified everything meticulously, preparing for the next patient. Mana 2800/4500. The gentleman walked in, looking slightly apprehensive. Hello, I greeted him, offering a comforting smile. Please, have a seat. He sat down, fidgeting nervously. This wont take long, right? he asked. It will take a bit of time, but youll be much better after, I assured him. I need you to take off your pants and lie down on the table. He complied, lying down with a deep breath. I channeled the Anesthesia, watching as his body relaxed into a deep sleep. Alright, lets get started, I murmured, making the first incision and beginning the delicate process of re-breaking and healing the bone. This part is always tricky, I muttered, focusing intently on my task. I worked meticulously, ensuring that I set the bone correctly and healed it. As I continued, I diagnosed him, noticing some muscle damage and scar tissue. Lets take care of that too, I said to myself, cutting away the scar tissue and healing the muscles.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. I cast three Fortify Life Force spells to help his body cope with the demanding procedure. That should give you a good boost, I noted, finishing up and waking him from the Anesthesia. He blinked awake, looking around in confusion. Its done? he asked, sitting up slowly. Yes, its done, I confirmed, helping him to his feet. How do you feel? A bit tired and hungry, he admitted. But I followed your instructions about food and rest. Good, I said. The tiredness will pass. He didnt experience as much exhaustion as most people who undergo a serious procedure. The food and rest helped, just not as much as with the boy. He handed me five gold coins, his eyes shining with gratitude. Thank you. Ive been in pain for years after a cart wheel drove over my leg. Im glad I could help, I replied, trying to return two gold coins, but he shook his head firmly. No, keep it. Youve done more than enough, he insisted. Mana 1760/4500. I had finished for the day, feeling a sense of satisfaction as I left, knowing that I had made a significant difference in their lives. After he left, I checked my blinking light.
Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 10 Stat points: 9
I thought about it last night and added the stats to Constitution. I also remembered something about getting new spells. Oh, right! Thats where Fortify Life Force came from, level five. I checked the healer spell list:
  • Heal Muscle - 14
  • Diagnose - 10
  • Stop Bleeding - 3
  • Heal Bone - 7
  • Control Blood - 11
  • Healing Touch - 20
  • Neutralize Poison - 1
  • Purify - 9
  • Clean - 13
  • Anesthesia - 7
  • Regrow Flesh - 1
  • Fortify Life Force - 5
  • Cleanse
I checked the cleanse description:
Cleanse Cleanse is a versatile spell designed to purge impurities, toxins, and harmful substances from an entity or an object. By systematically eliminating contaminants, Cleanse ensures that it purifies the target. There are two ways to cast it:
  1. As a cast spell: When you cast Cleanse in this manner, it affects the specific area on which you direct it. This method is ideal for targeting localized impurities or contamination on surfaces or within a confined space.
  2. As a channeled spell: You can also channel Cleanse, enabling it to clean harmful substances from an organism in stages. The longer the channeling, the deeper the Cleanse penetrates, reaching and purging more profound levels of toxins and impurities. By repeating this method multiple times, you can achieve a thorough purification. A deep Cleanse of the organism removes all adverse effects and diseases resulting from harmful substances, leading to a state of complete internal cleanliness and health.
Not bad, not bad at all. The description mentioned an object, so I checked something. Some considered food coloring harmful, so I took out a donut with a pink glaze and cast Cleanse on it. Ugh, I eat that? There was an oily, disgusting blob on top of my donut that smelled like burnt oil and some other nasty stuff. At least it looked cheerful; all the pink color from the glaze was in the oily blob. The donut looked a bit shriveled. I think Ill take a break from donuts for a while. Taking an extra day in town, I relaxed and regenerated before continuing my journey. To learn how to remove pelts correctly, I still needed to find a hunter or a tanner. I bid the innkeeper and his family goodbye and gave him a silver as thanks for serving as the towns clinic. Took out my bike, connected the trailer, Stretch hopped in, and we were on our way. After riding for about six hours, we stopped for lunch. After eating, Stretch ran away to explore, and I decided he had the right idea. Moving fast on the bike was nice, but I loved the beautiful wilderness. I checked the map and saw that the road curved around the mountains at some point, and the next town was on the other side of the mountains. I stored the bike, called for Stretch, and set out on foot. We walked the whole day, enjoying the quiet. In the evening, I set up camp in a lovely meadow with tall grass and got an idea. I checked my mana, and it was full. I had been breathing it in all day. Starting with lying on my back, I placed my hand on my head and channeled the Cleanse spell. Initially, I took it slow just in case, but once I didnt feel any adverse effects, I ramped up the channeling intensity. I felt the mana enter my body and get absorbed, but felt nothing else. I continued until I felt the lightheadedness that signifies low mana. Mana 80/4500. I stopped and just lay there, waiting for something to happen. After a few minutes, I felt like my whole body was cramping slightly. It wasnt painful, just unpleasant, and I started feeling thirsty. I drank a bottle of water, but it wasnt enough. Only after drinking five bottles of water, I stopped feeling parched. Now what? I just lay there. I could feel that something was happening in my bodyall over my bodybut when I tried to diagnose myself, I felt resistance. It felt like the spell couldnt pass through the mana that saturated my body, and I sensed that my body was indeed saturated. After another five minutes, my stomach and intestines started gurgling ominously. I ran to the bushes and expelled A LOT of filth from my body. Ugh! It smelled awful. Stretch ran as far away as he could. I started breaking camp fast to get away from the stench. After we walked away for fifteen minutes, I felt parched again. I took out more water and drank it. The gurgling started again. Seriously? Again? I ran to another bush and expelled more yuck. This is getting ridiculous. Thirsty again. More water. Please let this end soon. Visit a bush. Run away from the stench. How can it be this bad? More water. Not again. Bush. Run away. I hope Stretch hasnt abandoned me. Thirsty. Why does this keep happening? Bush. Im starting to hate bushes. Run away. This is never-ending. Water. I dont know how much more I can take. Another bush. My bones hurtlike I was experiencing growing pains again. This cant be good. More water. Please make it stop. A poor bush. I really feel bad for these bushes. This time, I also threw up. They say variety is good for you. I ran far, far awayI couldnt see Stretch anymore; I thought he gave up on me. Cant blame him. More water. How much longer can this go on? Another bush painted from both ends. This is beyond disgusting. Run further away. I hope this is the last time. Parched again. More water. Another bush. This is never going to end. Run away. I think Stretch has officially disowned me. Thirsty. Please, just let this stop. More water. Bush. Run away. This is absolute torture. More water. Another poor bush. How much more can my body take? Run further away. Bush. More water. This has to end. Another bush. Im going to need so much therapy after this. Run away. More water. Another bush. Im so over this. I felt parched and feared I would run out of toilet paper if this continued. Please, no more. I drank another four bottles of water and waited for the gurgling, but it didnt come. I was walking and holding my pants with one hand; they kept falling off me. I lifted my shirt and looked at myself; I looked like a POW camp survivor, not just emaciated but made of skin and bones with nothing in between. Another mild gurgle, another poor bush, more water, but now I was also starving and felt like I might faint from hunger. Just in case the wind changed direction, I walked for another five minutes, but then I couldnt walk anymore. My body demanded food NOW! I felt like my body was stomping its foot and shouting FOOD! FOOD! FOOD! Once I determined I was far enough, I sat down and began eating. Considering my condition, takeaway was the only option for me, as I couldnt cook. I ate for over an hour, just one takeaway box after another. After eating three to four weeks of food, I slowed down with the food, but was thirsty againseven bottles of water. Ahh, I was feeling human again. This is so nice. More gurgling. Oh, come on! Not again! Another poor bush. Run away. I need to escape this nightmare. Hungry again. How can I still be hungry? More food. My stomach felt like a bottomless pit. Water. Another bush. I cant believe I still have more to expel. Run away. Just keep moving. More water. Please let this be the end. So far, so good. Maybe its finally over. No gurgling. Thank heavens. I ate another weeks supply of food and drank more waterno gurgling, and my body was filling out like it was building its flesh layers. I fell on my back and just lay there, exhausted. That was a nasty and smelly experience. I lay on my back, looking at the big moon, breathing in mana, and recuperating. I felt an intense cramp in my abdomen. Not again! But it subsided, and I felt a refreshing and invigorating wave pass through my body. Does it mean that this is over? I woke up from the tongue alarm, pushed Stretch away, and saw it was sunset. Did I sleep the whole day? I didnt remember falling asleep. How did I sleep with the sun high in the sky in my face? When I inspected my body, it felt great. I diagnosed my body, and it was even better. I thought I was healthy before, but I was wrong; NOW I was healthy. I checked my mana 1390/6300. What the hell? I shouted at the sky, You can be angry with me as much as you like; I dont care. How does any of this make sense? I healed a ton of people and nothing. But I had the shits for half a night, lost all my body weight, and I got mana? Where is the logic? Or are you just enjoying seeing us flounder, and its all arbitrary? THIS IS DRIVING ME CRAZY!! I didnt get a reply or any kind of reaction. Figures. I set up camp, started a fire, took out pots and pans, and started cooking. During the last day, I seriously depleted my ready food supplies. Stretch finally came back, looking at me with a mix of curiosity and reproach. Sorry, buddy, rough night, I said, patting his head. He seemed to forgive me once I handed him some food. Chapter 30: Free Needing a day to recuperate from my shit storm, I moved the camp to a nice clearing at the foot of a mountain. I spent the entire day swinging between annoyance at the lack of data and acceptance that I needed to figure out everything myself. I also emptied my garbage barrel. Walking about a kilometer from camp, I dug a hole and emptied my barrel. I had a lot of takeaway boxes. Initially, I planned to burn all of them, but on second thought, I cleaned the good plastic ones and saved them for the cooked food Id store in the future. Additionally, I discovered the broken sunglasses that shielded my eye from the goat bomb and cast Mend to restore them. This spell was outstanding; they were like new. After remembering my shredded leather pants, I mended them as well. Sometimes, maintenance was necessary. Eventually, my annoyance reached the point where I was willing to go into the Archive again. I returned to camp, got comfortable in a lounge chair with a footrest, and dove into the Archive again. There was a new entry in the Archive to buy a supply of shoelaces on worlds that have good ones because the Traveler had to resort to using a rope. I wrote him a comment, Buy the Mend spell, and continued scrolling. I reached the discussion about additional Qualities. The Traveler who got the Luck Quality from the [Treasure Hunter] sub-class now had 63 people calling him a liar. The Traveler who got it from the [Path Finder] sub-class now had 41 people calling him a liar. When I reached my post, I felt like a social media star. 136 people said they had the Merchant Profession, didnt get the Quality, and called me a liar. I blew those guys out of the water. Yay me! Scrolling down until I reached the pompous ass who wrote My Thoughts on the Difference Between Awakened Beasts and Monsters, which was the last place I stopped, I continued from there. Again, I had to wade through a lot of bullshit. Somebody posted a recipe for An Amazing Siskek Campfire Stew. The only ingredient I recognized in the whole recipe was salt, and it amazed me to see three people thanking him and saying it was delicious. Somebody else asked to please, please, please, when you write world information about a world youre leaving, put the Gate chain that got you there and the cluster where its located. I had read nothing about clusters before but could infer the meaning from the context. I didnt get how you know what cluster youre in. The Gate chain request was a great idea. Another Traveler also wrote about clusters and cleared up the confusion. He asked if somebody knew a good place to buy mana crystals in the cluster of Lipia-Timus-Ilmavirta-Sonest. I commented, suggested he harvest the crystals himself instead of buying them, and described how I did it. Also, I asked him what the use of mana crystals wasafter some time, Id check the entry to see if he replied. Then, I came across something alarming. It was an article titled Opportunities and Dangers in Worlds Undergoing an Integration. After the LitRPG books I read, the title was alarming by itself, but reading it alarmed me even more. The article first described how you could recognize a world close to integration and listed mana levels 9-10 and over 200 Gates to that specific world from mana worlds. It explained that the first step before integrating a world is to increase the Gate count to flood the world with mana. Remembering that Earth had a lot of Gates, I looked for my notebook and counted them139 Gates. Phew! Not 200 yet. I also remembered that some Gates I approached were to unintegrated tech-worlds. I rechecked my notebook. 10 Gates led to low mana tech-worlds. So, 129 potential mana-world connections. I checked my notes about Earths mana level3. It seemed like Earth would become integrated, but it still had time.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The description of the primary danger was enlightening in a way: Waves of mana flood the world through the Gates, creating areas with uneven mana. Those areas can be as mild as a low mana world and as dangerous as a very high mana world, with all the dangerous mana beasts usually present in such worlds. That sounded scary; I wasnt sure I wanted to visit a high mana world. Pausing in the middle of the article, I took a moment to assess my feelingsdid I care? I left Earth without intending to return, but my alarm at reading the article and worry about Earth told a different story. After some thought, I concluded Earth was not my home. I didnt belong there, but I had a responsibility for the place that birthed and raised me. Besides, there wasnt much left for me on Earthjust two graves that served as reminders of a life I had lost. So, I decided I would occasionally check the Gates to Earth and monitor the mana levels. If I saw the mana reach level 9 and felt like it, I might help the locals in the area around the Gate. However, I wouldnt go out of my way to provide global help. I felt no responsibility or debt to Earth; my life had moved on, and I no longer considered it my home. Because I felt good about my decision and overall felt better and less annoyed, I left the Archive. Since I hadnt played my guitar for a while, I took it out and started playing. I didnt learn new songs; I just played the ones I already knew. After a few songs, I played a song I discovered in the songbook and fell in love withSleeping Sun by Nightwish. After a few seconds, I stopped and started again, but this time, I sang. The sun is sleeping quietly Once upon a century... Halfway through the song, Stretch sat beside me and began to howl-sing with me. We sang like this for hours, until I exhausted my entire repertoire. The following morning, I felt brimming with energy. I just wanted to move. After I broke camp, I ranStretch thought it was a great idea. I was running fast but felt that I could go faster, so I pushed myself to go faster, faster, faster until I felt like I was flying; I didnt think I ever drove that fast. We flew through the wilderness for a few hours until I saw a big river in the distance. Instead of stopping, I tried something entirely new for me. I stored the clothes off my body, and it worked! Additionally, I stored my shoes, socks, and, lastly, my sunglasses. I was running buck-naked and laughing loudly. When I got to the river, I dove in without stopping. The flight through the air before I hit the water was the most exhilarating experience in my life. Stretch jumped after me, and we played in the water. I experienced a sense of freedom and weightlessness. When I was tired of playing, I floated on my back and let the current take me; it was slow and relaxing. Stretch swam beside me, and I told him to let me know when he wanted to come out of the water. He seemed content to doggy paddle beside me. After some time, we left the water, dried off, and had lunch. I drank a bottle of wine with my food and enjoyed life. Side Story 4: The Danger of Very High Mana Worlds Lis fell through the Gate and just lay there, wheezing. He made it out! He got out of that awful, awful place. Thank you, great beings of the cosmos. He will find a temple and light incense in gratitude. After he got his breathing under control, he looked around. He was in a circle of standing stones, two of which were the Gate anchors, with more standing stones branching in a few directions. There were many people around, and they were holding strange apparatuses to their faces. He checked and saw he had two more minutes to his Invisibility, so he cast it again, just in case. By their motions with the strange contraptions, he suspected that the purpose was photography, but the gadgets looked like nothing he had seen before. One woman was heading in his direction and was sure to trip on him, so he got up quickly and put his back to one of the Gate stones. It was like she was following him; she headed directly to "his" stone. He moved aside, and she struck a pose when she reached "his" stone. Her male companion lifted the strange apparatus to his face, and there was a soft clickyes, definitely photography. Lis snuck quietly away. There weren''t any trees around he could hide in, so he looked at their clothes, took out the most similar things he had, and changed. He walked some distance away, and when he saw nobody looking, he dropped his Invisibility. He was starting to relax and think clearly. That place was just horrible. He wrote the name Tr na ng and resolved to run far away from any Gate leading there. There were creatures of nightmare; one of them, a Bnnach, literally caused him nightmares and fed on his fear. Its ghostly wails echoed through the night, paralyzing Lis with terror. The only thing that saved him was falling down and hitting his head, which briefly knocked him unconscious and broke the creature''s hold. There were blinking creatures called Will-o''-the-wisps that tried to lead him into treacherous swamps. Their eerie, floating lights danced enticingly before him, nearly luring him to his doom in the murky depths. Half-human, half-farm animals known as Pookas played music that confused his senses, their melodies twisting reality around him until he could barely tell up from down.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Every fruit he identified carried the warning that if he ate it, he could never eat regular food again. The vibrant, tempting berries of that world promised eternal youth, but at a terrible priceone bite would bind him forever to this realm. The trees had green humanoid creatures called Dryads in them that attacked him with magic, their bark-like skin camouflaging them until the last moment when they unleashed their nature-based spells. He washed his face in a lake, not realizing it was home to a temperamental water spirit. The lake got angry at this intrusion and almost killed him, its waters rising in a massive wave that threatened to drag him down to the depths. Only his quick reflexes and Luck saved him from a watery grave. The denizens were the scariest of them all. They were beautiful with long hair and pointed ears, possessed powerful magic like he had never seen before, and were relentless. They chased him for days and kept saying that the trees, the land, and the lakes told them about an intruder. To escape, he had to cast Glamour and Invisibility repeatedly and rely on his Luck. The only saving grace was that the air was so rich with mana that he regenerated hundreds of mana units every minute without actively regenerating. It was a truly dreadful experience. Going there again is something he will never do. He did not know what world he was in, not having the time to check the Gate from the other side. So, he opened the world''s information and started reading. A Traveler native to this world posted the first entry a day before he left on his journey. It was a very detailed and thorough account, maybe a little too thorough. Lis didn''t care about the political landscape or that gold coins needed proof of ownership, but the rest was pure gold. He wished the world information had the same comment option as the General Archive so he could post a thank-you note, but alas, it wasn''t so. He wrote the Traveler''s name, "John Rue," and decided to shake his hand and buy him a drink if they ever met on the road. The following account was by a new Traveler who had never visited tech worlds before; he got confused and left. But in his account, he had some excellent information. The bicycle sounded interesting, the copper coins idea was brilliant, and he mentioned he came from a boring place called Shimoor. Lis needed boring after that horrible experience. He decided to check that "bicycle" invention, buy copper coins, stock up on cheap, mass-produced goods to sell, and go on a vacation in Shimoor. Chapter 31: Let Luck Lead You to Fortune We spent the entire day by the riverrelaxing, swimming, playing, and eating. My body, still too thin, showed every bone and muscle. The only pants that stayed on me were sweatpants with a string. Once again, I attempted to teach Stretch the art of fetching. After a considerable amount of effort, he reluctantly brought back the stickonce. Youre supposed to be a dog. Dogs adore playing fetch. He shot me a disdainful look and trotted off to relieve himself on a nearby bush. Well, that was the end of that conversation. That evening, inspired by a recipe I saw in the Archive, I cooked a stew with bison chunks and root vegetables. It turned out delicious, and I felt my body absorb the mana. I facepalmedagain. It seemed my face was becoming the victim of my forgetfulness. The bison mana potions had completely slipped my mind. After taking out my biggest pots, I began cooking all the bison chunks, storing them in the newly cleaned takeaway boxes. I cooked until the middle of the night, using all the meat chunks. Stretch still had fifteen big burgers, and he could eat the stew, but stocking up on fresh meat seemed like a good idea. The following day, I told Stretch we were going bison hunting, and he ran in circles with excitement. I identified him to see his progress:
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening 39%
Well, buddy, you are progressing nicely. As we packed up the camp and set off toward the next town, I couldnt help but hope wed encounter bison along the way. The two types of herd animals I had seen so far were bison and goat, and the goat wasnt my favorite. By lunchtime, we had reached the foot of the first mountain in the chain. It was a massive chain, much larger than it appeared on the Map. Keeping my fingers crossed, I hoped we wouldnt encounter any obstacles in finding a passage between the mountains. After lunch, I decided to climb the mountain and look from its top for a passage and bison. The incline didnt seem too steep, and the mountain wasnt that high, so by my estimate we could reach the top in an hour or two. I seriously overestimated my climbing abilitywe reached the mountain top only by sunset. When I finally stood on the top, it took my breath away. It was one of the most beautiful panoramas I had ever seen. The setting sun bathed the entire landscape in a warm, golden light, casting long shadows that danced across the valleys below. Mountains stretched as far as the eye could see, their lush greenery gradually giving way to the dense forests that carpeted the distant horizon. The river we swam in earlier snaked through the valley, its waters sparkling like a ribbon of molten gold in the fading sunlight. Everywhere I looked, vibrant orange, pink, and purple hues painted the sky, blending seamlessly into the azure blue above. Wisps of clouds drifted lazily, their edges tinged with the colors of the sunset. The peaks of the surrounding mountains stood majestically, their rugged silhouettes outlined against the brilliant sky. Each peak was distinct. Some were flat with some vegetation, while others were jagged and bare, standing as silent sentinels over the valley. The landscapes sheer vastness and untouched beauty filled me with a profound sense of awe and serenity. It was a sight that seemed to transcend time, a perfect blend of tranquility and grandeur. I felt a deep connection to the world around me, a sense of belonging, and an almost overwhelming peace. It was a moment of pure, unadulterated wonder that made all the effort of the climb worthwhile. Standing there, gazing out at the breathtaking vista, I couldnt help but feel deeply grateful for my journey. The uncertainty, the challenges, and even the mundane moments all led to thisa chance to witness such unparalleled beauty. It was a reminder of why I traveled. This was the rewardthe chance to see the world in all its raw, magnificent splendor. The rest of the mountains in the chain werent much taller than the one I was standing on, and most of them were very wide, with valleys between them. One valley had another river that even curved in the direction we were heading, but I wasnt sure I could talk Stretch into the canoe. Maybe now that he was more intelligent, it would be easier. It was getting dark fast. The mountaintop was small, so there was no place to set camp. We climbed down again for ten minutes until we reached a flat area big enough to set up one of my smaller tents. The following morning, I climbed to the mountaintop again and took out my binoculars. Searching the valleys for bison, I found a herd. It was in the opposite direction from where we were heading, but I wasnt in a hurry to reach the town. Although I wanted to progress on my looting, a few days out of my way wouldnt be a problem. I looked from one end of the mountain chain to the other and felt my gaze snag on a particular mountain. There was nothing special about it, except maybe it was shorter than its immediate neighbors. Again, I looked from one end of the mountain chain to the other and again felt my gaze snag on that mountain; it felt like it pinged me.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Hmm, interesting. I opened my Map, zoomed in until I located that specific mountain, and marked its location. I took out my camera and took some pictures; even without the sunset, the panorama was breathtaking. I decided I wasnt in a hurry to go anywhere, so I sat down and looked at the view. Stretch put his head on my lap, and I scratched his ears. The breathtaking beauty around me made me feel both amazed and at peace. As I took a deep breath, I sensed myself expanding as though I was both a part of the world and enveloped it. I stayed there all day and enjoyed another sunset. For me, those days, those moments, no matter how long or short, were my reason for traveling. This was the reason for my journey. Healing people gave me a feeling of accomplishment, and I still had the challenge of the loot spell I was determined to crack. But those things were the doing part of my journey. This day, and the time I spent in the grotto, were the being part of my journey. To be in the moment and take it in. The next day, we climbed down and headed toward the interesting mountain. I didnt know if it was my Perception or Luck doing the pinging, but something was there; I was sure of it. It took us two days to reach it, and it was getting dark. So, after setting up the camp, we had dinner and went to sleep early. We had walked almost nonstop, faster than usual, and I was tired. When I examined my body again in the morning, it looked much better. Over the past few days, I had been eating more than usual and it seems like I had gained most of my body weight back. After I packed up the camp, we began climbing the mountain. Stretch must have had mountain goats in his ancestry; he climbed like walking on a flat road. After about three hours, we reached the mountain top. The view was amazing but not much different from the view from the other mountain. Now what? I sat on the top, waiting for something to happen. Nothing. Hmm, maybe its something Ill see from here? With my binoculars in hand, I looked from side to side. I could see further north from here. After the mountain chain, there was a forest, and I saw some smoke. It was probably the town I was heading to. Looking for the bison herd, I couldnt see it. I had no idea what to do next, so I just sat there for a while, and Stretch used the opportunity to nap. After about an hour of sitting there, I had an idea. My Luck description said something about using it actively. I checked, just in case.
Milestone Reached Luck 20 or Above Reaching a Luck stat of 20 or above marks a significant milestone in your journey. At this level, you can now actively engage your Luck to determine the best direction to travel for a fortunate outcome. This means more than just avoiding danger; it means seeking fortuitous encounters, discovering hidden treasures, and arriving at places where success and prosperity await...
It took me a couple of seconds to figure out how to actively engage it, but the minute I did, I felt a pull in a specific direction, like a compass needle pointing a certain way. It was on the opposite side of the mountain from where we climbed, and I followed the Luck Compass. Halfway down, we reached a narrow cave entrance between two rocks. Without the guidance from my Luck, I would have never found it. It was situated in such a way that it was invisible from any angle. Only when you walked up to the rock sticking out of the mountain, could you see the entrance behind it. I took out one of my oil lamps, lit it, and we went in. Initially, the entrance was very narrow, so I had to walk sideways and felt claustrophobic, but after a few meters, it became wider, and I could walk normally. The walls had a type of moss on them that reflected the light from the lamp, so it became much brighter, and I could see well. Stretch ran ahead and disappeared from view, which made me feel much better. I was getting worried about the mummy chamber vibe, but I trusted his senses. After a few meters, the passage opened into a vast cavern. I walked into the caverns center and lifted the light to see better. The light reflected off the walls, but not like off the moss. The walls of the cavern were full of crystals. I tried to dislodge one of them, but couldnt. With a medical chisel and a hammer, I dislodged it from the wall in just a few minutes. It looked beautiful, with a deep green color. So, I was supposed to see the crystals? It made little sense. I facepalmed againI needed to stop doing that, or Id hurt myself. I identified the crystal.
Emerald High Quality
Yes, please, and thank you, Lord! I didnt feel like setting camp at the foot of the mountain and climbing up and down every day, so I walked around all the caverns looking for openings and couldnt find any. However, the air smelled fresh and not musty or damp, so there must be ventilation. Getting an idea, I shut off the lamp, let my eyes get used to the darkness and looked. There were thin shafts of light in three locations. Good, air wont be a problem. I shuffled slowly to one location with light, took out a small amount of kindling, and lit a small fire. The smoke went up like through a chimney. After lighting the lamp again, I examined the ground and walls, looking for openings through which snakes or other nasties could pass, but found nothing. Excellent. I set up a mini-camp near the fire. There was no need for the tent inside, but chairs and a table were necessary. Rubbing my hands together with a smug look on my face, I got to work. Chapter 32: On Second Thought, Maybe I Didn’t Buy Enough Stuff Mining was hard work! I didnt have a pick or anything, so I had to improvise with a medical bone chisel and the hammer I received as payment for healing. The bone chisel was small, and I broke two until I figured out how to use them without damaging them. I also broke a few emeralds until I learned how to maneuver around the stone to dislodge them. The dust was choking me, so I donned a surgical mask. After about an hour, my eyes stungthe oil lamp light was insufficient. After another two hours, my knees ached from kneelingI started from the bottomand my shoulder muscles hurt. Thank God for the Heal Muscle spell. As I hit the rock, a surge of old anger bubbled up from deep inside me. Memories of growing up in foster care flooded back, memories Id tried so hard to bury. Each strike of the chisel and hammer against the stone was like a release valve for the pent-up rage I had carried for years. The first foster home wasnt too bad, but I was only five and already knew I was unwanted. That is until the bully arrived. From that moment on, it was a nightmare of ER visits and looking over my shoulder. The second was worse. Mrs. Reynolds had a sharp tongue and a sharper hand. I remembered the sting of her slaps and the way she would lock me in the closet for hours when I dared to speak back. Hitting the rock, I pictured her face, her cruel, twisted smile, and I hit harder. The stone cracked, and I felt a small measure of satisfaction. I worked for another hour until I needed a break. During this time, I mined an area larger than a square meter. Looking at the vast cavern, I estimated that, with my speed, it would take me at least a year to mine it. Not good. The next strike brought back memories of Mr. Turner, the foster father whod initially seemed kind. He was a drunk, and his kindness turned to violence after a few drinks. I remembered the time he threw a bottle at me, cutting my forehead open. The chisel slipped in my hand as I thought of him, and I cursed, readjusting my grip. The bottle, the blood, the cold indifference in his eyes as he told me to clean it upeach memory fueled my strikes, and the rock yielded more easily. Stretch was nowhere to be found, so I left the cave to look for him. I found him dozing near the cave entrance as the sun was setting. I called him in for dinner, fed us both, laid out the sleeping bag and blanket for Stretch, and lay there thinking about a faster solution. Maybe theres a light spell? I facepalmed againit was becoming my signature move, and I didnt like what it said about me. Why hadnt I thought of buying the butchering and skinning skills instead of looking for people to teach me? I looked through the Spells list and found a few different light spells. After reading their descriptions, I chose a channeled spell that allowed me to change the light intensity as needed and control its placement. It cost two ability points instead of one, but the added control was worth the price. 46 ability points left.
ADAPTABLE LIGHT BALL Description: Adaptable Light Ball is a versatile channeled spell that grants the caster the ability to manipulate light with precision. This spell allows the user to adjust the intensity of the light, ranging from a gentle glow to a bright, focused beam. Additionally, the caster can control the placement of the light, making it possible to illuminate specific areas or objects as needed. Ideal for tasks requiring detailed work or creating a customized lighting environment. Cost: 2 Ability Points
I bought the skinning, butchering, and mining skills. Just in case, I looked through the Spells and Skills again to see if anything could help my looting, but there was still nothing. Oh well, you cant have everything. 43 ability points left. The next day, mining was more manageable but still challenging. It turned out that even with the skill, it was still tricky if you didnt have the right tools. At least I progressed faster, and the light spell was terrific. Stretch spent most of his time outside; he didnt like to stay in the cave. A claustrophobic dog? The days blurred together as I mined, each strike of the chisel against the rock chipping away not just the stone but the anger inside me. I thought about the other foster kidshow they would form alliances and protect each other when they could, but ultimately, everyone was out for themselves, and I was an unwanted outcast from the start. The betrayals stung the most. I hit the rock with renewed force, the chisel biting deep. As the days turned into weeks, I thought about one of the last homes where they placed me. The Petersons. They werent physically abusive, but they were neglectful in the worst way. I remembered coming home to an empty house with no food and no one to ask how my day was. They didnt care if I came home or not. The loneliness of those years was a wound that never fully healed. The rock cracked under my relentless assault, and I allowed myself a small, grim smile. Each piece that fell away was a piece of the past I was letting go.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. For the next few days, I kept working through my memories. Each hammer strike a cathartic release. I remembered Mrs. Kendall, who had me for a year when I was twelve. She was obsessed with cleanliness and would make me scrub floors with a toothbrush if she thought I wasnt thorough enough. Every night, I went to bed with raw, aching hands. I channeled that pain into my mining, and each chunk of emerald felt like a victory over those memories. The days blurred together, each one slightly less burdened by the past. I recalled Mr. Jenkins, who never hit me but used words as his weapons. Hed tear me down, calling me worthless, saying Id never amount to anything. I hit the rock with a fury that left my muscles burning, but I kept going, not just for the emeralds but for the cleansing of my soul. With each blow, I felt lighter, like I was breaking free from the chains of my past. After one especially strong and angry strike, I felt like a bubble of hurt popped inside of me and dissipated. My whole being unclenched and a wave of intense relief washed over me. For almost two weeks, I worked like that until I ran out of mana-rich meat. Even though I didnt want to leave the cave yet, I also didnt want to delay Stretchs awakening. I took out one of my coolers, which was full of chicken, and channeled mana into it. My goal was to manage the mana flow to prevent the meat from exploding, only saturating it. It worked partially. The smaller pieces, like chicken breasts and wings, still popped and became minced chicken, but the whole chickens stayed whole. I felt very accomplishedit was progress, after all. For another ten days, I worked until there were no stones I could reach. I took out my operating table, climbed on it, and continued to mine. I checked my profile to see the progress of my mining skill. It had progressed little, only to level 3, which was strange; I had mined a lot. Maybe because I was improvising and not using the right tools? It surprised me to see that my mana had risen another 600. It was now 6150/6900. Again, there was no rhyme or reason. I didnt even get upset; there was no point. Some entity in the sky assigned random numbers whenever it felt like it. At least the number never went down, just up. I continued for another three weeks until I couldnt reach higher while standing on the table. Of course, I didnt bring a ladder; why would I? For a minute or two, I thought about leaving the rest, but my greed had a tantrum while stomping its foot and wouldnt let me. I thought about it for a while and had an idea. I went outside, climbed down the mountain, and looked for trees with relatively narrow but tall trunks. It took a while; I wasnt in a forest, so I had to search for trees. Finally, I found two long and narrow trunks. At least I bought hatchets from the camping store. Without them, it would have been impossible. In addition, I gathered sturdy branches and used the bone saw from the field dressing kit to cut them to approximately one meter. I received a hammer as payment for healing, which I used for mining, but I didnt have any nails. I was feeling less self-conscious about the crazy amount of stuff I bought and beginning to realize that I hadnt bought enough. I should find a blacksmith or something and stock up on work tools and nails. I laid the two trunks, arranged the branches as ladder steps, and tied them with ropeat least, I bought a lot of rope. Now, I had a tall ladder about 3.5-4 meters long. Carrying it up the mountain was very cumbersome, and I almost fell a few times, but I managed. As I made my way through the narrow passage, I had to push it in front of me. And when I reached the cavern, it was hard to maneuver with it because of the rock mounds resulting from my mining. Some maintenance was in order. With an enormous trunk and a shovel in hand, I started loading the debris into the trunk. After ten minutes of work, I facepalmed and felt very embarrassed. I walked between the mounds and stored them. When the cave was relatively clean, I went outside and called for StretchI didnt want to bury him by accidentwalked away from the cave, and summoned all the dirt. I created a small avalanche when it all fell down the mountain, but when it settled at the bottom, it didnt look like I did a lot of damage. My face flamed red when I remembered the ladder I carried up the mountain. I didnt need a mirror to know, and I fidgeted uncomfortably. Thank God there was no one to see. Otherwise, Id have to leave Shimoor out of sheer shame. I returned to the cavern and continued mining. It took me another five weeks to mine all the emeralds I could reach. Some stones were still higher, but my greed was quiet this time; it understood the complexity. I also had to saturate with mana another two meat coolers; Stretch ate a lot. I identified him to see his progress in the last three months.
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening 67%
You are looking good, my friend. He wagged his tail and licked my face. I added mana to my light spell and walked around the cavern to see if I missed some accessible stones. I didnt see any. Then I got an idea. I still had 6 stat points I didnt know what to do with, so I added them to Luck.
Luck: 28
I checked my manano change. As I thought, there was no rhyme or reason. I engaged the active Luck ability and looked around the cave again. Two areas pinged in my awareness. I marked one with a tent peg and began working on the other. I had to clear some rock and dirt, but then I reached another deposit of emeralds, which were even bigger. It took me another week to mine the two hidden pockets. After I was done, I activated my Luck again and checked. Nothing pinged; even my Luck knew the stones up high were unreachable. Smart Luck. I snickered at the thought, collected all my stuff spread over the cavern, took the improvised ladder with me, just in case, and left the cave. In the last three months, I mined two enormous chests of emeralds and was feeling very rich. It was midday outside, and being out longer was nice. I left the cave to relieve myself and to get a sense of the days, but other than that, I spent all my time inside. I climbed to the mountaintop again and sat down, enjoying the view. For such a long time, I focused on small areas all the time and felt like I was becoming cross-eyed. It was nice to expand my field of vision. I took my camera out and took some pictures. By evening, I returned to the cave one last time, fed us both, and slept. The following day, we needed to visit the bison. Chapter 33: My Dog is a Bard In the morning, I packed the camp, and we set out toward the bison. I wasnt sure exactly where they were, since I didnt mark the location on the Map. Another facepalmit was definitely becoming my signature move. But I remembered they were opposite from the town and quite far away. So, we walked in that direction all day. Stretch was overflowing with energy and kept running ahead and back to me. The three months I spent in the cave must have been very boring for him, and he seemed to feel cooped up. Clusters of trees dotted the landscape, creating a stunning mix of towering mountain peaks and expansive valleys dotted with trees like decorations. The air was crisp and fresh, filled with the scent of pine and wildflowers. In the evening, I made camp near one mountain and planned to climb it in the morning to look for the bison. After lighting the fire and eating, I took out my guitar to play, and Stretch immediately sat beside me and began to howl-sing with the music. I laughed and sang with him. It was a lot of fun; I had a bard dog. The following day, I climbed to the mountaintop and looked through my binoculars, but I still couldnt see the bison. The panoramic view was breathtaking, with valleys stretching out below like a patchwork quilt of green and brown. I took some pictures of the view and finished the film. I didnt feel like developing it right then, so I stored it for later. Believing we were heading in the right direction, we continued after climbing down. In the afternoon, we reached a river I had seen from the first mountain and went for a long swim. The river was wide and deep and had a very slow current, making it perfect for a lazy swim. I summoned my canoe and tried to get Stretch in itstill no dice. He just didnt like or trust boats. I tried to reason with him and explained that it wasnt dangerous and a lot of fun, but he didnt believe me. When I talked, he wagged his tail and licked my face, so I thought I was getting somewhere, but the minute he saw the boat, he ran away. I tried again to carry him into it, thinking that maybe this time hed get it, but again, he jumped out and swam to shorestubborn dog. Mark my words, buddy; Ill get you in the boat one day, and youll love it. On that day, Ill remind you about all the grief you are giving me right now. He didnt look impressed and lay down for a nap. We stayed by the river for another day; after all this time in a cave, I wanted to enjoy being outside. The sound of the water flowing and the birds singing was a symphony I had missed. On the morning of the fourth day, we continued walking. I thought Stretch burned all his excess energy because he walked by my side and didnt venture ahead. I wasnt in a hurry, so we walked slowly, enjoying nature. This world was so peaceful. I thought I saw another bushland dog, or maybe it was a real wolf this time. It was too far away to see and ran away too quickly. Stretch didnt react either way. It still amazed me I hardly saw any predators. I saw them occasionally, but only from afar and only glimpses. With the abundance of herbivore herds, I thought there should be more of them, but I hardly saw any. Maybe they sense us and hide? By late afternoon, we reached a passage between two mountains that looked more challenging, so I set up camp and left the crossing for the morning. Again, I played and sang with Stretchdefinitely a bard dog. I had a beer, and Stretch was very curious about it. He kept sticking his muzzle in the bottle opening, so I poured some into a small bowl and gave him a taste. He loved it and demanded more!Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. My dog is a real bardhe wants to sing and drink. The day he starts to chase the ladies, well have a serious talk about responsibility. After laughing at my ridiculous thoughts, I poured him his own bottle. If it causes you a stomach ache or something else, dont come whining to me. He lapped his beer, gave me beer-smelling doggy kisses as a thank you, and continued howl-singing. I love my dog. The following morning, we crossed between the two mountains. We had to climb up a pretty steep incline and then climb down. I almost fell twice, and I had to help Stretch for the first time. Usually, he imitated a mountain goat. It looked like the two mountains squished together, and both were pretty steep. I gave up on the idea of climbing one of them to look for the bison and looked for a friendlier mountain. We had lunch on the other side of the pass, rested a bit after the physical exertion, and continued walking. In another half an hour, we reached a better mountain. It took us about three hours to climb it, and finally, I could see the bison. Although they were still far, I was sure we were headed in the right direction. I took some more pictures. The same area looked completely different from every mountaintop and simply breathtaking as I took photos. Staying until sunset, I took photos of the view with the vibrant colors of the sunset. The pictures would be epic; I was sure of it. We slept on the mountaintop that night. It was flat and wide enough for a sleeping bag and a blanket without the danger of one of us falling off. In the morning, we climbed down and continued our trek. I estimated reaching the bison would take another two days, and I was right. On the evening of the second day, we reached the valley with the bison. I set camp at the entrance to the valley, and we had a nice dinner with beeryes, both of us. In the morning, I decided to skin and butcher two bison the regular way to get a feel for my skills and then switch to looting, or at least attempted looting. I could always infuse the meat with mana later. I located the first candidate and one-shot it. After the rest of the herd cleared the area, I dragged the bison to a tall and sturdy tree. When I wanted to open its stomach, my skill told me to lay it on its back. I never did it like this. I usually left the carcass lying on its side. But I followed the guidance, laid it on its back, opened the belly, and removed the entrails. Now, I also knew that I was hanging them wrong. Turns out you hang it with the head down, not from its neck. Live and learn, live and learn. After it drained, I spread a large plastic sheet, lowered it from the tree, and skinned it, following the guidance of my skill. It was hard workby the time I was done, I was sweating buckets. Then I butchered it. It was easier than skinning, and I needed less prompting from my skill since the butcher in the town showed me twice how to butcher a carcass. When I was done, I decided that doing one bison the regular way was more than enough. It was hard physical labor, and I was covered in blood. One experience was enough for me, thank you very much. Even after casting three Clean spells on myself, I still felt dirty, so I washed in the nearby stream. I couldnt believe people did that for fun. I could understand butchers and hunters, as it was their job. But there was no chance I would go hunting for fun on weekends. It was already afternoon, and I had finished my work for the day. When I returned to camp, I opened the cooler holding the bison and began imbuing the meat with mana. I tried to control the mana and not explode the beef, and succeeded with most of it. Some smaller pieces popped, but the rest stayed whole. Yes! No more exploding carcasses. I cooked us bison burgers with a baked potato for me, and we had dinner. Stretch kept putting his paws on my shoulders and back, sniffing all around me and nudging me with his muzzle. It was so obvious he wanted a beer! I resisted for a whileI didnt want an alcoholic dog. But eventually, I broke down, gave him a beer, and had one myself. I took out my guitar and began playing. Stretch immediately started singing. The second song I played was Dancing in the Dark by Bruce Springsteen, and I got up and danced while playing and singing. Stretch also got up and ran circles around me while howl-singing. It was good to be alive. Chapter 34: Wizard After breakfast, I returned to the bison area. Again, I chose a target, shot it, waited for the rest of the herd to relocate, and began the process. After lowering the bison, I laid it on the plastic sheet and diagnosed it. Well, it was deadthats all the data I got from my Diagnose spell. I couldnt sense anything else from it. Hmm, I didnt expect that. When I diagnosed the jurbers, I saw that they were mostly made of mana and felt it dissipating. Here, I got nothing except its dead. That gave me an idea. By channeling my mana into it, albeit with much less intensity than before, I carefully observed as the meat slowly became saturated. The mana path kept eluding me, and I just kept channeling. By closing my eyes, I not only sensed the mana in it, but also established a connection with it. It was clear that the mana I sensed belonged to me, not just the mana of the surroundings or any other source. I concentrated more and more and sank into it, feeling the mana in the meat. I felt there were still empty pockets, so I channeled more mana into it until it was full but not over-saturated and about to explode. Just permeated with mana. With my eyes closed, I sat like that, entirely focused on the entire carcass. I learned it: every bone, muscle, fat accumulation, meat, and pelt. Feeling every cell in the whole thing. Suddenly, an insistent red light threw me out of my examination. Annoyed, I opened it to return to my task quickly.
You have learned to sense with your mana. New class unlocked: [Wizard] Would you like to take the Wizard Class as your sub-class? Cost: 1 ability point. Y/N
I remembered being offered the class in the past, but then the cost was three ability points; now, it was only one. When I got the Healer Class, it didnt cost me anything because I learned healing spells on my own. And I got a message that the sub-classs strength would equal that of a main class. That got me thinking. Based on the achievements that unlocked this class, it sounded terrific. But should I take it now and have a weaker sub-class? Or refuse it and receive an offer of the class free of charge and at full strength in the future? While sitting there, I cast Purify on the carcass and stored it to prevent spoilage, deep in thought. I had a severe case of analysis paralysis. I just sat there with the open window and couldnt make up my mind. Finally, I closed the window with my mind without reaching a decision. I summoned the carcass again. My mana still saturated the carcass. I connected to the mana again and continued to examine it. After some time, I felt like I knew everything there was to know about it, maybe even too much. So, I took control of my mana inside it, not just connected to it, but grabbed it like when I compressed the jurbers and guided the mana the way I wanted. I wanted the carcass skinned and butchered correctly to steaks, roasts, and ribs.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I controlled my mana to go where I wanted, so it would do what I wanted. It wasnt easy. It kept slipping out of my control. I was sweating and had a headache but wouldnt let up. I felt it was doable if I didnt give up. Finally, I had the mana where I wanted it, and it was ready for what I wanted. So, I added some more mana and gave a final push. The carcass looked like it deflated. It was clear that the pelt wasnt attached to the rest but lying on top. I picked it up and lookedit was the whole pelt with no meat residue. The meat had disconnected from the bones and was lying in a heap between and around them. I examined every piece, and it was perfect. Everything was exactly like I wanted, every piece. YES!!! The red light was blinking rapidly again.
You have learned to wield your mana sufficiently. New class unlocked: [Wizard] Would you like to take the Wizard Class as your sub-class? Note: Due to your achievement, you can take the Wizard Class without spending ability points, and the classs strength will be equal to a main class. Y/N
WOO HOO! It turned out that analysis paralysis could be a good thing. I clicked YES this time and opened the class description.
WIZARD This is a rare and very sought-after class. Wizards are scholars of magic and mana. They develop new spells, combine them, and expand them. They study mana and its intricacies and learn to wield it like a tool. When a Wizard advances their understanding of magic and mana, they can develop the ability to wield external mana. This Class does not have Spells, Skills, or Abilitiesthe wizard develops their own. +3 Intelligence, +3 Wisdom, +3 Perception, +1 to all other stats. This class does not receive free stat points
I still wasnt done with the red light.
Level up +3 Intelligence, +3 Wisdom, +3 Perception, +1 to all other stats Class: Wizard Level 2
Well, that was a surprise. I could understand now why I got the classnot only because of my experiments with mana, but also because of my desire to develop the looting spell. It sounded precisely up a wizards alley, and I was sure my intention had an enormous influence in unlocking this class. I was glad I didnt take it the first time. Sometimes, being overly confused had benefits. But I still wished I had some answers. Huh, I suddenly had a thought. I let my Luck lead me to the cave with the emeralds. Could it lead me to answers? I engaged the active Luck ability, thinking that I really, really, really wanted to figure out what was going on with my mana. And I felt a direction. It was west, with a slight angle to the south. And I felt as if it still had time, as if something that was supposed to happen hadnt happened yet. So there are answers? Its not arbitrary? I summoned a cooler, stored all the meat, rolled up the pelt, and stored it. And I just sat there, basking in the moment. I succeeded in actually looting a carcassnot exploding it or shooting its pelt away, but actually looting it. I got an excellent class that sounded very interesting and compatible with my personality and my need to understand things. And I had a direction for answers. It was simply a perfect moment. Chapter 35: Endless Rain As I sat there, reveling in my awesomeness, the rain began to fall. Initially, it was a drizzle that I ignored, but the intensity picked up fast. I looked around, found elevated ground, and took out a tent. On second thought, I wanted to rearrange my coolers and needed the space, so I stored it and took out a tent I hadnt used before. I asked for a big tent and was told that this one was a Glamping Tent and the biggest available. It took me almost twenty minutes to figure out how to set it up and another thirty minutes to do it. It was HUGE. You could raise a family in it. Its yurt-like design featured a foldable partition for the sleeping space and a generous living room. It had three canopies that you could open or leave hanging like curtains. Big windows, two entrances, and two-layer flooringone was thick bamboo flooring that you put on the bottom, and the second was a thick rubbery carpet. It wasnt a tent; it was a portable palace! Stretch and I were soaked by the time I finished setting it up. Not wanting him to soak the tent, I took a towel and said, No shaking yourself inside. We want a dry tent. If you want to shake yourself to get rid of the water, go out, shake, and Ill dry you. He listened to me! He went out, shook himself, and came back in, wagging his tail. I dried him, told him he was the smartest and the best dog in existence, and got a facial tongue bath. After getting rid of my wet clothes, drying and redressing, I laid Stretchs blankets and arranged a table and chair for me. We ate lunch, and Stretch took a nap. I summoned some of my meat coolers and organized them. When I stored the meat on Earth, I packed it with ice and was glad I did. With me constantly summoning the coolers, the ice kept the meat fresh. The ice remained completely frozen in the coolers I hadnt opened, but it partially melted in the coolers I opened and closed to retrieve food. I also had coolers with only ice that I hadnt touched yet. I moved a layer of meat from one cooler, covered it with ice, put another layer on top, covered it with ice, and proceeded like this until the cooler was full. Like this, I re-packed and rearranged all the meat from Earth by categoriesbeef, lamb, chicken, and turkey. When I was done, I had nine empty coolers. I also took out the bison coolers and re-packed them with ice. I reused the half-melted ice from the other coolers and threw out the water outside. With the intensity of the rain, my puddles were invisible. When I was done with my project, it was getting dark. I threw my light ball up to the tents ceiling, and it looked like an actual living room with a light bulb. We had a nice dinnerwithout beerand went to sleep. The next day, it was still raining, so I continued to arrange my Storage. I had some frayed personal clothes I put aside in a basket. With my Clean spell, I cast it every evening on myself, Stretch, and my clothes, and I wore the same things daily. As a result, the continuous wear caused some of them to become ragged. I mended them one by one with the Mend spell and refolded them in my suitcases. Yes, I had suitcases. I knew it was silly with my Storage, but it felt right to me. I switched to arranging the rest of my food supplies. I freed another four coolers by moving the eggs from the coolers to trunks. Rearranged the fruits and vegetables in the baskets and freed some baskets. Rearranged all the baked goods in the boxes and collected all the reusable takeaway containers in one place. By the evening, the ground under the front canopy was dry, so I lit a fire and cooked dinner from the new bison meat. After we ate, I continued to cook it and filled almost all my takeaway containers. I should have bought empty ones for such an occurrence. This time, I didnt facepalmprogress. In the morning, it was still raining. The dinner the night before with mana-rich meat gave me an idea. I re-summoned the coolers with meat one by one, channeled a little mana into the meat to feel what was happening inside it, and channeled mana into it to saturate it without exploding. Initially, I would stop when I felt some pieces were close to exploding. After a while, I experimented with excluding them from the channeling and continuing to saturate the rest. I had a few mishaps with some pieces that exploded, but I got the hang of it, and by the third cooler, nothing blew up. Yay! I had to stop twice to regenerate mana, but finally, all my meat and fish were mana-rich. I moved to the eggs and then to the fruits and vegetables, which were trickier for some reason. A few exploded, but again, I prevailed! Next, I treated all my baked goods. This entire process took me nine days. It was still raining. I engaged my active Luck and still felt the direction and no hurry. It seemed likely that someone was writing a book about mana. I needed to give them a chance to finish it. After nine days, I ran out of food supplies to arrange and saturate. Hmm. I spent two days reading, cooking us three meals a day, cooking some more food reserves until I ran out of containers, playing my guitar, learning new songs on the guitar, and petting and scratching Stretch. He spent his days napping, being petted, or being very nosy about my actions. It was still raining. I also noticed that the temperatures dropped. It wasnt cold yet, but colder than before. Judging by all the flowers, I thought I crossed over to Shimoor in the early spring. I tried to estimate my time here, but I wasnt sure. Although I didnt keep track of the days, I believed it to be late autumn or early winter. I didnt think I was here longer.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Another rainy day. Getting an idea, I took out all my empty packaging containerstrunks, baskets, cardboard boxes, etc. Luckily, I was smart enough to buy some folded cardboard boxes. So, I assembled them and began arranging goods I thought would sell here by price range: the cheapest, average, above average, and the hated too fancy. I didnt arrange everything. I didnt have enough containers and too much stuff in my storage, but I arranged quite enough. This took me another four days. It was still raining. Another two days of leisure. Remembering I had a completed film with photos, I took out my darkroom tent and developed the film. I didnt print itthe sky was too dark, and I needed the sun to direct with mirrors into the enlarger. I didnt want black-and-white photos. After another two days of relaxing and reading, my mana reached full without active regeneration, and I was getting restless. Initially, I had two free coolers, freed another thirteen by moving and rearranging stuff, and another empty one that used to be full of ice. So, I had sixteen coolers to fill. I decided to ignore the rain, I wouldnt melt, and go bison hunting. Strech stayed dry in the tent, no matter how much I called him. Smart dog. After shooting and draining the first bison, I again filled the carcass with mana, followed its path, arranged the mana as I wanted it, and pushed. Again, the bison collapsed on itself. I had no idea how long it took. When I was examining and infusing it, my senses were muted to the outside world. I should have bought a watch. There were mechanical watches that should have worked here. But I thought that such a unique apparatus, with a different time display, would be suspicious and didnt buy any. Judging by the sun, I was sure it took a while. Two? Three hours? Too long. After cleaning, I checked my mana: 480/6900. I knew I couldnt do another one that day, and Id need three days to recharge. Oh, well. During the next three days, I leisurely breathed in mana. It was still raining. Another bison. This time, after taking it down, I stuck a peg in the ground and marked the line of its shadow. The looting felt easier and quicker. When I was done, I checked the peg. The line moved about 45 degrees, or at least I thought so. It was hard to tell with such an overcast sky. I had no idea how much time it represented, but I was sure it was a while. Mana: 710/6900. At least I used less mana this time. Another three days of rain and regeneration. Another bison. I still stuck the peg in the ground for comparison, but actively tried to make it faster this time. The shadow moved only 38-40 degrees, but I was lightheaded. Mana: 50/6900. Hmm, speed is more expensive? Another three days of regenerating, reading, and endless rain. I worried the valley would flood, but after checking some areas, everything looked fine. Another bison. I stuck the peg in the ground for comparison, and this time, I actively tried to make it faster and use less mana. The shadow still looked like it moved 38-40 degrees, but my mana was 1250/6900. Progress! I spent another three days regenerating, reading, and experiencing endless rain. For variety, I also played my guitar. The gloomy weather also affected Stretch; he didnt howl-sing while I played. Bison number fiveI remembered the song Mambo Number Five by Lou Bega and resolved to look for it in my songbooks. Intention: less mana and faster. Result: 30-35 degrees shadow angle, 1580/6900 mana. Yay! Three days to regenerate and endless rain. At least I found the song and had fun learning and singing it. This time, Stretch joined me, but maybe only because I gave him a beer beforehand. Bison number six: angle 25 degrees, mana 3350/6900. Bigger yay! The herd looked smaller, and I felt like the villain in the story. I had another five meat coolersmaybe it was time to pack up. I checked my profile and wondered why I got no levels in my wizard class with all the experiments. The wizard class section differed from other classes. I finally understood the Learned part of skill acquisition, but the rest was a BIG surprise.
Name: John Rue Age: 38 Class: Healer Level 10 Healer Spells: Heal Muscle - 14 Diagnose - 10 Stop Bleeding - 3 Heal Bone - 7 Control Blood - 11 Healing Touch - 20 Neutralize Poison - 1 Purify - 10 Clean - 15 Anesthesia - 7 Regrow Flesh - 1 Fortify Life Force - 5 Cleanse - 1 Hidden Class: Gate Traveler Level 3 Gates to next level: 2/8 Class Abilities: Conversion Travelers Archive Identify - 1 Storage - x4 Local Adaptation: Spoken language Map One of the Crowd Profession: Merchant Level 5 Skills: Bargain - 1 Sense Honesty - 1 Appraisal - 2 A Nose for Business - 2 Sub-class 2: Wizard Level 2 Wizard Abilities: Mind Split x3 Mana Sensing [Apprentice] Mana Saturation [Apprentice] Harvest Mana Crystal [In Progress] Harvest Game [In Progress] General Spells: Mana Dart Mana Shield - 1 Spellbinding - 3 Invisibility - 2 Mend - 1 Adaptable Light Ball - 4 General Skills: Pencil Sketching - 1 Making Beer - 1 Staff Fighting - 10 Krav Maga - 10 Archery - 14 Minor Spell Adaptation - 1 Mana Meditation - 8 Develop Negative - 2 Print Photograph - 1 Photography - 2 Guitar Playing - 10 Mining - 5 Butchering - 1 Skinning - 1 Health: 3750/3750 Mana: 3350/6900 Strength: 27 Agility: 29 Constitution: 35 Vitality: 40 Intelligence: 49 Wisdom: 56 Perception: 31 Luck: 29 Stat points: 0 Ability points: 43
I looked at the [In Progress] and felt judged. I took out the crystal and identified it again.
Earth Mana Crystal Medium quality
Medium quality is not bad, is it? I didnt get an answer. I Checked Stretchs progress as well.
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening 82%
Soon!! I decided to spend another day or two to regenerate my mana fully, pack up camp, and leave. I could travel in the rain. It wasnt cold, and if this rainy season lasted for months, Id go crazy. Side Story 5: The Beauty of Space Mahya stood gazing out of the space station window. Some people gave her strange looks for standing there every day, but she didnt care; as a Traveler, she was used to it. She was the daughter of two Travelers who met on the road, traveled together for a while, and settled down in a low-mana world to raise a family. They shared countless stories of their travels and adventures, both alone and together. They told her about medium-mana worlds with their dungeons and random portals caused by mana accumulation. They spoke of clearing dungeons, closing portals, fighting in parties, and making friends. They described high-mana worlds with terrifying, powerful monsters and beasts, mages who could build houses with a wave of their hand, and cultivators battling each other and nature. They mentioned worlds so saturated with magic that trees were sentient and lakes had personalities. They recounted tales of clever Magitech inventions and unique magic that no spell or skill could duplicate. But they never talked about this.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Her parents both disliked unintegrated worlds. They said the backward worlds were stinky and superstitious, while the advanced worlds were confusing and run by greed. She experienced their stories herself in her travels and saw many unique worlds until she braved an advanced tech world. Despite understanding her parents perspective, Mahya couldnt help but feel drawn to the enchanting beauty of space. At that moment, Mahya made a bold decision. She chose to abandon Gate Traveling and embark on a daring quest to explore the vast unknown of space. Chapter 36: Making Money is Fun As I sat and regenerated my mana, I was totally bored. I wanted to cook, but had no more takeaway containers. Then I almost, almost facepalmed, but stopped myself at the last moment. It was necessary to adopt a mindset based on my abilities and let go of Earths perspective. With pots in hand, I began cooking, and after it was ready, I stored the food as it was in the pot. I cooked and emptied a whole cooler before I ran out of kindling and wood. I hoped that Id be able to fill up my supply of branches with all this rain. After two days, my mana was full, and I was ready to go. I looked at the map for orientation and saw that we had traveled so far east that there was no point heading to the original town I had planned. I looked around and saw that if we headed further east, we would meet a road that went to a capital city, and from there, I could take a road heading in my direction. And there was even a big forest on the way, so I could stock up on kindling and branches. It took me a long time to figure out how to break down the tent; it was more complicated than setting it up. I decided to use it more and learn to work with it. Initially, it took me twenty minutes to set up my regular tent, but now I did it in five. It was still raining, so I took out my umbrella and began walking. After a few minutes, I felt strange walking through the wilderness with a black gentlemans umbrella. It felt ridiculous, so I put on a raincoat and a wide-brimmed hat and felt more like an adventurer. Yes, now I was ready. We walked most of the day in the rain, but by late afternoon, I was so fed up with being rained on that I set up camp early with a regular tent; I didnt feel like fighting with the big one. We had dinner with a beerboth of usand went to sleep early. The next day, the rain stopped. Thank you, Jesus, God, Guiding Spirits, or my Luck statI didnt care who, as long as the rain stopped. We set out in a much better mood and walked for three days until we reached the forest. In the forest, I didnt go in a straight line to the road; I roamed the forest for a while to fill my kindling and wood supply. It took me some time to find dry branches under fallen trees. After the third fallen tree, I got an idea, took out my hatchet, and began cutting it into logs. I returned to the other two and cut them up as well. I searched for more fallen trees and filled a years supply of logs. Cutting trees for logs was hard work. The sweat was pouring off me, making me look like the rain had never ceased. I also remembered seeing in movies that people split the logs before using them for firewood. My hope was it wouldnt be too difficult. After another two days in the forest, we reached the road. Stretch immediately stopped and looked at me. What? He jumped in place, did two turns around himself, and sat down with his head turned sideways like he sits in the bike trailer. Wow, buddy, youre getting scary smart. I understood that easily. He jumped in place and gave a short bark. Yeah, Im happy we understand each other too. Bicycle trailer coming up. I identified him again after such a display.
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening 87%
After connecting the bike, he hopped in, and we continued on the road. The only road I had traveled on so far was hard-packed dirt, so I was afraid the roads would be muddy. This one was also hard-packed dirt, but it was okay. Some areas looked softer, but I avoided them and had no trouble traveling on it. After twenty minutes, we saw a big cart full to the brim with something covered with a giant tarp. When we passed the cart, the driver looked at the bike with interest, and I waved to him; he waved back, and we continued. He didnt look like he needed help or medical assistance, or maybe healical assistance? Despite finding them funny, I told myself to stop making silly jokes. I looked now like I was in my twenties; I should stop with the dad jokes. Hmm, that got me thinking. The caravan leader could identify me, so other people could as well. My profile said that I was 38 now, but I looked like a teenagerit might be a problem. I remembered there was something about glamour and made a note to myself to check it when we stopped for lunch. When we stopped, I checked again the One of the Crowd Ability:
One of the Crowd Unique Class Ability Everything a Traveler needs to hide their status as a Traveler. In many worlds, abilities or devices exist to view personal information. This ability lets you cloak or modify your details:
  • Change your name to blend in with local norms.
  • Display one of your sub-classes or professions as your primary class, or show a false class based on your Skills or Spells.
  • Hide parts of your information and replace them with question marks (Warning: This can draw unwanted attention).
  • On some technological or mana worlds, identification is required, like papers, badges, or ID chips. Use this ability to conjure suitable IDs. Mana cost: 100 mana for standard ID creation; 500 mana for advanced IDs, like central database-linked chips.
  • If the world doesnt recognize your race, apply a glamour to appear local. The glamor drops once you pass through a Gate to a new world. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.Mana cost: 300 mana per world.
  • To travel successfully, a Traveler may need extra documentation. This ability allows you to conjure whatever documents are required. Mana cost: varies based on specific requirements.
Cost: 1 Ability Point.
Turns out I didnt need to glamor myself. I forgot about the ability to edit Personal Information. I changed my age to 20 and relaxednow my age matched my face. We continued on the road and occasionally passed people on carts, or sometimes walking and dragging a hand cart behind them. I always looked to see if they looked like they needed help, but so far, so good. I didnt stop to ask, but I looked. We reached a rest stop early in the evening, and I was surprised to see that it was bustling with people. It was probably because the road led to a capital. We stopped at the rest stop, and I saw somebody there cooking and selling food. A roadside restaurantthey were in every world, but here it was on an open fire, and the supplies came from a cart. It was some kind of meat on wooden skewers, wrapped in round, flat bread with grilled vegetables. I approached the vendor, trying to catch his eye. How much for a bread with meat? I asked, a bit of curiosity in my voice. The vendor glanced up, his eyes crinkling with a friendly smile. Three coppers. I also have cheap leftovers for the dog, he offered, nodding towards a small pile of scraps. I chuckled, shaking my head. Its okay. He has his own food. I took a bite of the bread, savoring the flavors. It was deliciousso good that I decided to stock up. Give me another ten, I said, grinning. He raised an eyebrow, giving me a funny look. Three silvers and it will take a few minutes. I waved a hand dismissively. No problem. What animal does the meat come from? I asked, genuinely curious. Mukar, he replied. The name tickled a memory, but I couldnt quite place it. What does a mukar look like? He leaned forward, gesturing with his hands. Its about your height, with wide shoulders and a narrower backside. It has brown fur and two big horns on the sides of its head, curving upwards. Its very common in the wilderness; hunters bring them all the time. Huh, that sounded like my bison. I rummaged through my bag and pulled out one pelt. Is this from a mukar? I asked, holding it up. His eyes widened slightly. Yes why did you ask what it looks like? I chuckled, scratching my head. We call them differently from where I come from. Only after your description did I make the connection. His curiosity piqued, he asked, What do you call them, and where are you from? We call them bison, and I come from the islands in the south, I explained. He shook his head, a look of amazement on his face. Never heard of them. He handed me the meat I ordered, and I took out a square baking dish, placing the meat inside carefully. You a merchant? he asked, watching me closely. I nodded, a small smile on my lips. Yes. I have the Inventory Blessing, I added, using the local jargon confidently. His interest deepened. What are you selling? I spread my hands. A wide variety of things. Tell me what interests you, and Ill show you. He thought for a moment, then said, Things to prepare and cook food and something to bring home to the missus. I set up my operating table and arranged an assortment of items: knives, a modern 3-stage knife sharpener, two wooden cutting boards, pots, bowls, square metal baking pans, a big square barbeque with a grate and a griddle, and a big package of metal skewers. His eyes widened, practically drooling over everything. He pointed at the sharpener. What is that? Give me your knife, I instructed. He handed it over, and I showed him how to sharpen it in stages. His eyes lit up as he tested the blades sharpness. This is amazing! Where did you get it? From my familys store. We sell them, I replied. How much? he asked eagerly. I hesitated, then remembered my Appraisal Skill and checked the sharpener. Five gold, I said confidently. He pointed to the grill next. What is that? I explained how to use the grill, describing the process in detail. How much? he asked again. Twenty gold, I stated. He continued asking about the prices of everything. The cheapest item was the cutting boards, which cost 3 silver each. Finally, he decided, and I pointed at each item, repeating the price. Sharpener C 5 gold. Two smaller knives C 2 gold each, 4 gold in total. Big knife C 3 gold, five silver. Big bowl C 2 gold. Three pots C 8 gold in total. Two square pans C 3 gold in total. Grill with equipment C 20 gold. Your total so far is 45 gold and 5 silver. You also wanted something for your wife? He paused, thinking for a second. Yes, but not expensive. You almost took all my money, he said with a laugh. I pulled out some silver jewelry with semi-precious stones and showed him. He was impressed and finally chose a chain with a lapis lazuli pendant. Its worth 6 gold, but since you are such a good customer, Ill give it to you for 4 gold, 5 silver, I offered. He thanked me, handing over 50 gold. I looked around, noticing a crowd had gathered. Ill move my table so I wont hurt your business, I suggested. He chuckled, shaking his head. I dont think they are waiting for me, lad. I am sure they are waiting for you. I shifted my table a few meters to the left. He was wrong; a few people waited for him, but most waited for me. Before serving anybody, I gave Stretch food and water and told him to explore when he was done. It looked like I had a long evening. I did a brisk business, and my greed was having a minor tantrum. Based on the prices I got when I appraised things, the people in town got it for a steal. I didnt mind the price I told Domenica and Aurustine. I connected with them through Sophia, and the innkeeper was really nice and took good care of me. But the annoying merchant in town definitely should have paid the full price, and their royal guard also should have paid more. John, remember to use your Skillsthey are magical and awesome! I told myself and hoped it would stick this time. A lady approached my stall, examining the plates on display. She selected four plates, but as she reached for her coin pouch, I noticed a cut on her arm. Im also a healer. Would you like me to heal it for you? I asked, pointing gently at the cut. She glanced at her arm, then back at me, a hint of skepticism in her eyes. How much? she asked, her voice cautious. I remembered the usual rate for such treatments in town. Three copper, I said with a reassuring smile. Her expression softened, and she nodded. Yes, please. Five minutes after I healed her, I had a second line for healing. Nothing looked urgentcuts, burns, and one rotten tooth. As a merchant, I would finish with one customer, collect the money, ask the next one what interests them, arrange a small display, and, while they deliberated, heal one or two people. Rinse and repeat until I served both lines. I was glad people stopped coming because it was the middle of the night. Still, it was worth it; I made 187 gold, 8 silver, and 3 copper as a merchant and 3 gold, 2 silver, and 2 copper as a healer. Not bad for a few hours of work. The only problem was that most of them paid me in copper, and now I had a lot of copper. I didnt want to fight with the local tent I bought, so I laid Stretchs blanket for him, took out a yoga mattress, pillow, and duvet for myself, called Stretch over, and went to sleep. Chapter 37: Traveling Merchant/Healer We continued our journey the following day and reached another rest stop by midday. It had fewer people than the previous oneprobably because it was the middle of the daybut I stopped, anyway. The air was fresh, carrying a hint of pine from the nearby forest, and birds chirping created a pleasant background symphony. After lunch, I approached a large group of people, feeling the suns warmth on my back and the subtle rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze. Greetings, I am a merchant and a skilled healer. If you require any of my services, I am at your disposal, I announced, radiating confidence despite the unfamiliar surroundings. I maintained a composed demeanor, my eyes scanning the crowd for any signs of interest or doubt. One man stepped forward, curiosity gleaming in his eyes. What do you have? What interests you? Tell me, and Ill show you. I replied smoothly, my heartbeat quickening a bit. A woman beside him lightly nudged his arm, her expression transitioning from curiosity to concern. Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. If he is indeed a healer, he can assist Reno. She turned to me, her eyes pleading. Can you mend bones? Yes, I can, I said with a nod. Come with me. She led me to a cart with a teenager sitting in it, his face contorted in pain. He thinks hes a russ and climbs every tree he sees; maybe now he will learn his lesson. She sighed, shaking her head fondly. The boy winced but said nothing. His pride clearly wounded more than his body. I knelt beside him and diagnosed him quicklya sprained ankle and a badly bruised knee. Placing my hands gently on his injuries, I cast Healing Touch. A warm glow enveloped my hands and flowed into the boy, mending his injuries with a gentle hum of magic. He hardly used any of his energy, being otherwise healthy. He hopped off the cart, testing his healed ankle with a cautious smile before giving his mother a sheepish look and running back to the rest of the group, his footsteps light and joyous. How much for the healing? the woman asked, her eyes filled with gratitude. Three copper, I replied, watching her reaction closely. She looked surprised but paid me without hesitation. Why did you look so surprised when I told you the price? I never met a healer that charged less than a silver for anything. She said, her brows knitting together in confusion. Ahh, I like to help people and dont like to exploit them. I shrugged, feeling a bit embarrassed but also proud of my principles. She patted my shoulder warmly and said, You are a good man. A little young and na?ve maybe, but a good person. I blushed and thanked her; the praise made me proud and bashful. We returned to the group, and I showed them some of my goods. The men admired my jeans; the sturdy fabric and modern design intrigued them. I displayed more jeans, and they were an instant hit. The zippers captivated the women, calling them a clever invention. I showed them a box full of zippers in every color and length. Initially, I was unsure about the zippers when I bought all the sewing supplies, but now I was glad I did. They went crazy over them. The Appraisal said they were worth a silver each, but I sold them for 7 coppers; I still felt uncomfortable charging the full Appraisal price. The womens excitement grew as I displayed my other sewing and knitting supplies. When one of them mentioned they were a traveling theatre group, an idea sparked in my mind. I also have theatre costumes, I announced, pulling out evening gowns, mens jackets, and colorful clothes from my Storage. Their eyes widened at the sight. Those are noble clothes, not costumes. One woman exclaimed, her fingers brushing against the delicate fabric. Those are costumes of noble clothes, so they are cheaper. I countered smoothly, my Merchant class instincts guiding my words. I ended up selling them a nice assortment of clothes, two rolls of fabricone in red and one in purplethe sewing supplies, jeans, all the marionettes I had, some pillows, blankets, and cookware. Counting all the silver and copper, I made 37 gold, 5 silver, and 2 copper. They were good customers, and the air buzzed with their excitement and satisfaction. Stretch made friends with the boy I healed, and they ran around the rest stop, the boys laughter ringing through the air. I found their antics adorable despite the occasional grumble from others. Other people approached me, and I sold a few more items, though significantly less than before. I made another 3 gold and 1 silver, mostly in copper coins. After spending about two hours at the rest stop, I decided to continue and reach the next rest stop or camp on the road. By evening, we arrived at another rest stop. I made some sales and did some healing before spreading out my blanket and settling down for the night. Stretch found some children to play with and had a lot of fun while I worked. The following day, after a few hours of traveling, we reached a town that looked very similar to the one I had visited. The road cut through the town, with shops on either side, streets with houses branching off the main road, and fields stretching out in the distance, their greenery glistening with morning dew. I located the inn, which looked similar to the other one, and went in. The warm, inviting scent of baked bread and stew wafted from the kitchen. Hello, traveler. The innkeeper greeted me with a friendly smile. Good day. I want a room for two nights, three meals a day, and a hot bath in my room every day. Two silver and four coppers. Food for the dog is another silver for two days. Theres no need; I have food for him. Its only for me, and he will stay in my room. Its your room, do what you want. He replied with a nonchalant shrug. I really liked this worlds policy about pets. Im also a healer and merchant. If youre interested, I have fancy dishes to serve nobles. Also, if people in town need healing, Ill rent another room tomorrow to treat them, if you dont object to your inn turning into a treatment center.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. A healer is always welcome; I will spread the word. For the dishes, I will call my wife. He called his wife from the kitchen, and I spent an hour showing her my goods. She bought fewer cookware items than I had expected but a lot of linen and was delighted with the prints, her eyes lighting up with excitement. It started raining again during the night. Ugh. The sound of rain pattering against the roof was soothing and frustrating, given the inconvenience it had caused. In the morning, I had a full common room waiting for healing. After breakfast, I rented another room, moved the bed aside, brought two wooden chairs from the common roommade a mental note to buy some regular chairs for such occasionsand told the people to arrange themselves by order of severity. I began treating them, my hands glowing softly with healing magic. In my experiments with the mukar/bison, I learned to control the amount of mana I used. When healing, I tried to use the minimum amount of mana needed for each person. It worked! By the end of the day, I had treated everyonethis time, no operations requiredand still had a little mana left: 370/6900. The satisfaction of helping so many people filled me with a warm glow, despite my exhaustion. I paid for another two days in the innit was still raining, and I needed to regeneratehad dinner, and went to sleep, the rhythmic patter of rain a lullaby that eased me into slumber. The following day, it was still raining. I went to the general store to offer my merchandise. Stretch refused to leave the inn, found a pleasant spot in front of the fire, and went back to sleeplazy dog. The shopkeeper was more amenable and bought quite a lot of general household goods and cookware for his store, not only for himself and his family. He used the hated too fancy a few times, but I forgave him. This store also had a bucket with damaged used swords. Standard display method? I had an idea and took one sword. Damaged Iron Sword, five copper. I read aloud, appraising the item. How much? I asked, holding up the sword. One silver. The shopkeeper replied. One silver?! Please remember Im a merchant, not just a person from the street. I know how much things are worth. I countered, my tone firm. He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, thought for a moment, and said, Four coppers. Thats more like it, Ill take it. I agreed, feeling a small thrill of victory. Outside, I cast Mend on the sword. The chips and nicks disappeared, but it still looked terrible. I cast Clean, and the dirt and rust that was flaking off disappeared, but it was still rusty. Hmm. Purify did nothing, and neither did Cleanse. I was stumped. Standing in the rain, the cool droplets running down my face, I thought for a moment and then got an idea. I checked the Spell list and found Restore. It also cost two ability points, like the light spell, and was a channeled spell. With 41 ability points left, I was worried; it was my first world, and I had already spent 9 points. Maybe I didnt farm enough points? I channeled the spell into the sword and watched as it restored. Magic is awesome. Returning to the store, I appraised all the junk swords, and calculated a total of 1 gold, 1 silver, and 3 copper. Ill give you a gold for all the swords. I offered. He thought about it and agreed. Restoring all the swords right now was not my intention. I was still low on mana and regenerating, so I stored them and decided to handle them later. I looked around the store again, searching for other things I could use this spell on, but I saw nothing. Do you have other damaged cheap things? I asked. Why damaged? He replied, curiosity piqued. Not everybody can afford good new things. I have a lot of good things, but nothing for poorer people. I explained. Just a moment. He said, and went back and forth from the back of the store to the front, bringing out three saddles that had seen better days, five swordstwo of them extra-largetwo axes, and a bow without a string. The saddles looked different from what I saw in the movies; they were shorter, thinner, and had more curvature in the seating area. How much for all of it? I asked, my interest growing. He thought about it and said, Five gold. My Appraisal showed a total of 6 gold and 3 silver. I paid him mostly in copper I got on the road, and some copper from my personal stock from Earth. He looked at the copper from Earth. I never saw coins like this; where did you get them? From my homeland in the islands in the south, I replied smoothly. Do you have more? He asked, eyes gleaming with interest. Yes. He produced 63 gold and 41 silver coins and asked, You think you have enough copper? Yes, give me a minute, I said. He looked at me strangely, but I didnt ask why; I was getting used to this particular look. I counted out 6,710 coppersit took a while. He also liked the pouches. The Appraisal showed their worth at 1 silver, and I sold them for that price. He was pleased about the cost, probably because he thought it was genuine leather. I have more old weapons at home if you are interested. He offered. Very interested, I replied eagerly. Wait for me a few moments to close, and Ill take you. I waited outside, the rain continuing to pour. After a few minutes, he joined me and took me to his home. It was a lovely two-story house made from wood and stone. It also looked fancier than its neighbors. He led me around the back to a big wooden shed and opened it. Inside was an extensive assortment of old and rusty weapons. Why so many weapons, and why are they in such terrible condition? I asked, genuinely curious. After the war, many people sold their weapons, and my father bought them thinking of reselling, but nobody was buying weapons, so he got stuck with them. He also tried selling them to blacksmiths, but with the low prices of ores because of the mines in the north, nobody was willing to pay the full price. I try to take care of them so they wont turn to rust, but its a lot of work, and Im no expert. Once, I paid a metal mage to improve them or do something, but he could only stop their deterioration. He explained with a sigh. I see. How much for everything? I asked, my mind already buzzing with possibilities. You sure? A lot of them are in terrible condition. He said, eyeing me skeptically. Yes, I like a challenge, I replied with a grin. He gave me another funny look but said nothing. He started sorting through the weapons, picking this and that one and looking at them. I think he also had Appraisal or something similar because his eyes kept getting out of focus. After ten or fifteen minutes, he said, Fifty gold if you pay in regular coins. Forty-eight if you pay with the fancy copper. I counted out another 4,800 fancy coppers and stored everything. My plan was to restore them in the evenings when I stopped for the night, if my mana was full. I returned to the inn, took a long hot bath, had lunch, and spent the rest of the day, and the next one, in front of the fire with a book. Stretch had the right idea about the essential things in lifea lazy, smart dog. After two days, it was still raining, but we left to continue our journey. I didnt want to get stuck for a week or two because of the rain, and the road looked still usable. My mana wasnt full yet, only 5100/6900, but I could always regenerate on the way. Our journey to the capital continued like this for another three weeks. One or two rest stops a day, making camp in the forest in my fancy tent, a town after a day or two on the road, healing people, selling some stuff at rest stops and the general store, buying old, junky weapons and other stuff left mainly from the war, and two days to regenerate and get out of the rain. The rain finally stopped after two weeks, and I wanted to kiss the heavens. Maybe I was the spoiled one; the rest of the people on the road didnt seem to mind it much. After three weeks, I saw we were getting close to the capital. We had only one more town after the one we were in. Stretch ate much more than usual for the last two days and slept a lot. I identified him.
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening 98%
Okay!! I didnt know what awakening entailed, but I thought the town wasnt the best place. Thank God I finished the healing yesterday. I took out my bicycle, woke Stretch, who wasnt enthusiastic about the idea, and headed out of town. From the Archive no. 1
Tr. SPV Location: world C Marut, Country C Sasna, City C Ford Does anybody know where to fix a sword in the above location?
Tr. BH A blacksmith
Tr. BBN What he said
Tr. JN A good blacksmith
Tr. BBN What he said
Tr. FV A very good blacksmith
Tr. BBN What he said
Tr. SPV Ha ha, very funny. Its a magical sword.
Tr. BH A magical blacksmith
Tr. BBNIf you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. What he said
Tr. JN A good magical blacksmith
Tr. BBN What he said
Tr. FV A very good magical blacksmith
Tr. BBN What he said
Tr. SPV You are all annoying. Its a tech-world, and I need my sword fixed. Any Ideas anybody?
Tr. FV We are annoying, but you have the intelligence of a bundak. You cant fix a magical item on a tech world.
Tr. BBN What he said
Tr. SD Does anybody know a good place to buy mana crystals in the cluster of Lipia-Timus-Ilmavirta-Sonest?
Tr. JR Harvest them yourself. After you kill a monster, envelop it in your mana and slowly compress until the monster dissipates and you have a crystal. It will be polluted and make you want to puke, but dont give up. Keep compressing it and cast Clean & Purify until it looks clear and you have a crystal. BTW, what are mana crystals used for? New Traveler here.
Tr. JH Great tip, my friend. You should write it in the Tips & Tricks section.
Tr. KL Stop lying and polluting the Archive with junk. Its already a mess. If it were that easy, everybody would do it.
Tr. NH Yes, a total liar. Tried it, didn work. Probably a girl.
Tr. MJN Listen, you misogynistic piece of milkik shit. Im a girl and an amazing Traveler and not a liar. And I agree with you the tip is from a girl. A dumb guy like you cant do it.
Tr. LKM You are all idiots. I did it and it worked, but got a killer headache.
Tr. LI Both JR & LKM are liars. I tried it, it doesnt work. You cant envelop something in mana. You cast a spell, or you dont. There is no Envelop Spell in the list, I checked.
Tr. SD Tried it, didnt work either. Somebody knows the answer to my original question? Does anybody know a good place to buy mana crystals in the cluster of Lipia-Timus-Ilmavirta-Sonest?
Tr. KM No idea where that is.
Tr. BBN What he said
Tr. SD You are all annoying idiots and not helpful at all. Im getting fed up with the Archive.
Chapter 38: New & Improved Stretch I pedaled out of town for about an hour until I spotted a trail branching off the main road that looked suitable for my bike. Stretch slept the whole way, curled up in the trailer, his soft snores blending with the rhythmic click of the bike chain and the occasional chirp of birds. After a few minutes on the trail, we reached a stream, its gentle gurgling adding to the serene atmosphere. I unhooked the bike and tried to wake Stretch, but he wouldnt budge. I diagnosed him, checking for any signs of distress, but he was fine. I didnt see any changes; he was as healthy as could be. I identified him again.
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening: 99%
I gave up on waking him, put him in a fireman carry on my shoulder, and crossed the stream. The cold water seeped into my boots, sending a shiver up my spine. When you wake up, buddy, you''ll owe me for the wet boots. He didnt even stir. I walked over an hour with him on my shoulder, silently thanking God for my elevated Strength stat. Each step was a testament to my endurance. Finally, I reached a clearing in the forest. It was big and far away from any paths, so I opened the big glamping tent; I didnt know how long it would take, and we might need the space. The scent of pine and earth filled the air as I set up the tent, fighting with it for half an hour before it stood proudly. Stretchs blankets were ready for him. I cast Clean on him to remove all the leaves and dirt from his fur and put him on his bed. He continued sleeping, dead to the world. I identified him again C still 99%. After waiting three hours for something to happen, I decided to keep myself busy and started a fire. We had depleted much of our cooked food supply in the last three weeks, so it was time to refill. I re-cleaned and arranged all the TA boxes, re-cleaned all the pots, and arranged all the tools I would need for cooking. The mundane task was almost meditative. Still, nothing happened; he was sleeping like a baby and still at 99%. Ok, stop driving yourself crazy and cook, I muttered to myself, trying to shake off the anxiety. I took out a cooler with the mukar/bison meat, vegetables, oil, and spices. The scent of raw meat mixed with fresh herbs made my mouth water. I arranged everything nicely on the prep table, rearranged some things in a better place, and re-stored the cooler to keep the meat fresh. Just in case, I re-checked that all the boxes, pots, and utensils were still clean. I felt like a mother hen fussing over her chicks. Still, nothing happened; he was sleeping like a baby and still at 99%. "Stop that; you''re like a mother hen," I scolded myself with a small, nervous laugh. I began to cook and tried to concentrate only on cooking. The sizzling of meat and the aroma of spices filled the air, providing a minor distraction from my worries. It wasnt easy, but at some point, when I had three pots going and had to make sure they didnt overturn into the fire, I even managed to forget my worries for ten minutes. I finished the three pots, moved everything to containers, cleaned the pots, and checked again. Still sleeping. Diagnosis C all is well. Identify C 99%. I still had containers and decided to cook some of my other stuff. I needed something challenging, so I decided to make a campfire lasagna. It took me a while to grate the tomatoes with a manual grater, and my hands became sticky with juice. I miss my Magimix. The tomato sauce also took a while, simmering until it filled the campsite with its rich aroma. It was getting dark, and the forest night sounds began to creep in. Still no change. I fried the meat with the onions, the sizzling, a comforting background noise, and cooked the pasta sheets in water. Still no change. I took a metal pan and layered the pasta, meat, sauce, and cheese in two layers of each. Now, I had a puzzle. How do I bake it? Hmm. I got an idea. I put the baking pan inside a bigger baking pan, covered it with a smaller baking pan that fit it well and covered it completely, and put another bigger pan on top. Just in case, I wrapped the whole thing with wire so that nothing would move. I moved the coals and burning wood aside to create a cradle for the lasagna and covered it on top and from all sides with coals. Hmm, how do I measure 40 minutes? I decided to approximate it. Thats what I was doing anyway with time.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Still no change. I played my guitar while waiting for the lasagna, the notes mingling with the night sounds. After a while, I could smell it, and it smelled delicious. I waited another five minutes just in case. Now, how do I remove it from the fire? After a few minutes of deliberation, I moved all the coals aside in a wide circle, grabbed the lip of the pan with tongs, and dragged it out. The heat radiated from the pan, warming my face. I put on the work gloves I used to remove pots from the fire, unwrapped the wire, and opened the pans. It looked delicious and smelled even better. I should put the recipe in the Archive. Stretch lifted his head and sniffed the air with interest. Yes!! I exclaimed. I identified him C still 99% He got up and showed a lot of interest in the lasagna. Wait, buddy, its hot. Youll burn your tongue. Let me cool it for you. I took a big piece of cardboard and started waving it over the pan to cool it. After five minutes, it was a little cooler. I cut a piece for myself, stored it, and moved the rest to a bigger pan for him. I touched it with a finger, and it was still hot. I cooled it more with the cardboard until it felt cool enough and gave it to him. It was gone in less than a minute. He pushed the pan toward me. More food? He nodded his head!! Twice! I gave him more food and had trouble keeping up with the demand. He inhaled the food and wanted more and more and more. He ate for over an hour straight and finished his average weekly food intake. He licked my face and went back to sleep.
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening: 99%
I sighed, a mixture of relief and lingering worry, and took out my lasagna piece. It was a winner! It was the middle of the night, so I went to sleep. If he needed me, he would wake me up with the tongue alarm. When I woke up, the sun was high in the sky. The tent was warm, and morning light was streaming in. Stretch still slept.
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening: 99%
After two cups of coffee, I was at a loss for what to do. The rich aroma did little to calm my nerves. I tried reading a book, but the words blurred together. I tried playing the guitar, but my fingers felt clumsy on the strings. I rearranged some things in my storage and filled some emptied boxes, the sound of clinking metal oddly comforting. I removed some of the damaged weapons and started to restore them. The amounts of mana required variedsome needed 100-200 mana, and some needed 500 or more. I spent 2,000 mana, ate a late lunch, and regenerated to full. Still no change. I ate dinner and went to sleep, the forest quiet around me. In the morning, after coffee.
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening: 99%
Come on! Seriously? I groaned in frustration. After breakfast, I spent 4000 mana restoring weapons. That was a cool spell. I ate lunch and sat to regenerate on a camping lounge chair with a book. The sun was warm, and the pages rustled gently in the breeze. I woke again with the sun high in the sky, still in the lounge chair. The warmth had lulled me into another nap.
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening: 99%
After coffee and breakfast, I arranged some more things in my Storage. Suddenly, I felt the mana in the air stir. It felt like a vortex of mana. I walked over to Stretch, touched him, closed my eyes, and concentrated on sensing the mana around and inside him. Something was happening, but it was unclear what. His body had a lot of mana action going on, but I couldnt discern what was happening. So, I just sat there with my eyes closed, sensing and following the motion of the mana. Im unsure how much time passed, but I felt the mana subsiding and opened my eyes. It was dark. Wow, I was so absorbed that I didnt notice that I had sat there all day. I was also starving.
Stretch Adult Bushland Dog Progress to awakening: 100%
Yes! But he was still sleeping. I ate dinner, put my sleeping bag beside him, hugged him, and slept. The tongue alarm woke me up. When I opened my eyes, a big dog head was in front of me. Wow, Stretch, you got bigger! I stood up and checked. He had grown taller by about 10 centimeters, his body filled out, and his fur turned more unified silver-gray. His eyes were brown before, but now they were ice blue, like a husky but bigger. I could also sense that he had mana; he exuded it. I patted him and said, Welcome back; you slept for over four days. Suddenly, he bit my arm hard, drew blood, and licked it. Oww, what are you doing? I thought we were friends. I didnt expect I trailed off as I felt something connect in my mind, and I felt an apology and a strong wave of adoration and gratitude. Oh my god, Stretch, was that you? He nodded, and I also got a mental confirmation. You are amazing! I hugged him, petted him, and scratched his ears like he loves. Why did you bite me? I got a mental taste of blood, coppery and salty, and a feeling of connection. I never knew you could taste something in your mind. You needed my blood to connect? He nodded and agreed mentally. You are the most amazing dog in all the worlds that exist. I got a feeling of smugness. Then I got a taste of beer and happiness. Youre asking for a beer to celebrate? He nodded vigorously, and I got the most vigorous agreement so far. I laughed out loud, You are ridiculous! He wagged his tail and sent happiness and love. Yeah, I love you too, but let me get coffee first. I cant drink beer first thing in the morning. I got a strong disagreement. You can disagree as much as you like. I still need coffee first. And then we will celebrate with a beer. He nodded and agreed. Youre not hungry? He shook his head no, and I felt a negative. You dont need to nod or shake your head; the feeling I get from you is enough. Also, some people might react badly. He agreed with me without noddingsmart awakened dog. After coffee, we had a beer together, and Stretch was very happy. I got from him how much he loved beer. Our connection was stronger than ever, a bond forged in mana and blood. Chapter 39: Losing the Sense of Obligation After our celebratory beer, I asked Stretch, "Do you want to stay here for a while to learn your new body, or do you want to go?" I felt a sense of speed and wind in my face as I awaited his response. "Wait till we reach a tech world with cars. You''re gonna love the speed." I got a question mark in return, his confusion clear. "Cars are vehicles like the bike trailer, but are bigger and much faster." I got a burst of excitement from him. "You''re a speed demon, you know that?" He was happy and licked my face, his tail wagging furiously. As I began to break down the tent, Stretch conveyed exasperation and questioning. "What? I can''t leave it here. It''s a great tent." He looked at me, sighed, and shook his head judgmentally, making me laugh. He sent me a sensation that I didn''t understand. "I didn''t get that," I said, feeling a bit puzzled. Again, he sent me something I couldn''t decipher. "Maybe try something else. I can''t understand what you''re trying to say." He looked thoughtful for a minute, and I felt like something had disappeared. I looked at him with a giant question mark in my mind; I had no idea what he was trying to say. He looked at me like he was waiting for something. Suddenly, I got it and facepalmed. I''m an idiot! I stored the tent without dismantling it. When I summoned it again, it was fully assembled except for the canopy poles I removed. I hugged and patted him, saying, "You are the smartest, the most amazing, the best dog in the universe." Stretch was smug, his tail held high, but I was mortified and felt my face burn. Suddenly, I remembered the ladder I had carried up the mountain and wanted to hide from embarrassment in a deep, deep hole. We walked back to the road; this time, I could hop over the stream instead of wetting my boots. The fresh scent of the forest and the sound of the stream added a pleasant backdrop to our journey. "You know? You owe me. I had to carry your sleeping ass to the forest and couldnt jump with you on my shoulders. My boots got all wet." I got a distinct feeling of ''and...'' "Just saying." His communication ability was outstanding. I love my awakened dog. After we reached the road, we continued the same way as before: one or two rest stops a day, selling some things, healing some people. After two days, we reached a town. I was beginning to suspect that all the towns in Shimoor were carbon copies; they looked too similar. But here I had a nasty surprise: the inn was dirty, and the innkeeper even dirtier. I didnt even want to sit on a chair in the common room, let alone sleep in a bed there. It was late afternoon, so I went to the general store. The air was filled with the smell of spices and dried goods, a sharp contrast to the inn''s stale odor. "Hello, good sir." "Hello. I was hoping you could help me." "I will be happy to, for a small compensation." His tone was as dry as the stores wares. "I''m a traveling merchant and healer. I hoped to stay in town for a day or two, heal people, and visit you later to offer my goods, but the inn here looks terrible. Do you know some other place I can stay?"This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. He looked at me like he was waiting for something. After about ten seconds, I realized he wanted his "compensation." I gave him a copper coin. He looked unhappy with the amount and said, "Yes, since Barat started drinking, he stopped taking care of his inn." I turned to Stretch and said, "Did you hear that? No more beer for you, buddy." I got outrage as a response, and his ears flattened indignantly. I asked the shopkeeper, "So, is there another place to stay in town?" "What language was that? Never heard it." "I''m from the islands in the south; it''s a local dialect. Is there another place to stay in town?" "There is a widow that rents rooms in her house." "Can you tell me please how to find her?" He looked at me again, waiting. I sighed, shook my head, and gave him another copper. He still looked unhappy but gave me directions. It was a two-story house that saw better days but was not dilapidated. A lady was sweeping the front steps, and I approached. The smell of baked bread wafted through the air, making my stomach rumble. "Hello." "What do you want?" she snapped, not stopping her sweeping, her eyes narrowing as she looked me up and down. "I was told you have rooms for rent at the general store. Is there a room available?" I asked, trying to keep my tone friendly. "Who are you, and what are you doing in this town?" she demanded, her voice harsh and her posture rigid. "I''m a traveling merchant and healer and didnt like the look of the inn." "From the Islands in the south?" she asked, her tone dripping with skepticism. Huh? "How did you know?" "I heard stories about you from people that stayed here. Can you prove its you? Where is your dog?" she said, her voice laced with distrust as she glared at me. I looked around and saw I had lost Stretch at some point. I called him, and he came running from two houses over. I looked and saw two kids in front of the house, watching with wide eyes. She looked from him to me a couple of times and said, "You can stay here, but if you do something I dont like, I will throw you out. I heard you heal people; if you heal in my house, I want half the payment for using my home, and the dog is not getting in the house." I felt Stretchs outrage, and I had to agree with him. I was beginning to dislike this town. "Thank you for your generosity, madam, but I will continue on my way." I turned to leave, and she called after me. "My back hurts. Heal it before you go." I turned to her, said, "Sorry, I''m out of mana," and left. That is one rude town, and I was beginning to understand why the innkeeper became an alcoholic. I took out my bike. Stretch hopped in, and we rode out of town. The wind rustled through the trees, a soothing sound that helped me shake off the unpleasant encounter. I felt a bit bad about not healing her, but her attitude and tone were so militant and demanding, as if I owed her something, and she was doing me a favor by talking to me. I just didnt feel like it. After riding for some time and thinking about it, I concluded that I didnt owe my healing to anybody. I wasnt working in a hospital where I had to treat every person who walked in. Here, I had agency and could decide who deserved or didnt deserve my healing. Maybe it was judgmental, but it felt right and like a weight that I didnt even know I was carrying dropped off my shoulders. I checked the Map and saw that the road curved west at some point and continued along a river to the capital. I stopped and asked Stretch, "We have two options: continue on this road for about two or three days on a bike or cut through the wilderness on foot. It will be much shorter since we are going in a straight line, but no bike." He thought for a minute and jumped out of the trailer. I stored the bike, and we left the road toward the capital. The surrounding forest was alive with sounds: birds chirping, leaves rustling, and the distant sound of a flowing river. I needed to clear my mind for a while. We walked, and I talked to Stretch, telling him about my work at the hospital, the 24-hour shifts, the fear of a lawsuit every time a patient didnt make it, my sorrow about losing patients, and the constant pressure. I also talked about the time after my residency and how I still pushed myself to the limit because I felt that I owed Sophie since her parents cut her off financially when she married me. Talking helped me realize that when I left Earth, I was relieved not to have that responsibility and pressure. But in the first town, when I heard that healers were rare, some of the pressure to perform returned, and when I heard that healers are expensive, the pressure intensified. But in both cases, I created a manufactured pressure in my mind. Yes, I would still heal people; I had the means and the desire. But finally, I felt like I didnt have an obligation. I didnt owe anybody anything. I took a deep breath and felt my whole body expand with it. I felt more "solid" as an individual, more grounded and stable. We traveled through the wilderness for five days, and it didnt rain! Thank you, whoever you are, for that. Being in nature was pleasant and relaxing, and I even thought I saw a bear, but it turned tail and ran from us. The air was crisp and fresh, filling my lungs with every breath. I set camp early in the evenings C with my glamping tent that I didnt need to reassemble C and we had dinner. The smell of cooking food mingled with the earthy scents of the forest. I cooked every day, played the guitar, and we sang together. It was a pleasant and relaxing time. I was getting a bit tired of people and needed a break, and the last town exacerbated the situation. I liked people to some extent, but I learned to love my alone time. This journey was more than just physical travel; it was a journey inward, a chance to reassess my priorities and find peace within myself. Stretch seemed to understand, always close by, his presence a comforting constant. The wilderness had a way of stripping away the unnecessary and revealing what truly mattered, and for that, I was grateful. Chapter 40: My First Capital in Shimoor On the morning of our sixth day in the wilderness, I stepped out of the tent and saw snow. It was thin on the ground, and I knew it would melt soon, but it was still snow. The air felt crisp and fresh, contrasting to the warmer days we had experienced. I didnt feel cold, but whether it was because of the actual weather or my enhanced stats, I couldnt tell. Deciding to pick up the pace, I thought it best to be cautious; it might get colder as we progressed. This extended shortcut was more about giving myself time to clear my mind and recharge my social batteries than reaching the destination quickly. After coffee and breakfast, I packed up the camp, checked the Map to orient myself, and started walking faster toward the city. The sound of crunching snow under my boots was oddly satisfying. After about an hour, we walked between two hills and saw the river and the city about two kilometers to our left. The wide river looked deep, reminding me of the Hudson River in New York. Climbing the hill on my left, I took out my binoculars and surveyed the city. Stretch looked at me, curiosity evident in his eyes. I just want to see where we are headed, I explained to him. The city was enormous compared to the towns we had visited. It spread across both sides of the river, with two- or three-story wooden houses and larger stone mansions. The stone mansions were behind walls, but the city itself lacked walls. It suddenly occurred to me that in medieval times on Earth, almost everything was behind walls, yet here, this was the first time I saw such fortifications. I suspected the walls were more to separate the nobles from the commoners than for protection. The absence of protective measures seemed strange, considering the potential dangers. This world was peaceful, but I had still bought weapons left from the war. On the opposite side of the river, a massive mansion or palace, probably the royal palace, stood on a hill overlooking the city, flags flying from the watchtowers. Boats and barges of various sizes moved along the river in both directions. Hmm, that can be an option, I thought. Maybe Stretch wont mind a bigger boat? Bridges spanned the river, connecting both sides, and people bustled back and forth. It looked nice and peaceful. I hoped it was clean; medieval cities were often quite stinky, according to what Id read. Before heading into the city, I opened my Profile to review my skills, remembering my experience with the Appraisal skill. I reviewed all my skills and spells again, ensuring I had forgotten none.
Name: John Rue Age: 20 Class: Healer Level 10 Healer Spells:
  • Heal Muscle - 14
  • Diagnose - 10
  • Stop Bleeding - 3
  • Heal Bone - 7
  • Control Blood - 11
  • Healing Touch - 22
  • Neutralize Poison - 1
  • Purify - 10
  • Clean - 15
  • Anesthesia - 7
  • Regrow Flesh - 1
  • Fortify Life Force - 5
  • Cleanse - 1
Hidden Class: Gate Traveler Level 3 Gates to next level: 2/8 Class Abilities:
  • Conversion
  • Travelers Archive
  • Identify - 1
  • Storage - x4
  • Local Adaptation: Spoken language
  • Map
  • One of the Crowd
Profession: Merchant Level 5 Skills:
  • Bargain - 3
  • Sense Honesty - 2
  • Appraisal - 5
  • A Nose for Business - 4
Sub-class 2: Wizard Level 2 Wizard Abilities:
  • Mind Split x3
  • Mana Sensing [Apprentice]
  • Mana Saturation [Apprentice]
  • Harvest Mana Crystal [In Progress]
  • Harvest Game [In Progress]
General Spells:
  • Mana Dart
  • Mana Shield - 1
  • Spellbinding - 3
  • Invisibility - 2
  • Mend - 1
  • Adaptable Light Ball - 4
  • Restore - 4
General Skills:
  • Pencil Sketching - 1
  • Making Beer - 1
  • Staff Fighting - 10
  • Krav Maga - 10
  • Archery - 14
  • Minor Spell Adaptation - 1
  • Mana Sense - 3
  • Mana Meditation - 8
  • Develop Negative - 2
  • Print Photograph - 1
  • Photography - 2
  • Guitar Playing - 10
  • Mining - 5
  • Butchering - 1
  • Skinning - 1
Health: 3750/3750 Mana: 7200/7200 Strength: 27 Agility: 29 Constitution: 35 Vitality: 40 Intelligence: 49 Wisdom: 56 Perception: 31 Luck: 29 Stat points: 0 Ability points: 41
My mana had risen again, and once more, I didnt know why. I activated my Luck and sensed the same direction and No hurry. Answers would come soon. Whoever they were, they needed to write the book faster. I reviewed my skills and spells twice to ensure I remembered them all. I still hadnt used the Mana Dartone day... Descending the hill, we headed towards the city. Approaching a cluster of wooden buildings that looked like warehouses separated from the city, I smelled something unpleasant. I wanted to turn and make a big arc around them, but then I saw leather sheets hanging on lines between two of the buildings. Tanners? Tanning was notoriously smelly work in the past. I decided to brave the stink and ask. Spotting two people near one building, I approached them. Good day, gentlemen. I approached them, trying to sound friendly. They both gave me a funny look, and the older one answered, Hello, stranger, with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Are you, by any chance, tanners? I asked, glancing at the leather sheets hanging nearby. Yes... the older one replied cautiously. Would you be interested in buying mukar pelts? I inquired, hoping to spark their interest. The older of the two headed inside, limping slightly. Come inside, and well see, he called over his shoulder. Noticing his limp, I asked, Excuse me for asking, but Im a healer. What happened to your leg?Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. A war injury from a sword. Got me home early from the fighting, he replied with a sigh. I heard about the war during my travels in the area, but Im from the islands in the south, which is very far from here. What exactly happened? I asked, genuinely curious. The old king died, and both his sons wanted the throne. Both had nobles who supported them and assembled their vassals to fight. It was a bad time in our history, he said sadly, shaking his head. How did it end? The older prince was killed in the fighting, so the younger ascended the throne, he explained, his face reflecting the sad memories. Sounds unpleasant, I said, grimacing. He winced and said, Very. Would you like me to examine your leg to see if I can help? I offered, trying to sound reassuring. He looked at me suspiciously and said, I saw a healer once. He charged me a silver for the consultation and said he couldnt help. I wont charge you for checking. If I can help, Ill tell you the price in advance, I assured him, meeting his gaze steadily. Lets see those pelts first, and Ill think about it, he said, nodding towards the door. I took out all eight pelts I had collected and showed him. He examined them all and pointed at the first two pelts I collected by exploding the bison. You didnt do an excellent job there, he said, pointing at the other six. Much better. I was learning. Thanks for complimenting the rest, I replied with a smile. Ill give you three silvers for the bad ones and six for the good ones, totaling four gold and two silvers. Is that acceptable? he offered, looking up from the pelts. Yes, thank you, I said, nodding. Do you want me to check your leg? He hesitated momentarily and said, Go ahead, but Im not promising Ill pay for the healing. No promise needed, I said, taking a step closer. Upon diagnosing him, I discovered that he had severed muscles. I knew how to fix that after treating Stretch when we met. I can heal your leg, but its more complicated than just casting a healing spell. Ill need to put you to sleep so you wont feel anything, cut your leg open, regrow parts of your muscles to reconnect them, remove scar tissue, and heal the leg. It will take a while, and you will be starving and tired after the healing. If you eat and rest more than usual before I treat your leg, the hunger and tiredness will be less severe. The healing will cost you one gold, I explained, watching his reaction. He thought for a minute and asked, Can my wife be present when you heal the leg? Of course, I replied, nodding. I need to think about it and talk to my wife. Where are you staying? he asked, scratching his chin. I dont know yet; I just arrived. Do you have a recommendation? I asked, hoping for a good suggestion. He thought momentarily and said, Cross the second bridge from here, head straight, and turn left on the third street; look for the Peaceful Nights Inn. Thank you. I hope Ill see you again, I said, giving him a nod of appreciation. It occurred to me that while I had learned to speak the language, I couldnt read it. I needed to buy the ability to learn written Shimoorian and spend the mana. Bye-bye, another Ability Point. Following his directions, I quietly sang Bye Bye Miss American Pie by Don McLean under my breath. A long, long time ago, I can still remember... Stretch occasionally howled quietly as a background singer; he was adorable. I told him that, and he responded with paws on my shoulders and a lick from chin to forehead. The city surprised me in a pleasant way as I entered. I didnt know what to expect, but it still surprised me, perhaps because I had expected something from Earths history. The city was spacious and spread out. The streets had cobbled stone and were very wide. There were no sidewalks, but short spikes along the road marked a clear distinction between the cart lanes and the pedestrian paths. Four carts could drive side by side on the street, and the pedestrian section had occasional merchant stalls selling food or trinkets that didnt impede traffic at all; there was enough room for many people to pass. All the houses stood on plots of land with front and back yards, and there was enough space between houses to fit another house. It made sense. I had traveled in the wilderness for weeks without seeing towns or cities; they had a lot of space. From what I could see, there was no separation by area between the rich and the poor. The variety of homes stood in stark contrast to each other, emphasizing the citys unique blend of wealth and poverty. I walked by two tiny wooden houses, maybe one bedroom each, their exteriors weathered and faded by the elements, with chipped paint and sagging roofs. Overgrown weeds filled the small front yards, and the windows lacked glass, instead having shutters hanging loosely on their hinges. Beside these humble dwellings stood a beautiful three-story house of wood and stone. The house exuded elegance, boasting freshly painted walls, ornate carvings on the wooden sections, and stonework that seemed meticulously crafted. The large windows gleamed, and the front yard was well-maintained, adorned with blooming flowers and neatly trimmed hedges. Further up the street, I passed a few average two-story wooden homes. These were modest but well-kept, with clean paint and simple but functional designs. The front gardens, though not lavish, showed signs of care, with neatly planted rows of vegetables and a few flowerbeds adding a splash of color. Then, a big walled mansion came into view, dominating the street. The high stone walls surrounded a grand estate, and a guard stood at the gate, his uniform crisp and imposing. The mansion itself was a massive structure of stone and timber, with tall, arched windows and a sprawling front lawn that boasted a fountain and manicured bushes shaped into various forms. The contrast continued all the way to the second bridge and on the other side of the river. Dilapidated tiny homes with peeling paint and rickety fences stood next to nice two-story or three-story wooden houses that were clearly better maintained, with fresh paint, sturdy fences, and thriving gardens. Big stone houses that on Earth would occupy half a block appeared intermittently, each with large, ornate doors and intricately designed facades. And then there were the giant walled mansions, each a fortress in its own right, with guards, extensive grounds, and opulent designs that spoke of immense wealth. All these different homes, mixed together, gave the impression that the city had spread outward organically, with people building whatever they could afford, creating a patchwork of prosperity and modesty. While I walked, I looked at all the signs. Initially, I could recognize only some letters, but with each sign, my reading improved. The language abilities were fantastic. I quickly found the Peaceful Nights Inn, following the tanners instructions. It was much larger than the other inns I had stayed in and made of stone, not wood. The common room was long and wide, with three lit fireplaces, one in the back and two on the right-side wall, and over thirty tables, some occupied by people eating an early dinner. Three servers moved between the tables. On the right side was a long wooden bar with two people behind it; one was polishing glasses, and the other was shouting something through a window behind the bar. I assumed it was the kitchen. The right side also had a small stage between the fireplaces. It looks fancy. I hope they wont have a problem with you staying with me in the room, I told Stretch. He gave the equivalent of a shrug. I shrugged, too; it was the correct response. Approaching the bar, the shouting man turned to us and said, Welcome to the Peaceful Nights; sit down, and a server will see to you. If my dog can stay with me, I want to rent a room. He looked surprised and said, Of course it can. Its a dog, not a horse. Do you want a regular room or one with a sitting room? I thought about it and answered, With a sitting room. If Id see patients, that would be convenient. One silver a night with dinner and breakfast. Food for the dog is extra. I gave him a pouch with 50 copper coins from Earth and said, Heres for five nights; Ill pay more if I stay longer. You can keep the pouch as a gift. He examined the coins but didnt ask about them. It was likely that he saw unfamiliar currency in a capital city with substantial river traffic. Third floor on the right, room 34, he said as he gave me a key. Dinner is served for another three hours. Welcome and enjoy your stay. I would also like a hot bath in my room. Now, he gave me a funny look and said, Why? Go to the bathhouse; its much nicer and right around the corner. I thanked him, and we went up to the room. It was very nice. The sitting room had a fireplace with five armchairs in front of it. A small dining table on the right side had two chairs and an enormous window overlooking the street. The bedroom was smaller, with a twin bed, a large chest at the foot of the bed with the key sticking out of the lock, a small table with a bowl, cup, and pitcher of water, and a door leading to the toilet. Unfortunately, there was still no plumbing; it was just a seat over a bucket that had to be carried out. Maybe I should invent plumbing and sell the idea. The thought made me snicker. I decided to visit the bathhouse tomorrow; I just wanted to relax, sleep in a nice bed, and explore the city the next day. We had dinner in the room from our stock; I spread Stretchs blankets for him, petted and scratched him a bit, and we went to sleep. Tomorrow, we would see what the city had to offer us. Side Story 6: Ale Popsicle Rabban walked into his favorite tavern, at least in this city, his anticipation for a refreshing tankard of ale quickly turning to disappointment. The ale, to his dismay, was warm! The very thought of warm ale was enough to make his blood boil. He marched up to the barkeep, demanding an explanation for this unforgivable offense. Warm ale was a sacrilege, a travesty that he simply could not tolerate. The barkeeper apologized and explained that the regular mage that chilled the drinks quit, and he hadnt found a replacement yet. Rabban was speechless and didnt even know how to react to such severe and shocking circumstances.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. After a short deliberation, he decided to spend one of his precious ability points on a spell to chill his ale. After scrolling through the Ice Magic Spells list, he found a spell that suited him just fine. It was a channeled spell, and he rarely liked those, but he would sacrifice for ale. He channeled the spell on his ale, and its temperature dropped rapidly. Suddenly, it froze solid. Rabban stared at it in utter disbelief. How? Why? What did he do to deserve this? He turned over the tankard and banged it on the table a few times until the frozen ale fell out. He took out his knife and chipped off small pieces of ale and sucked on them. Finally, he had enough. He stuck the knife with all his power in the middle of the frozen ale and began licking it like a popsicle. It wasnt perfect, but frozen ale was still better than warm ale. You couldnt win them all. Chapter 41: Finally, A Level in My Merchant Profession In the morning, I wanted to check out the baths the innkeeper had mentioned. After giving Stretch his breakfast, I told him to stay in the room and wait for me. I doubted they would let a dog inside. He wasnt happy about the idea, but agreed reluctantly, his ears drooping as he watched me leave. The common room was much emptier in the morning. The innkeeper from last night was behind the bar, with no servers in sight. I approached and greeted him. Good morning. Good morning. Do you want breakfast? You didnt eat dinner last night, so you have a meal I owe you. You can eat lunch one day to collect it. Thank you. Yes, please, Ill have breakfast. You can have eggs with bread and vegetables or chama porridge. I decided to live dangerously and try something new. Porridge, please. Youre a polite fellow; I appreciate that. The innkeeper said, Sit down, and Ill bring it to you. After a few minutes, he brought me a bowl of porridge that looked similar to cooked barley with fruits and honey. The aroma of honey and fruit was enticing, and the warmth of the bowl felt comforting in my hands. It was delicious and a pleasant change from the usual. After eating, I approached him again and asked, You mentioned the baths last night. Can you give me directions? He gave me a startled look and said, Go to the right and turn left on the first street you see. Youll see it. Its a big building with a sign; you cant miss it. His startled look puzzled me. Was it something about the way I asked or the time of day? I decided not to dwell on it, concluding that as a Traveler, Id better get used to such reactions. As he said, the baths were easy to find. They were in an extensive stone building with a big sign proclaiming them the Rusha Baths. I wondered if Rusha was the name of the kingdom or the city. The Map was great, but it was missing many names. After learning of their location, I added the names Mara and Somer to the Map, but most places were still just icons representing towns or cities without names. Interestingly, the wilderness part of the Map was more detailed than the towns or cities. Inside, I discovered a bath cost two coppers, with signs directing men to the right and women to the left. I went through the right door to a changing room with an attendant. Observing the other person in the room, I noted he handed his clothes to the attendant and received a string with a number on his wrist. I stored my clothes. One door from the changing room led to a room with a big pot of boiling water over a firepit, where another attendant added the hot water to buckets and handed them out. I watched the other gentleman to see what he did. He wet himself with a bucket, took a piece of soap from a shelf, soaped himself, including his hair, and rinsed with another bucket. Simple enough. I followed his lead but didnt like the coarse soap or its smell, so I used my soap and shampoo. After I rinsed, the attendant who watched me curiously asked, Hello, esteemed merchant. Do you sell the soap you used, or is it only for personal use? I have some to sell. My father would like to purchase some for the nobles. Could you meet with him after your bath? Ill be happy to. It was good that I had bought a large stock. I left through the door the other person used and came to a big room with three soaking pools. Judging by the steam, there was a temperature difference. The first was lukewarm, almost cold; the second was just right, and the last was too hot for me. I settled into the medium-heat pool, leaning my head back and feeling myself relax. I stayed in the pool for at least an hour, enjoying the warmth. A mage occasionally came to check the water and heat it. I could feel him cast a spell on it. It was surprising; when the other mage cast a spell on the meat I sold her, I didnt feel the casting, but now it was impossible to ignore. I realized it was probably because of my Wizard Class, which I didnt have when I sold the meat. Until now, I hadnt noticed that my sensitivity to mana had increased, but now it was apparent. After my soak, I checked their offered towels and didnt like them either. They were thick sheets of coarse linen, not the fluffy towels I was used to. The mage approached me and said, Hello, esteemed merchant. Are you the person my son mentioned who has nice-smelling soap for sale? Yes. Also, nice fluffy towels and a special soap for hair that keeps it soft. I would be very interested in seeing those things, but I must watch over the baths. Would you mind showing me here or prefer to return in the afternoon when my replacement arrives? I dont mind showing you here, but let me get dressed first. I got dressed, took out my operating table, and arranged a big stack of towels in different sizes: an unopened box with 50 bars of soap, another box with 24 bottles of body wash, and another box with 24 shampoo bottles. With an opened bar of soap, body wash, and shampoo bottles in hand, I pointed at the soap box and explained, This box has 50 pieces of soap just like this one. You can smell it and wash your hands to understand the quality. I pointed at the body wash. This is also soap but in liquid form; its more pleasant on the body, and this box contains 24 bottles. I pointed at the shampoo box and said, This box contains 24 bottles of this soap; its special for hair and keeps it soft and shiny. He took the shampoo bottle, examined it, and asked, What language is this, and what is this bottle made of? I never saw anything like it. I come from the islands in the far south; this is our local dialect. The bottles are made from a substance produced there, but I have no idea how. My family buys the bottles after they are made. We have a mage in the family who casts the pictures and writing on the bottles. He smelled the soap and the shampoo, checked the towels, and asked me, How much do each of those things cost, and how much do you have? This time, I decided to charge the actual price for each item instead of discounting it after appraising it. I looked into my Storage, counted everything, put aside the opened boxes of each for my personal use, and answered, The box with the 50 pieces of soap costs 3 gold and 2 silver, the boxes with the liquid soap for body and hair cost 3 gold each for 24 bottles. The big towels cost 3 silver each, the medium towels 2 silver each, and the small ones 1 silver each. I have 24 boxes of the soap pieces, 29 boxes of the body liquid soap, and 49 boxes of the hair liquid soap. I have 75 big towels, 95 medium towels, and 64 small towels. All the towels are in various colors, and there is a slight difference in size between some of them, but they are still big, medium, and small. He thought momentarily and asked, Are you planning to return to Rusha in the future? No. After I visit a few more places, Ill be returning home to stay. He rubbed his chin and asked, How much are you asking for everything you have, with a promise that you dont have more and wont be selling to other bathhouses in Rusha? I took out a pen and paper and did some calculations, and the mage watched me with interest. After calculating everything, I said, The total price is 541 gold and 5 silver. Since you are buying in bulk, Ill sell it to you for 500 gold, and I promise you that if you buy the entire stock, I wont have more to sell to other bathhouses. He hummed under his breath and said, Ill take all of it, but I dont have such a sizeable sum of money here. Can you return in the afternoon? Yes, no problem. Thank you. When you arrive in the afternoon, ask for me. My name is Rob. Oops! Again, I forgot to introduce myself. I need to work on that. We shook hands, and I introduced myself. My name is John. Its nice to meet you. Ill see you in the afternoon. I left and headed back to the inn to collect Stretch.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. After collecting him, I went to sell some things. I needed to empty my storage and look for things to buy. I saw a shop with pots outside on a display table and went inside. The shopkeeper was busy with a customer, so I waited. After he was done, I approached him and extended my hand for a handshake. Hello, my name is John. Nice to meet you. He shook my hand and said, Mesin. How can I help you? Im a merchant with unique wares. Will you be interested to see them? Maybe, depends on what you have. I showed him an extensive assortment of pots, pans, and bowls. He bought most of the stuff I showed him and didnt say too fancy even once. I liked him just for that. I continued to explore the city and buy various foods from vendors. Some of it was so good that I bought more and stored it. By selling stuff to multiple shops, I was making money hand over fist. I returned to the bathhouse in the afternoon and concluded our deal. I enjoyed selling in the city. Most of my sales on the road were small, and I primarily received payment in copper and silver. Here, I made significant sales and received payment in gold. It was much more fun, and I enjoyed being a merchant. It wasnt so much the money I was making, although I also enjoyed making money, but the actual process of the sale, from offering the goods to negotiation and the final money exchange. In the evening, after dinner, I approached the innkeeper with an extended hand for a handshake. My name is John. Nice to meet you. Whats your name? I remembered to ask. Yay me! Maybe one day, Id get over my introverted ways. Again, he gave me a strange look and said, Loman. How can I help you, lad? Can you tell me where the commercial streets in the city are and where the streets are only residential? He gave me another strange lookI was tiring of thoseand answered, There are shops on every street, but some areas are specific. You can find the leather workers on the east side of the city. If you cross the bridge near the leather workers and walk east of the city, you will find the tanners area. The food market is on this side of the river, straight ahead on the main road before you turn left for the inn. The blacksmiths area is also on the other side of the river in the west. Two fish markets are near the main docks on both sides of the river. I thanked him and went up to my room. Before going to sleep, I opened the Map and marked all the streets I visited; I still had a big part of the city to visit. For the next three weeks, I visited every shop I saw to offer my wares and slowly filled the Map. In the evenings, I would restore weapons for 1,000 mana, regenerate for a few hours, and sleep. It snowed off and on during all this time. It wasnt heavy snow, and it didnt stay on the ground for long. Stretch still didnt like it and preferred to spend his days in the common room of the inn in front of the fire, with the innkeeper and servers who spoiled him rotten with pets and treats. He was living life and enjoying every minute. Every evening, I would ask him how his day went, and I would get a flood of happy emotions accompanied by the taste of food and the pleasure of pets and scratchesspoiled dog. I left the blacksmiths and leather workers for last, but I was getting close to visiting all the streets in the city. I also visited inns, which turned out to be excellent customers, including my inn. Some shops sold jewelry and potions. I marked them on my Map and planned to return to them later. When I arrived at the blacksmiths area, I entered the first shop I saw. A big man was banging on something on an anvil. One young man was pumping bellows, and another was arranging things on a display wall. The man arranging the display approached me and said, Good day to you, good sir. How can we serve you? Do you have old or damaged weapons for sale? He looked at me with complete bewilderment. Old and damaged? Yes. Why? Im a traveling merchant, and I visit many small towns. Some people cant afford more than a few coppers for a weapon, but they still need to take care of jurbers or other nasties occasionally. I have a lot of excellent weapons for sale. Im looking for something for poor people. He looked at me like I was less of a lunatic and said, Wait a few moments, please. He went and whispered with the guy banging on the anvil. After a minute, both of them went to the back and returned carrying weapons. They did this another three times, creating a big mound of damaged weapons in the middle of the shop. The big guy approached me and said, I cant promise you very low prices since I can melt those and reuse the metal, but see what interests you, and we will talk. Thank you. After appraising all the weapons, I approached him and said, I would like to take all the weapons you showed me. I can pay in coins or barter damaged weapons for good ones. I sell only for coins. I dont buy new weapons, only old ones to melt and reuse. No problem. How much for all the weapons you showed me? He checked them one by one, writing on a piece of paper. It was the first time I saw paper here; in all the other shops, the merchants did all the calculations in their heads. The paper looked coarse and was light brownish-grey. After ten minutes, he said, Three gold and four silver. It was more than my Appraisal showed me. My calculation was 2 gold, 8 silver, and 4 coppers. I said, This is too much for their condition. Remember, Im a traveling merchant; I have the Appraisal blessing. How much are you willing to pay? 2 gold and 8 silver. He extended his hand for a handshake, saying, We have a bargain. I shook his hand and paid him 280 copper coins, most of them local and some of mine from Earthhe liked those like everybody else. I stored the weapons and bid them a good day. Like this, I toured the whole blacksmiths area and bought weapons. Some wanted to barter for good weapons, some wanted coins only, and one blacksmith wanted exorbitant prices and was unwilling to bend. He made me realize skills were not all-powerful, and that there was a free will aspect to everything. Otherwise, my bargaining skills would have made him capitulate. I also bought tools after my experience in the emerald cave. I bought picks, saws, hammers, an extensive assortment of nails, and other odds and ends. It took me three days to visit all the blacksmiths. The next day was nice and sunny without snow, so I took a day off and relaxed; buying and selling was hard work. I spent the day visiting food stalls with Stretch, and we tried many different foods. Since his awakening, he has been less picky about food and was enjoying new things. He still wanted beer occasionally, but not too muchCmaybe once every 4-5 days. I diagnosed him after each beer but couldnt see any difference. After our day off, I went to visit the leather workers. The leather area occupied over ten streets and was very diverse. Some shops sold leather armor in various designs. Some others sold riding leather clothes. Others sold leather clothes for multiple professions, and other shops sold leather sheets for furniture or carts and carriages. I even found three bowyer shops that sold bows and arrows. I had no idea why they were in the leather district; the only leather they sold was the bowstrings. I bought myself three sets of leather armor in varying degrees of protection and hardness, many old and damaged leather goods, and over twenty damaged bows, and cleaned out all the bowyers from every arrow they had. I told the bowyers Id return to buy more arrows in a few days. Two looked happy, but one looked intimidated, and I didnt know why. I located the alchemists I marked on the Map and visited them individually. It was an interesting experience that taught me a lot. They all sold mana potions that restored 30 mana and cost two gold! No wonder the caravan mage was so excited about the meat. I thought she was simply an excitable person. They also didnt have health potions. They had various potions, salves, and tinctures for different things like colds, cuts, infections, etc., and the prices were very high. The cheapest was a salve for muscle pain and cost 5 silver, and the most expensive was a potion to treat infectionsat least they knew what infections werewhich cost 3 gold and 5 silver. They also sold dried plants, and I could sense the mana in them. I made a mental note to sense the plants for mana when I would continue my travels in the wilderness and collect some. I bought nothing, but it was very informative. Last, I visited the jewelry shops. In this world, the jewelry had a cruder design compared to Earth, and they cut the gems completely differently. They were primarily square or round. Most of the jewelry in this world did not have facets or had only three or four. They polished the rest to a smooth finish. The prices werent exorbitant, but not cheap either. I decided not to buy jewelry but offered my emeralds. They were a big hit. It took me three days to sell the content of both chests from shop to shop, but I finally did and earned over 2,500 gold. The red light started blinking in my vision when I received the money in the shop before last. When I was outside, I tapped it.
Level up +3 wisdom, +3 perception, +2 luck, +3 free points Profession: Merchant Level 6
It was about time; I did a lot of selling and buying since I came to Shimoor. I examined the merchandise at the last jewelry shop I visited. I had no more emeralds, and this shop was extra expensive, so I just left. It was time to move on. I checked the Map and saw that the river continued far into the west as I needed. Travelers also seemed to explore quite a few of the capitals along this river. Around seventy percent of them had names listed on the Map. Before going to the docks to ask about a ship, I needed to check with Stretch. I found him in the inn in front of the fire. I called him up to our room and talked to him. Listen, buddy, with the snow, it will be much more difficult to travel through the wilderness or even on the roads. We can take a ship on the river and travel south like I need. The ships are bigger and more stable than the boats you dont like, but theyre still traveling over water. What do you say? Will you give a ship a chance? He thought for a moment, and I felt his agreement followed by his love for me. The message was clear: Okay, but only because I love you. I hugged, petted, and scratched his ears, saying, Thanks, buddy. I need to understand whats going on with my mana. Its driving me nuts. It just doesnt make any sense. I sensed a question from him. It jumps up without any explanation. Im not opposed to the rise in available mana, but I need to understand how it happens and how to control it. I dont like that something is happening in my body that I cant understand and control. I got the feeling of a shrug. Yeah, I dont get it either, but I think there are answers in the west. He put his head on my lap. I petted him briefly and asked, Im going to the docks. Do you want to come with me? I got a strong negative and a feeling of warmth. Okay, have fun in the common room with all the servers spoiling you. I got a strong feeling of smugness and laughed. I checked the Map and saw that the river curved north near the kingdom of Talis so I would look for a ship heading that way. Talis was also close to one of the Gates located south, so I could check it and see where it leads. I gave Stretch one last scratch under his chin and headed to the docks. Chapter 42: Peaceful and Boring? Most of the Time The docks were a symphony of pandemonium, a bustling nexus of activity that assaulted the senses from every angle. When I arrived, it looked like complete mayhem. People moved with purpose, though their paths seemed erratic, crisscrossing in a frantic dance of urgency. Shouts and bellows filled the air, creating a cacophony that was both disorienting and oddly rhythmic. Workers pushed hand carts laden with goods, navigating the narrow spaces with practiced ease, while others tossed crates to each other with a precision born of necessity. The air was thick with the tang of saltwater, mingling with the earthy scent of various cargoesspices, leather, and fresh produce, all blending into an olfactory tapestry that spoke of distant lands and exotic markets. Occasionally, a less pleasant odor would waft bythe unmistakable stench of rotting fish or refuse, adding an unwelcome note to the sensory overload. Above the din, seagulls squawked, their cries piercing through the human noise, and the steady lapping of waves against the hulls of ships provided a constant, calming undercurrent. The docks themselves creaked and groaned under the weight of the activity, every plank and post contributing its own voice to the chaotic chorus. Amidst this organized chaos, I noticed a man standing to the side, seemingly detached from the frenetic energy around him. He was writing on something resembling a clipboard, his focus intense despite the turmoil. His presence was an island of calm in the storm, and I made my way towards him, weaving through the crowd of workers and dodging an errant hand cart that threatened to clip my heels. Excuse me, sir. Can you tell me where I can inquire about a passage on a ship? He didnt lift his head from his clipboard but pointed to the right and said, That building over there. I looked and located the building. Thank you. He grunted in acknowledgment. I went to the indicated building and looked inside. It had an open first floor with a long counter and three people working behind it. There was a long line of people, and every time one clerk finished with a customer, the next person in line approached. After the chaos outside, I also expected a mess here, but it was orderly and sedate. The air was cooler inside, carrying the scent of ink and parchment. I waited in line until it was my turn, which took about half an hour. After I approached the counter, the clerk asked, without lifting his head from his papers, How can I help you? Im looking to buy a passage on a ship to Talis. Do you know of any ships sailing that way? We mostly know if the ships are going west or east, not specific destinations, especially not Talis, which is very far from here. You have two options: I can give you a list of ships heading west, and you can approach and ask the captains, or you can pay one silver for a dock runner that will go and ask for you. I will pay. I gave him a silver coin and added, The passage is for me and my dog, so I need a ship on which I can take my dog with me. He lifted his head for the first time and said, Some captains might have a problem with that; not all dogs can do their business in a chamber pot. I assure you my dog can, and you can promise the captain. He wrote my information on a piece of paper and said, Come back in two days. Two days? Why so long? Its late afternoon already, and most runners will be heading home. Your runner will start working tomorrow. He needs a day for each side of the river. Thank you. Ill return in two days. He nodded, and I left. Now, I had to occupy myself for the next two days and maybe longer, depending on the ship. I returned to the inn, had an early dinner, and read a book in my room while scratching Stretchs ears. The inns warmth and the fireplaces quiet crackling created a cozy atmosphere. Stretch lay contentedly beside me, his soft fur warm under my fingers. The following morning, I approached Loman, who was busy inspecting a shipment of goods. I cleared my throat to get his attention and asked, Do you have pawn shops in the city? Loman looked up, his brow furrowing slightly as he considered my question. Of course, he replied, setting down his ledger. What are you looking for? I thought to go ask about jewelry, I explained, shifting my weight from one foot to another. He thought momentarily and said, I can direct you to two pawn shops Im familiar with, but if youre looking for jewelry, I can pass the word between my customers. Many nobles sell their jewelry to buy new pieces. Thank you, I said, nodding appreciatively. Please pass the word and direct me to the pawn shops. Loman reached into his pocket and pulled out a small notebook. Do you have paper and charcoal? he asked, glancing around as if expecting to find some nearby. I pulled a folded sheet of paper and a pen from my Storage and handed them to him. He took the pen, turning it over in his hand with a look of suspicion. How do you use that? he asked, raising an eyebrow. Smiling, I gently took the pen back and demonstrated, drawing a quick line on the paper. His eyes widened slightly in surprise as he watched. Just write with it like with charcoal. Now I understand why Rob, the bath owner, looked at me with such interest. Loman drew a simple map and explained how to find the shops. I asked Stretch if he wanted to come with me and got a yawn in response. Message received, buddy. Message received. The first pawn shop was everything I imagined when I looked for pawn shops on Earth. It was dark and dusty, with various unrelated stuff on the shelvesprecisely what a pawn shop should look like. The air was musty, carrying the scent of aged wood and metal, a hint of decay that spoke of forgotten treasures and long-lost memories. The owner saw me as I stepped into the shop, his eyes lighting up with a welcoming smile. Hello, good sir, how can I help you today? he greeted, his voice warm and inviting. Im looking to buy jewelry, I replied, glancing around at the various displays. Right away, good sir, he said, nodding eagerly. He went to the back to get the jewelry, and I looked at one shelf. It was a strange assortment of stuff. On the same shelf were three spoons and a knife that looked like they belonged to the same set made of silver. A pretty doll of cloth and wood made with fantastic craftsmanship. The dolls face seemed almost lifelike. A tool that looked like a big scraper with raised edges; I was unsure of its purpose. A box with an empty ink well and three feather pens; one of them looked broken. A ring made of iron and an ugly glass bowl shaped like a clawing handweird stuff. He returned carrying a small wooden box and said, That is all I have right now. The box contained three rings with gems, hoop earrings, a medal with a relief of crossed swords and a bird, a delicate tiara with diamonds, and three brooches with gems. The jewelry was all made of gold. I appraised it, and the total was 317 gold. How much? I asked him. 250 gold if you take everything. Individual pieces will cost more. Ill take it. Not even trying to haggle. I also purchased some pieces at the other pawn shop. When I inquired about additional pawn shops at the second store, I received directions to another one. The proprietor said there were only three in the city. I didnt like the look and feel of the third shop; the owner felt wrong and a criminal. I didnt know if it was my Sense Honesty, Perception, or Luck, but I didnt want to have anything to do with him. Sorry, wrong shop, I said and left. When I returned to the inn, Loman told me some people would come to see me later. The smell of roasted meat and freshly baked bread filled the air, making my stomach growl in anticipation. I spent a few hours in front of the fire with Stretch and witnessed firsthand how many pets and treats he was getting from the staff and the customers. He exuded smugness like body heat when I told him they were spoiling him rotten. In the late afternoon, Loman approached me and said that the first seller was here but would prefer to meet with me in my room; I agreed and went up. In two minutes, there was a knock on my door, and when I opened it, I saw a pretty young woman. Hello, madam. Please come inside, I said, stepping aside to allow her entrance. She entered, eyes scanning the room before asking, I heard you are buying jewelry. Is this true? Yes. Can you guarantee that no one will know about it? she inquired, her voice dropping to a whisper. Yes, I reassured her. Im a traveling merchant and dont know anybody in the city. Im also leaving in the next few days. She relaxed visibly, her shoulders lowering as she produced a cloth pouch from her cloak. Carefully, she opened it and spilled its contents onto the table, revealing several lovely gold pieces. Will you be interested in those? she asked, her eyes searching my face for a reaction. Depends on how much you want for them, I replied, picking up a piece and inspecting it. 250 gold, she stated, her voice firm. I appraised them quickly, estimating their actual value at 207 gold, and sensed something fishy about the transaction. Sorry, madam, I said, shaking my head slightly. But the price is higher than their worth, and its definitely not the price for second-hand jewelry bought in secret. She deflated, her face falling as she muttered, I told my father my face wont help get a good price. How much are you willing to pay? Sensing that if I bought them for a low price, she might get in trouble with her father, I took a different approach. You, nothing, I said firmly. If your father comes, I will negotiate with him. She looked relieved, her tension melting away as she got up. Thank you, she said softly, before turning to leave. After she left, I went downstairs, but Loman told me to go back up and stay in my room. I had more nobles coming, and they didnt like to be seen selling their stuff. So, I went back up and waited. Shortly, a gentleman arrived and sold me his late mothers jewelry. I sensed nothing was wrong, and we negotiated a price we were happy with. After him, another lady arrived. She was selling the jewelry her late husband gave her. We negotiated a reasonable price, and after I promised her not to tell her new husband, she left. The third was again a man selling womens jewelry. I still sensed nothing fishy, so we negotiated a price, and he wanted a promise I wouldnt tell his wife. It continued like this until late in the evening. I saw eleven different people, not including the first lady, and only two didnt ask for a promise not to tell this person or another. I concluded nobles were a special breed. The next day, I returned to the docks and met with the clerk. He gave me the name of a ship sailing to Talis in five days and where to find the captain.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I found the ship quickly based on its description. It was long and wide, with a relatively flat bottom, at least the part I could see, two big square sails, and upright oars resembling two lines of sentries. I approached the people near the ship docking and asked about the captain. The sea breeze carried the scent of brine and tar, mingling with the constant din of the bustling docks. After somebody shouted for him so hard that my ears rang, an older gentleman approached me on the dock and asked, Youre the one asking about going to Talis with a dog? Yes. He looked unhappy about the idea and said, I dont like dogs on my ship. They do their business everywhere. He crossed his arms, a deep frown creasing his forehead. The dock runner promised me I wont have a problem like this, but Im unsure if I believe him. I thought momentarily, my gaze drifting to the bustling docks before returning to him. I understand your care for your ship; it is commendable, I said, trying to sound reassuring. But my dog is very smart and well-trained as a merchant guard. He can travel on anything with no problems. He does his business in a container. And besides, I am a healer, not only a merchant, and I have a cleaning spell. If he has an accident, I can clean after him. I noticed a flicker of interest in his eyes, so I pressed on. I have an idea: I heard you leave in five days. How about my dog and I board the ship in four days and stay the last day on the ship? This way, you can see for yourself, and if there is a problem, you can kick us off before sailing. He smiled then; the tension easing from his face, and held out his hand for a handshake. If you are a healer, I have no problem even if your dog has an accident. I shook his hand firmly, meeting his gaze. My name is John. Its nice to meet you. What time do you want us to come in four days? Captain Natan, he introduced himself with a nod. Come in the evening. We sail at first light, and I dont need to test your dog. How much will it cost, and how long is the passage? I asked, curious about the details. He considered for a moment, scratching his chin. Do you want me to feed you both, or do you have your food and water? We have our own, I replied quickly, not wanting to burden him further. Three gold for the two of you, he stated, his tone matter-of-fact. And how long is the trip? I inquired, wanting to be sure of our plans. It will take about two weeks to reach Mormet without stopping, depending on the wind, he explained. In Mormet, we stop for at least a week or maybe ten days to unload and load new cargo. After that, it will take eight to ten days to Talis without stopping. Sounds good. Ill see you in four days, I said, nodding with satisfaction. See you then, lad, he replied, a twinkle in his eye. It still sounded strange to me that people called me lad. I knew I looked young, but I didnt feel young. I returned to the inn and asked Loman. Do I have more nobles coming? I think a few more, but only tomorrow. I thought about going to my room to relax, but then I got an idea. Do you know where I can rent a big warehouse for two or three days? He thought momentarily and said, Go past the docks to the west, and you will reach the warehouses. Ask around there; Im sure you can find something. In the warehouse area, I found a warehouse available for rent for three days. I removed everything except food from my Storage and organized things. The vast space of the warehouse echoed with the sounds of my movements, the occasional clink of metal, or the soft thud of the fabric against the wood. During the last month, I sold about fifty percent of my inventory. I had empty boxes and crates, and the shelves were half empty. I sold about sixty percent when I added everything I sold on the road and in towns. I sold almost all my fabric, yarn, knitting, and sewing supplies, ninety percent of the metal cookware, most of the toys, all the towels, a sizeable chunk of the linen and blankets, and about twenty percent of the glassware. I refilled the empty boxes and crates by category, inventoried all the cloth products I had left except clothes, and collected all the glassware on twelve shelving units instead of nineteen. The only products that didnt sell well were the clothes and the office supplies, which I didnt offer. I tried to think about how to sell the clothes and had an idea. In the clothes shops where I sold my fabric, I saw they had something similar to hangers. They looked like an F made of wood with an additional bottom horizontal line extending to both sides. Ive decided to buy some clothes hangers and then hang the clothes. Displaying them individually and not in baskets might help me sell them better. It was already dark outside, so I headed back to the inn. After I passed the dock area, I walked through an alley to get to the main road and suddenly felt an intense pain in my shoulder, and my back slammed against the wall. The pain was so intense that my mind blanked for a few moments. I was in shock. When my mind cleared, I looked and saw a crossbow bolt sticking out of my shoulder and a group of people approaching me. They slowly surrounded me, and I saw nine people, three with crossbows, and one of them was the pawnshop owner I didnt like. He spoke first. We saw you run around the city selling. Nobody sells in my city without paying a toll. Hand over half of your gold, and youll live and get to leave with the rest of it. I got terrified for a moment, but then my adrenaline kicked in, and my mind cleared. With my strength and magical abilities, I had no reason to be afraid. I split my mind and, with one side, grabbed my blood so I wouldnt bleed out, and with the other, cast a mana shield on myself, straightened, and lifted my left hand. Unfortunately, I couldnt use my staff because I couldnt move my right arm. I looked at him and said, Leave, and you might live. They all laughed at me, and the leader said, Your guard dog is not here, and we outnumber you. For your audacity, you owe me all of your gold now. He turned to the crossbowmen and said, Shoot him; well take his inventory. The three of them shot me, and the bolts bounced off my shield, but the shield also shattered. There was an intense backlash in my mind from the shield breaking, but I kept my wits. Once again, I cast a shield on myself, aimed my hand at the leader, and fired a mana dart. I wasnt sure if I was shaking too much or if I needed to train for accuracy, but my aim was way off. My aim was for center mass, but he grabbed his crotch and started screaming. Oops! I winced and felt a sympathetic twinge of pain as his scream pierced the air, high-pitched and agonized. The sound was gut-wrenching, enough to make anyones stomach turn. The rest of the robbers froze, their faces paling as they stared at him in shock. One of them dropped his weapon, his hands trembling uncontrollably. Another took a step back, his eyes wide with horror, unable to tear his gaze away from their writhing leader. The severity of the injury was evident in the leaders contorted expression and the way he collapsed to the ground, clutching himself and curling into a fetal position, his screams echoing through the surrounding area. Two of the crossbowmen shot me again. My shield held but was on its last leg. I recast the shield and cast Mana Dart on one crossbowman. This time, I aimed higher, just in case, and my aim was better; I shot him in the neck. He grabbed it and made choking sounds. Oops again? Still better than the crotch. I noticed I wasnt scared anymore, not even a little bit. It felt like I was the predator, and they were the prey. For the first time, I understood the OP concept I read in the forums. I was OP compared to them. It boosted my confidence even higher. Three of them turned around and ran away, but the other four that were still standing took out knives and attacked me. I reacted on instinct and Krav Maga training. One of them tried to stab me, so I grabbed his arm and, with all my strength, threw him sideways. He flew across the alley, hit the wall hard, fell, and no longer moved. Two of his friends stabbed me simultaneously, and the knives bounced off my shield. I grabbed one of them by the neck and slammed his head into his friends head. Both of them fell to the ground, unconscious. The last one turned tail and ran away. I walked out of the alley, took a deep breath, and shouted at the top of my lungs, Guards! Guards! I waited for a moment, straining my ears, and heard running footsteps approaching rapidly. It took a few moments, and then two guards appeared, their expressions shifting from alertness to concern as they saw me. One looked at the bolt embedded in my shoulder and asked, Do you need a healer? What happened? His eyes widened slightly at the sight. Im a healer; I dont need one. But I need help removing the bolt; I cant do it one-handed, I replied, gritting my teeth against the pain. The other guard, a younger man with a stern face, asked, What happened? Im a healer and a merchant and sold many things in the city. I was accosted by nine robbers who demanded I hand over half my gold as a toll. They shot me, and I defended myself. Four ran away, and the rest are in that alley, I explained, nodding toward the shadowy alleyway. The first guards eyes widened in surprise. You defeated nine robbers by yourself? I was well trained before starting as a traveling merchant and have some basic spells for protection, I said, trying to maintain a calm demeanor despite the throbbing in my shoulder. They looked at me with astonishment, and one of them asked, Youre a mage too? No. I was taught two protection spells. Without being a mage? How? the younger guard asked, clearly intrigued. A mage taught me. Can you please help me remove the bolt? It hurts, I said, my voice strained. The first guard approached me, examining the bolt closely. Ill need to push it out. It will hurt, he warned, meeting my eyes with a serious expression. In the meantime, the other guard went into the alley to check on the robbers. As he moved away, I could hear his footsteps echoing. With determination, I readied myself, stored my shirt and jacket, and produced a stick I had for fire to bite on. I positioned it between my teeth and said, Do it. The guard nodded and placed a firm hand on my shoulder to steady me. With a swift, practiced motion, he pushed the bolt through. A white-hot flare of pain shot through me, and I bit down hard on the stick, my vision swimming momentarily. Oww, oww, oww. The pain was like nothing I felt in my life. It hurt! When the bolt was out, I cast two Healing Touch on myself until the wound closed, cast Clean and Purify, took out clean clothes, and dressed. The other guard called his partner, and I joined them in the alley. Those five I fought were still in the alley. The one I accidentally shot in the crotch was lying on his side, bleeding and whimpering quietly. All the others were unconscious. The guards looked around, picked up some bolts, examined them, and checked the hands of the people on the ground. One of them said, Criminal underground. Please describe to me what happened exactly. I walked them through the events as they happened, and one guard asked, So this one was their leader? Yes. Can you stop his bleeding so he wont bleed out before we have a chance to question him? I approached the ringleader and diagnosed him. His crotch was a mess. I decided I would not heal it, only stop the bleeding. I felt it was better to prevent the procreation of criminal elements. After I healed him, I examined the rest. The one I accidentally shot in the neck was dead; I cut and cauterized his airways with the mana dart when I hit him. The two I banged heads were alive but had a severe concussion, and the one I threw at the wall was dead with a broken neck and spine. The attack left me shaken up, especially after killing two people, although not as much as the first time I took a mans life. I spent another three hours with the guards while they called for help to remove the criminals and called for a mage with a Truth spell. I told him the story again, and he confirmed it. He was also shocked that I was a Healer and a Merchant and had spells. As I returned to the inn, Stretch immediately approached me, filling my mind with worry and a question. I patted him and said, Dont worry, buddy, Im fine. Ill tell you later what happened. Loman noticed Stretchs reaction and approached me, asking, What happened? After I explained what happened, he looked worried and said, Im sorry, but I must ask you to leave. The criminal underground in the city is larger than nine men. I cant afford for them to attack the inn in retaliation. Maybe you can stay on the ship earlier? After thinking about it, I said, I get where youre coming from, and Im not mad. I will find a solution. Extending my hand for a handshake, I thanked him for everything as he shook mine. I had a great stay at your inn. No hard feelings. He looked puzzled, but said nothing. I gave him two gold coins and said, This is for all the help with the nobles selling jewelry. Thank you, lad, and Im sorry again. Since there was nothing in my room, we simply left. I walked back to my rented warehouse and set up blankets for Stretch, a mattress, and a sleeping bag for myself. It was warm enough in the warehouse, so we had dinner and slept. The warehouse, though sparsely furnished, felt safe and quiet. Stretch curled up beside me, his steady breathing soothing my frayed nerves. The following morning, I cast a shield on myself and told Stretch Id return in a few hours. He wanted to go with me, and I felt a powerful surge of protectiveness from him. I tried to cast the mana shield on him, but nothing happened. I tried to convince him to stay, but he wasnt having it. We returned to the city, and I was hyper-aware of my surroundings. On a couple of occasions, I felt people watching us, but nothing happened. I found a shop selling furniture and bought a feather mattress. I was berating myself for not doing it on Earth; the quality here wasnt greatanother oversight. I sighed deeply and continued on. We toured the food stalls, and I stocked food for our ship voyage. I found one of the city wellsat least it had a pump and not a bucketand took out two water tanks I emptied, filled them and cast Clean and Purify on the water. We left the city to the east, past the tanners area. While walking past it, I thought about checking again with the tanner but decided against it. It was his choice to pass the chance I gave him. After about a kilometer, we stopped, and I started a fire. I cooked until I filled all my takeaway containers and had ready food in all my personal cooking pots and pans. I even made two pans of lasagna. The savory aroma of cooked meat and herbs filled the air, mingling with the earthy scent of the forest. We stayed out all night, and it was dawn already. I was still not tired, so I used one tank to fill all my empty water bottles and rearranged the coolers to see how much meat I had left. After organizing everything, I had three coolers of meat, two coolers of fish, and cooked food for two months for both of us, not including the cooked food I bought. Additionally, I had an excessive quantity of alcohol that I neither used nor offered for sale. That gave me an idea, and I returned to the inn. When Loman saw me, he looked worried for a minute, but I told him, Dont worry, Im not here to ask for a room again. I forgot to show you something interesting to buy. I took out three crates of bourbon, took out one bottle, and said, This one is a gift. Open it to taste the product. He tasted it, and his eyes widened. What is that? Its amazing. A drink produced in my homeland. It will cost you five silver a bottle, and as a gesture of appreciation, I wont offer it to any other inn. I dont think he ever agreed so fast to anything. After that, we returned to the warehouse, slept for a few hours, and went out again to refill the emptied water tank. The next day, I talked with Stretch, Listen, buddy. On the ship, there is no convenient bush or backyard to pee or poop. So, you will have to do it in a container. I took out a big plastic bowl and showed him. After you do your thing, Ill throw it overboard and clean the bowl. Its not a big deal if you have an accident, but tell me so I can clean it. But please try to do it in the bowl. He didnt look pleased about the idea, but agreed. I really love my dog. I did a last check of everything in my Storage and a final warehouse sweep, and we left for the ship. The air was crisp, and the sky clear as we made our way to the docks, ready for the next leg of our journey. Chapter 43: Sailing We arrived at the dock late afternoon, and I asked about the captain. One sailor went on board to fetch him. The captain approached me, his expression a mix of curiosity and amusement. Youre early. I told you I dont need to test your dog. I finished all my business in the city, so there was no point in delaying. Is it a problem that Im early? I asked, trying to read his expression. No, its not a problem at all, he replied, his face softening into a welcoming smile. Welcome aboard. He paused, then added, I have a proposition for you. Go on, I said, intrigued. If you check all my crew and heal them as needed, you dont have to pay for the passage. I thought for a moment and then nodded. No problem, but not today. Today, I want to see my cabin and relax. Lets do it tomorrow. Of course, not today; we are busy with final preparations. Tomorrow is also not good; the first day of sailing is always hectic. How about in two days? That works for me, I agreed. He called one sailor over and asked him to show us around. The sailor led us up the ramp on board the ship. The vessel was extra-long, wide, and mostly square except for the front, which narrowed to the ships bow with a raised platform. Three wooden deckhouses adorned the main deck. Pointing at them, the sailor explained, The one in the front is the cabins. All the guest cabins, as well as the captains cabin, can be found there. The second one is the galley, scullery, and mess hall. The third one is crew quarters. You can sit on the main deck wherever you want, but sailors might ask you to move if youre in the way. We navigated around the front deckhouse, where the sailor pointed at an open hatch with a trapdoor. The cargo hold is below deck, and there are five hatches to access it; they are very obvious. When in port, dont sit on or near them. He led us to the back of the ship, pointing at a row of enormous barrels. Water barrels, he said, then pointed at a big pot with a handle resembling a giant saucepan. Use only that to fill water from the barrels. Returning to the first deckhouse, he showed us a long corridor with six doors on each side and a door at the end of the corridor. Pointing to the latter, he said, Those are the captains quarters; please dont go there uninvited. If you need something, ask one of the crew. All the other doors are guest cabins and look the same. Since youre the first one here, you can choose whichever you like. Not wanting to hear people going back and forth in front of my cabin, I pointed to the end of the hall. One of the cabins at the end. It doesnt matter which. He led us to the one on the right and showed us inside. There was a bunk that he lifted. You can store your things here, but dont leave valuables in the room. He opened a small door I hadnt noticed before, revealing a chair with a hole in the middle and a bucket below it. Chamber pot. Somebody will empty it twice a day, morning and evening. I handed him a copper and thanked him. He looked surprised to receive the money but didnt object and left. The room, though small, was charming. It had a bunk with storage, a table with two chairs, and a two-seater couch in front of a window. I arranged Stretchs blankets and my bunk, and we had a late lunch. While eating, I heard shouts outside and went to investigate. Two women, one older, argued with a crewman, insisting that he place their luggage in their room, not below deck. The older lady didnt care that there wasnt enough space in the room, and no, she wouldnt pay for another room for luggage. Upon seeing Stretch, she stopped mid-sentence and began shrieking about filthy animals on the ship. Excuse me, but whats the problem? I asked, stepping forward. This this beast! she screeched, pointing at Stretch. Nobody told me there would be filthy animals on board! I took a deep breath, trying to keep my calm. Dont worry, madam; he wont get near you. Good, because if he does, Ill For his own good, I added under my breath. Then, I turned and walked back to my cabin, closing the door behind me, resolute to ignore everyone and everything. I spent the next three days sitting in quiet corners on deck, enjoying the passing view, except for a few hours when I checked and treated the crew. There were no significant issues, so it was quick. The sailing speed wasnt great, but it was faster than on foot or a bicycle. After three days, I got bored without moving, so I took out my guitar and learned new songs. Wherever I sat, the space near me became a popular hang-out area for the crew. Stretch occasionally howl-sang with my playing, and the crew thought he was a hoot. Within a day, he was their mascot, food scraps disposal unit, and petting therapy. One evening, I was playing a tune when one of the crew members approached me. What song is that? Its called Sailing Away. Its a song from my homeland, I replied. Would you like to learn it? He nodded eagerly. Yes, please! I smiled and taught him the lyrics and melody. Since the song was originally in English, I took the time to translate it into Shimoorian first: Waiting at the waters edge, Watching all the ships as they are heading for the harbor wall Soon, more crew members gathered around, listening and joining in. Some asked me to teach them, and I heard them singing or humming it for the rest of the voyage. I added twelve new songs to my repertoire and finished three books. I reached the last book in a series I was reading, but the series didnt conclude. Should I return to Earth to get the following books? I laughed at the absurdity of the thought and told myself not to be an idiot. Deciding to be social, I met the other passengers, except the shrieking ladies. All the other passengers were merchants. We talked about trade and travel, and I sold much of my glassware to them. The craftsmanship amazed them, and they gushed about it. I also offered them some of my office supplies, primarily notebooks and pens, which were a hit for personal use. I bought two belts with pouches, a knife sheath without the knife, beautifully carved bowls, and a comfortable pair of boots. While trading all the supplies, I immensely enjoyed the laid-back atmosphere and fun haggling. At some point during the voyage, the wind changed, and the crew switched to oars. The captain informed us the voyage would take longer because of that, to the ladies displeasure. The rest didnt mind so much. One afternoon, I sat with a group of merchants to discuss our travels. So, where are you headed after Mormet? one of them asked me. Not sure yet, I replied. I might stay with the ship for a while longer. What about you? Probably back to the city. Got some new goods to trade, he said, patting the crates beside him. We continued sharing stories, laughing, and trading goods. After eighteen days, we reached Mormet, and the captain approached me. Youre the only one continuing with us, so you can stay on the ship or take a room in an inn. I wont charge you extra for staying on board. Ill take a room in an inn, I decided. Come find me in six days, and Ill tell you when we leave, he said. See you then. I found a lovely inn, sold the rest of my linen to the innkeepers wife, found the baths, and toured the city for two days. After two days, I began discreetly trading, choosing specific shops based on my Storage. I still had an extensive stock of glassware and clothes and looked for places to sell them. The glassware was easy, but the clothes were more problematic. But I persisted and sold over three baskets. Again, I toured the blacksmiths and the leather area, buying more weapons and arrows. I realized that after the attack, I had forgotten my promise to the bowyers to return for more arrows. I hoped they wouldnt be stuck with excess inventory because of me. After six days, I paid a visit to the captain, and he informed me we would depart in five days. Since it hadnt snowed in the last couple of days, I checked out of the inn, and we left the city. The city was on both sides of the river; one side in a valley between two mountains, the other in open plains. I headed to investigate the other side of the mountains. After two hours, we reached the other side, but there were just more mountains with small valleys between them. I needed to move, so I ran to the next valley, pushing myself to my speed limit. My speed was impressive!Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. As a kid and an adult, I was always fast, but my current speed was incomparable to the past. My speed created some serious wind resistance; it was a total rush, and Stretch had a blast, too. We ran for hours, enjoying the valleys between the mountains rather than the high mountain passes. In the afternoon, we reached a big open valley with some streams and a herd of mukar/bison. Yay! I needed to replenish the meat supply. After lunch, I went hunting. Too excited, I missed the eye and hit a cheekbone. Surprised, I momentarily froze, and the mukar started running away. Not wanting it to escape injured, I chased it. Once I brought it down, opened its belly, and hung it, I reminded myself, Slow is smooth, and smooth is fast. I saturated it with mana, working on an idea I had. Instead of flooding it with mana and then controlling and directing it, I created a mesh of mana where I wanted the cuts. It looked like a detailed diagram of how to butcher a cow. Adding a thin layer of mana between the skin and the meat, I pushed with my intention. The whole thing collapsed inward. When I lifted the pelt and examined the cuts, they were better than before. The sun had moved a little, maybe half an hour. I checked my mana: 6820/7200. Woo Hoo! It was faster and used less mana. A red light started blinking in front of my eyes. When I tapped it:
You have perfected a technique to harvest bovine game. +1 to Perception. Advance the technique and formalize a spell to get more benefits.
The notification was strange. I didnt expect a level, and the hint about my next step was nice, but still strange. The increase in Perception seemed out of left field. I struggled to understand the connection between this specific attribute and my potential loot spell. Scratching my head, I looked at it again and added it to the pile of things I didnt understand. I checked my profile, and the ability Harvest Game still had [In Progress] beside it. Oh well, you cant have everything handed to you on a platter. After cleaning everything and burying the bones, it was getting dark. I lit a fire and set up camp. The next day, after breakfast, I moved some things and emptied and cleaned another cooler. I had fourteen coolers to fill. I didnt think I would fill them all, but I had three days and learned to use much less mana. For the next two days, I hunted and harvested nine mukar and filled eight coolers. I didnt want more of this specific meat, so I saturated it with mana. The next day, it started snowing again, so I headed back. It took longer since I didnt want to run too fast with the snow falling, but we still made it back late at night. I took a room near the docks for a night and boarded the ship the following afternoon. It snowed nonstop, so I spent most of my time in the cabin, finished the meat saturation, and switched to restoring weapons. When my mana reached 250/7200, I stopped to regenerate. Now I had a problem: to read, I needed light, and the light ball needed mana. Since I was trying to regenerate mana, it was counterproductive. Understanding the bored Travelers who spent time in the Archive, I opened it and checked my comment about buying the Mend spell. There was a whole discussion about which was better: Mend or Restore. The Restore detractors didnt like it because it required two ability points and was a channeled spell, i.e., more expensive mana-wise, unlike the Mend detractors, who disapproved of it because it can only mend breakage or tears, not deterioration or wear. The discussion was normal; nobody sounded like a frat boy, and there was no name-calling. It even surprised me a bit. I decided to post my lasagna recipe. Remembering the recipe I read, in which I recognized nothing but the salt, I tried to suggest alternatives.
Tr. JR

Johns Amazing Campfire Lasagna That Can Wake Even the Dead

The amounts depend on the size of the pan Equipment:
  • 4 metal baking pans:
    • 1 high-edge metal baking pan for the lasagna
    • 1 metal baking pan slightly larger to fit over the main pan and cover it completely
    • 2 larger metal baking pans
  • 2 pots
  • Grater
  • Frying pan
  • Metal wire
  • Tongs
  • Gloves
Ingredients:
  • 4-6 tomatoes C or any other vegetable from other worlds that is red, squishy, and has a sweet, acidic taste; or if youre a smart Traveler that bought tomato sauce, use that
  • 2-3 onions C or another root vegetable that has layers, can be fried and is tasty
  • A medium bowl of minced meat
  • 10-20 lasagna noodles C or any other dough you can cook in water
  • Hard cheese C grated
  • Garlic C if you dont know what it is, I have no idea how to help you
  • Salt
  • Sugar
  • Assorted vegetables that can be grated
  • Herb seasoning
Preparation:
  1. Grate the tomatoes.
  2. Put the tomatoes in a pot over the fire, let them boil, and move to the side of the campfire where the heat is lower.
  3. Add sugar and taste. There should be no acidity.
  4. Add salt, garlic, and herbal seasoning to taste.
  5. Cook until the amount reduces to 2/3.
  6. Set aside.
  7. Boil water in a pot and add the pasta.
  8. Cook until soft.
  9. Heat the oil in a frying pan and fry the onions until golden.
  10. Add the meat and continue frying until brown.
  11. Add the grated vegetables, mix well, and cook while stirring until the vegetables are ready.
  12. Add salt and seasoning to taste.
  13. Layer the pan first with pasta, cover with meat, pour the tomato sauce on top, and sprinkle with grated cheese.
  14. Repeat 2-3 times depending on the pan.
  15. Put the lasagna pan in a larger pan, cover with the slightly larger pan, and cover with the other larger pan.
  16. Wrap the wire around the whole thing to keep it together.
  17. Move the coals and burning wood aside until you create a cradle. Put the lasagna in the middle and cover it with coals on top and all around.
  18. Wait until you smell something delicious.
  19. Move the coals aside and drag the pan out using tongs.
  20. Put on gloves, unwrap the wire, and open the pans.
Enjoy
Writing in the Archive was an interesting experience. There was no keyboard; you had to intend to write, and an empty line appeared. Then, you had to think the text you wanted to write. When I posted comments in the past, they were short and quick. Now, writing a recipe, I discovered it had similarities to speech to texta few times, I had to delete and re-think the correct text into the Archive. The entire process was an interesting mental exercise. I thought about the pompous ass who wrote the article about awakened beasts and couldnt understand why, with the difficulty of writing long text in the Archive, he padded the whole thing with so much flowery fluff. Scrolling to the post where I said I got the Luck stat, I saw 162 people calling me a liar. Based on the mature discussion I saw earlier, I concluded that calling people liars in those circumstances was a game, not an indication of the Travelers intellect level. I felt relieved. There was also a recent addition; somebody wrote that they got the Bard Class and received the Creativity trait. Already, 21 people called them a liar. Its a trait I would love to receive. I reached the article Opportunities and Dangers in Worlds Undergoing Integration, which I had started to read before, and decided to finish it. I had already read the stages and the dangers, so I had to read only the benefits. After completing the article, I sat thinking. It explained how it was so easy to farm ability points on Earth and why I didn''t gain any here, but it didnt explain why it was so easy. That bugged me; I always needed to understand things. Finally, I added this question to the pile of stuff I didnt understand. That pile was multiplying. This time, I continued scrolling through the Archive but was smarter about it. I didnt stop to read everything. I searched only for articles and checked the titles to see if I wanted to read them. This method worked wonders, and for once, I didnt want to murder the Traveler population, AND I found some cool articles. I read an interesting article explaining the difference between the planets, planes of existence, and parallel universes mentioned in the Gate Traveler Class description. It was fascinating, and I definitely wanted to visit the Dragon plane/realm, but much later, when I would be stronger. Otherwise, I would never reach a dragon. Something would eat me on the way. I also found an article explaining the classifications of low-mana, medium-mana, etc., and the difference between worlds in each classification. After reading this article, I decided my next world would be a medium-mana world in the 30-50 mana level range. I hoped there was a Gate in Shimoor, maybe even the Gate I was heading to. Initially, I thought the direction I felt and was heading was to someone writing a book and needing time to finish it. But maybe I was heading to a Gate that leads to a world with higher mana that would have more information? The only thing that made little sense with this theory was the feeling of Take your time. Maybe they are writing the book in another world? I told myself to stop tormenting myself with speculations and continued looking for cool articles. I read a few articles with theories about why mana and tech couldnt exist in the same world after integration. The theories varied, and some of them sounded utterly wild. One author postulated mana disrupted the electromagnetic fields necessary for technology to function, rendering everything from simple circuits to complex machinery useless. Another theory posited that mana acted like a corrosive force on metallic components, causing rapid degradation and failure of technological devices. A particularly far-fetched idea claimed that mana had a sentient aspect that actively rejected and dismantled technology to maintain the worlds magical purity. One nut job forcefully asserted that mana was the soul of the cosmic beings, and technology was a false soul disrupting the correct flow of the cosmos. It was also apparent that these were merely theories by the authors with no substantial proof. They often referenced anecdotal evidence or drew parallels from obscure historical texts, but none of the articles provided concrete experiments or data to back up their claims. The only thing all those articles agreed on was that Magitech was the solution. Theoretically, I could imagine what Magitech was, but I looked for articles with more information. It took me a long time to find each article. God, I had to search through so much crap in the Archive, but I didnt give up until I found some articles, and they were fascinating. I understood why the dungeon cores mentioned in the Opportunities and Dangers article were so valuable. Dungeon cores served as Magitechs fuel or operating system. I basically did some Traveler education, and it was interesting and enlightening. Finally, the snow stopped, and I spent the last three days on the deck enjoying the view. Shimoor was breathtakingly beautiful, a place where 90% of the landscape was untouched, with pristine nature. It was exactly what I needed when I arrived, grieving and broken. The serene surroundings had given me the peace and solitude necessary to heal. When I first set foot in Shimoor, my heart was heavy with loss, and my spirit felt shattered. The vast expanses of wilderness and the quiet whispers of the forests offered a balm to my wounded soul, helping me find my balance again. But as much as I appreciated the tranquil beauty of Shimoor, I could feel myself growing restless. The stillness that once brought comfort now felt like a gentle nudge urging me to move forward. I needed this place, this beauty, this nature to heal, but I was no longer the same person who had arrived here. Now, I felt much stronger in mind and body, and it wasnt just because of my stats. The time spent in Shimoor had fortified me in ways that numbers could never quantify. The raw grief that once clouded my thoughts had lifted, replaced by a renewed sense of purpose. My body, too, felt rejuvenated; the physical activities and the pure air have done wonders for my stamina and health. I realized it was time to move on to something more diverse, challenging, and engaging. Shimoor had served its purpose; it had been my sanctuary, my place of recovery. Now, I felt ready to face the world again, eager to embrace fresh adventures and challenges with a heart that was whole and a spirit that was no longer weighed down by sorrow. We reached Talis, and I bade all the crew and the captain goodbye. Stretch received so much love at departure, like a family member leaving. Then we headed into the city. From the Archive no. 2: Opportunities and Dangers in Worlds Undergoing Integration
Tr. SP Opportunities and Dangers in Worlds Undergoing Integration The connected universe is growing and expanding constantly. This can be seen by the new Gates appearing in worlds previously explored by Travelers. During my journeys, I returned several times to worlds I had visited before, and in two cases, there were new Gates to worlds I had not yet known. Another awe-inspiring facet of this expansion is the monumental process of integration. New worlds are assimilated into the ever-expanding network of interconnected mana worlds in a ceaseless stream. Given the unfathomable vastness of the universesome even speculate that its size is infinitethe number of worlds undergoing integration could be far greater than we can comprehend. The integration processes I have personally experienced have left an indelible mark on my soul. The first time I experienced this, I was a young woman in my home world. Our society has built highly sophisticated technologies, from nanobot medical systems to energy shields that protect entire cities. At that time, I was completely unaware of my latent abilities as a Gate Traveler. Fortunately, I received the Archer Class at the beginning of the integration process. This unexpected boon allowed me to survive after all my family and friends were tragically killed. During the initial chaos, our advanced weapons systemsplasma rifles, laser blades, and energy cannonsfailed inexplicably. Soldiers found themselves defenseless as these once-reliable weapons malfunctioned or stopped working entirely. This left us vulnerable to the increasingly aggressive mana beasts that roamed the streets. While fleeing from one such beast, I sensed a Gate nearby and instinctively discovered my ability to travel through Gates. The dire situation in my home world, with its collapsing infrastructure and failing technologies, compelled me to act swiftly. I gathered all the equipment I could and left through a Gate, hoping to find safety and answers in another world. This experience affected me deeply for many years until I resolved to examine the integration process thoroughly. Today, I am over 450 years old and have visited two worlds on the verge of integration. I chose to stay and fully experience and document the process. During my travels, I also met other Gate Travelers who experienced worlds on the verge of or during integration. I conducted extensive interviews with them to collect data and understand the process. The Integration Process Phases of the integration process typically span fifteen to twenty years. The difference in the indicated time period is due to different worlds measuring time differently and having varying gravity, which affects the length of the seasons. Initial Stage
    • During the initial stage, new Gates appear across the globe, primarily connecting to mana worlds, although not exclusively. The first sign of a world on the brink of integration is the presence of over 100 Gates, increasing to around 200 as integration nears.
Second Phase
    • In the second phase, the mana levels start to rise. Typically, a world undergoing integration begins at mana level 0, which increases gradually. As mana levels rise, the number of Gates continues to increase.
Third Phase
    • The third phase occurs when mana levels reach 5-6. At this stage, the world''s inhabitants begin to experience initial phenomena indicating integration. Advanced technological devices break down faster, and buildings made of advanced materials or with advanced technological systems exhibit instability or inexplicable material erosion.
For example, in one of the more advanced worlds I visited, entire skyscrapers constructed from an alloy known as Tetrud-Duraniusa material renowned for its durability and resistance to extreme conditionsshowed signs of stress fractures. These fractures appeared without apparent external force or environmental change, baffling the engineers. Similarly, residential complexes built with Nano-Resin, a self-repairing material that could autonomously mend minor damages, deteriorated rapidly. The Nano-Resin lost its self-repair capabilities, and walls began to crumble. Technological devices, such as the Quantum Translocators used for instant transportation, became unreliable. These devices, which previously had a failure rate of one in a billion, malfunctioned frequently, sometimes even disintegrating mid-operation. Another striking example was the breakdown of Bio-Synaptic Interfaces, advanced medical devices designed to heal neural damage and enhance cognitive functions. These interfaces began to degrade, losing their efficiency and, in some cases, harming the patients they were supposed to heal. These instances of advanced material and technological erosion underscore the profound impact that rising mana levels have on integrating worlds. While the materials and technologies in less advanced worlds might not exhibit such dramatic failures, the phenomenon clearly indicates the integration process at work. Phase Four
    • In Phase Four, these symptoms worsen when the mana levels reach 7-8. Technological devices start or stop working intermittently, advanced buildings deteriorate more rapidly, and various natural disasters begin. These disasters vary among worlds but commonly include earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, tsunamis, unexplained sandstorms, lightning storms, tornadoes in unusual locations, significant global warming, and altered sea currents.
For instance, in one world undergoing integration, we witnessed massive earthquakes that toppled towering skyscrapers, creating chasms that swallowed entire city blocks. Volcanic eruptions became frequent, spewing ash and lava that devastated surrounding areas and plunged regions into darkness. Coastal cities faced relentless tsunamis, with towering waves sweeping away everything in their path. In another world, previously arid deserts experienced sudden and severe sandstorms. These storms, filled with mana-charged particles, were strong enough to scour the surfaces of buildings, leaving behind a landscape reshaped by wind and sand. Meanwhile, regions known for their mild weather faced unprecedented lightning storms. These storms produced lightning strikes with such intensity and frequency that they caused widespread fires and destroyed infrastructure. Tornadoes appeared in unprecedented locations, causing widespread destruction in towns and cities. Global warming led to melting ice caps and rising sea levels, forcing populations to flee inland. Altered sea currents disrupted marine ecosystems, leading to the collapse of fisheries and the displacement of coastal communities. In one particularly striking example, an ordinarily temperate region experienced a series of violent, mana-charged cyclones that uprooted ancient trees and demolished centuries-old structures. Unaccustomed to such extreme weather, the local population struggled to adapt to the new and hostile environment. These examples illustrate the profound and often catastrophic environmental changes that occur during Phase Four of the integration process, as worlds adjust to rising mana levels. Mana Level 9
    • When mana levels reach 9, the integration process begins in earnest. Waves of mana flood the world through the Gates, creating areas with uneven mana. Those areas can be as mild as a low mana world and as dangerous as a very high mana world, with all the dangerous mana beasts and monsters usually present in such worlds. All technological devices cease functioning during a mana wave, as the air becomes saturated with mana. Inhabitants start discovering magical abilities and receiving Classes. Technology may function again once a mana wave passes, but many devices will never work again. Advanced buildings, such as sky-high arcologies housing millions of residents, floating cities supported by anti-gravity technology, and subterranean metropolises powered by geothermal energy, collapse. Vegetation undergoes a massive growth boom, and local animals grow rapidly, some mutating into mana beasts.
Due to the rapid mutation, most mana beasts become crazed and aggressive. Even those that do not become crazed often exhibit increased aggression, especially if they previously feared the world''s inhabitants. After a mana wave passes, pockets of mana may remain, spawning low-level monsters initially, but increasing in level with successive mana waves. Excessive mana accumulation can create dungeons that actively absorb mana and grow stronger with each wave.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Mana Level 10
    • At mana level 10, all technology collapses permanently. Advanced buildings that survived the initial phase collapse. However, natural disasters cease, and the world stabilizes. The world begins to absorb and produce mana, leading to stabilized mana levels. This process can be likened to breathing: the world draws in the excess mana from the atmosphere, akin to inhaling. After absorbing this mana, the world then releases it in a more controlled and steady manner, similar to exhaling. This cycle of absorbing and releasing mana allows the world to achieve a new equilibrium, gradually balancing the influx of new mana with its own natural mana production.
Some Gates collapse or cease functioning as Gates, reducing the number of active Gates to 50-70, stabilizing the mana influx. As Gates collapse over several years, the world still experiences mana waves, causing monsters and dungeons to appear. When the number of Gates stabilizes, the world''s mana primarily comes from itself, absorbing and dissipating any external mana. This initial stabilization results in areas with varying mana levels, from safe low-mana zones to very dangerous high-mana zones teeming with monsters and dungeons. Over time, the world''s "breathing" of mana leads to more uniform mana levels globally. The integration process, lasting fifteen to twenty years, culminates in the stabilization of the world''s final mana level. Based on the data I have collected so far, this describes the process a world undergoes during integration. It is possible that future discoveries may contradict these findings, and if so, I will update my conclusions accordingly. Opportunities and Dangers The article bears the title "Opportunities and Dangers in Worlds Experiencing Integration," therefore, let us delve into this aspect. Dangers
  1. Natural Disasters: Sudden and severe natural calamities.
  2. Infrastructure Collapse: Breakdown of technological systems and advanced buildings.
  3. Mana Beasts: Crazed and aggressive beasts resulting from rapid mutation.
  4. High Mana Pockets: Areas where high-level monsters spawn.
  5. Dungeons: Rapidly progressing dungeons that pose significant threats if not cleared.
Another danger stems more from human nature and not from the process. Some people band together to survive and try to rebuild society. On the other hand, some negative individuals take advantage of this occurrence to give free rein to all their lowest, criminal, and dangerous desires and dreams. These people become killers who prey upon others and are sometimes the most significant danger the world offers. And finally, there is the danger of visitors. Traveling through the Gates is an ability that exists only in Gate Travelers. However, there are strong wizards and people from worlds with very high mana who don''t have classes but still possess high levels of magic, that can create stable or temporary portals. They go through these portals or send representatives to collect resources from the world. Sometimes, these resources are slaves. I heard of one case where a Traveler became captive as a slave and then successfully escaped. I have never been able to verify the story, but I heard it from two Travelers, and both claimed to have met the Traveler and heard the story from him. Since my impression of these two honorable gentlemen is very positive, I believe them and, therefore, add this information here. Opportunities
  1. Accumulating Ability Points and Classes: In a world in one of the stages of the integration process, earning Ability Points and gaining Classes is significantly easier. A simple action or brief instruction can earn a skill point or class.
    • The most significant opportunity in a world that has started or is already in the integration process is accumulating Ability Points or getting Classes or Professions to fill the missing slots.
    • In a world already at mana levels 3 and above, gaining Ability Points is much easier than in a normal situation. It is enough to find a professional on the subject and receive a short instruction from them, and you already get the point.
    • As you know, in normal circumstances, to get a skill point, you have to undergo extensive training from a professional, and only when you can perform the actions without supervision do you get the point.
    • Now compare this to getting the blacksmithing skill; instead of learning for two or three years until you get the point, you only need to be instructed how to hit the anvil with a hammer and how to melt metal, and you already get the skill or even the Profession if the process is in its advanced stages.
    • When the actual integration starts at level 9, performing the action once or twice, even without instruction, is enough to earn the ability point.
  2. Resource Collection: Technological goods become abundant and unclaimed, providing opportunities for industrious Travelers to collect and sell them in other worlds.
    • So far, all the worlds I have heard of undergoing integration are technological worlds that have advanced their production levels.
    • When the process begins, the residents do not care about goods. They want safe shelter, food, and weapons. So all those things sit there and are slowly eaten away by the mana waves. An industrious Traveler can increase their storage, move from place to place, and collect all these goods to sell in other worlds.
  3. Dungeon Cores: Newly formed dungeons offer valuable cores and high-level rewards. Dungeon cores are precious commodities with endless uses, but they are challenging to obtain in established mana worlds due to strict regulations and severe penalties for removing them.
    • I''ll explain to the unknowing: In worlds with established mana, the dungeons are also established and usually controlled by noble families, cities, states, or guilds that use them to collect resources that cannot be obtained elsewhere. Therefore, they forbid you from removing the core after clearing the dungeon. All places severely punish the removal of the core, and in quite a few places, the punishment is death.
    • In a world undergoing integration, thousands of new dungeons emerge which people can clear and collect the core. In addition, due to the high mana levels in the waves that pass over the world, the rewards for clearing a dungeon are higher than usual and sometimes even more valuable than the core.
  4. Weapon Trade: The demand for weapons in integrating worlds presents lucrative trade opportunities for Travelers with substantial inventories.
    • The inhabitants of an integrating world desperately need these weapons, which is an excellent opportunity to trade and sell inventory in the Storage.
  5. Knowledge and Technology Exchange: Worlds undergoing integration may still have remnants of their advanced technology and knowledge. Travelers can collect and document these technologies and scientific discoveries, which can be highly valuable in other mana worlds, particularly in less advanced regions.
  6. Creation of Safe Havens: By utilizing their knowledge and abilities, Travelers can create safe havens or fortified settlements for the local population. These sanctuaries can serve as bases of operation, trade hubs, or power centers in the integrating world.
  7. Economic Opportunities through Mana-Rich Agriculture: The mana-rich environment can lead to the growth of unique plants and crops with magical properties. Travelers can cultivate and harvest these crops, creating new economic opportunities through trade and commerce in mana-enhanced agricultural products.
  8. Environmental Restoration and Mana Management: As the world stabilizes, there will be a need for environmental restoration and mana management. Travelers can offer their expertise in managing mana flows, restoring natural habitats, and creating sustainable ecosystems, earning the gratitude and resources of the local population.
  9. Research and Scientific Discovery: The integration process provides a unique opportunity for scientific research and discovery. Travelers can study the effects of mana on various elements, organisms, and ecosystems, contributing to the broader understanding of mana and its potential applications.
To conclude, while the integration process brings numerous dangers, it also presents significant opportunities for those who navigate it wisely. By understanding and leveraging these opportunities, Travelers can thrive and contribute to the evolving landscape of integrated worlds. As new data emerges, I will update my findings to reflect the latest insights and developments in this ever-changing universe.
From the Archive no. 3: The Difference Between Planets, Planes of Existence, And Parallel Universes
Tr. MO The Difference Between Planets, Planes of Existence, and Parallel Universes Hello to all Travelers, I am a seasoned Traveler and have traveled in many worlds. Recently, I met a new young Traveler, and she asked me the following question: "The description of our class says, ''A Traveler can move between worlds through Gates that connect to different planets, planes of existence, and parallel universes.'' What does that even mean? What is the difference between planets, planes of existence, and parallel universes?" After I explained the difference to her, I added it to the Archive so that all the new Travelers in the cosmos could also learn the answer. Planets So, right now, I assume most of you are in some Plane of Existence or Realmthe words Plane and Realm are synonymouson some planet. If humans inhabit the world you are in, you are in the human plane or realm. That is, all the worlds that belong to this plane are inhabited by humans. These humans can differ greatly from each other. They can have different colored skin, different hair, and different facial structures. They can have even more striking and unusual features, such as horns, tails, wings, or long ears (either down like a hanging appendage or pointy). But they are all still human. For instance, in some worlds, you may encounter humans with bioluminescent skin that glows softly in the dark, a trait developed to navigate their dimly lit environments. Some human populations might have intricate, natural patterns on their skin, similar to tattoos, which change color to reflect their emotional states. Others might have developed heightened senses, such as extraordinary night vision or an acute sense of smell, adapting to their specific environments. In yet other worlds, humans might have symbiotic relationships with native flora and fauna, resulting in unique physical traits like vine-like hair that changes color with the seasons, or skin that can photosynthesize, providing additional energy from sunlight. In worlds rich with magical influence, humans could be born with innate magical abilities. They might have eyes that shimmer with an otherworldly light when they use their powers or markings on their skin that glow when they cast spells. Despite these vast differences in appearance and abilities, all these variations fall under the umbrella of humanity in the human plane. This diversity showcases the incredible adaptability and resilience of humans across different environments and worlds, making each encounter a unique and fascinating experience. If you''ve ever encountered one or more worlds inhabited by the Orcanis race, a good example would be the Orcanis. They are 30-40 percent larger than an average human, have extremely thick green or gray skin, depending on the world, and also have tusks. But they are still human. Another example would be the Genomey race. The tallest of them reaches my waist, and they have enormous eyes. Again, they are still human and belong to the human plane. Each world on this plane can differ greatly from the others. The worlds that have not integrated can range from a world where humans have just begun developing and still live in caves to more advanced societies. Some have hunter-gatherer societies, and others have agricultural societies. There are also societies that have entered the field of industry. Additionally, there are technological societies at all levels and stages. You can find all levels and stages between these stages of development. Among the worlds that operate on mana, there is a complete dissimilarity in every conceivable aspect. From worlds with very low mana, where cave dwellers eke out a primitive existence, to worlds where society is very archaic, to worlds with medium mana featuring dungeons and varying levels of Magitech. These worlds might have enchanted forests that echo mysterious beauty, with trees that whisper secrets and flowers that glow with an inner light. There are even realms where mythical creatures like unicorns and fairies are not just tales but reality. In some worlds, you might find enchanted castles perched on floating islands, and rivers of liquid light flowing through verdant landscapes. Imagine cities made of crystal that sing when the wind blows, or marketplaces where magical artifacts are as common as bread and cheese. In these places, magic charges the very air, turning every breath into a marvel. There are also stages of development and progress in Magitech, from basic magical tools to advanced technologies seamlessly integrated with powerful spells. In some worlds, Magitech vehicles soar through the skies, and enchanted machinery powers entire cities. Finally, there are worlds with an extremely high level of mana where the world itself, the vegetation, the animals, and even the water are so soaked in mana that even inanimate objects feel alive. In these places, mountains might shift and change shape like living beings, and the night sky could be ablaze with magical auroras that respond to the emotions of those beneath them. Every corner of these worlds holds a wonder, making them both fascinating and perilous for Travelers. All the above are on the same plane and meet the definition of Planets. Planes of Existence/Realms Now, let''s move to the subject of planes. I know of only two from experience, but I have also heard of others. There is the plane of demons. They are not human. They are completely different. There are those among them who look like humans, with two legs, two arms, a body, and a head, but it is still quite clear that they are not human. Those that have a body that looks human usually have feet with hooves and not feet, large horns that differ greatly from the horns that humans have, large wings that differ greatly from the winged races on the human plane, and their eyes are large and completely black without sclera or have fire in them. The others look like every combination imaginable. Some have an upper body that resembles ours and a snake''s lower half. Others look like octopuses with horns and bony limbs, others like eight-armed lizards, and some look so unlike anything you''ve ever seen that you can''t even describe them with animal or human comparisons. Each world on the same plane is linked to many others. In some worlds, the sky might be a perpetually stormy red, filled with lightning that crackles and dances across the horizon. The land could be rugged and jagged, with mountains that seem to pierce the sky and forests where the trees are twisted and gnarled, their branches reaching out like skeletal hands. Rivers of molten lava might flow through these landscapes, providing light and heat in an otherwise dark and cold world. There are worlds where the architecture is as alien as the inhabitants, with cities built of obsidian and bone, rising in impossible spirals and twisting towers. The constant hum of magical energy might fill the air, and a strange, unearthly rhythm could pulse beneath your feet. In these cities, you might encounter marketplaces filled with bizarre and wondrous items, where merchants hawk wares that defy the laws of nature and physics. In other worlds, the realm could be a vast labyrinth of caves and tunnels, illuminated by bioluminescent fungi and inhabited by creatures that thrive in the darkness. These subterranean worlds might have entire ecosystems completely alien to the surface, with creatures that have adapted to the lack of light in fascinating and horrifying ways. I visited several worlds on this plane but quickly left each one of them; it was too different and alien. The constant sense of being in a place where the rules of reality are fundamentally different was overwhelming. The sights, sounds, and even smells were a continuous reminder of just how far removed these demon realms are from the human plane. While fascinating, the alien nature of these worlds made them incredibly challenging to navigate and understand, and I felt a constant undercurrent of danger that urged me to move on. I should note that this plane is also divided into worlds like the human one. That is, there are worlds that have been integrated and are controlled by mana, and others that are not and are technological at different levels. In the mana worlds, magic permeates every aspect of life. Mana flows freely, dictating the way societies function and shaping their cultures and civilizations. Here, powerful demon lords wield immense magical power, and ancient spells are part of daily life. These worlds often feature enchanted artifacts, runic spells, and mystical landscapes where even the natural elements are infused with mana. Conversely, there are demon worlds that have not integrated and instead rely on technological advancements. In these worlds, societies have developed various levels of technology, ranging from early industrial-age machinery to highly advanced futuristic innovations. These worlds operate on the principles of science and engineering, with no trace of magical influence. The inhabitants may use advanced robotics, cybernetic enhancements, and other technological marvels to enhance their capabilities.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The levels of development and progress, whether technological or in terms of mana, are also very different between worlds. Some demon worlds are at the early stages of technological development, similar to a steampunk society with gears and steam-powered machinery. Others have reached the pinnacle of technological innovation, featuring sprawling metropolises with advanced infrastructure and sophisticated devices. It is actually a separate layer that differs from ours in terms of the beings that inhabit it, but there are many similarities between the stages of development. For example, just as in the human plane, some worlds in the demon plane are in their infancy, with nascent societies beginning to harness their world''s resources. Meanwhile, other worlds are at their peak, having mastered either magical or technological advancementscreating a diverse array of civilizations at various stages of growth and evolution. This multifaceted development means that each world within the demon plane offers a unique experience, set of challenges, and wonders, making it a plane as diverse and complex as the human one. Another plane that I know personally is the plane of the dragons. This plane is very scary and dangerous, and not just because of the dragons. There are giant flying creatures such as wyverns and basilisks, whose wingspan blots out the sun and whose roars shake the very ground. On the land, there are terrifying ground creatures, such as enormous wyrms that can tunnel through solid rock and colossal predatory lizards that are both swift and deadly. Even the herbivores there are gigantic, resembling massive lizards with long necks or enormous mammals with protruding bony shields on their heads and bodies. The sheer size of the inhabitants and predators means that all the prey animals are also large, creating a scale of life that is both awe-inspiring and terrifying. The environment itself is equally daunting. Forests of towering trees with trunks as wide as city buildings, vast plains that stretch beyond the horizon, and mountain ranges with peaks that pierce the clouds add to the overwhelming sense of scale and danger. The rivers and lakes are so vast that they could be mistaken for small seas, inhabited by monstrous aquatic creatures. Moving in such a world is perilous. The ground quakes under the steps of the gigantic creatures, and the air is thick with the scent of predators. If you ever decide to visit, it is crucial to buy Invisibility and Stealth beforehand and raise these skills high enough to eliminate not just your visibility, but also your scent and sound. Only then might you navigate this formidable plane safely. The dangers in the plane of dragons are immense, but the rewards of witnessing such a majestic and ancient place are equally significant. I still highly recommend visiting this plane. Why? Dragons. Dragons are very smart, have amazing magic like you''ve never seen, and live thousands of years. The thing they value most is knowledge, and they share knowledge. They are aware of Travelers and really appreciate us. Just approach the first dragon you meet, say, "I''m a Traveler," and you''re golden. Like I said, dragons value knowledge the most, and we bring a lot of knowledge about other worlds and from other worlds. All dragons are also hoarders, and in our Storage, we have a lot of things that fascinate them. The things that interest them are as diverse as the worlds themselves. There are those who hoard jewelry, art, books, weapons, carpets, and much more. They are very good customers who will always give a high exchange for anything that interests them, and it doesn''t matter how cheap or simple it is. In their eyes, it is not cheap or simple. Dragons, unlike all the other races that exist, also can travel between worlds through the Gates, but unlike us, only through the Gates that connect the worlds in the dragon plane. Many years ago, I read a theory in the Archive that the dragons were the ones who built the Gates because they can move through them on their plane. This theory makes little sense to me because it would mean they have the ability to move between all the worlds and not just be limited to their plane. When I traveled this plane, in the first world I met a dragoness, and we became friends. I taught her all the languages I knew and sold her all the books I had. She became a friend for life, and as a thank you for this amazing gift I gave her, she took me for a tour through the Gates of the dragons and to meet more dragons. During my travels, I met two other Travelers who were on this plane, and their stories were the same. Once they met a dragon, it was no longer dangerous, and the dragon took them on a tour to meet more of their kind. Let me tell you, even if you have traveled to a technological world with amazing flying abilities, you have never experienced flying like on the back of a dragon. I cannot express the experience in words. The plane of the dragons differs from the two planes I mentioned above in one way: they don''t have unintegrated worlds or worlds with different levels of mana. Mana controls all the dragons'' worlds, and they are all worlds of very high mana. It''s understandable to feel fear when touching a Gate, witnessing high mana levels, and seeing the warning "Danger Level: Lethal." But that''s the description of all high mana worlds. And the dragon plane is worth the risk. I spent over forty years there, met amazing dragons, and learned a lot about magic. If there were more people and less scary predators, I would have settled there. They have amazing societies. From cities built to their natural size to cities where everyone has polymorphed into a fairly human size and shape (they like opposable thumbs). All these places are just full of wonders. They have the most advanced and amazing runic script I''ve ever come across, and they create amazing things, from works of art to Magitech devices, as you''ve never imagined. I believe the dragons developed Magitech, but I have no proof of this belief, and all the dragons I asked could not answer me if they were the first. As I mentioned, they can only move between their own worlds. I have heard about several other planes from other Travelers, but because this is not a first-hand experience, I cannot give in-depth descriptions. There is the plane of the Beastkin. They look like a combination of a human and an animal. In this plane, there are worlds of canines, felines, equines, and serpents. There may be others, but I''ve only heard of these four. Their worlds also have the same split as the otherseither they integrate and operate on mana at different levels, or they remain unintegrated and are at different stages of technological development. Another plane I heard about is the Marine Plane. I have very little knowledge about it. The Traveler who told me about it said that he found a Gate that had the word Marine under the name of the world. When he went through the Gate, he found himself underwater with tremendous water pressure. He opened the Map and didn''t see any land, so he just swam back through the Gate. That''s all the information I have. I heard about another plane, but I don''t know if it''s real or not. The Traveler who told me about it heard it from another Traveler, who heard it from another Traveler, who heard it from another, etc. We weren''t sure how many Travelers were in the rumor chain. The world he heard about was a world of only machines and robots. It made little sense to us because someone had to build these robots, and if suddenly there is an integration, then what will happen? Will all the inhabitants disintegrate? We decided it was a fabrication. In any case, I''m adding it here. If any of you have traveled to such a plane, please add your impressions below. Parallel Universes Now, we will move to the third category: parallel universes. This is a very interesting phenomenon, but in my experience, it is not very common. I have seen only one case of a parallel universe and visited a chain of three worlds. My starting point was a medium-low technology world where the society was very unpleasant. The ruling class of the rich held all the power, and everything belonged to the corporations, including the people who did not belong to the elite. Life for the common people was harsh and unforgiving. You had to work a certain number of hours to be entitled to the most basic necessities, like food. Earning clothes required working more hours, and affording an education demanded even greater effort. The relentless cycle of labor left no room for rest or personal fulfillment. The circumstances trapped families in a vicious cycle of enormous debt, forcing them to work tirelessly just to survive. Parents worked themselves to the bone to feed, clothe, and educate their children, yet the cost of living was so high that they could never get ahead. The weight of debt hung over them like a dark cloud, sapping any joy or hope from their lives. A heavy pallor hung over the cities and towns, creating a perpetually gloomy atmosphere. The air hung heavy with pollution from the factories that fueled the economy, while the streets were crowded with people who wore exhausted expressions, having lost all sense of purpose except for mere survival. Public spaces were bleak and neglected, with crumbling infrastructure and a pervasive sense of decay. The constant hustle for resources created an environment of distrust and competition, where community and camaraderie were nearly nonexistent. The pervasive sense of despair was palpable, and it was clear that the societal structure was designed to keep the elite in power and the masses subjugated. There was no room for personal growth, creativity, or aspirations. The corporations dominated every aspect of life, from the media that spewed their propaganda to the education system that indoctrinated the young into their ways. Unable to bear the oppressive and soul-crushing environment any longer, I left through the first Gate I found, seeking respite from the relentless bleakness of that world. When I touched the second Gate, the name of the world remained the same, but there was no mention of mana or technology levels. When I passed to the world on the other side, another surprise awaited me; the geography was exactly the same, and the language was very similar, so much so that I didn''t have to pay in mana to learn it. Still, it took me some time before I could understand the local dialect fluently. There were other parallel points: their dating method was the same, their time measurement was very similar, and there were similarities between the religious beliefs and other small and less obvious similarities. The society itself was at the beginning stages of transitioning to an industrial society from an agricultural society. They didn''t exactly have technology, but they started developing methods to mass-produce certain things. It was nice, but I didn''t stay there for long. I have already visited several such worlds, so I was not interested. The next Gate I found again led to a world with the same name, but this time with a mana level of 21. Again, the geography was the same, the language very similar, and there were other various similarities between the worlds. The society was a typical society of a world with low manasparsely populated, a lot of pristine nature, nice people, and a slow and calm lifestyle. In short, it was a nice place for a vacation, but not interesting beyond that. I left through the first Gate I found to a world with a medium mana level. I heard from other Travelers about parallel universes, and their experiences were quite similar to mine. They had the same name, the same geography, many similarities, and different stages of development, either technologically or in terms of mana. This is the end of my account. I hope this helps all the new Travelers out there to better understand the cosmos. If you have similar experiences or have discovered additional planes, please add them below in the comments.
From the Archive no. 4: Worlds Classification by Mana Levels and What That Means
Tr. FJW

Worlds Classification by Mana Levels and What That Means

This is the complete breakdown of the mana levels that exist in various worlds and their classification by levels. To all the new Travelers: stop asking me and read the damn archive. Thats why its there. No Mana: No mention of the word mana on the Gate = Mana Level 0 These worlds can range from the most primitive societies still living in caves to the most advanced space opera societies. This is not an indication of development, only mana levels. In these worlds, there is no mana regeneration. You cant regenerate something that doesnt exist. Very Low Mana: 1-2 Mana It is like the above, except that mana regeneration is possible, but it is very slow and annoying. Heading to Integration: Mana Levels 3-8 Same as above, but natural disasters begin in a world on the way to integration. At first, they are weak and localized, but as the level increases, they get worse. Integrating: Mana Level 9-10 Dont go near it. The increased chance to accumulate Ability Points and Classes is not worth the headache. The population is always in a critical situation. Everyone there is confused and scared and constantly wants your help. They all just nag and beg. Unstable: Mana Level: Unstable This can be anything from mana 11 to 90+ on top of the headache of a world that just got integrated. Dont go near there. Its a never-ending bundle of trouble. Low Mana: Mana Levels 11-29 Very peaceful and idyllic worlds, with a lot of unspoiled nature. A calm and relaxed life. Almost no monsters or mana beasts. There is practically no knowledge of magic or Magitech, and most of the population doesnt have classes. As the number increases and approaches 29, the number and levels of monsters increase, but so does the general knowledge of magic and Magitech. The reason for the different classifications at this specific number is that in mana level 29, dungeons do not appear, and in mana level 30, they do.Stolen novel; please report. Why? Only the cosmos knows. Medium Mana: Mana Levels 30-49 Worlds with more magical classes and usually more Magitech, but not always. There are lazy worlds that dont develop it. There are many more monsters in the wild and at higher levels. At level 30, dungeons appear. Nobles, governments, or guilds control most of them, so clear them and dont touch the core. The dungeon always has a powerful guardian at the end, who has a symbiotic relationship with the dungeon. The dungeon feeds it mana, and the monster protects it. If youre not sure of your ability, leave it. You dont have to kill the final guardian to clear a dungeon. But if you find a wild dungeon and clear it, you should also take care of the last monster and always take the core. It is worth more than all the contents of your Storage. As the number approaches 49, the number of dungeons increases, and you can find more wild dungeons. They are more profitable in terms of the materials you can collect and the size of the core. High Mana: Mana Level 50-74 These are more dangerous worlds. Lots of high-level monsters in the wild, lots of high-level dungeons, many of them wild dungeons. Mana beasts are very advanced and dangerous. This is the stage where the worlds of cultivators appear. Do not approach them; they are all crazy and just looking for a fight. At this stage, Mana Portals, Mana Instances, Mana Occurrences, and several other names that exist in the cosmos for the same phenomenon also appear. They occur when a lot of mana accumulates in a particular area, and most worlds share a theory at this mana level that this is a type of valve. The mana gathers and creates this portal. You have to enter and clear it in a specific time frame, and if you dont, the monsters come out and attack the population. In this portal, there is always a final monster that, if killed, causes the portal to collapse. But if you kill it before you kill the rest of the monsters, the monsters you didnt kill will come out of the portal when it collapses, and the authorities will get mad at you. If you dont have the energy to clear the whole mess and the final monster, dont bother with it. Portals dont have a core worth taking, but you can harvest monsters more easily. In a dungeon, even if you store the monster in Storage, it is already half dissipated by the time you exit. In a portal, if you store it, you can harvest it quietly outside later, and it will not dissipate. Why? Only the cosmos knows. Very High Mana: Mana Level starting from 75 and theoretically up to 100 and maybe more I only encountered up to 92. The danger level on the gate is always Lethal. Listen to what it says on the Gate: lethalnot going there even if they pay me. Ive heard stories about dragons, trees with consciousness, and wizards who can build a palace with the wave of a hand. I dont believe it; they are all liars. It sounds too far-fetched. Thats it, thats all. Whoever asks me next time without checking the archive will get a severe beating.
Chapter 44: Learning About Mana Talis resembled other cities I had seen by this river, the ones I visited and those we passed. Constructed on both sides of the river, the city exhibited a mix of low-quality and high-quality buildings on the same streets. The sole difference was the lack of mountains. The rivers north side had hills, while the south extended into vast plains. We rented a room at an inn, and I spent two days exploring the city. On my second day, I noticed a small square stone building with tiny windows and four guards in front. The heavy security piqued my curiosity, and I moved closer to investigate. A small sign beside the door read Coin Exchange. That gave me an idea. I approached one guard and asked, Good day. If I want to exchange coins, do I walk in, or do you need to announce me? You a noble or merchant? he asked, eyeing me skeptically. Merchant. Prove it. Huh? How does one prove a class or profession if the person doesnt use Identify? How? I asked him. He looked at me like an idiot and said, How do you show your goods? I winced in embarrassment and removed a box of merchandise from my Storage. He still looked at me like an idiot, but opened the door and said, You can go in. An obese man sat behind a stone desk, flanked by two guards. The fat man greeted me, Good day, esteemed healer; how can I help you today? Im not aware of an issue that needs a healer. Im also a merchant and would like to exchange coins. Youre a healer and a merchant? he asked, raising an eyebrow. Yes. I also have a question, I said, actively listening with my Sense Honesty skill. Yes? he prompted. I made some sales in Rusha and was attacked by criminals. How can I be sure I wont be attacked again if you or the guards know how much money I have? You came from Rusha? Thats far, the fat man said, his eyes widening slightly in surprise. He leaned back in his chair and waved his hand dismissively. As for me or the guards, dont worry. The first time a customer gets attacked after visiting me, Ill lose my business and my writ from the crown. Sensing nothing amiss, I relaxed. I kept all my gold and jewelry in an antique wooden chest that reminded me of a pirate chest (the esthetics appealed to me), but the silver and copper I kept in a round plastic wash basin. When I took it out, the fat man stared at it momentarily in complete bewilderment. Unsure of whether his reaction was about the amount or the container, I chose not to ask. I was getting used to the look, but still didnt like it. He shook his head slightly and said, I charge a copper for every five gold coins exchanged. I nodded and started counting. After I finished counting all of it, I had an idea. I didnt want to summon my barrel with the copper after the look he gave me and didnt want to summon it in pouches; they were too uniform to show them in bulk. So, I concentrated and summoned only the copper coins. It was more complicated. I think because they were in pouches inside a barrel, and my success was fifty-fifty. A big mound of coppers filled my basin with a few still in pouches. Well, at least no barrel. He took one coin, examined it, and said, I never came across coins like these. They are too big and too uniform. Where did you get them? Im from the islands in the south, I replied. I know of those islands and had some coins from there. They didnt look like this. That surprised me. With the speed of travel here and the distance, I didnt expect anybody to know about the islands. Thinking fast, I said, All my family are island merchants. Our trading house got many of these coins from a trading ship from another continent. All their coins were like this, and they paid everywhere almost exclusively with copper. So now, we have many of those coins on the island. He looked surprised and asked, A ship came from Sovily? How did they manage to pass the whirlpools? This man was too well-informed, so I closed the conversation fast. I have no idea; I didnt even meet them. Thats all I know, and the information is secondhand from family members. He looked disappointed, and I just continued counting. After I finished counting and he double-checked everything, he owed me 361 gold. I had a few more silvers and coppers I held back for change. He was eying the pouches with great interest, and I said, Would you be interested in those pouches instead of me paying you in coins for the exchange? How many pouches? he asked. How much do I owe you? Seven silver and three coppers. Their price is one silver each. Ill give you eight for the exchange. How many do you have? A lot. He thought momentarily and said, I want thirty, and I will pay two gold. Will this be acceptable? I agreed, and we completed the deal. Having gold instead of copper was much nicer, and now I had an empty barrel for the long swords. Back at the inn, I checked the Map, zooming out to see the entire continent. I had only done this once before, and it seemed like I barely moved. Now, I could see that I traveled quite a distance. I tried to calculate the distance I had traveled on foot, bicycle, and ship and compare it to the US and how far I would have gotten. I concluded this continent was the size of Europe, Africa, and the Americas, all squished together. In this view, the distance to the next Gate was about two centimeters. But when I zoomed in again, it became clear it was still far away. Estimating my pace on foot, it could take two more months to reach there directly. Finding direct roads would allow me to pedal for a month. The idea of walking for another two months wasnt appealing. I loved Shimoor and its beauty, and to my surprise, discovered I was outdoorsy. But I had my fill of nature for now. To pedal for a month also didnt sound appealing; it sounded too much of a physical workout. I found a tributary on the Map in the direction I needed. It was further west and then curved to the south. It had a point within two or three days walk from the Gate. I activated my Luck again, and it pointed right to the Gate. I was right; the answers were in another world. I copied the Map section from Talis to the Gate on a big page. After going downstairs and calling Stretch, we headed to the docks. On the way, I asked Stretch, You enjoyed the trip we took on the ship, right? and got an agreement. So, you saw that boats are not that bad, right? He looked at me, and I got a sense of suspicion, so I said, Dont worry, Im not going to try taking you on the small boat you dont like. He relaxed, so I continued, But we might need to take a smaller boat than the one we traveled here. It will be much bigger than the boat you dont like but smaller than the one we traveled on. There was a hint of uncertainty from him, along with a tentative agreement. My translation was, Im reserving judgment. I found the port office quickly this time. After twenty minutes in line, I approached the clerk and showed him my map sketch. Good day, sir. I need to get to this point on the map. Are ships going there, or can I hire a boat to take me there?This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. He examined my map and asked, Why, there is nothing there, just wilderness. Yes, I know. Im meeting family members for a hunting trip. This is the map they gave me of the location. He hummed under his breath and said, No boats are going thereCthere is nothing there. Check on the other side of the river at the fishers dock; maybe somebody will agree to take you there for a fee. Thank you. We crossed the river over the closest bridge and approached the first person I saw. Excuse me, sir, can you point me to the fishers dock? He pointed to the west and said, Head straight, youll find it by the smell. Thank you. The smell made it easy to findit hit me when I got close. There were a lot of fishing boats, and they all looked similar. Flat bottom, pretty square except for the curve of the boats bow, one mast with a sail, and a deckhouse. I asked Stretch quietly, You think you can handle a boat that size? And sensed a hesitant approval from him. Thanks, buddy. I owe you one. I searched for someone who appeared to be in charge but couldnt find anyone. Finally, I approached a boat with two men on it and waved to them. One came closer and asked, What do you want? Im looking to hire a boat to take me somewhere. Do you know who is open to such a deal? He got off the boat, approached me, and asked, Where? I showed him the map and pointed to where I wanted to go. Here. Theres nothing there. I know. Im meeting family for a hunting trip. He nodded and said, Yes, many mukar, sipors and deer. He said deer, in English, not a translation. That was a surprise. He scratched his cheek and said, I can take you. It will take two to three weeks and cost you three silver a day. You will pay me for two weeks when we head out, and if it takes longer, pay each day. Sensing nothing fishy from him, I asked, When can we leave? Tomorrow early morning. After we shook hands, Stretch and I returned to the inn. From my previous cruise, I discovered that the weeks here were six days long, not seven. The journey will last approximately twelve to eighteen days. Not bad. I checked the food supply and saw we had enough, but I wanted to cook more, just in case. There wasnt enough time to leave the city in the late afternoon. I approached the innkeeper and asked, Can I pay you to use your kitchen to cook? He laughed and said, When you get married, youll discover its not your kitchen anymore. His comment hit me hard. I was married, happily, and lost it. I felt choked and had tears in my eyes. He noticed and asked worriedly, You alright, lad? Nodding, I turned to hide my face and headed to my room. I just lay on my bed in my room, tears streaming down my face. It was close to two and a half years since Sophie died. I overcame my grief and was much better, but not completely healed yet. On my way to the dock the following day, I stopped at every food vendor I saw and bought food. The early selection wasnt impressive, but since it was a just in case food, it wasnt a big deal. I needed a few minutes to locate the boat. It docked in a different location, but I recognized the sailor I talked to yesterday. When he saw me, he waved me over and yelled, Come aboard. When I approached, he looked at Stretch and said, You didnt say anything about a dog coming with you. Since he was with me yesterday and you didnt say anything, I assumed you had no problem with a dog. He traveled with me on a ship from Rusha to Talis with no problem. He does his business in a bowl, and I throw it overboard. Im also a healer with the Clean spell, so I can clean everything if he has an accident. But from experience, there is no need. We traveled for almost four weeks, and he had no accidents. He grunted and said, It will cost you four silver and five copper a day with the dog. I still sensed nothing fishy or suspicious, so I agreed with a nod and gave him five gold and five silver. He checked the coins one by one by biting them, and it took immense power to stop myself from laughing. I saw it in movies, but didnt believe people did it in real life. He saw something on my face and asked, Whats so funny? Im happy we reached an agreement, and I can start the journey. My family is waiting for me there, and I dont want to delay. With a wave, he signaled for me to follow him. He led me around the boats deckhouse, where I spotted two young men handling ropes. Pointing at them, he said, My sons Jul and Rin, Im called Romas, but everybody calls me Ro. Nice to meet you, Captain Ro; my name is John, and this is Stretch. No captain, this is no ship, just Ro. He led me into the deckhouse. The door opened into a tiny entryway with three doors. He pointed at the right-side door and said, You and your dog can stay in this room, and my boys and I will stay in the other. My wife cleaned it the best she could, but we are working men, so dont expect a ships luxury. He opened the door opposite the entrance, and I saw it was a pantry. There were shelves with food on them and a big water barrel. We dont have a galley here. said Ro, We eat hardtack, jerky, cheese, and vegetables. Dont drink from the river. Fill this barrel and drink only from it. Its a mage barrel spelled to purify the water. That excited memy first magical item! Can I examine it? Im interested in magical items. He looked at me suspiciously and said, You said you are a healer and hunter; why are you so interested in magical items? Im no hunter; my family members are the hunters. I join them as a healer, just in case. Im fascinated by magical items. Dont worry. I wont do anything to the barrel. I want to examine it to figure out how the mages do it. Its a hobby. He nodded and said, You can look. Despite casting my light ball and examining the barrel from all sides, I found nothing. Do you know where the magic is? I dont see anything. He shook his head and said, I dont know anything about magic. I know it cost me ten gold, and my boys and I never got sick from drinking the river water. Can I empty it to examine the inside? It will cost you a silver, and youll have to fill it up after you examine it. But not now; we need to set sail. Ill tell you when. And I nodded in agreement. He joined his boys, and we went to our room. It was tiny! There were two narrow bunk beds attached to the wall, a bucket in the corner that, judging by the smell, was the chamber pot, and maybe forty centimeters of space between the bunk beds and the opposite wall. Just being inside made me claustrophobic. I cast Clean and Purify on the chamber pot and, just in case, on everything else. Stretch didnt look or feel too impressed, either. I scratched his ear and said, We will spend most of our time outside, dont worry. He sent me a sense of cold, and I said, It didnt snow for a week, and I saw some flowers near the river. Spring is here, so no more snow. I got uncertainty from him. If it snows or rains, well find a solution. We watched them navigate the boat out of the docking area. They had oars on the boat with a metal ring to secure them to the railing and used them to navigate out. I went to the back of the boat, looking for a spot out of the way. There was a strong smell of fish everywhere, and not fresh fish. I diligently cleaned the entire back section of the boat, repeatedly casting Clean and Purify until it was impeccably clean and had no trace of odor. Better. After arranging Stretchs blankets, I treated him to a tasty breakfast of barbequed chicken, organized my camp table with a chair, and enjoyed breakfast with coffee. The issue of coffee on the trip had me worried. They allowed me to use the galley to make more on the ship. On our journey to the tributary, we sailed peacefully down the river, allowing me to unwind and enjoy the calm. It was unexpected. Our boat sailed faster than the ship I had arrived on. The coffee issue bugged me, so I looked in the Spells list and found the spell Heat in the Fire Discipline section. Again, it was a channeled spell, but this one cost 1 Ability Point, not two. At least that. After buying it, I took out a pot, filled it with water, and channeled the spell. In less than a minute, the water was boiling. The moment I stopped channeling the spell, my hand got burned from the pot. Oww! After healing myself, I wondered about it. When I channeled the spell, the heat didnt bother me. The moment it stopped, I got burned. I pointed my hand to the sky, channeled the spell with the smallest amount of mana possible, and sensed with my mana what was happening with my hand. A barrier on my palm was part of the spell, on top of the heating aspect. While channeling it, I tried to analyze everything about the barrier: its thickness, its position on my palm, the mana density within it, and its overall feel. I tried to learn it and replicate the same pattern on my hand. Recalling my mana shield, I cast it on myself. Again, I tried to analyze it with my senses. I cast it again and again, learning it. Once again, I channeled the Heat spell, split my mind, cast the shield, and compared between the two. They were similar yet distinct. The mana shield was thin but had a thickness and protection flavor or feel. The barrier was the same thickness but had a layers flavor. I cast them repeatedly, zeroing in on the different flavors until I could easily distinguish them. I started playing with my mana and tried to recreate the barrier. It kept dissipating into the surrounding mana. Based on my experiments with the jurbers, I created a bubble around my hand. I had to actively maintain its bubble shape. Otherwise, it dissipated. I practiced exerting less and less control over it without letting it dissipate. It was a long process, but gradually I improved. When I could keep it together with almost no effort, I switched again to a barrier shape. It was harder to prevent the dissipation. Something about the bubble shape made it easier to keep it whole, maybe because the bubble had no boundaries. With this thought, I tried to close the barrier boundaries. It was still flat, not a sphere, so the mana kept dissipating, but slowly, I could lock it more and more to prevent, or at least slow, the dissipation. When I reached a point where I could keep one millimeter of mana for almost three minutes before it dissipated, the red light started blinking.
You have learned [Mana Manipulation]
YES!! The sun was setting, and I felt lightheaded. It shocked me that I had spent over ten hours playing with my mana. I checked my mana: 120/7200. Wow! It was full when I started. It was a surprise I had spent so much. I checked my Profile, and I had Mana Manipulation [Novice] under the Wizard Class. Stretch was dozing on his blankets with his head on my foot, and I was starving. As I took out some food, he woke up and appeared very interested. I fed us both and lay down to regenerate. I was physically and mentally exhausted. As soon as I set up the camp mattress and my sleeping bag, I settled down to regenerate and was asleep in a flash, less than a minute later. Chapter 45: Magical Items Creation Version I I spent the following day regenerating with a book. In the afternoon, it rained for a while and chased us inside. The cabin was too claustrophobic, so I looked for a solution when the rain stopped. My regular tents were too light and would blow away, the glamping tent was too big for the deck, and my camper was big enough for one person and smaller than the cabin. I finally took one of my medium tents, asked Ro for permission to hammer a few nails into the deck, secured the lines to the nails, used some of the modular bamboo flooring of the glamping tent to separate us from the wet deck, and covered the whole thing with a carpet. It was much better; the space inside was double, and because it was a tent and not a small room with a tiny window, the feeling inside was much more open. The only downside was that I couldnt set the poles for the canopy, so we could either sit inside when it rained or get wet. Ro and his boys continuously came around to see what I was doing, and when I finished setting up the tent, they walked around it and admired it. Ro asked, examining the tent closely, Where did you get this, and how much did it cost? Im from the islands in the south, and I got it there. I appraised the tent, running my hand over the sturdy material, and added, It costs 37 gold. He whistled in admiration, his eyes widening. Expensive. Yes, but worth the price, I replied, nodding. Maybe to some, too rich for us, he remarked, scratching his head thoughtfully. He added, You can examine the barrel if you want. Thanks, I said, giving him a grateful smile. I went to examine the barrel, and he followed me. I didnt feel like carrying the barrel to empty it overboard, so I cast Clean and Purify on the water just in case and started filling empty water bottles. When I reached the bottom, I stuck my hand inside and stored the rest in one of my water containers. Ro kept watching me through the entire process. I guessed he was worried about his barrel. I carried it out to examine it; the pantry was too small. I examined it from the outside again, but still found nothing. I cast my light ball and studied it thoroughly inside; there was also nothingno runes, no magic script, nothing. I sent my mana into it and tried to locate the magic. It took me a while. I was searching in the barrels wood, but the magic was in the metal rings inside the barrel, similar to the metal rings that held it together. The magic had a pure feel to it. I cast my Purify spell and sensed its flavor. It was exactly the same spell; there was no difference in the flavor. I returned the barrel to the pantry and filled it with water bottles. At this point, Ro relaxed and left me alone. After the tenth bottle, I had enough and summoned the water from one of my water tanks. I misjudged the water quantity, and a lot of water overflowed on the floor. Oops! I took a duvet to soak it up; it was the most absorbent thing I had. Even after soaking the duvet, there was still water. I took out my towels to clean the rest and was happy that Ro had left. I cleaned the duvet and towels but knew that the Clean spell only cleans dirt. For some strange and inexplicable reason, water did not count as dirt, even if it soaked inconvenient things. I started channeling Heat into the duvet to dry it, but after a second, steam rose from it, so I stopped immediately. I didnt want to turn the pantry into a sauna. I stored the wet things, went to the railing, squeezed all the water out of the duvet and towels, hung them up to dry, and tied them with rope so they wouldnt fly away. Ro eyed me suspiciously, went into the deckhouse, but said nothing when he came out. I experimented with what I learned. Since the magic was in metal rings, I took out a cooking knife, cast Purify on it, and examined it with my mananothing. It was clean but didnt have any magic. I cast the spell again and again, without success. I had an idea and channeled Restore, split my mind, and cast Purify simultaneously. The Restore cost me only 20 mana. The knife was sharper and squeaky clean, but still had no magic. I thought about it for a long time but was out of ideas. It was dark already, so I decided to sleep on it. We ate dinner and went to bed in the tent. It was much more pleasant. The next day, I braved the Archive again; maybe I could find the answer. While scrolling, I opened the Archive and checked the posts I was interested in. The discussion about Mend vs. Restore finished without a conclusion. In the post about the unique Qualities, I now had 173 people calling me a liar, and my lasagna post had some odd comments. I thought the blue guy who wrote the information about Earth wrote one of them. I continued searching for TWO FULL DAYS! To get past it all, I had to scroll through an unbelievable amount of crap. Travelers are a bored and chatty bunch. Finally, in an article full of self-patting on the back about enchanting and magical items creation, I found the following paragraph with the following comment:Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
Tr. NHB Instead of using the elegant solution of runes, those barbarians in the low-mana worlds still use the archaic method of melting various materials, such as glass or metal, and casting spells on them repeatedly to imbed the spell in the item. This method is cumbersome and takes an ungodly amount of mana; the spell quality depends on the level the mage progressed it, and it fades over time.
Tr. KI You forgot to mention that runes also wear off over time or with heavy use, and need an enchanter to renew them. So, stop being such a blown-up toad. If they dont have runes or enchanter classes, thats a brilliant solution.
I experimented and started thinking of a solution to melt some metal. I read once that aluminums melting point was much lower than iron, so I removed my cast iron potjie pot, put a small aluminum pot inside, and started channeling Heat. After a while, I felt lightheaded. I checked my mana: 120/7200, and I saw that the aluminum pot had become misshapen but had not melted. I stored the whole thing quickly so I wouldnt lose the heat I already channeled and sat down to regenerate. It took me three whole days to regenerate to full mana. By the second day, we reached the tributary, and Jul and Rin navigated us into it with the oars. I just sat, regenerated, and enjoyed the view. The pristine wilderness around us was a sight to behold, especially in the early spring. The trees had new green leaves, and wildflowers dotted the riverbanks. Birds sang in the branches overhead, their melodies blending with the gentle splash of the oars in the water. Occasionally, a deer or other woodland creature would emerge from the underbrush to drink from the river, only to dart back into the foliage at the sight of our boat. Stretch napped most of the time, his bushy tail flicking occasionally in his dreams. When he was awake, he wanted petting and ear scratching, leaning into my hand with a contented sigh. I asked him how he felt about a smaller boat and got a short tail wag and a feeling of mild approval. The tranquility of the moment, combined with the serene beauty of the untouched landscape, made the slow regeneration of my mana a peaceful experience. After I regenerated fully, I continued my melting process. It took me over 4,500 mana to melt the damn thing, but finally, it was in liquid form. Repeatedly casting Purify on it, I waited until it cooled and solidified. I checked with my mana, and the spell was inside the metal. YES! I tied a rope to a bucket, lowered the bucket into the river, scooped some water, and dropped the aluminum blob inside. I sat there monitoring the water with my mana and felt no change. Maybe it needs more time? After waiting over an hour, I rechecked the waterstill no change. After thinking about it for a while, I got an idea. With a finger, I touched the blob and infused it with mana. I cast nothing; I channeled mana and monitored the water. In less than two seconds, it purified the water. It was a partial success. I created a magical item that channeled a spell, but the barrel did it automatically. What am I missing? I returned to the barrel, touched it, and examined the metal rings with my mana. Initially, I could feel only the Purify spell; it was obvious to me from familiarity, but slowly, I distinguished between other types of mana with different flavors. One was absorption or suction, and the other one was release. I examined the absorption for a few hours, with Ro checking on me to ensure his barrel was safe until I felt I knew the flavor. Then I went out and tried to channel my mana with that flavor. I had to return to the barrel repeatedly to get the nuances. After a while, I had to give up. I felt completely drained. The next day, I continued to examine the barrel until I had it. It was an exact duplicate. I cast a spell with this flavor of mana and got the red light.
You have learned the spell [Absorb Mana]
Woo Hoo! I resisted the urge to get up and dance, opting instead to pump my fist. Despite casting the spell a few times in the air, I didnt feel any difference. I got an idea and opened my Profile to see my mana and cast it on myself. The Absorb cost me ten mana, and my mana ticked up fast without active regeneration. After two minutes, I felt a slight itching in the mana channels in my arms and feet. The itching got worse and worse, and by the fourth minute, it became pins and needles. I had no idea how to stop a cast spell, only a channeled one. The spell ended after five minutes, relieving my worry. I inspected my mana channels, and they appeared to be fine, but there was another surprise in store for me. When I examined my mana system on Earth, the three orbs of energy in my body were the same size. Now, the one behind my diaphragm was the biggest, about 20% bigger than its original size. The one in my abdomen was the next in size and about 10-15% bigger, and the one in my head looked the same. I thought about it briefly, and it made sense; my mana increased, so the orbs grew. What made little sense was that I STILL didnt know how my mana grew. I activated my Luck again, still in the same direction, but the feeling of take your time was gone. Goodanswers were on the horizon. I stopped today to enjoy my achievement and spend time with Stretch. After lunch, I took my guitar out and sang quietly with Stretch howl-singing. I even gave him a beer. I ignored him lately during my experimentation; he deserved some attention. Jul approached and asked shyly, Can I sit and listen to the music, or do you want me to leave? Please join us; Ill even teach you a song. I taught him the song Sailing Away, which I translated, and he loved it. Rin joined us at some point, and I played the song a few times until they learned it. I searched in my songbooks for another sailing song and found Boat on the River by Styx, which perfectly fit the situation. I translated the song while learning the chords, and they learned it with me. Stretch was our backup singer, and we had a lot of fun. Take me back to my boat, on the river I need to go down, I need to come down... I invited them for dinner, took out three precious pasta dishes, and offered them beers. They looked old enough. Stretch tried to weasel another beer from me, but I wasnt having it. He had to settle for a tomahawk steak and looked mollified. Ro came over and told Jul, You had a good rest; go replace me on the helm. Jul thanked me and left, and I told Ro, Please join me for dinner. I took out another pasta dish and a beer. He thanked me, and we sat quietly, enjoying the evening and the beer. Chapter 46: Magical Items Creation Version II The following day, I sank my awareness into my mana channels and examined every millimeter. They looked fine, and I wanted faster mana regeneration, but I still hesitated to cast the Absorb Mana spell on myself again. My exploration into magic was starting. I didnt want to cripple myself and end this fantastic journey. I tried to create the spell around me, not by casting it, but by coloring the mana around my body with the absorb flavor. After half a day, I succeeded, but the result was that the surrounding mana became thicker and denser, and I could regenerate faster because of the density. Still, it was nowhere near the speed I regenerated when I cast the spell on myself. Next, I tried to create the absorb aspect in one of the mana channels in my arm. My mana ticked up faster, but my channel itched almost immediately, so I stopped. I was glad I didnt cast the spell, but only created the aspect. Judging by the speed at which my channel itched, five minutes would have been torture. Finally, I bit the bullet, sank my awareness into my mana channels to monitor them, and cast a spell on myself again, hoping that the spread of it all over me wouldnt overwhelm my channels. I could see my channels expanding, and the more they expanded, the more severe the itching became. I felt pins and needles, but the spell ended before I got apprehensive. Yesterday, I had about half a minute of worry before the spell ended; today, maybe twenty seconds. Hmm, so it trains the channels to expand? I was excited about the idea, but wanted more control. The spell had a fixed duration; I tried to control the duration. I approached this from a different angle. For the next three days, I learned how to control the amount of mana that gets the absorb flavor until I could control it perfectly up or down. When I felt in perfect control of the amount, I colored a minute amount of the mana in my left hand with absorption and let it flow in. I slowly raised the amount until I felt a slight itching and kept it there. After a while, the itching stopped, so I upped the amount but didnt feel the mana go in. I couldnt understand what was happening. My channel looked fine, the flavor was correct, and I had no idea why it stopped. It bugged me the whole day, so I only stared at the view. In the evening, after dinner, I facepalmed and checked my mana: 7200/7200. Basically, Im an idiot sometimes. Ro approached me and said, The two weeks you paid for ended. It will take another four or five days to reach the location you want. Pay me for four days, and Ill tell you if you need to pay more. No problem. How much? He gave a strange look and answered, One gold and eight silver.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I gave him two gold and said, Dont give me change. If it takes another day, this will cover it. If not, the excess is a thank-you gift for excellent service. He thanked me and left. I concluded that the strange look was because I said, No problem. Its probably an expression they are not familiar with. Oh well, Im John Rue, the exporter of Americanism. The following day, I continued my barrel examination and experimentation. I learned the release part of the spell as a way to spend mana. It was much more complex than the absorb part and took me two full days to master. When I felt I had it 100%, I wet a towel and cast the spell on itnothing happened. After a few minutes of being stumped, I concluded that the flavor doesnt just involve a simple absorb or release, but rather absorb mana and release mana. Since it was the spells name, I felt like an idiot for not thinking about it before. Now, I had no idea how to test the spell. I had no intention of casting it on myself. I liked my mana in methank you very much. I attempted a second time to create a Purifying Aluminum Blob. Taking out my cast iron potjie pot, I put in the aluminum blob infused with the Purify spell, and melted it once again. When it melted, I cast the absorb and release mana on it repeatedly, with the occasional Purify, just in case, until it cooled. While doing this, the red light started blinking, but I ignored it. When the metal solidified, I scooped another bucket from the river and put the blob inside while monitoring the water with my mana. In two to three minutes, the water was pure. I was so concentrated on the blob that I felt the mana being absorbed, taking on the flavor of purification, and released with the spell. YES!! I created my first autonomous magical item. This time, I didnt stop myself. I went into the tent and danced Gangnam Style. I checked the red light.
You have learned the spell [Exude Mana]
Progress is something I absolutely love! I returned to the absorption experiment with my mana channels. As I colored the mana in my left arm, I could feel it getting absorbed. When the itching stopped, I added another minute amount with the colored mana, and again and again. My mana was full in under two days instead of three full days, and when I compared the channels in both arms, the one in my left arm was wider. The difference was a hair thin, but there was a difference. Ro informed me we would reach our destination sometime tomorrow, so I relaxed, played with Stretch, and learned a new song for my guitar. While looking through the songbook, I came across the song The Boxer by Simon & Garfunkel. The moment I heard this song as a teenager, I instantly fell in love with it. I still remembered all the lyrics, and with my guitar-playing level, it took me ten minutes to learn the chords. As I began playing and singing it, Stretch joined me, and Jul and Rin moved closer. I am just a poor boy, though my storys seldom told... When I reached the last part of the song, which was only Lie-la-lie, I sang at the top of my lungs and felt a pure serenity of existence and joy. I was happy with my accomplishments, journey, progress, and most of all, about being alive. The weight of grief that had once clung to me had lifted, replaced by a newfound sense of freedom and joy. Each strum of my guitar and every word I sang felt like a release, a celebration of how far I had come. My past sorrows no longer defined me, and the possibilities of the future invigorated me. The feeling of being alive was no longer just a factit was a triumph, a testament to my resilience and growth. Side Story 7: This Is So Unfair Lyura sat in an outdoor cafe in the Piazza San Marco in Venice, sipping a delicious marocchino and savoring a decadent chocolate cake. The summer day was perfect, and the Piazza looked absolutely breathtaking. She enjoyed all these things, but inside, she was still fuming. Each sip of the rich marocchino and every bite of the decadent chocolate cake only seemed to fuel her anger. The picturesque view of the Piazza San Marco, with its elegant architecture and the gentle hum of happy tourists, did little to calm the storm brewing within her. Lyuras thoughts kept returning to her mother, and the rage bubbled up anew each time. She wanted to Gate-hop home right that instant, to burst into her mothers house with the force of a tempest. She envisioned grabbing her mother by the shoulders, shaking her until her teeth rattled, screaming in her face with all the pent-up fury that had been building inside her. How could you do this to me? she imagined herself yelling. How could you let me grow up in that filthy, backward town without a hint of the magic and wonders that existed beyond those stones? Why did you keep me trapped in ignorance while you traveled the worlds, experiencing things I could only dream of? She wanted answers. She wanted to know why her mother had hidden this incredible truth from her for so long. The betrayal stung deeply, a wound that festered with every passing day. Lyuras mother had always seemed like a beacon of reason in a world drowning in superstition, yet she had kept this enormous secret. The need for an explanation gnawed at her relentlessly. She felt like a caged animal, desperate to break free and confront the person who had built the bars around her. The injustice of it all was maddening. Lyuras life could have been so different, filled with adventure and knowledge, instead of the narrow, dirt-streaked existence she had known. As she sat in the cafe, surrounded by the beauty and sophistication of Venice, the contrast to her past life was stark and jarring. She constantly felt the anger that simmered just beneath the surface, which tainted every moment of joy in her current world and served as a constant reminder of what had been stolen from her. The thought of her mothers calm, knowing face made her blood boil. She could see her mothers serene expression, the one she wore when she thought she was doing what was best. But Lyura didnt need her mothers misguided protection; she needed the truth. Lyura grew up in a backward, unintegrated world in a small, dirty town that seemed frozen in time. The streets were unpaved and filled with mud and filth, creating a constant odor of decay and neglect. The houses, built with rough-hewn wood and stone, were cramped and poorly maintained, with thatched roofs that barely kept out the rain. There were no proper sanitation systems; people dumped their waste in open ditches that lined the roads, attracting swarms of flies and rats. The residents only washed in the river from late spring to early autumn when the water was warm enough to bear. For the rest of the year, they remained dirty and stinky, their clothes stiff with grime and their skin coated in layers of sweat and dirt. It wasnt uncommon to see children with matted hair and adults with sores on their skin, untreated and festering. Personal hygiene was a luxury few could afford or even considered necessary. Superstition ruled their lives. The townspeople immediately viewed every male stranger who entered the town with suspicion, believing them to be dangerous bandits there to steal and pillage. Women travelers fared no better; they were seen as evil witches who sought to enchant and corrupt, blamed for any misfortune that befell the town. It was a place where fear and ignorance dictated interactions, and trust was a rare commodity.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Whenever something good or bad happened, the townsfolk blamed the spirits of the forest, rain, sky, or land. If a child fell ill, they said it was the wrath of the river spirit. If a bountiful harvest came, they left offerings at the edge of the forest, believing the tree spirits had blessed them. They would place little bowls of milk or bread on their windowsills, hoping to appease these unseen forces, muttering prayers and incantations passed down through generations. Each home in the town performed its own rituals at night, filling the air with whispered chants and the flicker of candles to keep the spirits at bay. Her mother told her never to believe in those superstitions, urging her to see the world through the lens of reason and logic. Yet it was all around her, inescapable and pervasive. Every corner of their town bore the marks of these ancient beliefs, from the talismans hung over doorways to the carved idols placed at the crossroads. Despite her mothers teachings, superstitions permeated their daily life, shaping their actions and decisions in profound ways. Her family loved her, but the other children were jealous of her. They called her a spoiled princess because she was always cleaner, had nicer clothes, her family was the richest in town, and she was the only one who knew how to read and write. Every early autumn, her mother would leave to buy stock for their store and return in late spring with lovely things that even nobles came from afar to buy. When Lyura turned seventeen, her mother said it was time for her to find work and mentioned connections with a good noble family that needed a governess. She also warned her and her father that the family planned to sail overseas, and it was unknown when they would return. Lyura refused at first, but her mother insisted. She said that if Lyura didnt like the work, she could always return but insisted she go with her on the annual buying trip to meet the family. Instead of traveling on the road, her mother led her into a forest, and when they reached two enormous stones, she took her through them. Lyura experienced the most incredible pain she had ever felt, and when she came to, there was a blinking light in front of her eyes. Her mother instructed her to touch it with her mind, and she got a message about being a Gate Traveler. Her mother taught her how to view her information and access details about her class and skills. Then, she took her through a three-Gate chain to a world called Gaia, showing her how to sell in pawn shops and buy great things for their store. On Gaia, those things were called Mass Produced and came from a place called China. During their journey between Gates, her mother told her about being a Traveler and the different worlds she visited. She taught her spells, trained her in archery and short sword fighting, and showed her how to camp in the wilderness, build fire, and hunt. Her teachings included how to engage with individuals in magical worlds and understand technological worlds. She shared how she came to their world, fell in love with her father, and stayed. She took her back through the Gates and showed her how to sell the things they bought to earn many coins until they reached home. They traveled for two and a half months, but five months had passed at home. Her mother told her always to remember the time jumps between worlds and that if she traveled long, she might return to find her father had died. Lyura spent another month at home with her father before leaving to travel. When they visited Gaia for the first time, Lyura fell in love with television, so she returned to Gaia. For three months, she watched television, went to movies, and learned about this world. She understood the money system and traveling vehicles, but still found the internet and electronic devices very confusing. She traveled all around Europe, eating new and exciting food, seeing beautiful architecture, visiting the theater and opera, appreciating the abundance of books and music, and enjoying every moment. But she still fumed at her mother every moment of every day. How could she allow her to grow up in that backward dumpto use a local termwithout magic and, most of all, without TELEVISION!! Chapter 47: I Did Not Expect That The next day, as the sun dipped below the horizon, we finally reached my destination. Ro expertly dropped anchor with practiced ease. I could see the satisfaction in his eyes as he secured the boat. Jul and Rin quickly joined in, helping me take down my tent. Rin flashed me a grin, his hands deftly working at the nails, while Jul gave a nod of encouragement. I felt a surge of appreciation for their assistance. Once I stored the tent, I turned to them, a smile tugging at my lips. Thanks for everything, guys, I said, shaking their hands firmly. Their surprise was apparenteyes widening slightly as they looked at me. I reached into my pouch and handed each of them a silver coin. Just a small token of my thanks, I added, my voice filled with genuine gratitude. Juls eyes softened, and a smile spread across his face as he took the coin. Rins eyebrows lifted in surprise, but he quickly matched Juls smile, his expression turning into one of appreciation. They nodded, their smiles reflecting their gratitude. The moment felt warm and sincere, marking the end of our journey together. Standing on the riverbank, I watched the boys skillfully maneuver the boat with their oars. To my astonishment, the boat executed a perfect U-turn, defying my expectations. I waved a last farewell, and they waved back before we turned our backs to the river and continued on our way. After a leisurely two-hour stroll, we arrived at a charming grassy areaideal for setting up camp. I quickly set up the glamping tent and got a fire going. We settled in, relishing the wide-open space and the freedom to move aroundsomething wed sorely missed while cooped up on the boat. I opened the Map and zoomed out. It looked like we were right on top of the Gate. Zooming in revealed a few mountains wed need to cross to reach it. I checked my Luck; the direction still pointed toward the Gate, and the take your time feeling was still gone, though there was no pressing urgency. So, I decided to camp in the clearing for a few days, cook some meals, and reacquaint myself with solid ground. It seemed I jinxed myself with the decision to stay. That night, the rain started and didnt let up for almost five days. It wasnt a torrential downpour, just a steady, persistent rain. I was relieved Id set up the glamping tent and put the bamboo flooring. Otherwise, we would have been wading through mud. We spent most of those days in the tent. Stretch mostly napped or sought affection while I immersed myself in mana exploration. I felt the mana in the air, the plants, the rain, and the ground. At one point, I sank my consciousness into the earth and inspected itthe mana and the very substance of the ground. I learned to use less and less mana while probing until I could send out a tendril of 50 mana and use it like a delicate probe. I didnt attempt to create spells, influence anything, or alter my manas flavor. Through exploration, I simply learned. Each element had a distinct mana flavor. The ground felt solid, sturdy, enduring, and strong. The air was light, traveling, or moving. Plants exuded life, growth, and nourishment. The rain was the most surprising. After experimenting with purifying river water, I noticed rain contained more mana than anything else. As it got absorbed into the ground, it spread and enriched everything. It offered a fresh, exciting perspective on natures cycles. I was so engrossed that the five days flew by in the blink of an eye. Once the rain stopped, the ground was still too soggy to move on. I stayed a few more days to let it dry out. I lit a fire, cooked various dishes from my Storage, and made three lasagnas. After the third one, I figured Id try my hand at baking something else, so I tackled an apple pie. The first attempt was a disasterburnt on the outside and raw in the middle. I tried to control the heat better and used my mana practice to help. I covered my next pie in coals and encased it in a mana bubble to manage the heat. It wasnt easy. I threw out six ruined pies, but made significant progress with my mana control and mana bubble skills. Checking my Wizard class abilities, I saw that my Mana Sensing had advanced to [Junior] and my Mana Manipulation to [Apprentice]. Junior sounded lower than Apprentice, but I guessed the system might work differently. Despite the advancement, I still hadnt made an edible apple pie.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. After two days of pie failures, the ground finally looked dry enough to walk on without sinking. We set out, enjoying the peacefulness of nature. I particularly appreciated the freedom of movement after the cramped conditions on the boat. In the evening, I tried a new pie recipe, this time using peaches instead of apples. The second attempt was edible, but not much else. The following day, we kept walking, and around midday, I felt the Gates presence like a guiding beacon. Scanning the area, I spotted a mountaintop about two hours away that seemed to be the source. On Earth, Id noticed the distance I could sense the Gate increased with my progress in the Gate Traveler class. But since I hadnt advanced it on Shimoor, the longer distance surprised me. We reached the mountain and began the climb. It wasnt overly steep, but it wasnt exactly easy either. When we reached the top, the scene looked oddly familiartwo round, flat boulders that resembled tree stumps made of stone. I turned around and took in the view. It was the same spot Id visited before. I even compared it to the photos Id taken earlier in Shimoor. It was unmistakably the same place. I approached the gate and read the inscription:
Travelers Gate #468217258 Destination: Earth/Gaia/Terra Status: Unintegrated Mana level: 4 Technology level: Low Threat level: HumansCmoderate. Other beingsCvery high.
The mana level had increased, but this was my first Gate. I said to Stretch, Wait here for me, buddy. I want to check something, be back in a minute. I cast Invisibility on myself to avoid startling any hikers and stepped through the Gate. On Earth, it was the beginning or end of winter, with a light dusting of snow covering everything. I activated my Luck and sensed a direction to the west, but it felt offas if I wasnt supposed to be here. Returning through the Gate, I found a distressed Stretch pawing anxiously at the ground. I hugged him and reassured him, Dont worry. I wont leave you, and always come back for you. The sense of relief he projected nearly knocked me off my feet. I wanted to test something else that worried me, so I told Stretch, This time, follow me through the Gate, and stepped through again. Despite waiting a few minutes, Stretch didnt appear. I went back and found him still anxious but slightly calmer. Something was wrong. Determined not to leave him behind and unwilling to settle in Shimoor, I pondered a solution. I came up with an idea. I told Stretch, Stay close to me and walk with me through the Gate. Dont stray, and dont worry about the mana; it wont hurt you. I enveloped him in a mana bubble, ensuring it had no distinct flavor, so it was just my mana. Walk as close as you can to me, I instructed, crossing over again. As I passed through the force field, I felt my mana bubble vanish. It didnt collapse or dissipate; it simply disappeared. I rushed back to check on Stretch. He was fine, and I breathed a sigh of relief. I sat there, thinking of possible solutions, but nothing came to mind. I considered putting him in my Storage, but since the ability description didnt specify whether I could store living beings, I feared it might harm him. Activating my Luck again, it pointed straight at the Gate with no sense of wrongness. I told Stretch, I think a Traveler might come through soon who could have answers. Maybe theyll know how to bring you with me. As it was getting late, we climbed back down, had dinner, and I played my guitar for a while. The following day, I woke up with a new idea. Maybe sleeping on it wasnt just an expression. My belongings crossed over with me when I moved through the Gate, so perhaps the solution was to have Stretch be part of what I carry. We climbed up again. I lifted Stretch onto my shoulder in a firemans carry and walked through the Gate with him. YES!! Thank you, Jesus, God, Guiding Spirits, or whatever force was listening!! I felt like dancing right there in the snow, but Stretch was whininghe wasnt a fan of snow. I never understood why; his fur was thick and fluffy, so he should have been okay with it, but he seemed to despise it. Crossing back to Shimoor with Stretch over my shoulder worked as before. I was thrilled and couldnt contain my joy. I yelled at the top of my lungs, YEAH!! Pumping my fists in the air and wiggling my butt. Stretch gave me a disapproving side-eye. Dont look at me like that; Im not crazy, just ecstatic I can take you with me. Im celebrating. Stretch seemed to catch on to the celebrating idea, howling loudly and wagging his tail enthusiastically. Yes, buddy. Thats the spirit.
We stayed near the Gate, waiting. Each morning, I climbed up to continue my mana practice by the Gate. Stretch either joined me or explored nearby, returning in the evening. Despite my ongoing struggle with baking, my pies showed slight improvement, and my mastery over the mana bubble improved even further, although it still couldnt compare to having a proper oven. I was hoping the Traveler would show up soon. Waiting for months on end didnt sound appealing. Chapter 48: More Answers Than I Bargained For I On our third day by the Gate, I felt something was happeningI could sense the Gate activating. I waited for whoever was coming through and waited and waited. It was strange. When I went through the Gate, it was instant. But now, even though I knew someone was using it, it took a long time. After about ten or fifteen minutes, I felt the Travelers presence. I could sense they were there, and a lot stronger than me, but I still couldnt see them. I started getting anxious, but none of my usual indicatorsLuck, Perception, or anything elsewarned me. So, I kept waiting. Then, about a minute later, the Invisibility dropped, and I saw it was a man. He had a smooth, youthful face, but something in his eyes made him seem much older. He was about 1.75 meters tall, lean, with tan skin, long black hair, and glowing green eyes. His face was unique enough that I wouldve thought he was interesting if Id seen him on Earth. We locked eyes, just standing there for a moment. After a few seconds, he broke the silence and asked in English. What are you doing here? I think Im waiting for you. Explain. Im a new Traveler, and there are a ton of things I dont understand, especially my mana. Once I raised my Luck attribute over 20, I could activate it and sense the direction I needed for something. I want to understand how my mana works, so I asked it, and it led me here. He seemed to relax and said, If you are new, let me teach you some Travelers etiquette. When two Travelers meet, we say our name and where we are from; we do not identify each other. So, my name is Lissarom Munyon, but I go by Lis, and I am from Twisari, a medium-mana world so many Gates away from here that I do not think I have enough life left in me to return. My name is John Rue, and Im from the planet Earth, a low-mana, low-tech world you just came from. You are John Rue? Let me shake your hand, and I will answer your questions without expecting an exchange. We shook hands, and I asked, Why? Your description of your world helped me immensely. Usually, I dislike tech worlds; they are too confusing. But with all the information you wrote, I could navigate it easily and even began to understand the logic of tech worlds for my future travels. Im glad it helped you. I tried to be as thorough as I could. He laughed, a warm, hearty laugh, and said, A little too thorough, but more is better than less. I gestured toward the valley below and said, I have a camp set up down there. Would you like to join me? He smiled and replied, Gladly. Thank you. We climbed down the mountain to my Glamping tent, and he whistled appreciatively. That is a nice tent. Thanks. Its like a mansion equivalent of tents. He laughed, sat down on one of the camp chairs, and asked, You have a mansion of a tent, but why do you use folding furniture instead of sofas or armchairs? I wanted to facepalm and answered him sheepishly, Because I didnt think of it He laughed again, got up, and summoned two armchairs. Better, no? I nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed. Do not be embarrassed. You are new; you will learn. I couldnt help but ask, What do you stay in when you travel? He shifted slightly, explaining, When I am with people I do not know or trust, I use equipment appropriate for that specific world. I use my portable cabin when I am alone or with a trusted group. I was intrigued. Can I see it? He nodded, walked away a bit, and summoned a house. It was no cabin; it was a HOUSE, in the immense sense of the word. Standing on legs or stilts, with a big wrap-around porch, deck furniture, and two hammocks. It was two stories tall with big windows. I just stared at it in awe. I looked at the stilts and asked, How come those legs adjusted to the uneven ground? Enchanted. Do you want to see inside? I nodded enthusiastically, my excitement palpable. Yes!! Please!! He laughed again and led me inside. Stretch stopped by the door and barked, and I sensed a question from him. Can my dog come inside, too? It is a dog? Not a wolf? Yes, I was surprised too when I found out. His eyes lost focus for a second, and he said, Huh! I was sure he was a wolf. But why did you call him Stretch? When we met, he was emaciated and looked stretched. Since then, he gained weight and filled out, so now he looks normal. His eyebrows lifted, and he looked genuinely impressed. You knew how to awaken and bond with a regular animal? Impressive. Embarrassed, I rubbed my neck and replied, It kinda happened by accident? He stared at me in disbelief. By accident? I shrugged. Yeah He leaned in, intrigued. Please explain. I hesitated before sharing, I didnt know, but I was feeding him mana-rich meat until he awakened. Then he bit me, licked my blood, and we bonded. He nodded, still puzzled. But how did you know to flood him with mana beforehand to prime him for awakening? I blinked, confused. Flood with mana? He nodded, Yes. You can feed regular animals mana-rich meat; doing so will make them stronger, but they will never awaken or bond with you. To properly prepare them for awakening and establish a bond, you must flood them with mana while maintaining pure intentions. Animals are quite perceptive and rely on instinct. If your intentions are not genuine or pure, even if you flood them with tremendous amounts of mana, they may awaken but will not form a true bond with you. The sincerity of your intentions makes the differenceonly then will they fully respond and bond with you. I thought for a moment, remembering. When we met, he attacked me, and I hurt him badly. I felt sorry and healed him, as well as his old injury. Maybe thats what primed him? He looked thoughtful. Did you have your Luck trait before you met? I nodded slowly. Yes? He smiled, clearly pleased. That is an outstanding trait; I have it too. It led me to a lot of good encounters and connections. It led you to your companion and helped you take the necessary steps. But if you have already bonded, I recommend you also make him your familiar; it will benefit you both. He turned to Stretch and added, Come inside, Stretch; you should also be part of this discussion. We stepped into the living room, and the space immediately felt impressive. The room had a cozy, wooden vibe, with natural light pouring in through the large floor-to-ceiling window at the back. There were three main seating areas spread out. One set of sofas and armchairs faced an unlit fireplace, its stone mantle adding a bit of rustic charm. To the right, a group of low tables and comfy chairs surrounded a long bar filled with bottles. Another seating arrangement stood facing the back wall, allowing for a perfect view through that big window. Outside, I could see the porch wrapping around the house and the back deck with more furniture and some metal setups that looked like a fire pit and a barbeque. The layout made the place feel open and inviting, blending seamlessly with the outdoors. Before we talk, can I have the house tour? He nodded and replied, Sure, follow me, as he motioned for me to come along. He led me around the house, and it was wow! Just wow! After the living room, there was a dining room with an enormous table and chairs and a kitchen. The kitchen had working spaces, round metal plates that I suspected were for cooking, an oversized pantry, and a big 2-door cupboard that, when he opened it, I discovered was a fridgeone side with food, and the other with drinks. I tilted my head toward the round metal objects and asked, Are those for cooking? He nodded in confirmation. I frowned slightly, curious. How do they work? And how is the refrigerator cold? The entire cabin is enchanted. I have cold and hot water, temperature control, fire protection, shielding from attacks, cooking and baking amenities, and much more. I raised my eyebrows in surprise. Where can I get one of those? He shook his head with a slight grin. In a high-mana world. You are not ready; you would be dead in less than five minutes. I let out a disappointed sigh. Bummer! He laughed again, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Waving me over to sit in the living room, he said, The second story has three bedrooms with bathing rooms, two toilets, and my library. He pointed casually at a door on the right and added, If you need a toilet, there is another one there. I flopped into a nearby chair, my eyes widening as I took in the space. Your home is super amazing, and Im super jealous right now. He shrugged with a grin. You can get one, too. It may not have the enchantments, and the size will depend on your Intelligence trait level, but you can get one. That was puzzling. Why Intelligence? And what does it have to do with the number? I dont understand. He leaned back and interlocked his fingers, adopting a thoughtful pose that reminded me of a teacher or a guidance counselor. When we use our Storage, it requires a certain amount of concentration and mental strain. You do not feel it with the small things, but as the size and weight increase, so does the concentration needed. You will need Intelligence over 50 for a cabin this size, or you will be unable to store or retrieve it. I looked at my stats screen. Im at 49 already, so will I be able to summon a smaller house? He raised an eyebrow, surprised. You have it at 49 already? How? I shrugged, scratching the back of my head. Well, between my Gate Traveler class, my profession, and my two sub-classes, it kind of climbed? He stared at me, utterly bewildered. You managed to get a profession and two sub-classes in a low-mana world? How? With a chuckle, I tried to explain. I only got the Wizard class here. I got the Healer and the Merchant on my home planet. His confusion deepened as he shook his head. You got a class and a profession in a tech world? How? I leaned forward. I healed an injured person with magic and got the Healer class. Then I sold and bought things for a lot of money and got the Merchant profession. He furrowed his brow, his eyes lost focus, and he looked lost in thought. I took a breath, preparing to ask about his reactions, but he lifted a finger in the universal sign of wait a minute, so I settled back into my chair and waited patiently. After a few minutes, he finally spoke up. Tell me, did you earn skills or spells in your home world? I do not mean with ability points but by actions? I nodded, a smile tugging at my lips. Yes, and it was easy. I developed healing spells and attended workshops to farm skill points. Workshops? Farm? he asked, his forehead scrunched in confusion. It was my turn to laugh, shaking my head as I explained, A workshop is a short one-day or two-day class to learn a specific skill. The word farm comes from fiction, borrowing the concept of growing food and harvesting it, and applies it to doing things, then harvesting the benefits. He nodded, seeming intrigued. Farm, I like this word. But I have alarming news for you. His expression turned serious as he leaned forward. I think your world is heading towards integration. It is not that easy to acquire skills or classes in regular circumstances. It is rather hard unless you have a specific and distinct talent in something. I sighed and nodded in agreement. Yeah, I know. I read an article in the Archive that made me realize it. He raised an eyebrow. Which article? Dangers and opportunities in integration, or something like that, I said, shrugging slightly. He nodded knowingly. Yes, I know it, and the lady who wrote it. He paused momentarily, then asked, Are you returning to help them through it? I shook my head slowly. I dont think so. He looked puzzled. Why not? I sighed again, leaning back. I didnt have a good life there. Discovering my Gate Traveler class was a way for me to leave that place behind. He hummed, nodded, and looked deep in thought. After being very patient and giving him a few minutes of contemplation, I finally asked, Can I ask you a question thats been bugging me? He leaned forward, his expression open and encouraging. Sure, go ahead. I cant figure out which of my attributes affects my mana. The books say its Intelligence, but even when I raise my Intelligence, my mana doesnt increase. It seems to rise arbitrarily, and I cant make sense of it. Why would your mana be connected to your traits? Your traits are just that C traits. Specific attributes that define how you handle tasks related to your class or profession. Traits like Intelligence or Strength influence how effectively you perform actions and solve problems. They serve as tools that guide your interactions and help you excel in your chosen path. You perform the actions your class or profession requires, and the Guidance rewards you with advancement in these traits. This advancement might involve mana, but that mana is external, from the cosmos, not your own. Mana, however, operates differently. While traits affect how you use mana, they are not the source of it. Mana represents your personal energy and potentialit reflects who you are and your growth. Unlike traits, which influence how you interact with the world externally, mana is entirely internal. It is not dependent on the cosmos but comes from within you. More accurately, your mana level depends on what is within you. Of course, you still need to regenerate using external mana. Your mana directly represents your inner self, your abilities, and your personal progression. It reflects your capacity to harness and channel magical energy based on your experiences and development. As you advance and grow your mana increases, showcasing your progress as a person and your evolving capacity to wield this cosmic energy. In essence, while traits guide your actions and help you manage mana, the mana itself is a manifestation of your personal growth and potential. It is distinct from the external cosmic sources of mana. They are two separate things. I scratched my head, still puzzled. So, how come it rises? He raised an eyebrow, clearly trying to simplify. You raise your mana based on its attribute. I frowned, leaning in slightly. You lost me. Lis leaned back, his eyebrows knitted in thought, and gestured with an open hand, Look inside yourself with your awareness; you should find an orb of power. If it is in your head, your mana attribute is Mind. If your mana attribute is Spirit, it is below your heart. If your mana attribute is Body, it is in your abdomen. And if I have all three types? He blinked, clearly taken aback, and raised an eyebrow. You have three? I nodded. He rubbed his chin, his expression shifting to one of concern, and said, What is the origin world of your father? Earth? He sighed, his cheeks flushing slightly as he shifted uncomfortably in his seat and looked away. You better talk with him about it. I do not want to get in the middle of a familial misunderstanding. I never knew my father; there is no misunderstanding to get in the middle of. He tapped his chin thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing as he mulled things over. The hum that escaped his lips turned into a thoughtful murmur, and his gaze grew more focused every second. He gave a slow, deliberate nod, and the crease in his brow eased. His shoulders relaxed a bit, and his whole demeanor shifted, letting on that hed settled on something. I am sorry if it shocks you, but your father is a Traveler. Only children of Gate Travelers can traverse the Gates. It does not occur in the general populace, no matter what world. Also, a tri-mana system is a characteristic of very-high mana worlds exclusively and the upper echelon of that category. Very high mana worlds are from 75 mana level and up. But tri-mana does not appear before mana level 85 and higher. He paused, his gaze fixed on me, allowing his words to sink in. His eyes remained steady, showing a mix of empathy and curiosity. I have a question for you, he continued, leaning forward slightly. In what ways are you different from the people in your world? I scratched my head, thinking. The people of my world look different if they are from other continents, but I get your meaning. I was different as a child. I was always the smallest physically but much stronger, faster, and a much better student. When I was little, my eyes were too big for my face, but it became less evident as I grew up; their color was also unusual. I have almost no body hair, and the little I have is so fine and light that its virtually invisible. Also, everybody around me reached their maximum height at the age of 17 or 18, but I reached my max at the age of 30. As I spoke, I saw his eyes widen slightly, and he nodded thoughtfully. What you said makes me admit to myself something I suspected at the back of my mind from the moment I discovered the Gate, I said, shrugging with a hint of self-deprecation, but I didnt want to confront or acknowledge this fact. Now I feel stupid for putting my head in the sand. He placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, squeezed it, and smiled reassuringly. Do not feel bad about it. I imagine it was quite a shock discovering the Gate and your ability. You did not grow up as a son of a Traveler. I looked up at him, curiosity piqued. How did you know it was my father and not my mother? He tilted his head slightly. Male Travelers have only male children with the ability, and female Travelers have only female children with the ability. Nobody knows why. Then he added, With the points you mentioned, I cannot guess where your father is from, but I am sure he is from one of the long-lived races based on your description of aging slower. I absorbed this information, my mind racing. Can we return to the mana issue? I still dont understand how it rose in the past and how to raise it intentionally. He gestured with his hand. Look inside and tell me. Which of your power orbs is the biggest? The one below my heart, I replied, focusing inwardly. He nodded, encouraging me to continue. Did you progress emotionally or spiritually since the Gate awakened your mana system? Yes, I said, remembering. I was grieving my wifes death. Also, after her death, all the negative experiences from my past became more substantial in my mind and were pressing down on me. It felt like I was buried under an avalanche of grief and pain and was severely depressed. When I started to heal from my grief, I could let go of the past as well and look at the present and future with optimism instead of fear. When I actively let go, I think my mana rose. I paused, thinking hard. Now that I think about it, I had another rise in mana after experiencing closure regarding my life on Earth and another time after I let go of my sense of obligation or duty to heal every person I meet. It felt like I had regained my power of choice. As I tried to reconstruct everything, I sifted through my memories. I also experienced a jump in mana after I got the spell Cleanse, channeled my full mana into myself, and did a deep cleanse He winced at the mention of the Cleanse, his face showing a tinge of discomfort, and fidgeted. He said nothing, but his reaction spoke volumes. How much mana did you channel for the Cleanse? he asked, his voice tight. Five or six thousand, Im not sure, I replied, noticing his increasing unease. His face turned a shade of green, and he winced harder. I see you can imagine how it went, I said, a wry smile touching my lips. He nodded, his discomfort clear. How did you know that the Gate awakened my mana? It cannot awaken below mana level eight. Your world is a tech world, and it has not started the integration yet. I see, I said, processing this new information. Anyway, after the cleanse, my mana jumped again, and my Body orb is the next one in size. Is there a connection? Definitely, he nodded. You progressed your body, so your mana went up. As I said, your mana is a representation of you. I thought for a moment, my brow furrowing in contemplation. So how do I progress it now? I can overcome grief only once, and I have no intention of doing another cleanse. He leaned back, his eyes thoughtful. Regarding the cleanse, he began, his voice steady, you should do it at least another two or three times, but do not worrythe worst is behind you. Usually, it is done in stages: a thousand mana to start, then two thousand, and you keep raising the numbers until you reach six or seven thousand. This way, it is much more pleasant and bearable. He paused, glancing at me to make sure I was following. I nodded, encouraging him to continue. He shifted his posture slightly, gesturing with his hands as he spoke. To progress your mana, you must focus on advancing its attributes. Let me break down each one for you. He adjusted his position, interlocking his fingers thoughtfully as he explained the first attribute. For the mind attribute, he started, his tone deliberate and precise, imagine it as the worlds intellecta vast accumulation of all existing knowledge. It is about expanding your understanding and gaining new insights. This attribute represents your capacity to learn, research, and discover. The more you deepen your understanding of the world around you, the more you advance this attribute. He looked at me intently, making sure I was following. You can also advance magic with the mind attribute. Look through the spell list for spells related to mental facultiesthese will help you progress this attribute. Advanced study of magic, spell creation, magical inventions, and solving complex mental challenges contribute to this growth. Essentially, it is about engaging with knowledge and mental discipline. Wind magic is associated with the mind element because it symbolizes the flow of thought and ideas. I nodded, trying to understand the concept. He smiled, clearly pleased with my understanding, and then moved on to the following attribute. For the spiritual attribute, he said, his tone softer and more reflective, Consider people as the soul of the world, its spark of life. Spirit is deeply connected to the essence of life and emotions. To progress in this attribute, you need to engage with people, understand them, and help them. In your case, healing others plays a significant role. It is about making a meaningful impact on those around you.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He leaned forward slightly, his expression earnest. Art also falls under the spiritual attribute, he began, because it represents the soul of a culture or society. You might choose to appreciate or create art based on your preferences. He paused, making sure I was following along. More importantly, the spirit attribute is about fully experiencing and expressing emotions. Most people only allow themselves to feel certain emotions while suppressing others they consider negative. This approach is flawed because all emotions are importantnot just the pleasant ones. He shifted in his seat, his gaze intense. To truly advance this attribute, you must embrace the full spectrum of emotions. If you are angry, let yourself feel that anger deeply. If you are afraid, experience that fear fully. Of course, you should address the source of your fear, avoiding harm, but do not suppress the emotion itself. Your mana represents you; if you suppress parts of yourself, your mana cannot reach its full potential. He continued, his tone now reflecting a sense of conviction. Water and fire magic are key elements for the spirit attribute because they symbolize the flow and transformation of emotions. He gauged my reaction, and I took a deep breath, reflecting on his words. He continued, his tone firm as he addressed the last attribute. For the body attribute, he said, his gaze steady, you need to focus on physical advancement. This involves pushing your physical limits and enhancing your physical capabilities. As we level up, we all gain trait numbers, but have you ever challenged yourself to reach new limits? I shook my head, feeling a bit embarrassed. Push yourself, he urged, his tone encouraging. Whenever your traits increase, test your new limits. Engage in physical activities that push your boundarieswhether it is dancing, fighting, swimming, or other forms of exercise. From a magical standpoint, work with matter. The worlds body is composed of matter, so manipulating matter helps advance this attribute. Earth magic and its subdivisionsmetal, stone, wood magic, and the likeare essential here. Physical creations and their manipulation also fit into this attribute. He leaned back slightly with a thoughtful look on his face. You might also notice that spell creation or magical inventions can fit into the spirit category, but if those creations are physical, they can overlap into the body category. Learning and mastering these things can cross into the mind attribute as well. We are composite beings of spirit, mind, and body, so our magic reflects this balance, even if our primary power attribute is limited to one or two. He looked at me with a mix of admiration and envy. I, for example, have the mind magic attribute. So, I progress the most when I advance my mind. But if I do not apply those advances in the world, my mana does not progress. With your tri-mana system, you have a unique advantage. Now, I must admit, I am a bit envious. I chuckled, shaking my head with a smile. It was a very philosophical explanation. He gave a small, knowing smile, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Of course, he said, his tone light. Philosophy can be defined as the study of the nature, meaning, causes, or principles of reality. This is our reality, and we live in it. To progress within it, we need to understand not just the world around us but also ourselves. We can truly advance by applying this knowledge to the material universe. He leaned back slightly, crossing his arms as he let his words linger in the air. The intensity of his gaze softened, and he looked almost reflective, as if contemplating the very principles he had just described. It is about more than just mana attributes, he continued. It is about seeing the interconnectedness of everythinghow our internal states affect our external reality and vice versa. Understanding this interplay allows us to grow in a more balanced and profound way. I nodded, feeling a mix of contemplation and appreciation. Thank you, I said, my tone sincere. It wasnt what I expected, but it does make me think about some things. He smiled warmly, the lines around his eyes deepening with genuine understanding. That is the goal, he said softly, his voice imbued with a soothing cadence. To challenge your perspective and help you see beyond the immediate. Growth often comes from viewing things in a new light and applying those insights to both the magical and mundane aspects of life. He shifted slightly, his posture becoming more relaxed as he continued. One more thing to remember, he said, his gaze focused and earnest. if you do the things I mentioned, do not expect your mana to increase gradually. It does not work like that for some reason. Continue with those practices; occasionally, you will experience moments when everything comes together, and your mana will make a significant leap. When this happens, there is a particular sensationit feels spiritual but has a tangible, physical aspect. Do you know what I am talking about? I nodded slowly, thinking back to those moments. Yes, I felt it a couple of times. So, you will recognize it in the future, he said with a nod of approval. Good. I needed a few moments to process everything hed shared; it wasnt what I had expected. Taking a deep breath, I asked, Would you like a beer or some other drink? He laughed, a genuine sound that filled the room with warmth. I should have offered; after all, we are sitting in my home. Yes, I agreed with a grin, but I ambushed you by the Gate, so I dont think standard conventions apply here. He laughed again, nodding in agreement. His laughter was contagious, and I decided he must be naturally cheerfulhis laughs were hearty and genuine, never mocking. I would love a beer, he said, his smile broadening. I took out two beers. As I popped the caps and handed one to him, Stretch, lying quietly beside me, decided he wanted a beer, too. He put his paws on my shoulders, gazing into my eyes with an unmistakable look of give me. I couldnt help but laugh. Okay, okay, I said, grabbing a bowl and pouring beer for him. Stretch lapped it up eagerly, his tail wagging in contentment. Lis watched the exchange without a hint of surprise. Curious, I asked, You dont look surprised he likes beer. How come? He shrugged, a slight smile playing on his lips. Bonded mana beasts can have some rather peculiar tastes. I know a giant feline who loves hard liquor and falls asleep snoring loudly two minutes after drinking it. So, a wolfsorry, dogdrinking beer is nothing out of the ordinary. When we finished our beers, he shifted and looked at me. You mentioned you had questions, plural, but so far, you have asked only one. Is there anything else you wanted to know? Overwhelmed by the sheer volume of information, I chuckled. I have so many questions I dont even know where to start. I paused, considering. When we first met, you mentioned you dislike tech worlds and find them confusing. You seem much stronger than me, and you said your home is very far away, so Im guessing youve traveled a lot. How come tech worlds still confuse you? He leaned back with a disgusted expression. After my second tech world, I decided I did not like them. Initially, I was still interested in earning money, so I would locate the closest city, buy cheap manufactured goods, and leave. When I stopped caring about money, every time I touched a Gate to a tech world, I would look for a different Gate. Many Travelers from mana worlds dislike tech worlds for the same reason. We struggle to adapt to the lack of mana and the completely different progression track. So, how come you came to Earth? I asked, intrigued. He sighed, a hint of weariness in his eyes. There was no choice. I was escaping from a hazardous, very-high mana world. I see, I said, considering his response. You also mentioned youd answer my questions without expecting an exchange. What exchange and why? Is it a must between Travelers? He nodded, his expression turning more serious. You are just starting as a Traveler, so maybe you have not discovered it yet. Travelers tend to be wealthy. We are like pack animals with our Storage. Most of us expand it at least four or even six times or more and stop caring about money. What we value is informationabout worlds, magical knowledge, interesting dungeons, fascinating inventions, dangers to avoid, and so on. Even you were waiting for me to gain knowledge. It is traditional for Travelers to exchange information. I said I would answer without exchange because your information has already helped me, so I felt I should repay you. I considered his words and then brought up another topic. In the descriptions of our traits, theres a mental aspect tied to physical traits. For instance, Strength says it helps you handle shocks better, and Agility mentions mental agility. Ive been shocked at every turn, overwhelmed, and laughed hysterically. I still forget to use Identify and basic things. For example, I carried a ladder up a mountain instead of storing it. And my dog, MY DOG!, pointed out that I could store the tent assembled instead of breaking it down and reassembling it. I dont feel like those traits are working. Are my traits broken, or am I missing something? Your dog told you to store the tent? Yes, it was quite embarrassing, I admitted with a rueful smile. Smart dog, he remarked, nodding appreciatively. Very. He leaned forward, his expression earnest. Let me ask you a question: When you were shocked, overwhelmed, or hysterical, did it make you quit entirely and forget about everything? Or did you manage to overcome it and continue after a while? I thought about it, then answered, I could continue pretty quickly. Now think of the people you know personally and how they would have reacted in such a situation. I mentally ran through my acquaintances and said, Yeah, I see what you mean. Most would have thought theyd lost their minds and sought a prescription. The rest would have ignored it and pretended it never happened. And there is your advanced Strength, he said with a knowing smile. Our traits are not a magical shield against the world. We still experience fear, surprise, sadness, and all the other emotions. What our raised traits do is help us deal with those things better. Discovering you are a Traveler without guidance is a shock. What about the mental agility? I asked. When you were a baby, he asked, his tone gentle, did you run right from the start, or did you first crawl, then walk with support, then walk without support, and finally run? Its not the same, I said, slightly defensive. Of course it is, he countered with a soft chuckle. You came from a tech world, an entirely different environment from a mana world. Your entire understanding of reality was built on a completely different set of rules. When you suddenly find yourself in a world where mana flows like a river, it is like being handed a new set of tools and told to build something intricate without any prior experience. The expectation that you should instantly master these new concepts is what is truly illogical. He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. Think about it: you are essentially starting from scratch in a completely foreign field. In your tech world, you did not have to deal with the nuances of magical theory, the flow of mana, or the intricate workings of spell craft. Now that you have been thrust into a mana environment, it is only natural that it takes time to adapt. The process of learning and mastering something new is inherently gradual. Just as a child learns to walk before they run, you are developing your skills step by step. He gestured with his hand, emphasizing his point. You received the Wizard class, which, in my opinion, is the most powerful and versatile magical class available. And to have received it in a low mana world means you have already explored the basic possibilities of mana. This shows that you are capable of great things. It is not a question of whether or not you have mental agilityit is about understanding that mastery takes time, especially when dealing with such a radically different system. He leaned forward, his eyes meeting mine with a steady gaze. The expectation of instant mastery overlooks the reality of learning and adapting. The process of grappling with new ideas, experimenting, and gradually integrating them into your understanding truly reflects mental agility. Your progress might feel slow, but it is a natural part of the learning curve. Embracing this process, rather than expecting immediate perfection, is where true growth occurs. So, how is it not mental agility? Your struggle to adapt and learn is a testament to your mental resilience and adaptability. I never looked at it like that, I admitted, my perspective shifting. Yes, he nodded, we are often our own harshest critics. Sometimes, we need an outside perspective to see the truth. I opened the trait descriptions and looked at them again through the new viewpoint he suggested.
Strength Physical: This quality determines the intensity of force or powerhow hard you can hit, how much you can lift; how much opposite force you can exert against another object. Mental: This quality determines how effectively you can deal with challenges, pressures, and stress in life without breaking down or giving up. Agility Physical: This quality determines quickness and ease of motion, as well as how well you can control your body, speed, flexibility, and balance. Your physical reaction time. Mental: This quality determines your ability to think and draw conclusions quickly; your ability to change your mind based on new information; intellectual acuityyour mental reaction time. Constitution Physical: This quality determines your bodys ability to withstand fatigue and physical hardship, as well as your resistance to diseases, trauma, and harsh conditions. Mental: This quality determines your confidence and mental resilience. Your ability to stay true to yourself and your ideals. Vitality Physical: This quality determines your energy, vigor, liveliness, and activity level. It also determines your longevityhow much life you have in you, and your physical appearancehow young and vibrant you look. Mental: This quality determines your feeling of aliveness, participation in life, and enjoyment of life, as well as your sense of wonder and excitement about life. Intelligence Physical: This quality determines your bodys ability to detect and actively manage the balance of critical chemicals and hormones for optimal health. It also determines your bodys ability to know how to engage muscles, effortlessly maintain good posture, and learn new movement skills, as well as the speed at which something becomes muscle memory. Mental: This quality determines your ability to learn and understand new knowledge and retain and apply it in practice. Deal with new or trying situations, perceive or infer information, and solve complex problems. It determines your minds ability to understand principles, truths, facts, or meanings. High intelligence helps you learn spells faster. Wisdom Physical: This quality governs your bodys ability to interpret the input from your senseshow fast you let go of a hot stove or a sharp needleand your bodys ability to recognize its needs: whether it needs to move, vitamins, sun, rest, or anything else to thrive. It also governs your bodys ability to communicate its needs in a way that can be interpreted. Mental: This quality establishes your capacity to apply pertinent knowledge intelligently, particularly in circumstances that differ from the context in which you gained it; your capacity to decide based on a blend of knowledge, experience, and intuitive comprehension; and your capacity to learn from both your own and others experiences. High wisdom helps you adapt spells, combine spells in new, innovative ways, or invent new spells. Perception Physical: This quality determines your bodys awareness of the elements in the environment (heat, cold, humidity, or dryness); it determines the function of your sensory organs (how sharp your eyes, nose, or ears are) and the integrity and health of the sensory organs. Mental: This quality determines the range and acuity of your senses, not only the sensory organs, but also the other senses, such as a sense of danger or the intuitive knowledge of an opportunity. It also allows you to perceive more than meets the eye in personal interactionsto understand intentions and feelings, as well as the ability to perceive and understand different viewpoints. Luck This quality does not have physical or mental aspects. Luck affects chance, fate, and destiny. Luck is the invisible guidance leading toward fortune, prosperity, success, and fortuitous events or circumstances. Luck is also the internal warning of danger, of knowing not to go somewhere or not to do something. Luck is the guiding hand that leads you to a better existence.
Hmm, I can see what he means. You are right. Thank you for making me see it. I gave him a grateful smile, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. He nodded, his smile widening. My pleasure. Now that Ive looked at my traits, I have another question. Yes? You said you have the Luck trait, too, right? I watched as he nodded, signaling that I should go on. After I raised it above 20, I got the active ability to locate something I need. Is there another active like this later on? Yes, when you raise it to 50. But its not exactly an active ability. Please reread your luck description. I pulled up my profile, skimming over the description again. By the description, it either nudges you toward good or warns you of bad. It is a subtle thing, right? I nodded. After level 50, it actively gets you out of trouble. Do not get me wrong, you can still get into trouble, but it will probably save your life. But it says here, luck is also the internal warning of danger, of knowing not to go somewhere or not to do something. So, how do you get into trouble in the first place? I was thoroughly confused. He shifted uncomfortably, his face flushing as he glanced around with a sheepish grin, his fingers nervously tapping against his knee. I will tell you about my recent experience, and you will understand. I went to a very-high mana world. When I touched the Gate, it said, Threat level: Lethal. He paused and glanced at me. All the Gates to very-high mana worlds have the same threat level. And always, when I touch such a Gate, my luck and perception give a twinge of warning. I had traveled a few very-high mana worlds, which was dangerous, but I could always deal with the danger, so I ignored the warning. He sighed, shaking his head slightly. Here, it was a mistake. The magic in that world was powerful and unlike anything I had ever encountered. It completely overwhelmed me and my defenses. I was hunted for days and came close to dying several times. Every time I almost died, something saved me. He shuddered. I was attacked by a creature that induced nightmares while I was awake and drained my life force through my fear. I stumbled and hit my head on a rock, which jarred me just enough to regain my senses and escape. The attack was so severe that I lost three vitality points. I listened intently as he described his ordeal. Two days later, I encountered tiny humanoid creatures with wings that blinked like a light. They made me feel safe, and I knew I should follow them. I followed them for a while, but a branch hit me in the face. This jarred my senses, and they lost their hold over me. I saw I was very close to a swamp with a giant creature swimming inside. He took a deep breath before continuing. A day later, I encountered creatures that were a cross between a person and a farm animal with horns. They played a musical instrument that confused my senses and made me sleepy. I wanted to lie down and take a nap. Suddenly, an enormous creature flew overhead and screeched. They ran away, and the creature did not see me under the trees. It continued like this for eight days until I got out of there. Every time I was about to die, something happened that saved me. Thats amazing, I said, my eyes widening. Whats the places name so Ill know never to go there? Tr na ng. I jumped in my seat. Really?! The fae are real?! Lis chuckled softly, shaking his head. You know about them? There are legends about them in my world. Not surprising. With such high mana, they probably can portal. Please tell me if Im overstepping, but could you read me the description of the next level of luck? I asked, trying to gauge his reaction. I rarely mind, he said with a slight shrug, But this time, I will refuse. Why? I was genuinely curious. Because knowing everything in advance ruins the sense of exploration and discovery, he explained, his eyes twinkling with mischief. I pondered his words momentarily before responding, Yes, youre right. Thanks. He gave me a warm smile, and we settled back into a comfortable silence. The conversation had taken an unexpected but enlightening turn. Any more questions? Yes. Regarding the classes and ability points. I understand that the ease of obtaining them comes from the imminent integration. But I have two questions about that. I counted them on my fingers. 1. How do you usually get skills, spells, or classes?
  1. Why its so easy during integration?
The usual way to learn spells is through mage scrolls, which can be purchased but are quite expensive. The most common spells start at around ten gold and can be as high as 50 gold or more for the more complex ones. I am aware that mage families, healers guilds, and similar organizations, even in a low mana world such as this one, have methods for teaching spells. However, I regret to say that I do not know the specifics of their methods. I know the process takes time, with apprenticeships lasting for several years. Skills can be learned in two ways. One method is to use a skill that you do not yet have, as an official Skill from the Guidance, in a dangerous situation, and you may acquire it. Let me give you an example from my experience. In a medium mana world with mana at the high end of that category, I traveled through an area populated with dangerous mana beasts. I had the choice of navigating around the area for over a week, including a perilous river crossing, or crossing it in just two days. I chose to cross but soon realized that the area was far more dangerous than anticipated. For two days, I had to move stealthily from tree to bush to boulder. Sometimes, I had to crawl on my belly, covering myself in mud to mask my scent. My Invisibility was of little help, as these beasts had sharp senses beyond their vision. When I finally emerged from the dangerous area, I was physically and mentally exhausted but had acquired the Stealth skill. I know for a fact that if I had not been in constant mortal danger, I would not have gained it. The other way to learn a skill is from a professional in the field until you reach a level where you can perform it independently, without supervision. I know several Travelers with either very low magical capacity or who are not inclined to use magic, who apprenticed with a blacksmith to learn how to repair and maintain their weaponsnot to forge them, but to repair them. It typically took them about six months to acquire this skill. Regarding your second question, I do not have a definitive answer, only a theory. This theory is not my own; it comes from the lady who wrote the article about the dangers and opportunities. She did not include it in the article because she did not know it was a fact. She believes that because the integration process introduces an utterly unknown factor, the mana, the Guidance provides this advanced ability to the locals to assist them in surviving and learning to harness the unknown factor. Consider this: if you need to purchase scrolls or apprentice to a mage to learn magic, how can you achieve this in a world undergoing integration? The same applies to skills with magical aspects. Since those individuals are not Travelers and cannot access this knowledge, the Guidance facilitates the acquisition of skills and spells, making it easier for them. Yeah, makes sense, I said, nodding. He leaned back, his posture relaxed but attentive. I thought so, too. Any more questions? Yes, still about skills, I continued, my brow furrowed in thought. In the Tips & Tricks section, there was a suggestion to learn skills you dont need and then give them up to convert to ability points. It seems like a cheat. How can such an advanced system have a cheat? It doesnt make sense. He chuckled softly, a hint of amusement in his eyes. I like your use of the word cheat as a noun instead of a verb; very colorful. I shrugged, a small smile playing on my lips. Its not my idea; I got it from a book. He laughed, his eyes crinkling at the corners. Either way, it is entertaining. Regarding your question, it is not a cheat, as you call it, but an easier version of an existing function for Travelers. You can find it in the Archive, and most Travelers are children of Travelers, so they are familiar with this method. If you need a skill or spell and do not have the ability points, you can attempt to purchase the skill you need. The Guidance will inform you that you lack the necessary ability points and will ask you which spell or skill you will sacrifice to convert to the new one. Oh, so its not a cheat but a shortcut? Exactly. He nodded, his expression serious. But be aware that you can only convert general spells or skills. Class or profession skills, spells, or abilities are off-limits. Why not? I asked, raising an eyebrow. I have no idea, but it is a fact. He shrugged slightly. Also, be cautious when giving up abilities; once you relinquish them, you cannot repurchase or recover them through any other means. I mulled over this for a moment, considering the implications. It seemed much more logical now. I have another question I said, hesitating slightly. He nodded, his expression open and inviting. With a wave of his hand, he motioned for me to continue. Arent we kind of overpowered? I asked, leaning forward slightly. I feel like Superman compared to the populace. He laughed again, a hearty sound that filled the room. Superman? From a book? A movie, I clarified, a hint of a smile on my lips. You know what movies are? Yes, he replied, his eyes lighting up. I like movies. That is one thing I enjoy about tech worlds. Good to know, I said, nodding. So, what about the whole overpowered thing? He leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping thoughtfully on the armrest. The answer is yes and no, depending on the world. Can you expand on that? He nodded and explained, In your home world, you mentioned that you were already stronger, faster, and a better student compared to others. You were more powerful than those around you. Whether or not you utilized those abilities does not matter. The fact remains that you were already considered overpowered, as you call it, in comparison. He leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping gently on the table. It is quite similar in a low-mana world. Here, most people have professions, but these are not professions granted by the Guidance that they can advance. To clarify, some individuals have professions from the Guidance, but they are mostly familial professions passed from parents to children or, in the absence of an heir, through apprenticeship. These individuals represent only a small percentage of the populace. He paused and waved at me. Even true healers, like yourself, are rare and require a truly selfless individual. Common healers in these worlds have learned basic knowledge about the body and a few healing spells. From the purely magical classes, such worlds typically have only the mage class, and only at a low level of knowledge. Only the truly exceptional individuals among them might possess a class or profession granted by the Guidance on merit. He shrugged slightly. Additionally, monsters are rarely found in these worlds. When they do appear, they are usually very low-level. He flipped his palm upward, signaling a shift in perspective. In contrast, in worlds where mana levels reach 25 and above, professions and classes become more prevalent. The monsters are stronger and more numerous, though they generally remain relatively low-level, usually between levels 3 and 5. Given these levels of the populace and monsters, it is understandable that you feel like a super-man. He paused momentarily, his eyes narrowing slightly as he considered his next point. The situation changes in medium mana worlds, specifically in the lower echelon of 30 to 40 mana. Nearly everyone possesses classes in these worlds, and exceptional individuals may have professions and sometimes more than one class. They have spent years honing their abilities. The monsters there are stronger and more numerous, and there are mana beasts and challenging dungeons. With your current power level, you will survive, but you will need the assistance of your dog and will likely sustain injuries along the way. I still recommend venturing there, as it will benefit your progression. You might acquire a fighting class if you engage in numerous fights and have an open sub-class slot. However, I advise against venturing into the upper echelon of this classification, levels 40 to 50, as you would not survive more than a few days. He shifted slightly and looked directly into my eyes, intending to emphasize his next point. For now, you should completely disregard high mana or very-high mana worlds; in those environments, you would be dead within minutes, without any warning. He then turned his attention to another topic. The same principle applies to tech worlds. You can safely navigate low to medium tech levels, but the more advanced worlds will pose a deadly threat. These worlds lack mana, so once you exhaust your mana reserves, you will not have the means to regenerate and will be left completely powerless. Additionally, many of these advanced tech worlds utilize various forms of physical augmentation, such as genetic engineering, nanotechnology, cyborg implants, or chemical enhancements. As a result, even your enhanced physical traits may not suffice. He concluded with a slight shrug and a wry smile. So, while we may be overpowered in certain places, we are completely underpowered in others. Even I, who am considerably stronger than you, recently came close to death more than once. How would I know when I am ready to move up a level? When you arrived here, did you enjoy it? he asked, his eyes searching for an honest answer. I nodded, a smile forming. Very much. He smiled back, his expression warm. Are you still enjoying it? I sighed, shaking my head slightly. Less; it is getting boring. A knowing look crossed his face. You are ready to move up a level. The feeling of boredom, in my theory, is a nudge from the Guidance. I, myself, and every Traveler I have ever spoken to experienced this same sense of restlessness when we were ready for the next level. I believe it is part of the innate knowledge of our class, like the subtle internal unexplained knowing that sometimes guides us. Yeah makes sense, I said, thinking of another question. You mentioned that mages are part of the purely magical classes, along with my wizard class. What are those classes, and what distinguishes them from one another? He leaned back slightly, his fingers steepled as he explained. There are many classes that utilize magic; your healer class is one example, as are bards, architects, enchanters, dungeon architects, alchemists, and many more. However, there are four purely magical classes: Mage, Sorcerer, Witch, and Wizard. Each has its unique characteristics and limitations. He paused, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. Mages, for instance, can only use internal mana and are restricted to spells. Advanced mages can enhance and combine spells, but their capabilities remain confined to spell casting alone. He shifted his gaze slightly, as if visualizing the nuances of each class. Sorcerers, on the other hand, do not possess internal mana. Instead, they channel external mana, and their spell-casting abilities are limited by how much mana they can draw in. Like mages, they can advance or combine spells but remain exclusively focused on spell work. He leaned forward, his expression growing more animated. Witches are quite different. They have internal mana tied to their specific element and can also channel mana from their element to control it. For example, a water witch has a certain amount of magic within their bodythis magic is not stored in orbs or comes from an external source, but resides within them, in their bodies. They can absorb more mana from the water and manipulate it directly, precisely controlling it. The same applies to nature witches, earth witches, and others. While they can cast spells, their abilities in that regard are limited. Their true power lies in their ability to mold their element with sheer will, achieving effects that other spellcasters might find challenging or even impossible. He adjusted his posture and pointed at me as he continued. Wizards, meanwhile, possess internal mana and, with time and practice, can also learn to control external mana. They work with spells but are not limited to them. Wizards originally crafted most mage spells. With dedication and experience, a wizard can gain control over an element similar to a witch or even master multiple elements. Wizards are regarded as magic scholars; they delve into its complexities and contribute to advancing magical knowledge across all classes. Wow! Thats awesome! I exclaimed, eyes wide with excitement. Yes, it is an excellent class, he replied, agreeing. Only people with a high talent and affinity for magic, a high mana level, or both receive it. I believe it is an inheritance you received from your paternal side. I winced slightly, and Liss expression turned apologetic. Tell me, did you learn to partition your mind already? Yes, I confirmed with a nod. Ive managed a three-way split. Thats how I obtained the class. His eyes lit up with interest. Keep practicing this ability. I know an amazing wizard, not a Traveler, who can partition his mind into twelve sections. Maybe even more is possible, but I have not encountered it yet. I felt pride in my wizard class and agreed with Lis: it was indeed the best magic class. I tried to recall what else I needed to ask, but came up empty. Feeling hungry, I asked Lis, Would you like lunch? Liss face brightened. I was just thinking about it. I have some interesting food in my Storage. Would you like to share and compare? Yes! That sounds like a great idea, I replied enthusiastically. I pulled out the campfire lasagna I had made, bison/mukar burgers, a big sushi plate, and pasta Alfredo. Liss eyes lit up as he examined each dish. He grinned widely, rubbing his hands together in anticipation. Then he pulled out his dishes: something that looked like a stuffed cabbage with bright orange leaves, a dish of vegetables and meat smothered in a pink sauce, and a pie that smelled like fish. I grabbed a big metal plate and loaded up some of everything for Stretch, who enthusiastically wagged his tail. We sat down to enjoy the meal together. The pink sauce had a fruity, sweet, and tangy flavorunusual, but delicious. The fish pie was fantastic, and the stuffed leaves were odd; I couldnt decide if I liked them or not, kind of like how I felt about pitaya. Lis loved the sushi, though he wasnt thrilled with the wasabi. It made him sneeze up a storm. Stretch, as usual, loved everything, with no complaints. What else is new? Chapter 49: More Answers Than I Bargained For II During lunch, I remembered something else I wanted to ask. I waited for Lis to stop eating and asked, What are mana crystals used for? You found mana crystals on a low mana world? Are you sure your luck is only 20? Its 31, but I didnt find them; I harvested them. How? I killed jurbers; those are level 1 annoying bitey monsters. When I diagnosed them, I felt they were not actual creatures but mostly comprised of polluted mana that started to dissipate. So, I encased them in my mana and squeezed them to prevent the dissipation until I had a crystal of polluted mana. Before it completely solidified, I cast Clean and Purify on it, resulting in a medium-quality earth mana crystal. Want to see one? He nodded and said, No wonder you got the wizard class. I never would have even thought of it, and even after your description, I have no idea how to do it. I took out a crystal and showed it to him. His eyes lost focus momentarily, and he said, Not bad, but you should work on raising the quality and learning to harvest crystals without a mana element. To answer your question, mana crystals power small Magitech devices, imbue weapons or objects with magical abilities, and are used in rituals. They are also a type of currency between magical classes, especially wizards, enchanters, magi-smiths, magi-architects, artificers, witches, and alchemists. The most valuable are the ones that do not have an aspect or an element. From the elemental ones, fire and ice are the most sought-after. How much is such a crystal worth? It depends. If you are selling to a supplier of magical crystals, maybe five to seven gold, but if you find somebody needing an earth mana crystal for something, it can be much more valuable and not always in money. It depends on who you are selling to and what they have to offer. I can tell you that my cabin has fire mana crystals for cooking, baking, and heating water, ice mana crystals in the cooler cupboard, and my temperature regulation system has both. As I said, fire and ice are the most sought-after. Thanks. Its so cool that you know so many things. He smiled and continued, One more thing: if you are going to clear dungeons with a group, let them know you can harvest crystals. Usually, healers are very popular, but because they need protection and have a specific role, they get fewer benefits or are paid less. You can negotiate much better terms. Im not sure I want to clear dungeons. I like to travel and see things; I dont feel like fighting. You should save one class slot for a fighter class, and I strongly recommend clearing dungeons until you get a fighter class. Remember, not all worlds are low-mana worlds. You will need the skills of a fighting class if you want to visit high-mana or very high-mana worlds. You will not survive without such a class at a high level. They will crush you like an earthworm. Do you have a fighting class? Yes, I have the class Psionic Swordsman. I use psionic blasts, mental attacks, mind control, illusions, and, of course, a sword. My mana attribute is mind, so it was a natural progression. I felt uncomfortable with all the questions I was bombarding him, so I asked, Does the number of questions I have bother you? Am I asking too many questions? He shook his head and said, Not at all. It is also not one-sided; I learned a few interesting things from you. Do not feel uncomfortable; ask what you want to know. Thanks. So, another question: our abilities list says that we get more abilities after level ten. Do you know which? Yes. After level ten, we get a new ability every ten levels, but I cannot tell you what you will get. Not because I do not want to, but because I do not know. The standard class abilities we get at the start or can buy with points are the same, but from level ten and up, we usually receive a choice between two to three options, depending on our journey thus far, needs, or desires. Can you give me an example? Yes, I can give you a few. Travelers are usually secretive about their abilities, so I know only my father, my own, and another friend. My father has the Protector class and loves dungeons. He leaned back comfortably in his chair, his posture exuding an air of authority. He fights with a sword and shield, two swords, or two shields. But since he is a front-fighter, he got hurt and needed healing many times. He got the Regeneration ability at level ten, but I do not know what options he had on top of that. I do not know what he got after; I left when he was level 18, he concluded, his fingers steepled. I am a researcher and a scholar, he continued, leaning forward slightly with enthusiasm. Those two things are very dear to me, and I even got both as a profession and a sub-class at some point, representing my path in life. So, at level ten, I had a choice between the Spell Absorb Knowledge, the ability Perfect Memory, or the trait Clarity. I chose Clarity. At level twenty, I again was offered the Spell Absorb Knowledge and the ability Perfect Memory, and I also was offered the ability Mind Index. I chose the Mind Index, he explained, his eyes lighting up. The friend I told you about met a woman he fell in love with and stayed with her, he said, smiling warmly at the memory. He occasionally still ventured through the Gates for profit. At level ten, he got an option to take one person with him through the Gates, and he chose it; I do not know what the other option or options were. She did not become a Gate Traveler; she could only traverse the Gates with him while holding his hand. At level twenty, one of his options was to give his companion one of the Travelers abilities. He chose to give her access to the Spells and Skills list, he recounted, his hands moving animatedly as he spoke. So, I do not know what you will get, but I can tell you that I heard about the trait Clarity when I was level four or five and wanted it ever since, he concluded, resting back in his chair with a satisfied smile. At level nine, I had a countdown in my head of how many Gates I had left, not until level ten, but until I would have a chance to get Clarity. And I did get it. My friend wanted to take his wife with him, and he got the option. So, I would say that the options offered would be based on your experiences or desires, he finished, giving a reassuring nod. How many Gates do you need to reach level ten? I am unsure about the total number from activation to level ten. It was a long time ago, and I do not remember all the numbers for each level, but from nine to ten, I needed forty-seven. That I remember. Thats a lot! I exclaimed, my eyes widening in surprise. Yes, and it gets worse. I am level 23. For my next level, I need 278 Gates. Lis shook his head, a slight grimace on his face. I whistled, impressed by the sheer number. That was a lot of Gates. I suddenly remembered something I read and asked, Did you visit the Dragon realm? No, but I am actively searching for it, Lis replied, his eyes gleaming with determination. How can you search for it? Or, more precisely, how can you know that a very-high mana gate you touch is to the dragon realm and not somewhere else? All their worlds have a long and complicated name that ends with -ixious, so it will be something absurd like Berknomstimixious. Lis gestured with his hands, emphasizing the complexity. I laughed, shaking my head in disbelief. Seriously? He nodded and said, Yes, you can find it in the Archive. I read in the Archive about other human races with tails, wings, horns, and the like. Did you see such races? I asked, leaning in again, eager for details. Yes, quite a few. And no, I will not tell you about them. Remember, knowing all in advance ruins the sense of discovery and exploration, Lis said, raising a finger in a mock-scolding manner.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Yeah okay I had to try. I shrugged, smiling sheepishly. He laughed and shook his head in amusement. We sat there for a few minutes. I was trying to remember what else I wanted to know, and he was quietly chuckling to himself. After a few minutes, he looked at me and asked, You ran out of questions? Yep, pretty much. So now let me tell you two things you should know. The first is simple: look in the spell list and buy either Silence Bubble or Privacy Sphere. They are both good and cost the same, but I prefer Privacy Sphere because it does not create a total noticeable silence around you; it just makes it impossible to eavesdrop. Why? Imagine if we met in a tavern or some other public place. How could we have this conversation? Most Travelers have one of those spells, and I believe you can manage without it, but it is better to have one just in case. Yeah, makes sense. I opened the spells list, read both descriptions and agreed that Privacy Sphere sounded better.
Silence Bubble Create a bubble of complete silence around you. Size and mana cost depends on the number of people you want to include in the bubble. You will not hear the outside noise, and the people outside the bubble will hear nothing from inside the bubble.
Privacy Sphere Create a sphere of privacy around you. Size and mana cost depends on the number of people you want to include in the sphere. You will hear some of the surrounding noise, but people outside the sphere cannot hear what is being said inside.
Both cost one ability point, so I bought the Privacy Sphere. Thanks, I bought Privacy Sphere. You said two things? I asked, tilting my head in curiosity. Yes, I did. The other one is a warning. You felt me when I came through the Gate, correct? Lis leaned forward slightly, his expression serious. I nodded, furrowing my brows. All Travelers can sense each other. When you sense a Traveler, please do not get excited about it immediately and rush to meet them. Stop and listen to what your Luck and Perception are telling you. If you feel the slightest warning, get out of there, fast, he cautioned, holding up a finger for emphasis. Why?! I asked, my eyes widening in alarm. You traveled only one world, so I do not know if this happened to you, but sometimes we must kill to protect ourselves or others- Lis began, his voice dropping to a grave tone. Yes, unfortunately. I killed three people already. I did it in self-defense, and in one case, I didnt have a choice, but I still feel bad about it, I admitted, looking down and clenching my fists. Nurture this feeling, even if it makes it hard for you. Some Travelers lose this appreciation for human life and become dangerous predators. Now, this dangerous predator senses another Traveler and knows they have a big Storage of interesting and valuable things. I think you can imagine the rest? Lis explained, his eyes darkening. They kill other Travelers for their stuff?! It shocked me. I sat back, stunned. Yes. Always listen to your traits for warning signs. Liss voice was firm and insistent. I shuddered and nodded; I would do that, feeling a chill run down my spine. Did you think of more questions? No, I think the well is dry. Then let me explain why you should make Stretch your familiar, and I have an offer for you. He looked around and asked, Where is Stretch? He went outside; I think he got bored of our conversation. Ill call him, I said, standing up. I looked outside; Stretch was napping on a patio sofa on the porch. I scratched his ear and said, Come inside, buddy; Lis will tell us about the familiar bond. He got up, stretched, yawned, and followed me inside, his tail wagging lazily. Get comfortable; it will take a while, Lis said, and continued, The most important part of the familiar bond will enable you to take Stretch through the Gates- I carried him through the Gate, I interrupted, sitting back down with Stretch at my feet. You were able to carry him through? Lis asked, raising an eyebrow. Yes, I confirmed, nodding. Impressive. It means you have a strong bond and are very compatible. Still, the bond will allow him to walk through the Gates with you without the need to carry him, Lis explained, his fingers steepling as he leaned forward. Also, it will speed up his progression and give him a new progression track on top. I will explain. Mana beasts progress by eating other mana beasts and absorbing their mana. He turned to Stretch. Or in your case, Stretch, by being fed mana-rich meat by your human. You lucked there, my friend. He turned back to me. Anyway, they progress with the help of the mana but do not get benefits from actually killing mana beasts; they only get the mana. They also kill monsters because monsters are aggressive towards everybody and everything, so they protect themselves and their territories but do not benefit from the act. When they eat mana-rich meat, their bodies get saturated, and at some point, when their bodies reach maximum saturation, they begin to form a power orb. In mana beasts, it is called a beast core, whose location depends on their inclination. Clever mana beasts, like foxes, snakes, some birds, and the like, form it in their head, instinct predators near their heart, and strong mammals like bovines and others like them behind their stomachs, Lis continued, his hands moving animatedly to illustrate his points. The familiar bond hastens this process, Lis added, pausing to make sure I was following. The ritual is performed with full mana; you will be empty afterward, and Stretch will get more mana from the cosmos. He will get fully saturated and form the core, or in your case, three cores. The familiar always matched their human regarding core location, so he will also have a tri-mana system. Like you, he will also gain the ability to level up. Instead of having a class or profession, he will gain advancement from killing monsters. He will receive the same traits as you. And at every level, he will gain one point to each trait. When his intelligence rises, his communication will be more precise, not just feelings, and at some point, you will speak telepathically, Lis explained, his voice filled with a mix of enthusiasm and seriousness. Another significant benefit is that you can buy him skills and spells from the list with ability points. They will cost more, but it is worth it. There is a standard familiar kit among Travelers with familiars that they work very hard to purchase. Invisibility so you can cross the Gates together while invisible. Stealth so you can send him scouting. Storage so he can have his food and water and bring you things he finds. Telekinesis so he can have more freedom to act. One of the Crowd so you can hide his appearance as needed and conjure identification if the need arises, and Mana Shield for protection. Initially, you will have to pay the mana cost of the One of the Crowd abilities until his mana rises, but he should have enough mana for the rest of the abilities. And there is another major benefit. You might say that when you create a familiar bond, he becomes part of you, your soul. This manifests in three ways. One, you will always be able to feel each other, no matter how far apart, but not on the other side of a Gate. Two, if he gets killed, his spirit remains tethered to you, and you can perform a ritual to re-create his body. It is a complicated and costly ritual in materials and mana, but I am sure you will agree it is worth it, Lis waited for my reaction. I nodded, and he continued, Three, his lifespan will match yours. There is a small downside to a familiar in this third point. If you get killed, he dies as well. He turned to Stretch again, I think you will agree, Stretch, that the benefits outweigh the downside. Stretch nodded and wagged his tail. And now I have an offer for you, John. I will give you access to all the books you need to perform the ritual. I cannot help; you must do everything yourself or the ritual will fail, but I will give you all the knowledge you need to perform it. It is no small thingmagical knowledge is guarded jealously in every world I traveled. I will also give you access to my complete libraryI have an extensive collection of magical knowledgeto study or copy; it is your choice. I will train you in sword fighting and even work with you to figure out how to teach spells so I can teach you all the spells I know. In exchange, I want you to return to your world with me, help me find work-stores- Workshops. Sorry, workshops, and help me collect ability points. Also, for over two hundred years, I have been saving a sub-class slot for the class Magicaneer. I know I have enough magical knowledge, but the Magical Engineers are even more secretive than regular magic guilds. Since I dislike tech words, I had a problem getting the knowledge, so I lack in that aspect. Please help me find engineering knowledge, and with your wizard class, help me apply it to magical engineering. Also, teach me some interesting healing spells. I have only the generic Minor Heal and would love something better. After thinking for a while, I said, Your offer sounds amazing, but Im not sure I want to return. I had a terrible life there, and you might say that I ran away the first chance I got. Also, with the time skip, they might think Im dead, and if I resurrect suddenly, it will be suspicious. My country of origin knows about the Gates, and I dont want to be arrested. He hummed and said, About your identity, simply glamour yourself to look different and conjure identifications with a different name. I have a suggestion: Do not return as if you are returning to your home world. You have traveled to one world already and seen a different way of life. Use this perspective to go to your home world as a Traveler. I am sure your world has interesting things to offer that you have never explored, all the worlds do. Be a Traveler, not a resident. Also, there are a lot of Gates in your world; use them to raise your level. I also recommend getting more ability points; you will need them for you and Stretch. I will do the same. It is an amazing opportunity that you cannot let yourself squander. Can I answer you tomorrow? Its getting late, and I want to sleep on it, I asked, glancing at the darkening sky. No rush, he replied with a reassuring smile, leaning back in his chair. You can even answer me in a week. Would you like to sleep in my home or your tent? I think my tent, I said, rubbing the back of my neck. I need space to think. If Ill stay in your home, Ill feel obligated. I understand, he nodded, standing up and stretching. So, let us meet for breakfast and continue our conversation. It does not have to be about my offer. I am sure you will wake up with more questions. I laughed and nodded; he was probably right. Chapter 50: Back to School I lay in my tent, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. Liss offer was tempting, but the thought of going back to Earth made my stomach churn. Id done a lot of healing, mentally and emotionally, and I was terrified that returning might undo all my progress. Finally, I fell asleep, and my dreams were a jumbled mess of my past. In my dreams, I saw the officer who came to my kindergarten to pick me up after my mom was killed and the shock and sorrow of her death. I saw my tormentor from the first foster home I lived in. He was twelve and pushed me down the stairs twice. Once, I had a concussion and broke my arm. When it happened for the second time, I ended up breaking the same arm, both legs, and having two cracked ribs. The father in the third home who smacked us around for made-up infractions and called us trash that nobody wants. The social worker who called me a criminal in the making, and the house manager in the home after I was thirteen who used to search our stuff and pilfer everything valuable for himself, claiming it was a forbidden item. Morning arrived, and I woke up, surprisingly calm. In the past, when I had dreams like these, they were nightmares, and I used to wake up covered in sweat and crying. Now, I woke up like any other day. I wasnt sad or afraid and knew those things were in the past and had no more hold over me. While lying there, I told myself, The past is dead and gone. You live in the present and can create your future. The rest is just noise. As a wave of clarity washed over me, I felt this truth settle deep within. I felt the familiar unclenching in my beingness and the physical wave accompanying it. I checked my mana, now I knew how it worked! Mana: 7200/7600 Woo Hoo! Liss words about mana reflecting our essence finally made sense. I was ready to return to Earth, this time on my terms. I headed to Liss house and knocked on the door. Hopefully, I wasnt too early, but he answered fully dressed. Come in. Where is Stretch? he asked, looking around as if expecting the dog to be nearby. Exploring, I replied with a smile. Would you like some breakfast? I was just about to start, he offered. Actually, Im dying to try out your kitchen. Can you show me how it works, and Ill cook us breakfast? Sure, I would be happy to. He led me to the kitchen, pointing out the round metal plates and a raised dark red crystal. Channel your mana into this crystal, he explained. When it is dark red, it is full. As it gets used up, the color fades. When it gets light pink, it is empty. This knob controls the temperaturethe higher the temperature, the more mana it uses. Thanks. Go relax; Ill call you when its ready. I rubbed my hands in anticipation. I also wanted to examine the cooking system from the inside to figure out how it was done, but I told myself to be patient. It was fun to cook in a proper kitchen and not on a campfire. I made pancakes, bacon, sunny-side-up eggs, and hash browns and had a blast. While cooking, I had a thought: I saw gas stovetops with two or three burners that didnt use electricity; why hadnt I considered buying one? If my mechanical camera worked, there was no reason for a stovetop not to work. After everything was ready, I went to the porch and shouted, Stretch! Breakfast! I spotted him sprinting toward me from a distance. Of course, he will never miss breakfast or any other meal. That dog was a bottomless pit. I arranged everything on the dining table, placed a big plate for Stretch with bacon, eggs, and mukar burgers, and called Lis for breakfast. We enjoyed our meal, and I got a lot of compliments from Lis, with an accompanying feeling of agreement from Stretch. When we finished eating, I said to Lis, I thought about your offer, and I accept it with gratitude. Liss face brightened with a wide grin. I am delighted to hear that. I was hoping that would be your answer. He leaned in closer, his expression turning more serious. Last night, after you went to your tent, I looked in my library and pulled out seven books that I think you should study before doing the ritual. Three are about the basics of mana. Two are books about rituals, one at a basic level and the other at a more advanced level. One teaches the runic language you need for the ritual. The last one discusses the whole subject of familiars and explains this concept in more depth, and has the binding ritual and the re-summoning ritual. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, as if weighing the importance of his next words. Unfortunately, each of the seven books is in a different language, so you will need to learn seven languages. Plus, you will need a lot of mana for the ritual, so I recommend that we stay here as long as necessary because the regeneration on Earth is atrocious. Thank you very much! I said, my eyes widening in surprise. I did not expect so many books. Yes, you can do the ritual with a basic knowledge of ritualism and learn the runes needed just for the ritual, Lis explained. But then there will be a chance that it will fail, and if the ritual fails, it cannot be repeated. So, I believe it is worth investing the time to study the subject in depth and then doing the ritual properly with guaranteed success. Do you agree with me? Yes, you are right, I agreed, nodding. Before I get the books, have you thought of any more questions? Lis asked with a mischievous smile. Not really, I admitted with a shake of my head. I was busy thinking about my decision and didnt take time for questions. And if we travel together, Ill have all the time in the world to ask all the questions. He laughed softly, his eyes crinkling at the corners. So that is the reason you decided to travel with me, huh? I chuckled. That was one reason. Would you like to come with me to my library? he asked, gesturing toward the stairs with a welcoming smile. Absolutely! I responded enthusiastically. He laughed and waved for me to follow. The second floor was a long hallway with two doors on each side, one at the end and one to the right of the stairs. Lis pointed to the right side of the hallway and said, Those two doors are guest rooms, and each has a washroom. Pointed to the left side of the hallway and said, The door near the stairs is the library, and the other door is my bedroom. The door at the end of the hallway and the door by the stairs are toilets. You are welcome to stay at my home. I saw you like to cook, so you can enjoy my kitchen. You can stay in one of the guest rooms, and you will have access to the library if you need more references. It will take you at least a month to study the books and do the ritual if you are a fast student, and chances are it will take you longer. I am thinking of traveling, meeting the locals, enjoying nature, and returning in forty days. What do you think?If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. All I can say is thank you. I feel a bit indebted. He laughed and patted me on the back. You do not have to always thank me. I enjoy guiding new Travelers, and you will help me fulfill a dream I have had for a long time. You have no reason to feel indebted; we will help each other. He led me into the library. It was a large square room with floor-to-ceiling shelves full of books and scrolls, a ladder beside the door, a table in the middle with two chairs, and a couch by the window. His library had hundreds of books. Before I left, I also bought a lot of fiction books and every professional reference book I could find, so I thought I had more books than himat least more books than he had in his librarybut the fact that all those books were about magic put it in a different perspective. Those books really drove home the fact that I knew nothing about magic and mana, and was just beginning to learn. I had a lot to learn and was impatient to start. Lis pointed to a pile of books on the table and said, These are the books I prepared for you. Notice that one book is alone, and the rest are arranged in a stack. The lone book is the runic language. You will find that you cannot learn runes one after the other. You can learn two or a maximum of three, and then you will need a break. So I recommend you start with the runes, learn as much as you can, and then start reading the rest of the books in the order I arranged them. He pointed to another stack of books on the windowsill and said, If you do not understand something, I have organized some reference books there. Unfortunately, they are also in different languages, so you will have to learn them if you need more information. Do not rush to the reference books if something is not clear. Read ahead, and maybe you will figure it out; if not, go to the reference books. Thanks. You are welcome. Come, I will show you your room and how to use the washroom. He led me to the room opposite the library. The room was spacious, with a double bed, a chest of drawers, and a small table with two chairs by the window. On the left wall was a door that Lis opened. Inside was a large metal bathtub similar to copper but of a darker red color, with a faucet very similar to the faucets on Earth and two crystals on the sides of the faucet. There was also a sink with another faucet, and next to it were crystals. One crystal was red, and the other was a light blue. I guessed that red is fire and light blue is ice. Lis pointed to the crystals and said, Same as in the kitchen, if the color is deep red, the crystal is full; if it is very light pink, it is empty and must be filled with mana. The blue crystal condenses water from the air and flows it into the faucet. Vibrant blue means it is full. Very pale blue, almost white, means it is empty. The maximum amount of mana each crystal can take is one thousand units. Before you bathe, ensure the crystals have enough mana, then turn on the faucet and adjust the water. I have seen very similar faucets on Earth, so I am sure you will figure out how to use them. He led me to the bathroom by the stairs and opened the door. The toilet differed from what I was familiar with. It had a dark brown glass construction shaped like an armchair with handrests and a backrest with a hole in the middle. Each of the handrests had a crystal on it. On the right was a clear crystal, and on the left was a black crystal. Lis pointed to the crystals and said, The clear is Purify, and the black is Void. After you use the toilet, pour five units of mana into the black crystal, which will clean the toilets inside. After the black, pour ten units of mana into the clear crystal, and it will purify the entire room. It looked simple and ingenious. I was very curious to see how this entire system worked, but I was afraid I would destroy something if I tried to look. Lis said he wants to be a Magicaneer, so maybe he can show me how it works after he gets the class. We returned downstairs, and Lis said, I am going to stock up on food and drinks. You can go up and start studying. I will tell you before I leave. He turned to Stretch. You can get on the furniture but be careful not to ruin the upholstery with your nails. If you shed fur, please let your human know so he can clean after you. Okay? Stretch nodded. Thank you, Stretch; you are a great dog, and you will be an even better familiar. I returned to the library, paid five ability points for runic languages, and started learning the runic language. Lis was right; the first rune was easy, the second harder. After the third, I felt pressure in my head, and after the fourth, I had a headache. I cast Healing Touch on myself, and it didnt help. I leaned my head back and waited for the headache to pass. After fifteen minutes, it weakened gradually, and within half an hour, the headache disappeared. I learned to listen to Lis; he said two or three runes, and I wouldnt push myself to learn more. I took the first book, paid five hundred mana to learn the written language, and opened the book. When I looked at the text, it was just shapes on the page. I checked my mana: 6,515/7600. According to my calculations, the numbers aligned500 for the written language and 50 for each rune. I started at a little over 7200. So why didnt I get the language? I tried looking at the text again, but it didnt work. The third time, it still didnt work. Hmm. I went downstairs and found Lis in the kitchen, taking food from the fridge. Lis, can you help me, please? I asked, a hint of frustration in my voice. Ive hit a snag. Yes? I paid 500 mana to learn the written language, I explained, holding up the book with a frown. But I look at the text, and its just hieroglyphs. I cant understand anything. Liss brows furrowed in thought as he considered my issue. Did you pay only for the written language or also for the language itself? I facepalmed, realizing my mistake. Ahhh! Yes, thats what was missing. I didnt think about it. You cant learn to read a language without learning the language. I understand. Sorry for interrupting. I tried to escape from the kitchen to hide my embarrassment and red face, but Lis stopped me with a hand on my shoulder and said, Stop feeling embarrassed. You have no reason to feel this way. Tell me, in your world, did you have a profession? Yes, Im a doctor. Liss eyes widened in understanding. No wonder you got the Healer Class, he said, a smile tugging at his lips. When you started studying medicine, did you feel embarrassed that you did not know the content of the class before the class? I shook my head, a hint of frustration creeping into my voice. Its not the same. Lis leaned forward, his tone earnest. It is. You are new, and you are learning. Even I, who grew up with a Traveler father and some of his Traveler friends who sometimes came to visit, encountered things I did not know or did not understand. Life is a learning process. Enjoy the journey, and stop feeling embarrassed if you do not know something. I nodded; he had a way to make me reconsider things. Thank you. I feel youre my sensei. Lis raised an eyebrow, puzzled. What is Sensei? Its a term that comes from the cultures of the Far East, and it refers to a wise teacher who guides a student. With a smile, Lis replied, Yes, right now, I am your sensei. But one day, you will be someone elses sensei. So, remember this experience and learn from it. I will. Thanks for the explanation; Im going back to study. Have fun. Lis came up with Stretch after an hour to talk to me. One more thing I almost forgot to tell you. Your name, John, is not so unusual and has many variations in many places: Jon, Johin, Joh, Johein, and others. So, even if it sounds different, it still sounds like it can originate from the world you are visiting. The name Stretch is much more unusual, and I am sure that in many places, the people will have trouble pronouncing the name. Yeah ... here, most of the people call him Sresh. I suggest you change the name and do it before the ritual. Once the ritual is complete, his name will be set in stone. I talked about it with Stretch, and I have an idea he likes. Your family name is Rue. It is a short and simple name that can sound like a dogs name almost anywhere. By giving him your family name, you will be making him part of your family, so Stretch likes that. What do you think? I thought about it briefly and asked Stretch, You wont have a problem getting used to a new name? He shook his head no. You want to be called Rue? He nodded yes, wagged his tail, and flooded me with approval. I understood he answered with nods and head shakes for Liss benefit. Smart dog. Okay, buddy, youre Rue now. He licked my face and wagged his tail even harder. Lis told him, Lets go back downstairs; John needs to study. They left, and I got back to my book.
Lis left a few hours later. Stretch Rue and I escorted him out. He took out a glider, strapped it to his arms, chest, and legs, and took a few running steps. I felt a large burst of mana with an air or wind flavor, and it lifted him into the sky. I looked at it in amazement. Wow, I want one too. I returned inside and continued studying. Chapter 51: Learning During the first two weeks, I dove into learning about mana using the first three books Lis had given me. I tackled three runes at a time and then continued reading about mana. The first book covered a lot of what Id already figured out through my experiments: sensing the surrounding mana, channeling awareness into objects to detect the mana, and recognizing that mana had its own color or flavor. From this book, I picked up that mana has both an aspect and an element. Theyre not the same thing, and it can have both. Elements are the natural thingsmore than just the four basic ones Lis had mentionedand aspects are the various actions mana can perform. It was confusing at first because fire, for instance, has the element of fire but can also have aspects like heating, consumption, or changing the state of matter. It took me a while to grasp the difference since, initially, they seemed the same and felt identical when I examined the mana. But with practice and intense focus, I eventually distinguished between them now and then. In the second book, I delved into the practical uses of mana. It explained that mana gains both an aspect and an element based on the magicians intent when casting a spell. You could layer these elements to create complex spells or use mana as a tool. At first, the authors elaborate and flowery language made these concepts hard to grasp, but bit by bit, I unraveled them based on my experiences. When I harvested the mukar, the mana didnt have any clear aspect or element, yet I could still use it for a specific purpose. I realized why the system didnt recognize my harvesting as a spellit wasnt a spell. I was using my mana like a toolfree mana manipulation, as it was called in the book. The book also provided fantastic exercises for practicing adding aspects or elements to mana. Adding elements was relatively easy for me, but aspects were trickier. I was familiar with the flavor of the four major elementsfire, earth, air, and waterso adding their colors to mana was straightforward. Adding aspects, however, required intention. I had some experience with this from my healing spells, but the exercises in the book demanded a finer touch, which I struggled with. It wasnt as simple as saying, I want to cut something. Instead, it required a composition of aspects like sharpness, transition through matter, and separation, all harmoniously balanced to avoid canceling each other out. I realized that my medical knowledge helped me create spells with intention, and I likely applied the right aspects subconsciously. The third book focused on working with manabalancing mana levels, cleansing it of aspects or elements for rituals, locating areas with higher mana for rituals, and predicting where dungeons or mana portals might appear. It also covered techniques to drain an area of all mana, creating what the book called a dead zone. This gave me an idea: if I mastered these techniques and created a total dead zone, I could use any technology there. No mana meant no tech issues. I bookmarked this for future practice. Currently, I had other priorities, so I couldnt dedicate time to mastering the complex and involved techniques. This book introduced me to Mana Vents. It described how the world has these vents through which mana rises from the core to the surface. I recalled something similar from Earth books, called Ley Lines, though the descriptions differed. In the fantasy books, it was a network spanning the world, while this book described them like vents leading from the worlds core. Regardless, the topic was fascinating.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. All three books about mana had exercises to actually practice what the book taught. Some were simple, like sitting with your eyes closed and feeling the surrounding mana. Others were more complex, such as focusing on manipulating a small ball of mana to change its color or flavor, which helped refine ones ability to distinguish between different mana elements and aspects. One particularly intricate exercise involved creating a stable mana construct and then gradually introducing various aspectslike heating, cooling, or sharpnesswhile maintaining balance and cohesion. This helped build skills in managing multiple aspects simultaneously without them interfering with each other. Another advanced practice was the formation of mana patterns or symbols in the air, which required precise control and understanding of how different aspects and elements interacted. These exercises aimed to enhance ones mana manipulation skills and deepen the understanding of how to effectively harness and utilize mana for various magical applications. Once I finished the mana books, I moved on to rituals. The shift was jarring. While the mana books were rich with flowery descriptions and philosophical musings about existence, the ritual books were technicaldetailed rules, precise measurements, diagrams for creating mana channels to connect runes or magic scripts, and other technical specifics. It felt like studying electronics or computer hardware engineering. Precision was key. The first book covered the basics of rituals, including how to build one by working backward from the desired outcome through precise steps until you reached the starting point. The second book contained diagrams and drawings of various ritual structures and their uses. There were basic structures like rings (either separate or overlapping up to 30 percent), cubes built from magic script and mana, or stars with four to seven points. Both books were highly technical, and the learning process was a far cry from the first set. My daily routine became a cycle of breakfast, learning three runes, studying a chapter from the rituals book, mana exercises, sketching or outlining steps to ensure understanding, revisiting the chapter to clarify or remember details, lunch, learning three more runes, more mana exercises, more sketching or outlining, a new chapter, additional mana exercises, dinner, reviewing ritual material, more mana exercises, and finally, sleep. It took me three weeks to get through these two books, and I still didnt feel like Id mastered the subject. It was too technical. I realized I couldnt learn them by heartyou needed to understand the basics and use the books as regular references when crafting a ritual. With time, everything would stick. For now, it was overwhelming. I started reading the book about familiars, which mostly echoed what Lis had briefly summarized. It had more details on awakening animals, a lengthy discussion on the pros and cons of different familiars, and other insights. The most exciting revelation was that, with time, mana beasts might develop magical abilities. This magic could be elemental, if the beast or its master had an inclination in that direction, or take other forms. For example, there was a story about a snow wolf that developed an ice attack, alongside magic to sharpen its teeth and a sonic attack to stun its prey. The subject was absolutely fascinating. After five weeks, I felt ready to start the ritual. Lis would be back soon, so I didnt want to delay. I took a day off to clear my mind and rest mentally. I played with Rue, played my guitar, cooked, took a long, hot bath, and relaxed. Tomorrow, it was ritual time. Chapter 52: Ritual The following day, I got started on preparing for the ritual. Id learned from the third book on mana that performing rituals on mana vents is preferable, since it allows the world to supply some of the power. So, the first thing I did was to look for a vent. I spent half a day wandering around, eyes half-closed, focusing on sensing the mana. It wasnt uniform; some areas had thicker mana, while others had almost none, adding a layer to experiencing the world. By the afternoon, I found a spot with denser mana and focused on the point where it was emanating from. Dense bushes filled the area, likely thriving due to the rich mana. I started cutting through them with a machete when a jurber leaped out and bit my hand. Oww! I hate those little, bitey things, I grumbled, grabbing it by the neck and tossing it to the ground. That was the end of the jurber, and I quickly healed my hand, too annoyed to even convert it into a crystal. A red light started flashing, and I opened it to get rid of the annoyance.
Level 1 Jurber defeated
Yeah, yeah, I know, I muttered. I understood why Lis said I should take a fighting class. If those little nuisances kept attacking, at least Id gain levels from them. I kept cutting the bushes until the entire area was clear. Reflecting on my experience, I realized the last time I encountered jurbers, it was also near a vent. The mana at that spot had been thicker, but Id assumed it was because of the jurbers I killed. Now, it made sense they spawned on vents because of the higher mana concentration. I hadnt seen this mentioned in any of the books, but it seemed logical. If I wanted to find a vent, I should look for a concentration of monsters. With the area cleared, I stood on the vent, feeling the mana flow. It was like a pipe from the earth, releasing mana into the air. The mana had a distinct flavor of fire and stone, a sensation rising from below. I set up my glamping tent over the vent since it still rained every other day, and I didnt want the ritual to get washed away. I was ready to sacrifice the tent flooring for this purpose. The first step required carving two large overlapping rings, overlapping by at least 20% but no more than 30%, and they had to be the same size. I pondered how to do this until an idea struck me: I took an arrow, tied a rope to it, and stuck it in the floor. Heating a kitchen knife with a heat spell until it was red hot, I struck it with a stone to create a convex shape suitable for carving a channel. Tying the knife to the other end of the rope, I moved around at maximum tension, creating the outer circle of the first ring. Estimating the overlap by eye, I moved the arrow and created the outer circle of the second ring. Wrapping the string around the arrow several times, I made the inner circles smaller by about 20 centimeters. Next, I mixed ash, salt, and soil, saturating them with mana with the flavor of Purity (slightly different from Purifys flavor and something I needed three days to learn during my mana exercises), and filled the grooves with the mixture. The ashes symbolized the Spirit, the salt the Mind, and the soil the Body. I had prepared a large amount of the mix in advance, but hadnt expected how much mana it would absorb. By the time the mixture saturated, it nearly drained me. Mana: 230/7600. I sat down to regenerate mana, practicing Absorb Mana to expand my channels and speed up the process. The channel in my left arm could already handle twice as much mana as the others. Doing this on a vent was brilliant; the mana in the air was far richer. It was dark by this time, so I hurried back to Liss house, finding Rue waiting with a not happy vibe. Oops! I forgot to leave food for him. I scratched his ears. Sorry, buddy, Ill remember to leave you food tomorrow. My mind was too busy with the ritual. After we both ate, I sat down to regenerate. The next day, my mana was still not full, but I returned to continue the preparations, remembering to leave food for Rue this time. Adjusting to his new name was still strange, but Liss advice made sense. I hoped it would feel less odd with time. Back at the tent, I poured the mixture into the grooves of the rings, creating a mana filter to ensure the ritual only contained neutral mana. I needed a bit more mixture, so I mixed another pot, channeled Purity, and filled the last groove. The next step involved sketching the runes inside the rings with a pencil, ensuring the distances were correct before preparing them. I had to repeat four large central runesMind, Spirit (Emotion), Spirit (Astral), and Bodyall the same size. Using a piece of cardboard as a template, I ensured the size of the runes was consistent. The smaller runesconnection, meld, relationship, bond, understanding, link, merge, and blendwere half the size, and I used a smaller cardboard square for them. Connecting lines from the central runes to the small ones were specific: straight for Mind, wavy for Spirit runes, and zigzag for Body. Sketching the first ring, I realized I lacked space for the last rune and its connecting line, so I had to redraw several runes more densely to fit everything. I repeated the process for the second ring, reversing the order of the runes. By sunset, Id finished sketching the rings and headed home, and had dinner with Rue. His new name still felt strange. The following day, I explained to Rue, For the ritual, we need blood from both of us. Give me your paw. Ill take some blood and heal you. He offered his paw without hesitation. I cut him, filled a cup with blood, and healed him. Then, I did the same to myself, mixing our blood with ash, salt, and soil until it became a thick mixture. I was ready for the next step. Returning to the tent, I had to purify the mana inside the rings, not with a spell, but with mana. Finally, the mana was pure, and I could start painting the runes. I hadnt thought to buy a brushanother oversightso I improvised, making one from a ropes threads tied to a stick. Using this makeshift brush, I painted the runes with the blood mixture, channeling mana into each until it glowed. I had to regenerate before continuing after painting a third of the first ring.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. When I got home, I found Lis was back sitting on the porch talking to Rue. He waved with a huge smile when he saw me. How was your trip? I asked, leaning against the porch railing. Lis stretched his legs out, looking relaxed. Nice. After a while, the low mana worlds start to look the same, but it is nice meeting new people and enjoying the wilderness. How is the ritual coming along? Ive finished all the learning and am currently painting the runes, I replied, sitting down beside him. Today, I completed more than a third of the first ring. I believe Ill have it all done in three to four days, but I havent started building the cross in the center yet. Where did you visit, and what did you do? I went to the nearest capital city, he said, stretching his hands above his head. I enjoyed the bathhouse, ate interesting food, visited several taverns, met the locals, and even learned a new song about a boat on a river. With a laugh, I took out my guitar, strummed a few lines from Boat on the River and sang it in English. Is this the song? I asked, glancing up at him. He nodded, a grin spreading across his face. How do you know the song, and in English no less? Its an Earth song, I said, smiling. I translated it into Shimoorian. Lis burst out laughing, shaking his head. The universe is huge, but sometimes something happens that makes it feel tiny. We chatted on the porch until he went to sleep, and I sat to regenerate. For the next three days, I spent all day in the tent, painting runes and filling them with mana. By the second day, I developed a faster technique: creating mana with the absorb flavor in my left arm, drawing runes with my right, and channeling mana into them. I still needed breaks to regenerate, but they were less frequent. During breaks, I focused on absorbing mana to balance my channels. By the third evening, Id completed the first ring and 40% of the second. On the fourth morning, as I approached the tent, something sticky wrapped around my hand. Startled, I jerked my hand, sending a furry frog flying. I cut the tongue with a knife and tried peeling it off, but it was stubbornly sticky. The frog then spat fire at me, burning my pants! I knocked it on the head with my staff, ending its attack.
Level 2 Hopping Fire Spitter defeated.
Do higher-level monsters get longer names? I wondered, peeling off the tongue. I healed my arm, changed my pants, healed my leg, and headed into the tent. Luckily, I wore jeans; the fire hurt but not terribly. I continued with the runes, and by evening, I had less than 15% left to finish the rings. Now, I had to plan the inside of the rings. In the middle of each ring was a large plus sign with a circle at each end, and from these circles, straight lines to all the primary runes in the rings. On the sides of the cross, I had to put two runes that represented me, one of which was my class and the other a representation of me at this moment in time. Above and below, I had to add runes representing the connection between me and Rue. Rues circles were more straightforward: a mana beast on one side and a canine on the other. Both our crosses had to have the same top and bottom. While choosing the wizard class, I found it difficult to decide between Sapience and Self-Awareness for the second circle. I felt that sapience might help Rue, but for me, this journey was a journey of self-discovery. After some deliberation, I chose Self-Awareness. I went to ask Rue about the other two runes. Finding him napping, I scratched his ears. We need to choose two things representing our connection. Im considering love and protection because we both love and want to protect each other. I sensed negativity coming from him. So, what should the symbols be? I felt a massive wave of love and deep friendship. Love and friendship? He nodded. No problem, buddy. I think these are excellent runes. At dinner, I told Lis, Youre right about the fighting class. Monsters keep attacking me. So if they bite and burn me, at least Ill earn levels. I picked at my food, thinking about the recent attacks. He laughed, setting down his fork. Yes, it is in their nature. Monsters are composed of tainted mana and exhibit aggression towards all entities. You can wait until you are in a world with dungeons or take the opportunity here to get a fighting class. How? I fought with a bow and staff and didnt get a class. I leaned back in my chair, frustrated. Did you buy the skills with ability points? He asked, raising an eyebrow. No, I trained and earned them the hard way. I shrugged, remembering the countless hours spent practicing. Ah, good, he said, nodding in approval. But were you defending yourself or fighting to kill? Only self-defense, I replied, scratching my head. You need to fight to kill to get a fighting class, he explained, leaning back in his chair and crossing his arms. Thats how it works? I asked, my brow furrowing. Try it a few times, and you will get the class, Lis advised, leaning forward, his eyes serious. You can go to an area with criminals, flash some money, and they will attack you. I dont want to kill people, I replied quickly, shaking my head. Besides, criminals on Earth have guns. My bow or staff wouldnt be effective against guns. Then hunt animals, Lis suggested. Im sure there are places with overpopulation of certain animals. Hunt them, and you will get the class. Thats a good idea, I said, perking up. Ill search the internet when we get back. With clear curiosity in his voice, he said, I heard about the internet but did not have the opportunity to look into it. Ill teach you, I offered with a smile. Theres a lot of engineering information there. Thank you, Lis said, his eyes twinkling with excitement. I smiled and nodded, feeling the beginning of friendship growing between us. The next day, I finished the second ring and moved on to the crosses. The runes in the circles had to be 200% larger than the primary runes in the rings. After Rues ring, I regenerated again. Finally, in the middle of the night, I finished the whole ritual. The following day, I rushed back to the tent to ensure everything was flawlessno mistakes, no blocked mana channels, no imbalances. I ran all the tests from the mana books and the book about familiars, and everything was perfect. Lis, everythings ready. Want to come with me to the ritual site? Is your mana full? No... Sit and regenerate. Do not do the ritual without full mana. Rest, eat well, and only then do it. This type of ritual is taxing on the body and mana channels. You need to be in top condition for it to go smoothly. Thanks. Ill do it. It took two days before I felt ready to perform the ritual. My mana was full. Id eaten well, rested, drank water, and even took vitamins. I made sure Rue did the same, except for the vitamins. We went to the ritual tent, sat on our crosses, and I began channeling mana. As I channeled mana, the runes glowed more and more, drawing the mana in the air into the ritual and into me. I continued until I was empty, but the air mana kept flowing in. Intense pain erupted in my head, followed by pain in my other two power centers. It hurt! I heard Rue whimper and realized Id closed my eyes. Looking at him, he was whimpering weakly. After a few minutes of pain, I passed out. When I came to, I immediately checked on Rue. Hed opened his eyes too, looking different. He was larger, his fur lighter and matching my hair color, and his eyes were a lighter purple color than mine. Suspicious, I took out a mirror. Correction: his eyes were exactly my color. I hadnt realized my eyes had become such a bright purple. I identified him.
Rue Bonded Familiar Level 0
Examining our connection channel, I felt it was much more open and stable, now a two-way link. Are you okay, buddy? I thought to him. I felt a clear Yes. It wasnt an emotion, and he didnt say the word, but it was a yes, not just an affirmative. I walked up to him, hugged and petted him. Its you and me against the world, buddy. He stuck his tongue in my nose. Some things, even magic cant change. Chapter 53: I’m Definitely Going Back to Earth After the ritual, I was utterly wiped out, and Rue looked like he was dragging. We returned to Liss house, had an enormous meal, and both went to sleep. When I woke up, the sun looked like it was in the afternoon, but it felt like I had slept longer. Coming downstairs, I found Lis sitting and reading a book. Good morning, I greeted. He laughed and replied, Good tomorrow. Tomorrow? I asked, puzzled. Yes, you slept for a day and a half. It surprised me. I felt exhausted from the ritual, but didnt expect to sleep that much. I checked my mana: 623/8,800. Wow! My mana jumped up! My mana jumped up 1,200 points. Is this normal? I asked Lis. Impressive. Normally, it goes up 400 points after this ritual, but probably because of your tri-mana system, it went up 400 points per orb. That is the only explanation I can think of. He laughed, adding, Did I tell you I am jealous? Even if I did, I would repeat it. Surely, with this jump, you should already be in the two or even three thousand range. Umm, I started with 7,600... Im now 8,800, I replied, rubbing my neck in embarrassment. He looked at me wide-eyed, his mouth agape. After a minute, he asked, How much was your mana when it awakened for the first time? Um, 3,000... I should have guessed. I already told you that your father comes from a very high mana world. You should thank the cosmic entities for your mana, he said, shaking his head in disbelief and smiling. Why? I asked. I couldnt help but be curious about the answer. I started with 400 and reached 5,200 after over 300 years as a Traveler. Remember when I told you about the Cleanse I did with six or seven thousand? I said, frowning as I tried to recall the details. I believed you channeled it in increments. Im not that crazy! Laughing, I exclaimed. Yes, I should have guessed by your reaction to the idea of doing it again, he laughed, shaking his head in amusement. After a minute, he added, When do you want to go to the world across the Gate? You mean Earth? Why did you put it that way? I asked, tilting my head. I did not know the name, and I told you to look at it as a Traveler, so I will not call it your home world, he explained, shrugging. I like your way of looking at things, I said, nodding in agreement. About going to Earth, I want to regenerate fully, but I have nothing else I want to accomplish after that. By the way, where is Rue? He woke up a short while ago, asked for a big meal, grumbled that the food I gave him was not rich in mana, and went outside, he replied, pointing towards the door. Asked? Grumbled? How? He speaks now?! Im totally confused, I said, my eyes widening in shock. Lis laughed and said, No, he will never speak in the traditional sense of the word; he does not have a suitable vocal structure. But with time and progress, he will master mana speech. Today, he communicated with me like he communicates with you, with emotions and impressions. Did you not read about it in the book about familiars? It said his communication abilities will improve, but I assumed it meant with me, not others. Oh, I see. He is a familiar now. He is tethered to a human soul, so he can communicate with others since you can, but only with people or beings with mana, Lis explained, smiling. Awesome! My dog can talk! Or kind of talk? ... hmm ... Yeah... I scratched my head in confusion. Lis roared with laughter at my confusion. With a shake of my head, I went in search of Rue. He was outside, lying in the sun. I petted him, scratched his ears, and diagnosed him. He was healthy and in great shape, and I felt delighted. I sank my awareness into him to see the changes mana-wise. I located his three tiny orbs, maybe three millimeters in diameter or even smaller. He had the four mana channels in his legs, but they were hair-thin, and he didnt have the network of the smaller channels throughout the whole body. I read in the book that the mana system of the familiar is initially at its beginning stages, but I expected a more progressed or developed beginning. We need to gorge you on mana-rich meat to help develop your mana system, I told him. And felt a very enthusiastic agreement from him. Yeah, I thought you would like the idea. I went inside to talk with Lis again. Lis, you told me about a standard familiar package, but I dont remember all the details. Can you give me the list again? Ill write it down this time. Sure. It is Invisibility for crossing the Gates, Stealth for scouting, Storage for food and water, Telekinesis so he can have more freedom, One of the Crowd so you can hide his appearance and conjure identification, and Mana Shield for protection, he explained, ticking off each item on his fingers.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Thanks, I said, pulling out a notebook to jot down the details. He nodded and got back to his book. I noticed it was the book I gave him about an apocalypse. Curious, I asked, What do you think about the book? Is the description of the apocalypse accurate? It is completely ridiculous but very entertaining, he said, smirking as he flipped a page. Why ridiculous? I leaned against the door frame, intrigued. First, the idea that the hero can get AI. AI is technology; technology does not work with mana. I heard from other Travelers that there are advanced tech worlds where you can buy an AI, but to install it, you must undergo surgery to implant the AI in your head, he said, shaking his head. Also, the idea of a shop between worlds is impossible. The worlds are not connected, and as far as I know, even in the most technologically advanced worlds with several colonies on other planets, there is no communication between worlds. Communication will take months or even years to reach the other planet. I do not understand how this idea can work when the physical world is built as it is. The idea that you must buy your house from the shop is also amusing. Your house is your house. It does not stop being your house because your world has been flooded with mana. Technology gradually collapses, that is true, but everything else remains the same. The world does not change. It just starts working on different physical laws. Or rather, with an additional element that has a far-reaching effect. Also, the Personal Information described here is similar to traits in other worlds, not the Travelers Personal Information. But I cannot understand the connection between intelligence and mana C these are entirely different things. And what is the connection between a trait and regeneration? Regeneration depends on the width of your channels and the amount of mana in the air, not some arbitrary number. Furthermore, the idea that a world is a dungeon cannot exist. Dungeons are created when there is a mana pocket with a much higher mana level than the worlds; it is a filter. But apart from these things, the book is very entertaining, and I enjoy reading it. He chuckled, clearly amused by the books absurdities. What do you mean personal information is like in other worlds, not Travelers? I thought the system, or guidance as you call it, is the same everywhere? I asked, utterly confused. No. There are worlds where the inhabitants have different traits from us. There are worlds where the process of getting a class is completely different, and only among Travelers have I come across the fact that traits have physical and mental aspects. It may exist elsewhere, but I have not encountered it. I have a theory that we have the additional aspect to deal with the differences between worlds, he explained, leaning back in his chair. Huh. That was a surprise. I let him get back to his book and went back out to spend my ability points on Rue. Returning to Earth sounded better and better every minute since I needed more ability points. I opened the GT class abilities list to buy Rue the abilities Lis recommended and had a surprise. The abilities had a new line regarding familiars, and they were expensive! Hmm, a familiar is a costly business.
Storage: Rare Class Ability Gain a storage space of 64 m3 (4x4x4m). All stored goods stay in a suspended state. Cost: 1 Ability Point There is no mana cost, but accessing the space on worlds with low mana levels (10 or below) takes longer and requires more concentration. To expand the space, spend 1 Ability Point for +4 to all the dimensions: 64 m3> 512 m3> 1728 m3> 4096 m3> Space expansion is unlimited, but expanding without raising your stats might cause a mental strain. Familiar Version: Buy your familiar storage space of 1 m3 (1x1x1m). All stored goods stay suspended. Cost: 5 Ability Points To expand the space, spend 3 Ability Points for +1 to all the dimensions: 1 m3 > 8 m3 > 27 m3 > 64 m3 One of the Crowd: Unique Class Ability This Ability is everything a Traveler needs to hide their status as a Traveler. In worlds with low to high mana levels, many classes can view personal information or have runic or magic script artifacts to view the personal information of a being. To help hide your status as a Traveler, you can hide/edit parts of your Personal Information: * Change your name to match local conventions. * Display your Profession or one of your sub-classes as your Class. * Display a false class based on one of your Skills or spells. * Hide any part of your Personal Information and display question marks instead. Note that displaying question marks might direct unwanted attention your way. Cost: 1 Ability Point No mana cost. In technological and some mana worlds, various means of proving identity exist, such as identification papers, badges, identity chips, and more. Use this ability to conjure the needed identifications to travel the world peacefully. A onetime cost of 100 mana to conjure identifications. If the identification means are more advanced, such as an identity chip connected to a central database, it costs 500 mana to conjure the chip and connect to the database. Depending on the need, more mana might be required to perform additional adaptations, or conjure various credentials to ease your travels. If your race is unknown in the new world, you can glamour yourself to look local. The glamour will remain constant and drop when you pass through a Gate to a new world. A onetime cost of 300 mana in each new world. Familiar Version: Buy your familiar the ability to hide its nature. In worlds with low to high mana levels, many classes can view information or have runic or magic script artifacts to view a beings information. This Ability allows you to hide/edit your familiars information. Cost: 5 Ability Points Various means of identification exist in technological and some mana worlds, such as identification papers, badges, identity chips, and more. Use this Ability to conjure the needed identification for your familiar. Note that if your familiar does not have enough mana, you will have to spend your mana to use this Ability. A onetime cost of 300 mana to conjure identifications. If your familiar kind is unknown in the new world, you can glamour them to look local. The glamour will remain constant and drop when you pass through a Gate to a new world. A onetime cost of 500 mana in each new world. General Spells and Skills: Unique Class Ability The Traveler visits many worlds, faces many challenges, and needs many Skills and Spells to travel safely and hide their status as a Traveler. As such, this class is not limited to the Skills or Spells the Traveler can learn. A Traveler can learn any Spell or Skill in the connected worlds. Cost: 1-3 Ability Points for each Spell or Skill. All Spells and Skills start at level 1. Use the Spell or Skill to raise its level. No mana cost to gain a Spell or Skill. Mana cost for use varies according to the Spell or Skill. Familiar Version: You can buy your familiar Spell or Skill from the lists. Cost: 3-9 Ability Points Note that familiars without the required limbs cannot use a corresponding Skill.
I started with 35 ability points, but the 2 Gate Traveler abilities cost me 10 points! Invisibility, Stealth, and Mana Shield each cost 3 points, and Telekinesis cost 9! NINE!! Points. I had 40 points just recently, and now I have 7. Yeah, Im definitely going back to Earth. New And Improved RUE Hi, everybody Here is the new and improved version of Stretch Rue Hope you like it, as it took me hours to fight with the program to get him just right. Ignore the text at the bottom. Royal road doesn''t let you publish less than 500 words.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Lorem ipsum dolor sit amet, consectetur adipiscing elit, sed do eiusmod tempor incididunt ut labore et dolore magna aliqua. Ut enim ad minim veniam, quis nostrud exercitation ullamco laboris nisi ut aliquip ex ea commodo consequat. Duis aute irure dolor in reprehenderit in voluptate velit esse cillum dolore eu fugiat nulla pariatur. Excepteur sint occaecat cupidatat non proident, sunt in culpa qui officia deserunt mollit anim id est laborum. Chapter 54: I Think I’m Good at This I walked back to the tent, humming my new ability points song: Buy buy my ability points I gave my points to my boy, and now the well is dry. And them good ability points make me drink Rye. Singing this will be the day that they die. This will be the day that they die Yeah I still needed to work on that; I was no Don McLean. The air felt different when I got about half a kilometer from the tent. It took me a second to understand whythere was no mana in the air; it was empty. About two hundred meters from the tent, I sensed some mana in the air as I continued walking. I remembered experiencing a large infusion of mana into the ritual and into myself during it, but it surprised me it emptied the air. As I stepped inside the tent, I was in for another surprise: no trace of the ritual remained except for the grooves on the floor for the purification mixture. Everything else just disappeared. I got on all fours and examined the floor; there was nothing. I didnt find even one speck of ash or grain of salt. Everything was just gone. At least the vent was still pumping out mana as if nothing had changed. I built up the mana absorption aspect in my channels and sat down to regenerate. Every so often, I had to add more absorption because the itching decreased, and by evening, I was already at 3,251/8,800 mana. When I examined my channels, they looked almost twice as wide as they were when I started my technique, and the channel in my left hand was more than double the width I started with. I took a chance and cast the Absorb Mana spell on myself. I felt nothing for about three minutes, then I got a minor itching, and the spell ended without the feeling of getting stronger. This concretely showed how much I had progressed with expanding my channels. It once took me three full days to regenerate 3,000 mana. I filled the same amount today in less than a day. I had to do it consciously, but it was worth it. That thought stopped me in my tracks. Maybe I dont need to do it consciously? Perhaps I can build an automatic mana regeneration system? I continued to regenerate, and I started building my idea. My first attempt was to create a mesh of mana lines with an absorption aspect. However, I quickly gave up on the idea; the mesh didnt fit the structure of the channel. Then, an idea came to me. I built a spiral that started in the palm of my left hand, and I gradually progressed with it until I reached the Spirit orb. It took me over two hours to build the spiral, where I ran into a problem. One of the primary things I learned about spells is that they cannot have open ends. If there is an open end, the mana will leak out, and the spell will collapse. However, turning around and sending the spiral down my arm and hand would draw mana from my body and direct it out of me. I would essentially cycle mana in and out. Hmm, I ran into a problem and decided to sleep on it. Rue had joined me in the tent an hour before, so we ate dinner together and slept in the tent. In the morning, I checked my mana: 3,617/8,800. Having that sleep must have cleared my mind because I came up with a new idea that I thought would work. I built the spiral in my Mind orb. First, I constructed the spiral around the sides of the orb, then proceeded to build a spiral in the channel linking the Mind orb to the Spirit orb. Again, I built a spiral around the sides of the Spirit orb and went down the channel to the Body orb. In the Body orb, I built another spiral the same way. When I got to the bottom of the orb, I started the entire process in reverse by heading upwards. I built another spiral in the Body orb, again up the channel to the Spirit orb, and continued up the last channel and built the spiral in the Mind orb. When it was done, I connected the two ends, the start and the end, and locked the spell using a technique I learned in one book on mana. I checked, and yes! The blinking light was back.
First Spiral Completed Quality: 17%
I felt judged. Seriously? 17%? Its not that bad! I said out loud. I didnt get an answer. With a deep sigh, I broke the spell lock and unraveled the spiral. I sat thinking about what might be the issue. My goal was regeneration, so how can I increase it? Maybe add more rings to the spiral? That should increase the regeneration. Again, I built the spiral in my Mind orb and built the spiral around the sides of the orb as tightly as possible so I would have as many rings as possible. When I couldnt fit even one more ring, I built a spiral in the channel that connected the Mind orb to the Spirit orb. Again, I created a spiral around the sides of the orb with tightly packed rings, and when it was ready, I went down the channel to the Body orb and built another spiral the same way. When I got to the bottom of the orb, I started the entire process in reverse by heading upwards as I built another dense spiral in the Body orb, again up the channel to the Spirit orb. By this point, I got a headache from overexertion. It was tough to keep all this mana under control in the proper form and not let it fall apart. I continued up the last channel and built the spiral in the Mind orb. By this point, my whole body was shaking, but I knew, I just knew I was on the right track, so I didnt give up. The last few rings at the top were a David vs. Goliath fight, but I built the previous rings and connected the two ends, the start and the end, and I locked the spell. As soon as I could let go of this complicated construction and effort to keep it under control, I almost fainted from relief. I sat for a few minutes, took deep breaths, and waited for the spots before my eyes cleared. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
First Spiral Completed Quality: 81%
Hey, that was hard. I think it deserves at least a 95% score. Not a measly 81! I complained loudly in an indignant tone. Of course, I didnt get an answer. I considered the low score and decided it was probably because I didnt pack the spiral tightly in the connecting channels, only in the power orbs. My channels were tingling on the verge of itching, so I knew I couldnt add another spiral just yet; it would be too much for them. I considered unraveling the one I built, but it took me hours, so I didnt feel like doing it again right now. To verify, I created a tiny amount of the absorb aspect in my right arm channel, and my channel itched immediately. As I thought, I wasnt ready for the next one. I checked the Wizard part of my profile, and the spiral was there, as well as another surprise.
Sub-class 2 Wizard Level 2 Wizard Abilities: Mind Split x3 Mana Sensing [Junior] Mana Saturation [Apprentice] Mana Manipulation [Medior] Mana Regeneration x 1 Wizard Spells: Harvest Mana Crystal [In Progress] Harvest Game [In Progress]
What the hell is a Medior? I never heard this word. Before leaving Earth, I bought many textbooks on various subjects and some dictionaries for technical words. I facepalmed; I should have given Lis an introductory engineering textbook. In one dictionary, I found Medior: A Medior is someone with three to five years of work experience who can lead projects independently. The Medior has sufficient knowledge to perform executive tasks successfully and mentor Juniors, but is often supported and supervised by a Senior. For the first time, I considered that the Archive and all the system messages were in English. I never gave it a second thought. I just opened it and read. But now, it became apparent that the system was translating everything. The system needed a word for the level I reached but didnt have a suitable word, so it took the closest word that conveyed that concept. Huh! Again, I felt like an idiot. I should have wondered about it sooner. After a few minutes of feeling like a clueless idiot, I reminded myself of Liss words about walking before running and decided that I was too harsh with myself. I was learning, and because I discovered many things myself, with no guidance, I concluded that I might be good at this wizarding stuff. I spent another night in the tent, waking to nearly full mana reserves. Watching my profile, I saw my mana tick up by three every minute, missing less than a hundred points to the max. I felt exhilarated. No more sitting around actively regenerating mana. Automation for the win! Packing up the tent, I headed back to the house. Lis was on the porch, buried in a book. Im ready whenever you are, I announced. You regenerated fast! I thought it would take a few more days, Lis said, looking surprised. I found a way to speed it up with aspected mana and developed a method to regenerate even faster yesterday, I explained. How? I built a spiral in my mana system, which increased my regeneration rate. I even regenerated while sleeping! Lis looked embarrassed, awkwardly rubbing his neck. I am sorry. I knew about wizard spirals. My friend, the wizard I mentioned, built three for me. I should have told you, but I forgot. Its okay. Discovering things on my own helps me feel less hopeless, I reassured him. You are not hopeless, not even a little. Your first two classes could be attributed to Earths imminent integration, but you got the Wizard Class after a short journey on a low-mana world. That takes talenta lot of talent. For comparison, I got my first sub-class five or six years after I started traveling and clearing dungeons with a sword. It took me that long to earn a sub-class after using psionic spells and a sword to clear a few more dungeons. Thanks for the pep talk, I said, appreciating his encouragement. What is a pep? Lis asked. Its a feeling of happiness or energy. So, a pep talk is something to make you feel better. He nodded. I was waiting for you to regenerate. I am ready to go. Lis stored his house, and I called Rue. Despite traveling for over a year and storing many things, seeing Lis store a huge two-story house was still something else. Rue came running, and I told him we were going to Earth. He didnt have an opinion on the matter. I remembered that I have a lot of engineering texts in my storage, so now its my turn to apologize for forgetting about them, I said to Lis. He laughed, patting my shoulder. Thank you for making me feel better about forgetting the spirals. And do not feel bad about the books. I am enjoying the ones you gave me. Something had been bugging me. When we discussed the book, you said it was ridiculous because there cant be a store or communication between planets. But the Guidance communicates with us in every world, even in translation. How can that be? You are confused, my friend. The things I was talking about are man-made. The Guidance was not made by people but by Cosmic Entities. This is completely different. Whats the difference? Cosmic Entities are beings with limitless power. Some worlds believe they created the physical world. They have many names: Cosmic Beings, Cosmic Gods, Celestial Gods, the Ancient Gods, the Guiding Spirits, and many more. Many worlds have temples, and in others, churches where people pray to them for help or blessings. They are not people but supernatural powers above the material world. Whats the difference between a temple and a church? Isnt it the same? I asked. No. A temple is a place to pray, ask for help, or express gratitude. Priests or priestesses are there, but people dedicate themselves to a God or Cosmic Entity by choice or for family honor or prestige. Churches actively send representatives to convert people to believe in one entity or another. And all these worlds believe in the same entities? Yes, some of them have different names, but when you discover what the entity represents, you realize it is the same Cosmic Entity called something else in a different world. Its strange. There are many religions on Earth, and there have been many wars to make people believe in one religion or another. Yet you tell me many worlds believe in the same entities. How is that possible? Lis laughed. Is there any proof on Earth of the gods responsible for these religions? No. And that is the root of the problem. There is proof of these gods existence in the worlds I told you about. How? Religious classes that have the name of the god or entity, like a Paladin of The Two-Faced God or a Faith Healer of The Triple Goddess. I should have guessed, I said. I didnt think about the fact that people in many worlds have classes. It makes sense that there would be religious classes with the gods names. I even read about it in books. A day when you learn something new is a day worth getting up in the morning. So lately, I shouldnt sleep at all. I keep learning a lot of new things, I quipped. Lis roared with laughter. As we started climbing toward the Gate, I told Rue, I hope it was the beginning of spring on the other side and not the end of autumn. I know you hate snow. I got an empathic agreement from him. Lis turned to him in surprise. You hate snow? But you have fur; you cannot even feel it. I got a feeling of cold feet and a strong distaste for Rue. Surprised, I said, Thats your problem? Cold paws? I got a firm yes and an even stronger feeling of distaste. I thought you didnt like it because it wet your fur. Rue shook himself like he did to fling out water from his fur. Yeah, that makes sense, I said. Sometimes, I see dogs in Chicago with dog shoes in winter. Maybe we can find something in your size. I never felt such happiness from him before. I laughed and scratched his ears. Book One: Shimoor— Epilogue Side Story 8: Exploration Mahya had a good seven years. After deciding to stop traveling through the Gates, she gave up all the Skills and Spells she could afford and bought engineering Skills relevant to her current world. She conjured all the needed documentation and spent 500 mana to be added to the worlds database as an engineer. This world had zero mana, so she had to visit the closest Gate to regenerate discreetly. She cast her net wide, applying to every opportunity related to space exploration that she could find. Then, after a nerve-wracking seven months, the moment she had been waiting for arrivedan offer to join an exploration mission as a maintenance engineer on an FTL ship. The thrill was palpable, and she accepted the offer without a moment''s hesitation. Despite being technologically advanced, her current world faced several serious problems. The pollution levels were very high, land degradation was affecting food prices, and overpopulation had been a significant issue for centuries. Additionally, they had too much garbage. Hence, their mission was two-fold:
  1. Explore neighboring solar systems to find uninhabited planets for resource exploitation or garbage dumping.
  2. Find a planet with optimal conditions for colonization.
They set out on their mission and spent five years in space. Mahya loved every moment of the journey, even more than traveling to new worlds. She spent every spare moment in front of a hatch, gazing at the mesmerizing beauty of space.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. After two and a half years, they completed their first mission objective and sent an uncrewed spacecraft back with the information. A year and a half ago, they found a suitable planet for their second objective. For the first year after finding the planet, the biological and medical teams visited it many times to collect samples and worked around the clock to create vaccinations against viruses and bacteria. Finally, the day arrived for them to go down to the surface and start the second stage. When she set foot on the world for the first time, she opened her Map and saw that the world was completely unexplored. The entire Map appeared greyed out. Since that day, Mahya has been stationed in a compound with the mission of assembling the power plant they brought with them, which was packed in crates. She liked this part much less since she preferred space over empty worlds. One morning, Mahya woke up and felt something familiar. She froze. Mahya stood there, trying to convince herself it was her imagination, but she was unsuccessful. She could feel itlike she could feel the cold in the air and the ground beneath her feet. After her shift, she told her supervisor she was going for a walk to get out of the compound for a while and headed in that direction. She arrived at an entrance into a ravine guarded by two cliffs. Those cliffs were the anchors. She touched one cliff.
Travelers Gate #1463517667 Destination: Nami Status: Integrated Mana level: 95 Threat level: Lethal
Book Two: Back on Earth—Prologue Side Story 9: Taking a Chance After two years on the colonization project, Mahya felt bored out of her mind. When she signed up for the exploration initiative, she did it to explore space, not to be stuck on an empty rock doing maintenance on a power plant. Her boredom had reached such a peak that she was willing to risk it all, even the perils of the very-high mana world. She silently thanked the guiding spirits for not abandoning her Invisibility spell Stealth skills when she had converted the rest of her skills and spells to engineering, a decision she was now questioning. She stocked up on provisions, told her supervisor she was going out for a walk, and went to the Gate.
Travelers Gate #1463517667Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Destination: Nami Status: Integrated Mana level: 95 Threat level: Lethal
She firmed her courage and entered the Gate. For five days, she ran with her Invisibility and Stealth engaged. She had a few close calls, but she survived. She was bloody, tired, and hungry, but alive. Finally, she reached the closest Gate.
Travelers Gate #1833925510 Destination: Tr na ng Status: Integrated Mana level: 89 Threat level: Lethal
Well, at least it had a lower mana level and would be easier to survive. Chapter 55: Back to Earth We crossed the Gate to Earth. With Rues new size, I was thrilled I didnt have to carry him through the Gate. On Earth''s side, it was raining cats and dogs like my mom used to say, and we were soaked through in seconds. I wasnt cold, just wet. I wondered if it was because of my higher stats, but decided it didnt matter. I activated my ability to glamor myself and then Rue. Luckily, my mana reserves had increased significantly because that alone cost me 800 mana. After that, I conjured a new passport for myself and documents for Rue. Another 400 mana was gone. Recalling the world information from the Traveler, I looked at my passport, which now showed a young man with brown hair and eyes resembling me but different. The problem was the name still read John Rue. I asked Lis, I conjured a new ID, but my name didnt change. What am I doing wrong? I frowned, staring at the unchanged name on my passport. Lis looked up from his passport and explained, You need to change your name in your Personal Information; the new name will appear on the documents. Sorry, I forgot to tell you. Remember when you told me to stop thanking you? Stop apologizing. If I dont ask something, its my fault, not yours. I waved off his apology with a grin. He nodded, smiling slightly. Okay. I opened my Personal Information and thought of a name. I preferred to remain John, avoiding the need to adjust to a new name, but I wanted a different last name. Smith was the only name that came to mind, but I felt embarrassed by its banality. Finally, I had an idea: In high school, some bullies cornered me, and one of them grabbed me. I pushed him with all my strength, and he flew a few feet and hit a dumpster. After that, they started calling me The Psycho. Some cheerleaders thought they were cute and nicknamed me John the Ripper. In defiance and as a private joke, I changed the name on my profile to John Ripper and conjured a new passport with the name. At least it only cost 100 mana. I looked at Rue, who appeared unchanged. It was odd since I paid the mana. Again, I asked Lis, Why does Rue look the same? I paid the mana for his glamour. I gestured towards Rue, who sat obediently beside me. Lis glanced at Rue, then back at me. He is part Traveler now, and your familiar. Travelers can always see the true form of another Traveler. Did my eyes look glowing green or dull brown when you met me? Glowing green, I replied, recalling our first encounter. My eyes are always glamoured on tech or low mana worlds to look brown; you simply see through the glamour. He tapped the side of his head, indicating the magical perception. How do I see his glamoured form? I squinted at Rue, trying to figure it out. Unfocus your eyes with the intention of seeing the glamour, Lis instructed, his tone patient. It took a few tries, but I got it. Rue looked like an extra-large Saint Bernard. I worried hed look like a Great Dane, and his fur wouldnt match the glamour. I asked Lis, How come his size is the same? I tilted my head, still puzzled by the unchanged dimensions. Glamour changes appearance, not physical dimensions; you still occupy the same space. It is not a physical change but a magical illusion. Lis explained, his hands mimicking the idea of overlaying one form onto another. Yeah, that made sense. It wasnt a shifting spell but a look different spell. I hope I can find a pawn shop in Baden-Baden. I didnt save any Earth money since I didnt think I was coming back, I said, glancing at the nearby town on the Map. Dont worry, Lis said, waving off my concern. I have local money. Why? Low mana worlds usually have very few Gates. I wanted a nice brief vacation after my ordeal, not to be stuck there for months going from Gate to Gate looking for an interesting world. I planned to come back here and look for a Gate. There are a lot of them here and ways to travel fast. It made more sense. Lis laughed, shaking his head. Maybe our combined Luck made me forget.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I chuckled, nodding in agreement. Maybe. I took out my backpack and strapped it on to look like a hiker. Lis saw it, said, Good idea, and copied me. We walked fast to escape the rain, not talking for a while. Our boots made squelching sounds with each step on the muddy trail. There were puddles all along the path, reflecting the gray sky above and splashing water on my wet pants every time I stepped wrong. It rained nonstop, turning the fallen leaves into a slippery mat. The air smelled like wet earth and dead leaves. I was in my head, checking if I reacted badly to returning to Earth. But so far, I was fine. I knew Id healed a lot in Shimoor and let go of a lot of nasty shit, but sometimes things get re-ignited. But no, I was fine. I didnt feel like I was coming home or returning. It was just another world to travel. On the outskirts of Baden-Baden, a police cruiser stopped beside us, and a cop approached. The rain was still coming down hard, making the entire scene tense. I told Lis quietly, Let me handle it. He nodded, stepped back slightly, and gave me space to interact with the officer. The police officer said, Guten Tag, die Herren. He glanced at Rue, who sat beside me. Hello, officer. Im sorry, but we dont speak German, I replied, trying to sound as polite as possible. Hello, gentlemen. You must put your dog on a leash. You cannot walk with a free dog in the town, the officer pointed at Rue. Im sorry. We were camping, and the rain started. So we packed quickly and left, but somehow, in our haste, we lost the leash. I promise well buy one in town, but we must get out of the rain; were freezing, I said, shivering slightly to emphasize our situation. November is not a good time for camping, the officer remarked, raising an eyebrow at our poor planning. Yes, we found that out, I responded with a rueful smile, hoping to convey our genuine mistake. Nodding, he returned to the cruiser and drove off. That was nice of him. There was snow the last time I crossed the Gate, so it was winter. It had been about a month and a half in Shimoor time, but it looked like at least six months had passed on Earth. Having been in Shimoor for about fifteen or sixteen months, I wished to know the date but hesitated to ask the officer. When we got to town, I led Lis to the Holiday Inn Express, where I stayed last time. We got a double room, and they were okay with Rue. I gave them a mental thumbs up. I saw some newspapers on a lobby table and checked the date: November 7th, 2026. Four years had passed on Earth since I left. I knew it would happen, but it was still jarring. In our room, after drying Rue and showering, I asked Lis, Did you learn any other Earth language? I tossed the towel aside and took out a shirt. Lis, sitting on the bed and flipping through a guidebook, replied, No, only English. There was no need. He shrugged, looking up from the pages. I think we should go to the UK, I suggested, putting on my shirt. Not America? It is bigger, and they speak English too, correct? Lis asked, tilting his head and raising an eyebrow. Yes, its also my home country, but they know about the Gates, I explained, sitting on the edge of the bed to put on my shoes. How? Lis closed the guidebook and leaned forward, looking worried. I have no idea, but out of eleven Gates, eight were on army bases, so I dont want to take a chance, I said, shaking my head as I tied my laces. Yes, I agree, Lis nodded, his expression serious. Ill get you the engineering books. Thank you, Lis said, a grateful smile spreading across his face. I moved one bed and started summoning my bookcases one by one, pulling all the relevant books I could find: I emptied the third bookcase of relevant subjects, and Lis looked dazed. He stared at the pile of books on the bed with excitement and fear. I stopped, even though I had seven more bookcases and many book crates. I patted him on the back. Have fun. He looked at me wide-eyed, gulped audibly, shook his head, and stored all the books. Poor guy had no idea what awaited him. I had a lot more books. Mwahahaha ??. Chapter 56: London All this time, I thought Lis was a nice, friendly guy, but I discovered his mean streak the next day. When I got up, a pile of over thirty books was on the table. Lis pointed at it, patted me on the shoulder with a smug grin, and said, Enjoy. I scowled and crossed my arms. Its not fair! All the books Ive given you are in English, but each of these is in a different language. Lis shrugged, his eyes twinkling with mischief. You are looking at it wrong. What you see in front of you is knowledge of magic from thirty two different worlds. You should be happy it is in different languages. His feeble attempt at justification didnt fool me; I knew it was revenge. But I wasnt one to back down. Oh no, I had a plan. A plan involving many, many more books... I took some money from him and bought Rue a collar and a leash. Rue was okay with the collar but unimpressed with the leash. Every time I clipped it on, he unclipped it. Who said it was a good idea to give a familiar telekinesis? Eventually, I gave up and told him, Have it your way. After setting out a bowl for him to do his business, I went to look for a pawnshop. I didnt know if it was the Earth effect or if my Luck stopped working, but it wasnt my day. In Baden-Baden, I found a few pawnshops where I sold some jewelry and purchased two burner phones and two computers. Back at the hotel, I set up the devices and began teaching Lis how to use the computer and look things up on the Internet. At first, the computer and especially the concept of the internet intimidated him, and he kept asking me if he was doing it right. But the smile didnt leave his face once he got the hang of it. Like a kid in a candy store, he kept clicking on links and browsing websites with almost na?ve curiosity. Every time he found something new, he exclaimed with joy, his face glowing. It was a side of Lis I hadnt seen before and was refreshing. It was nice to be able to teach him something in exchange for all the knowledge he gave me. For the next two weeks, I immersed myself in a very wordy book about spell construction. Despite my efforts, I still had trouble understanding the writers convoluted explanations. It was as if he believed that if the book was less than 500 pages long, it wasnt worthy of attention. The problem was that he didnt have enough useful information to fill 500 pages. His solution was to use flowery, complicated language with lots of similes, analogies, hyperboles, redundant phrases, and metaphors that werent needed. It was hard to read each page because the paragraphs were too long and seemed to go in circles without actually saying anything. It had concepts like: A wizard crafting a spell is akin to a performer composing an enchanted tale about the beauty of the word. The notes represent the elements, while the lyrics represent the aspects. They all work in tandem with the wizards will to mold the word. And this quote is a paraphrase of a paragraph 17 lines long. I counted. Meanwhile, Lis was up to his ears in books about engineering and mathematics. I often heard him muttering to himself, and occasionally, he cursed loudly at the texts. Most of his cursing was in languages I didnt know or understand, but I could still recognize curses when I heard them. His angry reactions constantly reminded me of how hard it was for us both to understand too complicated material. At least after the rain stopped, Rue agreed to walk on a leash outside. Every evening, when we were done with our studies, Lis and I would explore Baden-Baden and find lovely cafes or restaurants to share our meals. We talked about our studies over plates of schnitzel and glasses of local beer. Lis animatedly explained the complicated parts of engineering or complained about the complexity of the subjects. His complaints about advanced mathematics sounded so familiar I couldnt help but laugh. Lis couldnt help but roar with laughter as I shared my observations about mana and magic and went on rants about the writer. I wasnt even trying to be funnyI meant every word. Other people in the restaurant would often look at us with interest as we laughed because we found humor in how complicated our studies were. The employees in those places would give me startled, bewildered, or even judgmental looks when I walked in with a big metal bowl in hand, and even more so when I ordered five servings of the same dishone for me and four for Rue. But then they would shrug, and I almost heard them think, Crazy American. Rue sent me feelings of discontent and grumbling that the food wasnt mana-rich, but that didnt stop him from eating like three dogs his size. Still, he felt the need to let me know exactly what he thought about my food choices. Spoiled familiar. We would walk back to the hotel after dinner, if it didnt rain or snow, and keep chatting in the lounge, curled up in plush couches with hot cocoa. With warm drinks and comfortable surroundings, it was easier to talk about my past, and I especially enjoyed hearing Lis tell me stories about his travels. He never told me the names of the worlds and kept some information general so as not to spoil my enjoyment of my travels or reveal spoilers. However, he had a lot of amusing stories to tell. During those meals and talks, we grew closer each day, becoming real friends. It amazed and scared me. I had never had a friend before, so it was a new and unique experience. But it also frightened me because I didnt know how to be a friend. I never learned. After two weeks, I told Lis, I think we should relocate to England as planned. We should start looking for workshops. You know this world better, my friend. You decide, and I will follow you. We took a train to England, and when we got to London, a border control official informed me, Your dog needs to be quarantined. Just a second, sir. I pretended to look in my backpack and conjured more documents for Rue. When I checked them, they showed Rue had already undergone quarantine. The One of the Crowd ability was fantastic; it significantly simplified life. Through Airbnb, I found us a two-bedroom apartment in Croydon. Lis continued to study, and I started looking for workshops. After two days on the computer and the phone, I had a list of 50 workshops that I signed us up for every other day. When I showed Lis the list, I feared his face would split in half from his smile. I had another list for Lis with fifteen workshops I couldnt attend because I had already done them and converted the points. Lis said, Let us finish the workshops we will attend together. By then, I will feel comfortable managing the other list independently in the city. And thats what we did for another three monthsworkshop, study day, workshop, study day, workshop, study day, and so on. I finally finished the book on spell construction and moved on to a book on magic basics. This book was also very wordy. Whats wrong with these wizards? All the books Ive read about mana and magic thus far have stated in two or three paragraphs what a single sentence could convey! At least we had a blast in the workshops. The swing dance was a lot of fun, and I couldnt help but notice how amazing a dancer Lis was. As the music faded and we caught our breath, I turned to him with a grin. Lis, you were incredible out there, I said, clapping him on the shoulder. He shrugged. It is all because of my trait numbers, he explained. You will be just as graceful when you raise yours. That was encouraging. Lis fell even more in love with sushi and decided to keep the skill. The day after the workshop, he dragged me from store to store, buying everything we needed for sushi making. For a week, we ate sushi every single day. I was glad to have a break from cooking, but I was really getting fed up with sushi. Finally, I couldnt even look at it anymore and said, Lis, if you keep eating sushi three meals a day, youll end up hating it. Pace yourself so you can enjoy it for years to come. He agreed with me. I was back on cooking duty and ecstatic about it. As Lis and I entered the Belly Dance workshop, the room buzzed with anticipation. Twenty women, adorned in vibrant hip scarves that jingled with every step, turned to look at us with a mixture of curiosity and surprise. Two older women scowled at us, their expressions as sour as if they''d tasted something rotten. It took me a second to figure out why, but the other womens enthusiastic smiles and warm greetings made it clear. They assumed Lis and I were a couple, which didnt sit well with the sour pair, but seemed to thrill everyone else. Why the opposite reactions? Lis asked quietly, leaning in, his voice level and calm. They think were together. I jerked my head toward the two disapproving women. Those two dont seem to like it. The others are compensating by being extra friendly. Lis nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the information as if it were an anthropological insight. Is this something viewed negatively in this world? he asked, his tone even, like he was piecing together a puzzle. By some people, yeah. Not everyone, I replied, shrugging. Understood. Lis nodded again, his gaze drifting over the group with a hint of curiosity. I have come across similar reactions in various worlds. How is it elsewhere? I asked, genuinely curious. Liss gaze shifted thoughtfully, the hint of a smile softening his face as he considered my question. The most common pairing in most worlds I have visited is between a male and a female. Roughly seventy to eighty percent follow this structure, though it varies. He gestured lightly with his hand, almost as if sketching an image in the air. Marriage ceremonies are equally diverse. Some worlds have elaborate ritesrituals lasting days with chanting, dancing, and offerings. In others, there are no ceremonies at all. A couple may simply move in together, an unspoken agreement signifying their commitment. Quite a straightforward arrangement, really, he added with a faint smile.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. In some worlds with more women than men, or where the culture is more female-dominant, it is common for one woman to have several husbands. Often, the men will assist with household duties, share responsibilities, or even work on projects together. They form a family unit with shared goals, almost like a small community within a home. He paused, glancing over at the two disapproving women for a moment as if considering their likely shock at such arrangements. Then he continued, In worlds where the situation is reversed, where there are far more men than women or where men hold more social power, one man might have multiple wives. The women in such families may support each other, managing the household or working together to raise children. Are there other types of family groups? I asked, fascinated. Certainly. Lis gave a slight nod, his tone becoming more animated as he leaned forward. Some worlds have family groups that are quite varied. A common structure includes two men and a woman, or two women and a man, each member bringing unique skills or qualities to the group. And then, in others, there are larger family groups, sometimes with four, five, or even more members, who bond together, sharing both partnership and parenthood. The community is essential in these groups, and each persons role is clearly defined. Liss expression softened. In some worlds, it is customary for women to raise children independently or in supportive groups of women. Here, a woman may conceive with a man, but from that point, she either raises the child on her own or as part of a community of women who share responsibilities. They have developed strong networks, raising children as a collective, each woman serving as both mother and teacher, mentor and guide. I chuckled softly, shaking my head. I guess Earth has some catching up to do on the variety front. There are even worlds, he continued, where families are not bound by roles based on gender at all. Individuals simply come together, based on who they connect with best, and form bonds that may include shared children, community homes, or even communal parenting. In these places, love and partnership are more fluid concepts, not limited by structure or expectation. He straightened, his tone growing softer, more reflective. In my travels, I have come to believe that companionship, in whatever form it takes, is simply a natural expression of the desire for closeness and unity. Each world interprets this differently, yet the need for connection is universal. The weight of his words settled over me. I had always thought of relationships as something fixed by my own worlds customs. But hearing him describe all these variations, I saw relationships as something shaped by culture, need, and the people involved, rather than by any one set of rules. As I looked back at Lis, he nodded, as though he could sense my thoughts. One thing remains true, no matter the world, he added, his voice barely above a whisper. People will always find ways to connectways to build a life together, however that may look. The simple truth of his statement lingered, and I looked at the women in the workshop, the two sour ones and the friendly ones alike, with a new understanding. Life had its way of sorting people into connections, whether through circumstance, choice, or even something as simple as a shared activity. Our next stop was a Limoncello Masterclass workshop. I decided I quite liked the stuff and made a mental note to hold onto the skill, hoping other worlds would have lemons or something similar. Later, after the Make Your Own Scrunchie Workshop, Lis and I stepped out of the small craft store, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows on the pavement. Lis held up his creationa faux leather scrunchie adorned with small metal piecesturning it over in his hands with the careful focus of someone studying an artifact of deep cultural significance. He gave the scrunchie a bemused look before holding it up with a gentle wave, almost as if presenting it. Earth has a way of surprising me, he observed, his tone thoughtful, tinged with both curiosity and mild amusement. I chuckled, watching the scrunchie flutter in his hand. What makes you say that? Lis shook his head slowly, still regarding the scrunchie as though it held some unspoken wisdom. Two hours dedicated to crafting hair adornments. Where I come from, such an endeavor might seem frivolous, yet here, it has purpose. He gave me a small smile. It is a peculiar custom, but I see its charm. Small things can have meaning. I laughed, nodding in agreement. Yeah, I guess it is a bit odd when you think about it. He tucked the scrunchie into his pocket with a look of quiet satisfaction. And I must say, there is something refreshing about embracing the unexpected. Earth may be strange to me, but it is endlessly intriguing. We continued down the street, the scrunchie workshop becoming yet another quirky memory in our growing friendship. While visiting a pawnshop to sell some of Lis and my jewelry, I had an idea when I saw a nearby antique store. I walked around the corner, and after verifying I was alone, I took out one sword, conjured documents showing ownership and history, and went to the antique store. The history papers were very sneaky. The history papers didnt directly state that the sword was crafted on Earth, but they provided a comprehensive description, using highly professional language, of the time and location where comparable materials and smithing techniques were used on Earth. I gave the system a thumbs up for the sneakiness and workaround without lying. The seller enthusiastically examined the sword and accompanying documents and offered me 1,000. I sold him the sword, and when I returned home, I took out all the weapons I had in Storage. Luckily, I did it while standing in the hallways doorway. Otherwise, the swords would have cut me into ribbons. We didnt have a living room anymore, but a pile of weapons halfway to the ceiling. Lis came running to check the noise, skidding to a halt at the entrance to the living room. He just stared at the massive pile of swords, axes, and other weapons, his eyes wide in shock. He turned to me, his mouth slightly agape. That is a rather extensive collection of weaponry. Yep. I picked up a shiny sword. He stepped closer, his gaze sweeping over the pile. I must say, it is quite an impressive accumulation of arms. Yep, I replied, placing the sword back down and moving to the next item. May I ask why you have acquired such an abundance of weapons? Lis asked, crossing his arms and leaning against the doorframe. When traveling in Shimoor, I began, picking up a rusted dagger, I saw a general store selling old swords for a few coppers. I purchased one, cast Restore on it, and it returned to its original state. I bought all their stock, and it turned out the shopkeeper had a shed full of weapons, so I bought those too. From town to town, I would buy all the cheap old weapons. In every capital city, I went to the blacksmiths and bowyers areas to buy their old, damaged weapons for cheap. I just put them all in Storage and have slowly been restoring them. And what are your plans for them now? I thought Id conjure documents for them to sell at an auction house, I explained, shrugging as I picked up another weapon. He nodded thoughtfully. Do retain at least one of each type for yourself. Why? I am not certain if you have noticed this, but with the Guidance, more often proves to be better. You are pursuing a fighting class, and it would benefit you greatly to become adept with as many weapons as possible. I promised to train you with the sword, and I can instruct you in knife fighting as well. You already have Archery, so broaden your skill with the other weapons. I have staff fighting, too, I told him, returning an axe to the pile. He gave a satisfied nod. Did you purchase it for points or master it through dedicated effort? I train in it. Very good. He inclined his head approvingly. Then continue with throwing knives, throwing axes, fighting with axes and longswords, crossbow techniques, and any sword style you can find in a workshop or class. Mastery in these areas will ensure that your class develops most effectively. Thank you, I said, genuinely grateful for his advice as I continued sorting the weapons. Lis went back to studying, and I started sorting the weapons. I put aside the ones I had already restored and the ones in terrible shape. I selected all the different weapons to learn and then went through the rest. Most of them were in average condition, and I restored them, but not completely. I wanted to keep some mana, and I didnt want the weapons to look too new. I would restore each item to a condition where it showed its use without being excessively damaged or falling apart, apply a Clean spell, and then set it aside. This process took me over two months, with breaks to regenerate more actively. On Earth, my regeneration was three points per minute; with active regeneration, it was five points per minute. The mana amounts here were too low. At least my channels were slowly expanding more and more; soon, Id be ready for another spiral. I did the same with the bows and some leather armor, adding all the Shimoorian arrows to the pile. In total, I had 512 items, not including the arrows. Most of them were melee weapons and shields, with some bows and leather armor thrown in. During this time, Lis and I became closer friends, and our dinners together turned into an everyday tradition. We never seemed to run out of things to discuss, often laughing until our eyes watered. Yet, the closer we grew, the more I noticed Liss way of expressing himself physically. Hed touch my hand for emphasis when talking, hold my arm to direct my attention, give me a solid pat on the back, and, if I made him laugh, hed tousle my hair with a friendly grin. On several occasions, after I helped him with something, hed even sling an arm around my shoulders in a quick, casual hug. The first few times this happened, I felt a flash of discomfortan unease I couldnt quite place. Physical affection between men was rare in my world outside a handshake or a slap on the back, so his gestures felt unexpectedly personal. Each time, Id stiffen slightly, unsure how to respond and feeling a bit out of place. My mind raced, questioning the intent behind these touches, and for a moment, I worried it might mean something more. But then I started paying closer attention to Liss demeanor. There was no hesitation in his actions, no hint of awkwardness or implication beyond friendliness. I could tell by his easy laughter and the way he treated others around him that physical affection was as natural to him as breathing. It was simply his way of connectinghis way of showing friendship. The more I thought about it, the more I understood Lis came from a different worldno, from many worldseach with its own customs, and clearly, some of them didnt share Earths reservations about physical contact between men. For Lis, these touches were a matter of kinship, warmth, and friendship, not romance. Once I understood that, I felt entirely comfortable with his gestures. I even returned them occasionally, nudging his arm or clapping him on the back when I agreed with him or felt grateful. It felt natural, a kind of bond that was unspoken but clear, and I finally relaxed into it, appreciating this small but meaningful part of our friendship. After I prepared all the weapons I wanted to sell, I concentrated and conjured documents for them. I wanted proof it was mine, proof of ownership history, and some documentation of the weapon. It cost me 3,000 mana, and I got a stack of documents half as thick as a phone book. The package contained documents showing that my great-grandfather started the collection and my grandfather increased it. There was documentation for each item, including the work around historical records, a will in which my grandfather bequeathed everything to me, and documents proving that I had paid all the taxes on the collection. It was good that the ability took that into account; the taxes didnt even cross my mind. I found a short-term rental warehouse, bought boxes to store the weapons, packed everything so it wouldnt look like an enormous pile, and took a cab to Christies. At Christies, I approached the receptionist and asked, I have an extensive collection of medieval weapons my grandfather left me in his will, and I want to sell them. Who do I contact about this? The receptionist looked up from her computer and asked, Do you have documentation? Yes, I replied, holding up a folder. Wait here; Ill call the weapons appraiser. She picked up the phone and made a call. After a few minutes, a man in his fifties, wearing a costly suit, arrived. He spoke briefly with the receptionist before approaching me with a warm smile. He extended his hand. Im Parker Walker; pleased to meet you. I shook his hand firmly. John Ripper, nice to meet you. I understand you have a collection of weapons for sale? he inquired, glancing at the folder in my hand. Yes, I have all the documents here, I said, holding up the folder. He led me to an office off the main lobby and gestured for me to sit. Would you care for tea, coffee, or perhaps something cold to drink? Im fine, thanks, I replied, settling into a comfortable chair. May I see the documents? he asked, his eyes already looking at the folder eagerly. I gave him the folder, and he meticulously reviewed each document for the next hour. I watched as his expression grew more and more pleased by the minute. After reviewing the documents, he looked up with a broad smile. Christies would be delighted to host your auction. How shall we arrange for the collection of the weapons? Are they in the United States? No, theyre already here in London. I can hire a truck and bring them over tomorrow, I replied. Parker shook his head and smiled. Theres no need for that. Well be happy to provide transport services. I signed a sales contract with Christies, and we parted ways. I gave him the warehouse address, and we agreed they would collect the weapons the next day. The next day, a truck arrived with two movers, and they took everything. A few days later, I saw an extensive article about the Ripper Collection and its historical importance. I felt uncomfortable because it wasnt historical, but then I decided that if someone spends money on a weapon to hang on the wall, they can afford it. I also found it amusing that my last name fit the theme of the collection. After all, you had to be a ripper to use all these weapons. While waiting for the collection to sell, I enrolled in the London Longsword Academy for lessons in side swords, longswords, daggers, smallswords, and rapier. I enrolled in Schola Gladiatoria for Sword Fighting (HEMA), Sabre, and Cutlass. I also signed up for classes in Battodo, Wudang Taiji Sword, Unarmed Striking and Grappling, Poleaxe and Spear Weapons, Kenjutsu, German & Italian Longsword, British Military Saber, Staff & Dagger Work, Sword & Shield Fighting, Kory Iai, Dento Nihon Kobudo Jikan Kai, Muay Thai, MMA, Choi Kwang Do, Stick Fighting, Axe Fighting, Axe Throwing, and Knife Throwing. The collection sold for over 700,000, leaving me shocked and thrilled. I continued training almost daily in various schools and dojos while Lis studied. He finished all the books I gave him, and I gave him the next batch, which was even bigger. Sadly, he didnt react to the amount; he just thanked me and returned to studying. Life was so unfair sometimes. Oh well, at least I made a lot of money. Chapter 57: Knowledge Exchange After Lis didnt react to the second batch of books I gave him, I gave up on the book intimidation game. I was determined to find a solution where we wouldnt be reliant on each other for books. Despite Lis being a faster learner, I refused to let that discourage me. I knew that my learning was different, requiring more than just reading. I had to practice, which meant my progress was slower through the books Lis gave me. The discrepancy in our learning speeds continued to bother me. The next evening, over dinner, I couldnt help but ask, I know you have the Mind Power Center and are a Researcher and a Scholar, but your speed seems way faster than mine. Im about to finish the third book you gave me, and youve already finished almost a hundred. How can I increase my speed? Lis shrugged and replied, You cant compare us. I have a high level of Clarity and Mind Index; you dont. How exactly does it work? I asked, curiosity piqued. Clarity helps me understand things faster, better, and more thoroughly, you might say, he explained, tapping his temple. Every evening, when I finish studying, I activate the Mind Index ability, which cross-references everything I learned that day with the rest of the data stored in my memory. It creates an overall picture instead of having lots of unrelated pieces of knowledge. Thats amazing! He nodded and smiled, looking smug. After a minute, I asked, Does Clarity also have special properties like Luck? Of course, he said. All the special traits have two additional aspects: one directional, and one not. With Clarity, if there is a topic I dont understand because I lack knowledge, I can activate the first aspect and feel in which direction I can find the missing data. The second aspect is my favorite: When I read a text, and it doesnt matter what text, the important data appears in a clear, dark text, and all the unimportant things, the unnecessary filling, appear in light, almost transparent text. I just stared at him with utter jealousy. I had to find a solution for the book exchange, or he would leave me in the dust. Did you get the class you wanted? I asked him. Of course not; I havent done anything yet, he said, shaking his head. What do you mean you havent done anything? Youve studied almost a hundred books! I exclaimed, incredulous. Yes, I learned. But I did not take any actions in the real world that demonstrated this knowledge and made me eligible to receive the class, he explained, leaning back in his chair. Is that why my Wizard class didnt go up with everything I learned? I asked, frowning. Yes, he said, nodding. We progress not from learning but from doing. But before we can do anything, we must first learn. Youre now learning the basics of mana and magic. Once you gain sufficient knowledge, youll begin to do things with this knowledge, leading to an increase in your classs level. But I did actions! What about the ritual I performed? I asked, my frustration showing. First, your class is not a Ritualist but a Wizard, he said, pointing at me. Second, you cant get double benefit from the Guidance, and youve already got the benefit: Rue as your familiar. What do you mean you cant get double benefits? I asked, puzzled. You can buy a hundred spells with points, but youll never get the Mage class. That is because you didnt earn it, but bought the spells through the skill the guidance gave youyou benefited already, he explained patiently. But if you clear dungeons and earn the spells as rewards and then use them, or apprentice to a Mage, at some point, youll get the class from the Guidance. Why do you think I didnt buy the engineering skills, but learning them the hard way? I dont want to lose the possibility of getting the class I want. Alternatively, you mentioned that you were harvesting crystals from monsters. You will never gain a level from doing it. You already receive the benefit: the crystal. But if you build a spell to harvest crystals, youll get at least a level. Why? You did something that doesnt really benefit you, as you dont need it, but it benefits others. Makes sense. I never thought about it, I said, nodding thoughtfully. At this point, Rue returned home utterly drenched, and I had to dry him. He made friends with all the kids in the neighborhood, so he would leave in the morning and come home only for dinner. Initially, some of our neighbors were afraid of him, but over time, he became the most loved dog in London. Quickly, all our neighbors discovered he was a bottomless pit, so they fed him, and judging by his breath, he found some neighbors to give him a beer almost daily. He was having a lot of fun. After a brief search online, I stumbled upon the reloadable Visa Prepaid card. I wasted no time and immediately headed to Amazon to purchase all the textbooks I could find, not just about engineering. I meticulously compared my collection with what I didnt have, ensuring I bought one copy for Lis of everything they had and copies for myself of the books I didnt have. If his mana rose through study, I was sure he would appreciate many things to learn. I then scoured other websites that sold textbooks and bought all the books I couldnt find before. After a few days, huge shipments started arriving. I separated my books from Liss and stored everything. After all the shipments arrived, I called Lis into the living room and told him, Give me back all the books I gave you.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Why? he asked, raising an eyebrow. Its a surprise, I said, grinning. He didnt seem pleased, but he cooperated and returned all my books. After I finished putting away all the books, I started taking out box after box of books and said to Lis, These are all your copies. Theres not just engineering here, but every subject I could find a textbook on. He looked at me with wide eyes and said, Thank you so much! his voice filled with gratitude. After a minute, he couldnt help himself and gave me a bone-crushing hug. When I finished giving him all his books, I said, Now I want my surprise. I know you cant give me your books, but I bought a copier, and if you agree, I want to copy all of them. Of course, he replied, nodding enthusiastically. He took out more and more books, and I stored them in a separate corner. For the next seven months, between my classes, I copied books and filed them in separate folders. To my surprise, I discovered an interesting phenomenon: the conflict between technology and mana exceeded my expectations. I tried to copy a runic language book, and after I pressed Start to copy the first page, the copier died. I still wasnt sure it was the book, so I bought another copier. This copier also died. I tried a workaround and took a picture of the page with my mobile phone. The phone died. I knew my camera was good with magic, so I inserted a new film and photographed the books pages. The film became all scrunched up during the development process as if someone had chewed on it. It was annoying. A lot of books I put aside had magic circles and rituals, so it looked like I wouldnt be able to copy them the easy way. I examined all the books with runes, magic scripts, magic rituals, and circles, and they were different. The paper was very thick and saturated with mana. I went to an office supply store and bought all kinds of thick paper. I came home and tried to saturate the paper with mana. No matter what I tried, the paper crumbled into tiny specks. After searching the internet, I discovered parchment. I purchased a package and attempted to imbue the parchment with mana. It worked! Further investigation revealed that manufacturers had made some parchment with real leather and some with artificial leather. I didnt want to take a chance, so I ordered large packages of parchment from anywhere that stated it was genuine leather. Thats how I spent the next five months: going to classes, saturating parchment, and copying books with a copier or by hand. A week after I started copying books by hand, Lis saw me doing it and asked, Why do you copy books by hand? He watched me with a puzzled expression. Because these books kill the copier, I replied, shaking my head in frustration. Of course, he said, nodding in understanding. Runes and magic scripts always contain mana, so they will obviously destroy an electronic device. But why dont you buy a spell to do the copying? You have enough points now. He looked at me as if the solution was obvious. I was embarrassed and said, Because I didnt think of that... I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly. He laughed and went back to studying. I checked the spell list, and there was indeed a list of copying spells. One of them was Copy Magical Text, which cost three ability points. I filled the next two months with fighting classes and copying. I finally finished copying Liss entire library; the entire process took me over a year. By now, I had completed most of the fighting lessons. I continued with each lesson until I got the ability and leveled it up a bit, then moved on to something else. During this time, I discovered Udemy and Skillshare in one of my internet searches. It wasnt just a gold mine; it had diamonds, too. We stopped looking for workshops and switched to online courses. By this point, I had 58 ability points, and Lis had 80+ because of all the previous workshops I had done. After another three intense months of online learning, I had 85 points. Lis had 93; with all his studying, he had less time to spend on the Internet. I also kept restoring weapons, conjuring documentation as my mana allowed, and selling them in antique shops. I was ready for my second spiral, and this time, I packed the rings tightly, not only in the power orbs but also in the channels leading to them.
Second Spiral Completed Quality: 92%
Yes!! I took a day to rest; the spiral creation process was very taxing. I unraveled the first spiral and rebuilt it with the tight rings.
Second Spiral Completed Quality: 93%
Double Yes!! Before that, my regeneration was 3 mana per minute or 5 mana per minute, with additional mana absorption. After the two spirals, my regeneration jumped up to 7 a minute. If I added the absorption aspect to my channels, it would go up to 8 and sometimes to 10. It took me a few days to realize the reason for the difference in numbers; after a few hours of regenerating, the mana in the area was thinner. Because the change was gradual, I didnt notice it at first.
I was getting restless and was looking for a way to occupy myself while not on the computer. I reorganized my Storage and donated a lot of the clothes. They didnt sell well in Shimoor; household goods were much more popular. By sorting all the textbooks in boxes by subject, I cleared a lot of space in my bookcases and filled them with new fiction, and the copied books from Lis. I started visiting pawnshops, selling gold coins, and buying jewelry. My collection of musical instruments grew, and I used ability points to buy skills to play the flute, violin, piano, saxophone, harmonica, and lute. In the piano section, I also found skills to tune and upkeep a piano, and I bought both. For some strange reason, the skills didnt appear on my profile, but were absorbed into the piano skill. I purchased five of each of the instruments I could now play, visited music stores, and bought every sheet of music I could find, from classical and opera to rock and heavy metal. Remembering the mana dead zones you can create, I bought five of the best laptops I could find and 20 external hard drives (10TB each), and started buying music and movies online. After I found a porcelain dishware company going out of business, I bought their entire stock. I visited flea markets and thrift stores to buy metal cookware and glass dishes. Finally, I had enough. I was too restless to stay in one place for too long. In Shimoor, I got used to traveling and moving from place to place. After thinking about the UK Gates with the danger signs for a while, I decided to take a chance. I had no intention of traveling there; I wasnt suicidal. But I figured that if I cast Invisibility at myself and popped in and out to gain the Gate number, Id be fine. That evening, I told Lis, I want to go to the Gates on this island to raise my Gate Traveler class. Want to come with me? He shuddered and said, I have no intention of going near that horrible place. I wont stop you, but please be very, very careful and dont venture from the Gate. You should be in and out in less than a minute. His concern was evident in his voice. Yes, Dad, I promise, I said with a grin, trying to sound reassuring. He laughed and asked Rue, Youre going with John? I had no idea that Rue could express Duh in a feeling so expertly. Patreon Hi everybody, Lately, I''ve been ignoring my regular job as a translator to write the story, and my income suffered greatly. Basically, last month I had no income.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. So, I decided to go the Patreon route. But, don''t rush over there just yet. There are only three advance chapters. I''ll let you know when I''ll have at least ten advance chapters so you won''t feel cheated, and I''ll feel like I''m giving you an honest exchange. Thanks for reading so far and for the support and suggestions. Even if I don''t use them, they make me laugh. Best wishes, Traveling Dreamer Chapter 58: First UK Gate In the morning, I went looking for a car to buy. I remembered promising Rue a fast car. Even though I was a little worried about driving on the opposite side of the road, I reassured myself that I could always drive slower until I got used to it. Our neighbor, Miss Maggie, was on the stairs, so I asked her, Good morning, Miss Maggie. Do you know anyone selling a van or another vehicle big enough for Rue? Good morning, deary, she replied with a warm smile. I havent heard, but if you ask Henry in the pub, he will surely know; he knows everything that goes on here. When does he open? I inquired, adjusting the strap of my bag. Only in the afternoon, she said, glancing at her watch, but hes there now to clean and prepare everything; if you knock on the window, hell come to the door to talk to you. Thanks. I went looking for Henry at the pub. I knocked on the window, and a fat man came to the door, squinting through the glass before opening a crack. What do you need? he asked gruffly. Are you Henry? I asked, tilting my head. He nodded. Im looking to buy a car, and Miss Maggie said, you know everything happening around here. So, I came to ask if youve heard of anything? He scrutinized me momentarily before replying, I dont know you. How do you know Miss Maggie? I think you know my dog. A big Saint Bernard named Rue. He started laughing, his belly shaking. Thats your dog? You know hes an alcoholic? Yes, Im trying to make him quit, so he goes and asks the neighbors, I said, rolling my eyes. He laughed even louder, slapping his leg. After he stopped laughing, he wiped a tear from his eye and said, Alright, alright. Ill help you out. He gave me two names of used car dealers. I bought a car, collected Rue, and set out to the first Gate. The Travelers Map didnt have names of places if you didnt put them there specifically, only a general view of an area. So, I found a place selling detailed maps of the entire country, bought every type of map they had, found a spot by the road, opened the first map, and looked at it. I forgot to ask Lis how to upload a map, but figured this should work. After a minute or two of looking at the printed map, I opened the Travelers Map, but nothing was new. I considered calling Lis to ask, but decided against it. He wouldnt be with me on my entire journey, and I needed to figure things out myself. After some thought, I tried something else. With the Travelers Map open, I focused on the specific section of the printed map in front of me. After a second, I glanced back at the Travelers Map and saw that it had updated the area I was looking at on the printed map, now showing names, roads, and even road numbers. Success! Returning to the printed map, I looked at it section by section to ensure I left nothing out. I checked my Map, and it was all there. I continued to upload all the other maps until I had a detailed Map of all the British Isles. It uploaded everything: towns, roads, hotels and restaurants, tourist attractions, just everything. If it was on the map I was looking at, it got updated on the Travelers Map. Its unfair that it doesnt stay updated for the next Traveler. Whats the problem with just letting it stay like this? So we have to work harder? I felt a rebuke directed at me. I said to the air, Just thinking. Dont get all worked up. Rue gave me a strange look and sent a feeling of a question. I scratched his ear and said, Dont worry about it, buddy, just talking to a judgmental text box. I felt the rebuke again. Shit, I forgot to ask Lis about this communication. Theres no doubt that I should do it. I felt a firm NO and a sense of danger. I wasnt sure if the threat was to me if Lis found out about it, or if the thingy warned me it would become a danger if I told anybody. Whats the big secret? Its not like somebody can hurt you. Im pretty sure youre all-powerful and shit, so whats the secrecy? I asked the air, exasperated. A feeling of amusement washed over me, and again a firm NO. Okay, okay, Ill keep my mouth shut, I said with resignation. I didnt get a response. It was interesting: When I asked a question, nothing happened, but if I criticized, I got a reaction. Somebody is pretty touchy up there. I waited, but didnt get a rebuke this time.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Ha, are you trying to pretend like youre not? Again, no response. Returning my attention to the Map, I looked for the first Gate. It was on the southern tip of the island, near a place called Lands End. When we arrived, I saw many standing solitary stones far from each other. I felt the Gate and followed the feeling, finding a big round stone with a hole in the middleit looked like a donut standing on its sideand another stone near it were the Gates anchors. We arrived by evening, but the place was still full of tourists, so I waited till nightfall. I spent the evening sitting on a cliff enjoying the sea. The area was beautiful, and the sound of the waves breaking on the cliffs put me in a tranquil mood. Rue spent the evening chasing seagulls. I didnt know what his problem was with those birds, but I could feel his annoyance at every bird he chased. At night, I returned to the Gate, told Rue to stay on the Earth side and make sure no one saw me, cast Invisibility and Mana Shield on myself, and crossed the Gate. My mana channels were on fire as soon as I was on the other side, and I immediately jumped back to Earth. The burning sensation disappeared once I was on Earth, but my channels felt raw, as if Id scrubbed them with a barbecue iron brush. Directing my awareness into myself, I checked them and thought they looked wider than before, but wasnt sure. I saw a few places with micro-tears. Checking my mana, I saw it went up about 280 points during the second I was on the other side. Touching the Gate, I checked the mana level.
Travelers Gate #2672165 Destination: Tr na ng Status: Integrated Mana level: 89 Threat level: Lethal
It never crossed my mind that my spirals would be good on Earth but a problem elsewhere with a higher mana level, but it should have. I tried to cast Healing Touch on my channels and almost screamed from the pain. OK, no using magic for now! I returned to London to let my channels heal and think about a solution. When we returned home, Lis asked me, Did you go through a Gate? Yes, but I encountered a problem. I almost tore my channels with the mana level there and had to jump out quickly. I need to find a solution to this issue. He looked thoughtful and said, I never even considered the possibility. I dont know much about wizard spirals. I know wizards can build them to boost regeneration, and an advanced wizard can build them in others, like my friend did for me as a thank-you. You know more than me about this subject. I nodded and went to my room to think about the issue. It took my channels a week to heal. After a day, they felt less raw and more like muscle pain after a workout, gradually subsiding until they felt normal. I monitored the tears, which healed naturally after three daysthe places where the tears used to be felt normal and with no lasting damage. After a week, when I was sure all was fine, I cast Healing Touch on myself. I didnt feel the spell do anything, but there was no pain or discomfort. When Rue came home that evening, I told him, Im going to return to the Gate and solve the problem with my channels. This time, I want you to stay home. Ill try to stay inside the Gate longer, and with the time skips, I dont want you to sit by the Gate for a long time. He was very unhappy and sent me a powerful feeling of concern. Dont worry, buddy. My intention is to stay close to the Gate and not venture even a meter away. I will stay in contact with the Gate, and at the first sign of someone approaching, and it doesnt matter if its human or creature, Ill jump back to Earth. I wont endanger myself, just solve the problem with my channels. He sent me a feeling that he had given up on the argument but was still unsatisfied. That evening, I drove to the last Gate I visited, parked in a secluded spot, and walked to the Gate. Before going through the Gate, I broke the closing points of the spirals and waited until they completely unraveled and no trace of them remained. After crossing the Gate, I turned my attention to my channels. There was a slight itching sensation, but no pain. I looked around and saw I was in a narrow ravine between two high cliffs. I could see about five meters ahead before the cliffs turned a corner. The air was cool and damp, carrying the faint scent of moss and earth. I looked behind me and saw a very shallow cave. The back wall was about a meter from the Gates anchors, covered in a thin layer of moisture that glistened in the dim light. I crept forward quietly to the corner of the cliff, my footsteps barely audible on the soft, mossy ground. As I peeked around the corner, the ravine continued another few meters before turning again. I strained my ears, listening for any sounds that might indicate nearby danger, but all was quiet. The silence was almost oppressive, broken only by the occasional water drip from the cave. I looked up and saw tree branches above that hid the sky, their leaves rustling faintly in a gentle breeze. The place felt eerily empty, devoid of any people or creatures. To be safe, I stayed as close as possible to the Gate without going through it. I just stood there and let the mana soak into my body. After less than an hour, the itching sensation disappeared. I checked, and my mana was full. I took out a rusty sword and channeled Restore. The itching sensation returned when I renewed the sword and stopped the spell. I kept casting Invisibility on myself to stay hidden, and at some point, it went up. Now, it lasted close to ten minutes. While trying to channel Restore, I had difficulty staying aware of my surroundings, so I couldnt listen for any signs of approaching sounds or figures. I tried to split my mind so one part would continue paying attention to my surroundings and the other would continue channeling, and it worked. I could continue without losing situational awareness. Hours passed as I stood there, restoring swords and absorbing mana. After a while, the itching stopped, so I added a small amount of the Absorb aspect and continued the Restore/Absorb cycle. I didnt know how long I stood there, but I ran out of swords, had to add more of the Absorb aspect, and my channels looked wider. After building a loose spiral with only five rings in each orb, the itching went up a notch, but was still bearable. Switching to parchment, I saturated it with mana. The itching subsided, and it felt like I was ready for a tighter spiral. However, I was out of parchment and swords, starving and tired, and my feet hurt from standing for hours. It was a good days work, and it was time to head out. It was the middle of the day on the other side of the Gate. Sneaking quietly behind one of the standing stones, I made sure nobody could see me and dropped the Invisibility. I took my phone out of Storage and checked the date. Five days passed on Earth. In my estimate, I was about a day or maybe a little longer on the other side, but wasnt sure. I became too engrossed in what I was doing. After calling Lis to let him know I was fine, I found a place to eat, had an enormous meal, and drove back home. On the way, I considered some ideas on how to spend mana to continue increasing my regeneration. It was a great opportunity that I didnt want to waste. Chapter 59: Mana Regeneration When I got home, Lis was in the living room with a disassembled transistor spread out on the table. He glanced up, his fingers still fiddling with one of the tiny components. What are you doing? I asked, leaning against the doorway. Trying to figure out how to make this thing work with mana, he replied, his eyes narrowing in concentration as he held a piece up to the light. Good luck, I said, giving him a thumbs up before heading to the kitchen. The next day, I traveled between butchers, buying meat. Id put the meat in the car, go inside, and store it away when no one was looking. After visiting over twenty butchers, I came back home in the evening and took out the coolers one by one, arranging the meat inside. It felt ridiculous, but there was something satisfying about this proper way of storing meatsometimes its tough to shake off ingrained habits. The following day, I kept up the meat, poultry, and fish shopping spree until all my coolers were full. I did some internet searching, and late that evening, I drove to the Evelina London Childrens Hospital, cast invisibility on myself, and snuck in quietly. Moving between the wards, I slipped into rooms whenever a door was open or someone opened it just enough for me to get through. Id touch the tip of my finger to a child and heal them. Some didnt even wake up, and some scratched the spot where I touched them, almost touching me, but no one caught on. A few times, I had to wait for someone to open the door again before I could get out. It wasnt easy sneaking in. Despite almost getting bumped into a few times, I stayed undetected. I kept this up until my mana was nearly empty. I left 200 units for Invisibility, just in case. Returning to the Gate, I parked the car in a hidden spot and crossed it once more. My channels were fine, and my mana was ticking up by 35 every second. I dismantled the spiral, and my mana regeneration dropped to 20 per second. I built a new spiral with ten rings in each orb and kept training my channels. When I was full, I took out one cooler and saturated the meat with mana. After the second cooler, the itching sensation almost disappeared, so I added mana with the Absorb aspect to my channels and kept emptying and refilling them. After three more coolers, my channels could handle more mana without a problem. I dismantled the spiral again and built it as densely as I could.
First Spiral Completed Quality: 95%
My channels started to tingle and itch again, but it was tolerable. I kept draining and refilling mana over and over until I had ten coolers with mana-rich meat. Exhausted, I left the Gate. It was evening on Earth. I tiptoed to the car and dropped the Invisibility. I checked my phone and saw that three days had passed on Earth. At this rate, Id be a hundred years old on paper and fifty in practice. I went home and crashed. The next morning, I saw Lis at the table with the disassembled transistor and thick copper wires. He was intently engraving something on one wire with a jewelers loupe, his brow furrowed in concentration. Hows the transistor going? I asked, taking a seat across from him. He looked up briefly, adjusting the loupe. The original electrical wires were too thin, so I switched to thicker copper. Did you get the class? I asked, curious. Not yet, he replied, focusing back on the wire. Good luck. Let me know if you need help, I said, giving him a supportive nod. Yes, thanks for the reminder, he said, setting down the wire and removing the loupe. Did you study the book on how to aspect magical materials? Yes. He took out a pea-sized crystal and handed it to me. I need you to aspect this crystal to lightning. I still dont know the lightning aspect. I dont know its flavor, I admitted, turning the crystal over in my hand. Hmm, he mused, scratching his chin. Well have to find a lightning storm. Its winter now, that shouldnt be a problem. Ill check and let you know.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. No problem, Im here every few days, I said, pocketing the crystal. Hows training your mana channels going? he asked, his eyes curious. Good. Theyre almost four millimeters thick, I said proudly. Impressive. Soon, youll start expanding the secondary channels, he remarked, leaning back in his chair. I have no idea what youre talking about, I confessed, shaking my head. Find and read the book Mana Body C Supreme Control. It explains everything. Thanks. That gave me an idea I hadnt thought of before. I spent the whole day cooking for Rue and Lis, gave Lis all the food Id made, and went to the hospital again that evening. When I arrived at the Neonatal unit on the sixth floor, I noticed that someone had propped all the doors wide open. I shrugged and started my rounds. There were fewer children this time, which made me happy. When I finished with everyone, I still had 3580 mana, so I moved to the Sky ward and the Pediatric Critical Care Unit and drained my mana until I had 200 units left. I drove to the Gate again, parked in a secluded spot, and crossed over. This time, instead of saturating meat, I took out the books Id copied, paid 1,000 mana to learn the language, and stored them back. I went through about twenty books, learning their languagespoken and written. At the same time, I built a second spiral with five rings in each orb and increased my regeneration. My channels itched, but I was used to it by that point. When I took out the next book to learn the language, I felt a warning from my Luck. Immediately, I stopped and began looking around and listening. I didnt see or hear anything, but knew something was wrong. I sharpened all my senses and felt a disturbance in the mana about four meters away. Not wanting to take any chances, I jumped through the Gate back to Earth. Halfway through the Gate, I felt a terrible pain in my leg. I fell on the other side, half paralyzed by the pain. Luckily, it was night on Earth, so I dropped the Invisibility and looked at my leg. My leg was torn to shreds and bleeding badly. I grabbed the blood to stop the bleeding, held the flesh with my hand to keep as much in place as possible, and started casting Healing Touch over and over. I had to regrow the missing parts in some areas. It took over an hour until my leg was fine, and I finally stopped panicking. My mana was down to 1300/8800. I looked at all the blood and didnt want to leave it. God knows what they could learn from it. Cutting a few steaks into small pieces, I then pressed them into the bloody spots. I also decided to buy a few bottles of bleach, just in case. Although I walked cautiously to the car, my leg was perfectly fine and worked as usual, but I was starving and tired. I mentally marked this Gate with an X. Id taken advantage of it as much as possible, but it was time to move on. After getting home, I had an enormous meal, and slept. The following morning, Lis told me a storm front was approaching Mainland Europe, so we took the train to Paris. Rue wasnt happy about his leash but accepted it was necessary. We found a pleasant hotel with a balcony for me to taste lightning and explored the city a bit. We expected the storm to hit during the night. Lis turned to me as we strolled along the Seine. Remind me why we chose London? English, I replied, glancing at the boats passing by. Right, right. We should move to Paris; the food is better, he suggested with a grin, nudging my shoulder. I laughed, shaking my head. No problem, but first, I want to finish visiting the Gates in the UK and boost my mana regeneration. He raised an eyebrow. Hows that going? Any progress? Yes, but something attacked me last time, so Im switching Gates. I felt Rues worry through our bond and petted him reassuringly. Dont worry, Im fine. Like I promised, I was right next to the gate and jumped straight through. Rue gave me a side-eye, clearly not convinced. He knew I was full of it. I sighed and came clean, rubbing the back of my neck. Okay, I did get scratched a bit, but dont worry. Remember, Im a healer, so I fixed my leg, and Im fine. Rue huffed, but his worry eased slightly. Despite not being completely convinced, he let it go. We visited five patisseries, got a sugar rush, and went back to the hotel when the rain started. I waited for the main body of the storm, and when the lightning began, I went out to the balcony. It was COLD! I shook my head, shivered, and wondered about the sacrifices I made for friends. I concentrated on the mana and tried to zero in on the flavor of lightning. Bit by bit, I could distinguish the lightning from everything else. Knowing water and wind helped a lot. I started to create the aspect with my mana, but it wasnt quite right. I focused more and more, bringing the mana in my hand closer to the correct aspect. When everything clicked, my hand shot an arc of electricity. Startled, I jumped, slipped on the wet floor, and banged my elbow on the balcony railing. Ouch! After rubbing my elbow and grumbling about the unfairness of it all, I created the aspect again to verify I had it, and shot another arc of lightning from my hand. It was a small arc, but I knew I could make it bigger. Ha! Im a lightning Wizard! Beware my mighty arc! I knew I was absurd, but it still made me snicker. I went inside to get dry and saw Lis waiting with a question on his face. Yes, yes, I got it. Let me get dry; Im freezing. He looked very pleased. I got dry but was still cold, so I took a hot shower. When I came back to the room, he handed me the crystal without a word. I laughed and started to aspect it. It felt different from channeling mana into the crystals at his place. There, it felt like the crystal was sucking the mana out of me. Here, I had to force the crystal to cooperatelike it wanted to stay neutral. After a tough battle of wills, the crystal finally got aspected and acted like a normal crystal, sucking the mana in like a hungry baby. When it was full, it was silvery-white, with occasional small arcs of electricity inside. I was admiring the arcs, turning the crystal in my hand to catch the light, when Lis snatched it from my grasp. Hey, I was admiring my creation! I protested, reaching out as if to take it back. Lis tossed me another small crystal. Aspect this one, and you can gaze at it lovingly as much as you want. I need my crystal, he said with a smirk. Spoilsport, I muttered, rolling my eyes. He stuck his tongue out at me, grinning mischievously. Lis, my friend, youre spending too much time with Zara from across the hall. Youre starting to act like a ten-year-old, I said, shaking my head in mock dismay. Shes a lot of fun, and some gestures are too expressive not to use, he replied, his grin widening. I shook my head again, chuckling. Earth was ruining my Sensei and turning him into a hooligan. Chapter 60: Rescue After our return to London, Lis continued tinkering with his transistor, and I set off toward the next Gate. It was near Boleigh, and just as I was about to cross it, I felt a strong warning. I decided to give up on this Gate and check it later. It was curious that when I first touched the Gate near Lands End, I didnt feel any warning. But When I touched this Gate, my Luck or Perception screamed, Dont go there. The next Gate was in a stone circle known as Boscawen-un. I arrived late in the evening, and once it was dark, I approached the Gate. When I touched it, I sensed a faint warning, as if gently reminded to tread carefully. I cast Invisibility and Mana Shield just in case, then crossed the Gate. On the other side was an open plain with grass, flowers, and trees in the distance. I saw figures moving far away, but I couldnt tell if they were humans, elves, or other creatures. Not wanting to linger, I went straight back to Earth. The following day, I asked Lis, You said you feel a warning whenever you touch a Gate to a high-mana world. But when I touched the first Gate, I felt nothing; the second, a strong warning, and the third, a mild be careful. Do you have any idea why? Yes, of course. It has to do with intention, he explained, pointing a finger for emphasis. Do you intend to travel to that world? If you do, youll receive a warning every time, as worlds with very high mana levels are hazardous. If you only intend to pop in and out, youll feel a warning only if danger is close to the Gate. Oh, makes sense, I said, nodding in agreement as I finally understood. The next Gate was near a place called St Just. As I approached, a feeling of warning and urgency washed over me. I needed to be careful on the other side, but there was also something important I had to do. It was a mix of feelings; the warning came from either my Luck or Perception, while the urgency seemed to come from another source. I was pretty sure it was the same source that rebuked me whenever I criticized the system too harshly. My judgmental text box was urging me to do something. I cast Invisibility and Mana Shield and crossed the Gate. The area on the other side was flat, with grass, boulders, and a small grove nearby. I looked back and saw the Gate formed by two large boulders. As soon as I crossed, I sensed a Traveler. The warning from my attributes grew stronger, as well as the feeling that urged me to actlike it was telling me, Hurry, you dont have much time. The Traveler felt close but weak, fading in and out, like a radio station losing and regaining reception. I began sneaking quietly from boulder to boulder, following the feeling. After about a hundred meters, I saw a human lying on the grass; their limbs were at unnatural angles, and there was a lot of blood around. I approached carefully and up close saw it was a black girl with long hair in African braids. I touched her and cast Diagnosis. Her internal organs suffered damage, with some ruptured and most of her bones shattered. There was something else inside her that the Diagnosis couldnt decipher, but it was harmful. I examined her with my mana sense and felt a harmful mana eating her from the inside. I cast two Healing Touch spells on her to keep her alive but decided not to linger; the warning feeling was getting stronger. I picked her up, re-cast Invisibility to hide us both, and started sneaking back to the Gate, casting Healing Touch repeatedly. Thirty meters from the Gate, my Mana Shield shattered, and I felt an intense pain in my head from the backlash and a searing pain in my shoulder. I almost fell, but stayed on my feet by sheer will. Fifteen meters from the Gate, intense pain hit my right leg, causing me to collapse. I extended my hands while falling to avoid landing on the girl. I tried to get up but couldnt; my leg was useless. I put the girl on my back and crawled to the Gate using my arms and one good leg. Two arrows flew over my head but missed. I concluded they could sense the disturbance in the mana, like I did at the first Gate, but couldnt see through my Invisibility. A meter from the Gate, a blob of harmful mana passed close, but didnt hit me. I could almost taste the foulnessit was full of nasty aspects. I crawled through the Gate and emerged on the other side. It seemed near sunrise, so I had to find a hidden corner, but first, I had to take care of my leg. I touched my shoulder and felt an arrow stuck in it. I ripped it out, almost screaming from the pain, but held back and healed the wound. I inspected my leg, which was in terrible shape. A noxious mana that tasted like rot, decay, and putrefaction and had a devouring aspect was climbing up my leg. No matter what I did to heal, it didnt work. I tried to stop or block the progression with my mana, but that didnt work either. The noxious mana devoured my mana. Desperate, I cast Exude Mana on the spell, stopping it from climbing but not removing it. After repeatedly casting Exude Mana, it slowly leaked out, but took an enormous chunk of my mana with it. To break it down faster, I sent a tendril of mana down my leg and started to de-aspect the mana, like I did to a crystal. It was harder when applied to myself in a panicked and painful situation, especially with mana that had a devouring aspect that kept eating my mana. Finally, my leg was fine, and I could get up. I picked up the girl, cast Healing Touch, and felt lightheaded. My mana was down to 110/8800. The regeneration on Earth was terrible, but I needed mana to heal her. I ran to my car, cast Clean on her to remove the visible blood, almost fainted, covered her with a blanket like she was sleeping, and ran back to the Gate. Once again, I cast Invisibility, laid down on my belly, and crawled through the Gate. I created the Absorb aspect in all my channels and increased the amount until I got the pins and needles sensation. Willing to suffer a bit but not harm myself, I watched my mana tick up by 43 every second. I lay there, regenerating as fast as possible. An arrow flew above my head; they sensed me. My mana was at 2,780. I took a chance and stayed a few seconds longer. Another arrow flew, and a nasty mana blob hit one of the Gate stones. I remembered the dangerous feeling from the ruined gate in South America, and not wanting to risk the Gates destruction, I quickly crawled back to Earth, trying to regenerate until the last second. My mana was at 3,806. On Earth, I packed my channels with the Absorb aspect and checked; my mana ticked up by one every six seconds. Hmm, maybe theres more mana near the Gate? I returned to the car and started working on the girl. First, I had to address the malevolent mana in her system, as it consumed a portion of the Healing Touchs mana. I sent a tendril of mana into her and tried to de-aspect the mana, but most of my mana got devoured. I didnt have a choice but to cast Exude Mana on her. Her condition worsened, but the nasty mana diminished a little. Repeatedly casting it, the noxious mana was diminishing, but I started losing her reception again. I stopped and tried to de-aspect the mana again. It was more manageable this time, and I could break it down slowly. Finally, her body was free of it, and I exhaled with relief. I switched to healing her internal organs; bones could wait. I healed her heart and lungs first, but then felt lightheaded again. She was out of danger now, but I was empty. My mana was at 80/8800. Take a second chance? It was mid-morning already, and there were tourists near the Gate. I touched it and received a warning, but not a shouted warning. I risked it. Again, I lay on my belly and crawled in. Packing my channels with Absorb, I lay there regenerating. After a couple of minutes, I saw two elves running out of the grove. I immediately crawled back out. My mana was at 6,064/8800. The regeneration in Tr na ng was off the charts. I wished I had such regeneration on Earth, but without the danger.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I stayed by the Gate for over four hours, repeatedly casting Invisibility on myself. The regeneration near the Gate was better. When I was full, I returned to the girl and continued healing her. I finished with the internal organs and switched to the bones. In the middle of healing her, the red light started blinking. I checked it:
Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 11 Stat points: 3
Based on my previous injuries, I added the free points to Constitution. I facepalmed; I forgot to ask Lis about stats distribution. The red light was still blinking, so I checked it.
The spell Healing Touch has reached its maximum level [25] You can choose a new spell to level: Healing Dart Healing Sphere Neutralize Curse
I was sure that the nasty mana I drained was a curse, and it irritated me I got it after the fact. Still, I checked the other two.
Healing Dart Send a dart of healing
The name was pretty self-explanatory. I felt like the system was actually saying, Whats not to get, dumbass? Its what it says.
Healing Sphere Create a sphere of healing energy around you. The sphere starts at a one-meter radius and grows by a meter every five levels.
This one also sounded good, and it could have helped me heal myself and the girl at the same time today. The Neutralizing Curse was also self-explanatory. I didnt read the explanation; I was sure it would say to neutralize a curse or something similar. There was no reason to encourage the system to think I was an idiot. Because of my previous experience and because it was the most specialized, I chose Neutralize Curse. I could get by without the other spells, but I needed this one for the future. I continued to heal the girl until I was almost empty again. While invisible, I returned to the Gate and touched it. I felt a strong sense of danger; the fuckers were probably waiting on the other side to catch me. To regenerate, I stayed right next to the Gate, and it took me almost eight hours to be full again. I returned to the car and finished healing the girl. After diagnosing her, I determined she was dehydrated, emaciated, and had suffered severe blood loss, but her injuries were mostly healed, even though she remained unconscious. It was better to drive home and take care of her there. When I tried to start the car, there was no response. I tried repeatedly, and the car wouldnt startit was dead. Frustrated, I called Lis. When he answered, I said, Lis, I need your help. He immediately sounded worried and asked, What happened? In one of the Gates, I found a Traveler. While I managed to rescue and heal her, the car refuses to start, and she is still unconscious. I need you to get here and keep an eye on her. Ill get another car, get her home, and see what else I can do. Did you heal her in the car? Yes I said, confused. How much mana did you use? Maybe twenty thousand? He let out a low whistle. Your car is dead and gone, my friend. May it rest in peace. The magic fried it. Shit, I didnt think of it, I muttered, rubbing my forehead in frustration. Happens. Tell me where you are exactly. I gave him directions and waited. I checked the girl occasionally and saw her condition deteriorate every half an hour, but when I healed her, it got better again. While waiting, I located a car rental in Cornwall and made arrangements to have it driven to St Just. It took Lis over eight hours to get to me. I left him with the girl and rushed to get the rental car. Thankfully, it was still dark when I got back with the car. Lis transferred the girl into the new car, and I drove us home. On the way, I remembered my earlier question, and turned to him, I forgot to ask you when we met: What is the best stats distribution? Im always unsure what to do with the free stat points. Most Travelers save the free Trait numbers to convert to ability points, Im really glad I dont have to do it anymore. Anyway, in our case, Id say everything is important. He gestured with his hand as he explained, To learn and advance as a Wizard, you require Intelligence and Wisdom. Strength and Agility are necessary for self-defense, Constitution for survival, Perception to avoid surprises, and Vitality to have a long journey. He paused, considering his next words. When I will level up next, I will increase my lowest Trait and work from there. Yeah makes sense, I nodded, absorbing the information. When we got home, I put the girl in my bedroom and continued to check on her. I have no idea whats wrong, I told Lis, frustrated. Shes doing better now that I healed her, but shes still not responding and doesnt have enough resources. I tried everything, but nothing works. Lis walked over to her, lifting one of her eyelids. You wont be able to wake her up; she is completely mana-depleted. You need to get her to regenerate. How do you know that? What does it mean? I asked, frowning. You didnt read about it yet? Lis glanced at me with a hint of disbelief. No. Look at her eyes, Lis said, pointing. They are completely black. She has no mana in her system, so you wont be able to wake her up. Healing spells will help a little, but she needs mana urgently. When a body suffers such severe mana depletion, it shuts down. But I emptied my mana almost to zero many times and never lost consciousness, I argued, puzzled. You emptied your power orbs; you didnt deplete your body. If you empty your orbs to zero, you will suffer from mana burn and a severe headache. If you continue to cast after that, you will start to empty your bodys mana stores, and when theyre empty, you will go into a coma until you regenerate. She is not regenerating, I said, shaking my head in frustration. No, she is not, Lis confirmed, her expression serious. Thats what you have to examine and solve. I sank my awareness into her and looked for her mana system, but couldnt find it. Her body was devoid of gold. Finally, I found a black orb in her head. As I followed the usual path of the channels, I discovered thin black lines, suggesting that her channels had been fried. I followed the channel down her right arm until it reached its end in her palm. Attempting to insert a mana tendril into the channel, I found it burned shut. My attempt to cast Healing Touch on the channels was unsuccessful. Fortify Life Force didnt work either. Trying a different approach, I forced my way into the channel with mana. It opened up a bit at the beginning, but not enough. That gave me hope. I created a thin tendril of mana and tried to push it into the channel. The progress was less than a millimeter, and the effort mentally exhausted me. Shit, this is not going to work. I remembered one of the mana exercises I did back in Shimoor, when I was training for the ritual. I had to create a ball of mana in my palm and spin it clockwise and counterclockwise. That gave me an idea: I extended a tendril of mana and spun it like a drill clockwise. Inserting the tendril into her channel, I could progress better. It was still slow and took an ungodly amount of concentration, but I progressed millimeter by millimeter. There were places in her channels so severely burned that I couldnt open them and had to create a bypass. The problem with the bypass was that it wasnt a channel but a furrow I dug, so the mana dissipated into her body. I leaned on what I learned from harvesting crystals and created an envelope or wrapper from mana around the inside of the new channel to keep the mana in. I was lightheaded again, had a headache, and was only halfway done. I knew I couldnt leave it and rest; her condition kept deteriorating, and I had to apply Healing Touch occasionally to keep her stable. I divided my mind into three parts. With one part, I packed my channels with Absorb to get as much mana as possible. With the second, I kept monitoring her and casting healing whenever needed. And with the third, I recreated the drill and continued as my mana allowed. Lis brought me food and water, so I took a quick break and continued. After over twelve hours, the first channel was open. Monitoring it with my mana sense, I felt mana slowly entering her body. Thank you, God or Guiding Spirits! I was utterly and completely done for. With a splitting headache, unable to stand, and distorted vision, everything seemed to swim before my eyes. Lis! I called. He came running and asked, Whats wrong? Please help me get up and go to bed to rest. I opened one of her channels, and she is taking mana. At the moment, I cant do anything else; Im too depleted. He helped me up and led me to his bed. I just fell on it and was out in less than a second. Chapter 61: The Danger is Not Always the Obvious Thing After who knows how long, I woke up and headed straight to the kitchen, my stomach growling loudly. Starving and dehydrated, I felt weak. I ate standing up, right from the fridge; I couldnt even wait to heat the food. After twenty minutes of non-stop eating and drinking, I slowed down and noticed my surroundings. I even remembered having hot food in my Storage, but I woke up so famished that my mind didnt work right. I heard murmurs from my room, washed my face, and went to check it out. When I opened my bedroom door, I saw the girl still lying in bed, Lis sitting beside her, talking quietly. Rue had his head on her belly, and she was scratching his head. When I entered, she looked up at me and said something to Lis I couldnt hear. He helped her out of bed, and she approached me, hugged me tightly, and said, Dara. I understood her; it was, Thank you. Lis said, It means thank you. I got that, I replied, giving him a small smile. Lis facepalmed. He actually facepalmed! Ha-ha! Im not the only one who does that! Of course, the book First Steps in Ritualism and Circle Creation was in Parshan, he said, shaking his head. The girl buried her face in my neck and cried, so I held her gently and let her get it all out. After she calmed down, I led her to bed and rechecked her condition. She was much better. She no longer suffered from dehydration. Her body had produced some blood and started taking in nutrients, but she needed more help. She still had food in her stomach, so I sent a healing spell through her and monitored the reaction. Her body broke down and absorbed the food more quickly. I took out more food and said, Eat; your body needs the food to heal. Ill help it absorb it faster. Thank you for everything. I have no words to express my gratitude, she said, her voice trembling. Youre welcome. Lets get you in good shape, and then well talk, I replied, giving her an encouraging smile. She ate, and I healed her until her body was much better. I sank my awareness into her one open mana channel and examined it. A surprise awaited me: The furrows I dug and layered as a bypass had stabilized and become a real mana channel. I was relieved since I was worried that it wouldnt hold. There was a spot in her mana channel I hadnt opened wide enough. It was barely a hair wide and needed more expansion. I sent a mana tendril into it and started drilling. She yelled in pain and jerked her hand away. Im sorry; I didnt know it would hurt, I said. What are you doing? she asked, her eyes wide with fear. Theres a spot in your mana channel that I didnt expand enough, resulting in a blockage, I explained. If I can open it wider, your regeneration will improve. Also, I need to open the rest of your channels. She looked worried and said, It hurts like a stab with a thick hot needle. Ill put you to sleep so you dont feel anything. Apologies for not doing it right away. I didnt know it would hurt, I said, feeling guilty for causing her pain. She thought momentarily and asked, You promise it wont hurt? I promise, I said, nodding reassuringly. She nodded and lay down more comfortably. After casting Anesthesia, I worked on the thin spot. I doubled and tripled its width, and her mana flowed much better. I moved to her left hand and worked on the mana channel. I already knew what I was doing this time, so I immediately started with the drilling. Whenever I came across a burned-shut spot, I built a bypass with layers to connect the rest of the channel. It went much easier and faster. After treating her hand for about two hours, I stopped the Anesthesia and checked her general condition. She was fine; this process didnt require as many resources as normal healing. I checked my mana: 1310/8800. I asked Lis, How long have I been sleeping? After all Ive been doing, my mana seems too full.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Two days. I slept for two days?! I exclaimed, shocked. Yes. I knew you were exhausted, so I didnt bother you, Lis said. Mahya woke up about three hours after you went to bed, so I cared for her as much as possible. Mostly, I made sure she drank, ate, and rested. I also occasionally cast a Minor Heal on her; thats the only healing spell I know. You did an amazing job; thank you. I should also introduce myself; I forgot to ask her name, I said, embarrassed. I think she understands you were focused on her health, Lis said, smiling. She was still sleeping, so we left the room quietly and closed the door. I asked Lis, Did she tell you what happened to her? She didnt want to talk about it. She just said that she wants to forget that terrible, terrible place. I agree with her; Tr na ng is a nightmare, Lis said, shuddering. Im going to let her rest and check two gates near London, I said. If theyre safe, Ill go in; I need the mana regeneration. I wont stay to train, only to fill my mana. Be careful, Lis said, his worry clear. I will; dont worry, I replied, trying to reassure him. I dont believe you. I saw the blood and hole in you; you forgot to change your shirt before I arrived, Lis said, shaking his head. Dont worry about it; it was just an arrow. Aside from that, I risked it to get her out. If I hadnt sensed her, I would have left immediately, I said, trying to downplay the danger. He held me by my upper arms and said, Dont take unnecessary risks. If a Traveler is in Tr na ng, it was their choice and mistake; you dont have to pay for it. Its amazing that you got her out, but you could have just as easily died. Please remember that. I was in that world for eight days, and I still have nightmares. I patted his shoulder and said, I promise to be more careful. He looked into my eyes to see if I was telling the truth, relaxed, and nodded. I was determined to exercise greater caution, having already sustained two injuries. It wasnt life-threatening, but the pain was awful, and I had no intention of repeating the experience. Before leaving, I checked my blinking red light.
Level up +3 Intelligence, +3 Wisdom, +3 Perception, +1 to all other stats Class: Wizard Level 3
Finally! I worked hard to learn for this class, and it annoyed me I didnt progress as expected. I looked at the Wizard class to see if something else progressed.
Sub-class 2: Wizard Level 3 Wizard Abilities: Mind Split x3 Mana Sensing [Medior] Mana Saturation [Apprentice] Mana Manipulation [Senior] Mana Regeneration x 1 Wizard Spells: Harvest Mana Crystal [In Progress] Harvest Game [In Progress]
Nice. My mana sensing and manipulation progressed. It was already evening, so I drove to Stonehenge first, touched the gate, and felt great danger. The message was clear: if I crossed the Gate, I would die. I forgot about it and drove to the next Gate. The location was close to a town named Loxhill. I found an out-of-the-way parking spot under the trees and headed to the Gate. When I touched it, I felt a mild tread carefully suggestion. I cast Invisibility and Mana Shield and crossed the Gate. I came out in the middle of a forest with the biggest trees Id ever seen, which were pink. More specifically, the trunks of the trees were brown, but the rest was pink. Everything was pinkthe leaves, the plants under the trees, and the moving, blinking lights between the trees. Remembering something Lis said about blinking creatures, I didnt look at them but listened to my Perception. I still felt a slight warning, but no tangible danger. To be safe, I didnt add mana absorption to my channels so that the magic wouldnt give away my location. Settling for a regeneration rate of 20 points per second. It was still over 1,000 points per minute. The regeneration here was simply a dream; it was too bad, that it was so dangerous. It took me less than ten minutes to be full, and I left through the Gate. It was the most beautiful and magical place I had ever seen, but I wouldnt use this Gate for my regeneration training, no need to take chances with the blinking things? Creatures? When I returned to my car, pine needles and sap covered it. That was very annoying; it was a rental that I had to return in good condition. I looked at the tree and said, What, you couldnt wait until I left? When I got back home, Lis looked frantic. When he saw me, he shouted, You said youre going to close Gates, in and out, not regeneration training. What happened to that promise? Thats what I did. One Gate was too dangerous, so I went to the next, regenerated, and left, I explained, raising my hands defensively. So, where have you been all this time? Lis asked, his eyes wide with concern. I just looked at him, uncomprehending. I left in the evening, and it was still night. But he looked frantic when I got home, so I asked, How long was I gone? Three weeks! The only reason I knew you were still alive was because Rue was still alive. But I thought those monsters captured you, Lis said, his voice shaking slightly. Shit! As soon as I arrived at the first Gate, I touched it, sensed it was dangerous, and decided to leave. I drove to the second one, felt the danger was tolerable, and went in. I saw the blinking things you told me about and didnt look at them. It took me less than ten minutes to regenerate, and I left immediately after and drove straight home, I explained, my mind racing. Are you sure you didnt follow them? Lis asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. Positive. I was leaning against the Gate the whole time, looking at the ground and monitoring the area with my Perception, I said, shaking my head. I think you should stop going to the Gates here; that place is too dangerous, Lis said, his tone firm. Yeah, I think youre right. Im sorry I made you worry, I said, feeling guilty. He hugged me and said, Never do that again. I wont, I promise, I said, hugging him back. Mahya hugged me from behind and said in English, Lis wanted to go in after you to rescue you. The only reason he didnt was that Rue looked unconcerned. Youre lucky you have a familiar, or you might have lost a friend. I decided it was time to give up on the UK gates. They were too dangerous, and the danger was not always the obvious thing. Chapter 62: Paris, Here We Come After Lis and Mahya calmed down and realized I was okay, I turned to Mahya and said, I need to finish opening your channels. Do you want to do it now? Are you sure? Youre not tired? Mahya asked, her brows furrowing with concern. Im fine and want to get it done, I assured her, offering a small smile. Okay. We went to my former room, and Mahya lay down on the bed. I channeled Anesthesia and opened the channels in her legs. They were in much better condition than her arms. There were spots where they had burned shut, but mostly they were just damaged by that awful curse that devoured her mana. It took me less than two hours to open both legs, and I stopped the anesthesia. Mana: 2,070/8,800. It didnt even drain mesuccess! She woke up, hugged me tightly, and said, Thank you, her voice filled with gratitude. Youre very welcome, I replied, patting her back. In the living room, I noticed big paper sheets with diagrams scattered across the table. I asked Lis, What is that? Are you building a spaceship? I raised an eyebrow, half-joking. No. Mahya is an advanced engineer from a high-tech world, so she was teaching me, Lis explained, pointing to the intricate drawings. I turned to Mahya, impressed. Cool. What kind of engineering? Energy conversion power plants, antimatter spaceship drives, crystalline structures for spaceship AIs, and various engineering skills that support those subjects. I whistled. That sounds impressive as hell. She glanced down, her shoulders slumping, and her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her shirt, twisting the fabric nervously. Her face flushed, and she avoided eye contact. In a small, almost trembling voice, she said, Not really. I didnt learn any of it. I converted skills to get them from the Guidance. Oh, so how did you end up in Faerie? I asked, tilting my head. Where? she asked, looking confused. Sorry, I said, Thats the popular name on Earth for Tr na ng. With a surprised look, she asked, They know about it here? How? Just legends, not concrete knowledge, I explained, shrugging. Lis said, With the mana levels there, those bastards can probably portal. Maybe, Mahya said, frowning, But how will they get back? The mana level on this side is abysmal. The legends are old, I said. Maybe they could in the past, but now cant? Both of them looked thoughtful and nodded their heads. The looks on their faces made me feel like the dumbest person in the room. I asked Mahya again, How did you end up in Tr na ng? As part of an exploration initiative, I joined a mission to colonize a world. I didnt care about colonization; I just wanted to see space, she said, her eyes shining with tears. So, after we found a promising planet, I was stuck monitoring the conversion rings in the power plant. When a Gate appeared, I left through it because I was bored out of my mind. It was very high mana, level 94, but I survived. I traveled high mana before, but not very high mana. When I found the Gate to Tr na ng, it was only 89 in comparison, so I thought Id be fine. She wiped tears from her eyes and continued, I was wrong. That place is a nightmare and a horror show all rolled together. I gently rubbed her back and asked Lis, You wanted to move to Paris for the food, right? Yes, and there will probably be new workshops, he said, waggling his eyebrows suggestively. I asked Mahya, Want to come to Paris with us or continue on your journey? Once more, she glanced downward and quietly said, I must find work; I dont have any money or sellable objects. What happened to your Storage? asked Lis, sounding surprised. One of those monsters cast something on me, and I lost consciousness. All my Storage was around me when I woke up, and those monsters laughed, she said, her voice breaking as she started crying again. I moved beside her and hugged her, and she buried her face in my neck and cried. When I glanced at Lis, his expression was unmistakably tense. His brow furrowed, and his mouth was set in a thin, straight line. Our eyes met, and I raised an eyebrow in silent acknowledgment, realizing Id missed a step by not asking him first. He gave a brief shake of his head, brushing it off with a curt nod, but the stiffness in his jaw made it clear he wasnt pleased. I sent him an apologetic look and jerked my head toward his room to suggest a private chat. He held my gaze for a moment, his face easing just enough to signal he understood. Once Mahya had calmed down, I told her, Its already the middle of the night. Lets go to sleep, and well talk in the morning. After another hug, she said good night and went to her room. I followed Lis into his room, feeling a knot of guilt tightening in my chest. The minute he closed the door, I blurted out, Im really sorry I didnt ask you before inviting her to Paris with us. It wasnt fair of me. Since shes teaching you engineering, I just assumed youd want her to come, but I shouldnt have assumed. I should have asked first. I looked down, rubbing the back of my neck. He held my shoulders, giving it a reassuring squeeze. Relax, it is fine, he said, and I noticed his gaze soften. I was just surprised, that is all. And she should come with us until she gets on her feet. I have a solution for that, I said, hesitating. What? I blushed, rubbed my neck, and said, I told you about my late wife and her parents, right? He nodded, so I continued, Well, before I left Earth the first time, I robbed them as a punishment. I still think the punishment was just, but the jewelry I robbed from them always made me feel ashamed. Im not a thief, and that I stooped so low always made me feel like a criminal. But I have no intention of returning the jewelry; they deserved it and morethey tortured Sophie over money and jewelry in her last days of life and made her cry all the time. So, I thought of giving the jewelry to Mahya; it will help her get on her feet and do whatever she wants. You sure about it? he asked, looking at me seriously. Yes, I placed the jewelry in the far corner of my Storage to avoid looking at it. The only things I did with it were giving one piece to a coachman to save his life and another to a nice princess I met in Shimoor. I prefer to stay away from nobles. Most of them are shitheads, as you so eloquently describe it here, Lis laughed, I must say that Earth has the most colorful descriptions of things. You should go to sleep; its the middle of the night for you, I said, laughing. You can sleep here; you lost your bedroom, he offered, pointing to his bed. Nah, I woke up five hours ago after sleeping for two days. Ill go cook; Im sure were out of food if three weeks have passed. Since you wanted to relocate, and she is coming with us, now is the perfect time to consider Paris for a bigger place. Yes, we should, and Mahya should join us. I was just surprised. You met her for less than a day, so I didnt expect the offer. I spent three weeks with her, and we became friends. I would have consulted you anyway and asked her. Yeah, rub it in about not consulting you. Why dont you? I said, rolling my eyes. He laughed, pushing me out of the room. Go cook already. I cooked all night, and in the morning, I called Rue and headed to return the rental car. At first, it needed a trip to a car wash. Despite the workers in the car wash being unimpressed with the condition of the car, they successfully cleaned it, and I returned it. Those minutes in Faerie were expensive! Rue and I spent hours playing and roughhousing at the park. If I was gone so long, I was sure he missed me. When I got home, I saw Mahya and Lis reviewing some sketches. Mahya looked at me; her eyes were glowing bright blue, and she had blue streaks in her hair. Wow! What happened to your eyes? I asked, startled. What do you mean? she asked, touching her face. Those are Travelers eyes. It means that her mana system is finally functioning properly, said Lis, glancing at her eyes. Didnt you notice our eyes? And the blue streaks in her hair? Developed mana system. At some point, youll have purple streaks, Lis explained. You dont have green ones. How come? I dont want to, and I developed enough control to prevent it. Huh! I said, scratching my head. You learn something new every day. Lis laughed and said, Yeah, we talked about it. I laughed, too, and nodded. I asked both of them if they wanted to search for Paris rentals. Since you know the place better, you should decide, Lis said, shrugging. I spent the rest of the day on the computer making calls and found us a four-bedroom apartment in the Boulogne-Billancourt suburb. It wasnt cheap, but we could afford it. And I decided on a four-bedroom just in case. At dinner, I gave Mahya the bag with my mother-in-laws jewelry and said, Take this; it will help you get back on your feet. Sell the small items first, and each in a different place. Leave the big items to sell in another world; they are too recognizable. Mahya looked inside the bag and exclaimed, I cant take this! Theres a fortune in jewelry in here! You saved my life and fixed my mana; I cant take any more from you. I must find a way to repay you for everything youve done for me. Lis told her, You should take them. Right now, its bothering Johns conscience that he dishonestly got this jewelry. So, youd be doing him a favor by taking them from him and putting them to good use. Dishonestly? she asked, looking at me with wide eyes. I robbed some people as punishment, I said in a sheepish voice. She laughed. I thought you were a saint and felt unworthy. Thank you for showing me you are a normal person like the rest of us.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. At least she took the jewelry. I slept on the couch that night. The following day, we went to say goodbye to our neighbor friends. I had to say goodbye to several people, Lis mainly the neighbors on our floor and the girl from across the hall that he connected with. Rue needed a whole day to do a farewell tour and say goodbye to everyone. This dog was popular! We moved to Paris to a new apartment and spent six weeks touring the city and all the tourist attractions. At Disneyland Paris, Lis and Mahya were like kids in a candy store, running around and laughing at every attraction. I, on the other hand, felt like my stomach was doing somersaults after each ride. The teacups and roller coasters especially did a number on me. We discovered dogs werent allowed in the park, which disappointed Rue. So, I got creative and conjured documents that showed he was a Seizure Alert Dog. With his new job, Rue happily trotted beside us, his tail wagging like crazy. On the rides he could join, Rues ears flapped in the wind, and he looked like he was having the time of his life. He mentally grumbled about the ones he couldnt go on, sending me images of his disappointment. But he quickly cheered up with all the kids around, making tons of new little friends. Even though I felt like I might lose my lunch on every ride, I stuck it out for Rue. By the end of the day, I was pale and wiped out, but seeing Rue so happy made it all worth it. At least my green look helped sell the whole service dog story. As we walked through Versailles Palace, Mahya looked around with wide eyes and declared, If I ever settle down somewhere, this is the kind of home I want to build for myself. Lis smirked and nudged me. Hear that? Mahyas got some grandiose ambitions. I chuckled, shaking my head. Yeah, nothing like aiming for a modest little palace. Mahya rolled her eyes but smiled. Why not dream big? Just dont forget the golden chandeliers and the endless gardens, Lis teased, waggling his eyebrows. And the hall of mirrors, I added with a grin. Cant forget that. We continued to tease her about her grandiose ambitions for the rest of the day, laughing and poking fun at every elaborate feature we passed. During our tour of Chateau de Chambord in the Loire Valley, Mahya was in awe of the castles grandeur. Her eyes sparkled as she admired the intricate architecture and sprawling grounds. I think I might want this as my future home, she mused, her voice filled with wonder. But now Im torn between this and Versailles. Lis and I exchanged amused glances. Oh, so now you want two palaces? Lis teased, nudging her playfully. Why not have both? I added with a grin. You could alternate between them depending on the season. Mahya laughed, shaking her head. You guys are ridiculous. Just make sure theres enough room for all your royal subjects, Lis joked, pretending to bow. And dont forget the moat and drawbridge, I said, smirking. Every castle needs those. For the rest of the day, we didnt let up. Every time we passed another grand feature, Lis and I would come up with more elaborate suggestions for her future estate. Mahya took it all in stride, laughing along with us and rolling her eyes at our over-the-top ideas. It became a running joke that kept us entertained, making the tour even more memorable. We spent three days at the Louvre Museum, and it felt like we were stepping into a different world. We entered each room filled with incredible art and beauty that left us speechless. Mahyas eyes lit up as she examined the detailed paintings and sculptures, often stopping to take notes or sketch quick drawings. Lis wandered from piece to piece, his face showing a mixture of admiration and curiosity as he read the plaques and tried to interpret the stories behind the art. I felt equally captivated, filled with a sense of wonder with each masterpiece we encountered. The history, the skill, and the sheer creativity on display were nothing short of magical. We got so carried away, talking about the artists and how they created those masterpieces, and imagining what life mustve been like when they made these works. Rue, however, didnt share our enthusiasm. He trotted beside us, his tail occasionally wagging at the attention from museum-goers, but mostly he seemed unimpressed. I kept getting mental images from himpictures of him lounging in a park, chasing seagulls, or doing anything other than staring at old paintings. His grumbles were clear: he found the entire experience incredibly boring. At one point, while we were admiring the Mona Lisa, Rue sent me a particularly vivid image of himself yawning exaggeratedly, making me stifle a laugh. I patted his head and whispered, Just a bit longer, buddy. Despite Rues lack of interest, the three days we spent at the Louvre were unforgettable. We left with our minds buzzing with inspiration and a deeper appreciation for art. And Rue, well, he was just happy to be outside finally, ready to chase after anything that moved. Standing at the base of the Eiffel Tower, I felt a surge of pride and awe. This is one of Earths most famous landmarks, I announced, gesturing towards the towering structure. Lis and Mahya looked up, their faces blank. Its just a big metal tower, Lis said, unimpressed. I frowned, trying to convey its significance. Its not just any tower. It was built for the 1889 Worlds Fair and has become a symbol of architectural achievement and cultural heritage. Mahya tilted her head. But why is it such a big deal? Its not even that tall compared to some buildings. Its about the history and what it represents, I insisted, launching into a passionate explanation about its construction, the engineering marvel it was at the time, and its role in French culture. They both exchanged glances, still not getting it. I guess its interesting, Lis said slowly, but it just looks like a tower to me. Mahya nodded in agreement. Yeah, I dont see why its so famous. Feeling a bit deflated, I sighed. Well, its not just about the structure. Its about what it symbolizes for Earth. They nodded politely, but their lack of enthusiasm was clear. I did my best, but they still didnt understand the significance of the Eiffel Tower. The alien perspective was annoying sometimes. On a Seine River Dinner Cruise with live music, the atmosphere was magical. The city lights reflected off the water, and the gentle sway of the boat added to the charm. Rue, however, was the star of the evening. He walked among the passengers, his tail wagging as he mooched treats from everyone. Looks like Rues the attraction tonight, Lis joked, watching Rue charm yet another diner into giving him a piece of meat. Mahya laughed, Hes having the most fun out of all of us. I smiled, seeing Rues happiness. Despite the elegant setting and the live music, Rues joy was the highlight of the cruise. The Paris Catacombs were eerie, with their winding tunnels and stacked bones. As we descended into the depths, Rue whined softly, pressing close to my leg. His usual confidence was gone, replaced by an obvious discomfort. I crouched down and patted his head. You okay, buddy? Rues whine grew louder, and he tugged at his leash, trying to head back towards the entrance. I started getting mental pictures from himimages of wide-open spaces and the park, accompanied by a strong feeling of unease. He was clearly sending a message: he wanted out. I recalled the mine in Shimoor, where Rue spent all his time outside. That was the first time I suspected he might have claustrophobia. Its okay, Rue. Were almost through, I whispered, trying to soothe him. But the mental images of escape routes and the overwhelming feeling of wanting to leave made it clear he just wanted out of there. We hurried through the rest of the tour, with Rue practically dragging me towards the exit. At a Cabaret Show in Montmartre, the dancers high-kicking routines captivated Mahya. The next day, she eagerly tried to imitate the moves, enthusiastically throwing her legs in the air. She was practicing in the living room, trying to keep her balance with her arms flailing. For two days, she kept at it, her kicks growing slightly more coordinated each time but still far from perfect. Her dedication was both impressive and hilarious. On the third morning, she misjudged her balance and toppled over, landing flat on the floor with a thud. I couldnt help itI burst out laughing, clutching my sides as I watched her sprawled out on the floor. Mahya, cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and amusement, grabbed a pillow and threw it at me. Stop laughing! Its harder than it looks! she exclaimed, though she was smiling too. Alright, alright, Ill stop, she said with a grin, finally conceding defeat. No more high kicks. I dont want to break anything. With that, she gave up on her attempts, sparing us the worry she might break something. After we finished touring the city, I sat at the computer to look for workshops to collect points. The ease of collecting points shocked Mahya, and she happily joined us. The three of us started doing the workshops one by one, and Rue joined us occasionally. The service dog document was a blessing. He could come to all the workshops except for the cooking ones, which made sense; nobody wanted dog fur in the food. Although we didnt earn an ability point for the Talk Dirty in French - Fun Language Workshop, we had an absolute blast. The instructor was charismatic and had us laughing from the start. We stumbled over pronunciations and blushed at the translations, but we all threw ourselves into the spirit of the workshop. For days afterward, we couldnt stop brainstorming French dirty talk ideas. Every conversation seemed to devolve into fits of giggles as we tried out new phrases on each other. Lis took to dramatically reciting his favorites in a faux romantic tone, which only made us laugh harder. Mahya enjoyed practicing in front of the mirror, trying to get the sultry inflections just right. Rue, however, found our antics thoroughly perplexing. He would sit in the corner, tilting his head and sending me mental images of question marks and confusion. His feelings of bewilderment and slight exasperation were clearhe thought we were all nuts. Every time one of us burst into laughter, Rue would huff and roll his eyes, clearly wondering why his humans had suddenly lost their minds over strange-sounding words. I had a BIG surprise at the Shibari Rope Art workshop. I had assumed it would be like the Rafia workshop we had done before, involving making things with rope. But it quickly became apparent this was a branch of BDSM. My heart sank, and I felt a wave of mortification wash over me as the instructor explained we would be the ones getting tied up. As Lis and Mahya listened, I stood there, my face turning tomato red. I couldnt stop glancing around, wishing for an escape route. When it was my turn, my hands trembled as I reluctantly allowed myself to be tied. The ropes were snug but not painful, yet my embarrassment was palpable. My mind raced with thoughts of how ridiculous I must look. For the entire day, I couldnt shake the feeling of my face burning with humiliation. Lis, on the other hand, was having the time of his life. He laughed and joked, fully embracing the experience. At first, Mahya and I exchanged knowing glances and teased him for his enthusiasm, trying to lighten the mood and hide my discomfort. Looks like someones found a new hobby, I said, trying to sound amused Maybe youll be the next rope artist, Mahya added with a chuckle, though I could see she was warming up to the idea herself. Mahya, the traitor, soon got caught up in the fun, too. She fantasized out loud about using the techniques in Faerie, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Imagine using these ropes to create one-of-a-kind tree decorations from the elves, especially tying their heads to their asses, she mused, her voice filled with a sinister delight. I was so relieved Rue didnt come and wasnt there to question my sanity. We should have glamoured ourselves as women before the Private Makeup Class, but I didnt think of that. Of course, the ladies thought Lis and I were lovers when they saw two guys attending the class. Mahya, the trouble-making imp, decided to have some fun at our expense. I suspected it was a retaliation for all our teasing regarding her grandiose taste for her future home. She started making up stories about how we first met and fell in love. Initially, Lis thought it was funny, but he started giving her murderous glances when she went overboard. I, on the other hand, was tomato redagain. After class, Lis and I cornered her. You know, one of these days, I might strangle you, Lis said, only half-joking. I nodded, still blushing. Next time, we need to come up with a signal to shut you up. Mahya just grinned. Oh, come on, you know it was fun. Now, lets go get some coffee, my treat. We couldnt stay mad at her for long, so we left the class laughing. At least we all got the point, and I learned how to contour my eyes to make them pop out. Ugh! The Table Manners workshop was a bust. We sat around a beautifully set table, learning how to handle utensils and fold napkins, but the system didnt award us any skill points for the hardship. Seriously? No points for knowing which fork to use? I grumbled. Guess table manners arent a real skill, Mahya said, rolling her eyes. The three of us complained about it for days, but the system remained unconvinced and still refused to give us the points. After the workshop, Lis, Mahya, and Rue developed an insatiable craving for eclairs and Choux. Every day, they begged for more, with Rue being the most insistent. He would sit by the kitchen, eyes wide and hopeful. When I tried to explain that chocolate was bad for dogs, Rue used telekinesis to move things around, sending me a distinct feeling of What dog? Who said giving a dog telekinesis was a good idea? I muttered, watching a fork do figure eights in the air. For the Womens Get Wealthy Workshop, Lis and I had to glamor ourselves as women, thanks to the workshop organizers insistence that only women could attendfor some ridiculous reason. Stupid rules! Lis and I didnt get a point for the Weaving on Wooden Frame Workshop; at least Mahya did. We concluded it was because of the other three weaving workshops we attended in London. It seems theres a limit to skill variation farming. We still thought it was unfair and complained about it loudly. Mahya called us crybabies. After the Chocolate Making Workshop at Choco-Story, we toured the whole chocolate museum and bought an ungodly amount of chocolate. I personally spent over 20,000 euros. In the Card Magic Workshop, we attempted to master sleight of hand and various card tricks. After numerous failed attempts, we exchanged looks of frustration. You know, actual magic is a lot easier, Lis said, tossing the deck of cards aside. Agreed, Mahya nodded. This is way too complicated. We all laughed, deciding to stick with real magic from now on. Basically, Paris was a lot of fun. Johns Current Profile
Name John Ripper (Rue)
Age 20
Familiar Rue Level 0
Display Class Healer Level 11
Healer Spells Heal Muscle - 14 Diagnose - 10 Stop Bleeding - 3 Heal Bone - 8 Control Blood - 12 Healing Touch - 25 Neutralize Poison - 1 Purify - 15 Clean - 17 Anesthesia - 7 Regrow Flesh - 2 Fortify Life Force - 7 Cleanse C 1 Neutralize Curse
Hidden Class Gate Traveler Level 3
Gates to next level 6/8
Class Abilities Conversion Travelers Archive Identify - 1 Storage - x4 Local Adaptation: Spoken language Written language Runes/Magic Script (2 Left) Map One of the Crowd
ProfessionSupport creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Merchant Level 6
Skills Bargain - 6 Sense Honesty - 5 Appraisal - 9 A Nose for Business - 7
Sub-Class 2 Wizard Level 3
Wizard Abilities Mind Split x3 Mana Sensing [Medior] Mana Saturation [Apprentice] Mana Manipulation [Senior] Mana Regeneration x 1
Wizard Spells Harvest Mana Crystal [In Progress] Harvest Game [In Progress]
General Spells Mana Dart - 1 Mana shield - 1 Spellbinding - 3 Invisibility - 3 Mend - 1 Adaptable Light Ball C 4 Restore C 5 Heat C 1 Absorb Mana C 2 Exude Mana - 3 Copy Magical Text - 9
General Skills Pencil Sketching - 1 Making Beer - 1 Staff Fighting - 10 Krav Maga - 10 Archery - 14 Minor Spell Adaptation - 1 Mana Sense - 3 Mana Meditation - 8 Develop Negative - 2 Print Photograph -1 Guitar Playing - 15 Mining - 5 Butchering - 1 Skinning C 1 Street Photography Limoncello Making Flute Playing Violin Playing Piano Playing Saxophone Playing Harmonica Playing Lute Playing
Health 4100/4100
Mana 8800/8800
Strength 28
Agility 30
Constitution 39
Vitality 43
Intelligence 55
Wisdom 65
Perception 37
Luck 32
Available Stat Points 0
Available Ability Points 157
Chapter 63: More than the Dream After we wrapped up all the workshops, I got Mahya set up with a laptop, a reloadable credit card, and links to Udemy and Skillshare so she could rack up more ability points. I quit farming ability points. I already had over 150 and wanted to focus on other things. I found the book Mana BodySupreme Control Lis had recommended and started working with it. The books introduction promised that practicing the techniques within could enhance ones mana regeneration and master the control of both mana and body. The prospect was undeniably enticing. The first technique was to create a tendril of mana and send it into your main channels to enlarge them. The second technique was to create a ball of mana and roll it down your main channels to enlarge them. I skipped the first and went straight to the second; my channels were too wide for a tendril. That evening, while we were sitting on the couch, I turned to Lis and asked, Why didnt you tell me about this book when I started training my mana channels in the English Gates? Lis looked up from his project. Your method was twenty times faster and less painful. I nodded slowly, letting the information sink in. Oh, okay, I replied, leaning back into the cushions. I quickly understood why Mahya screamed in pain when I tried to open her channel and what Lis meant. It was easy to build a ball of mana, but once I started rolling it down my channel and stretching the channel, I wanted to scream in pain, too. The stretching with increased mana only felt like itching, and I had control over the amount. With this technique, the ball had to be a little bigger than the channels, and the action of pushing it into the channel felt like a burning stab. I tried to adapt the Anesthesia spell to numb my arm, but it was impossible. The minute I channeled it into myself, I fell asleep and woke up a short time after, since I stopped channeling when I fell asleep. I couldnt work with it to adapt it. I asked Mahya to help me and channeled Anesthesia into her, trying to adapt the spell. Unfortunately, in less than a second, it was clear it wouldnt work. I could change the shape of the mana dart because its base component was its shapeso I just changed it. Here, the base component was Sleep, so it was impossible to modify. There is no such thing as half-sleep or a different shape of sleep. Bummer. After three days of excruciating pain, I widened the channel in my right hand by maybe a tenth of a millimeter and decided that it wasnt worth it. I looked ahead in the book, and the next technique was the same for the thin secondary channels all over the body. First, a thin tendril, and then a ball. Just the thought of the pain Id feel in the hundreds of thin channels all over my body made me shudder. I shoved the book into the most remote corner of my Storage with every intention of forgetting it ever existed.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Instead, I started learning about mana constructs for spell creation; it was much more fun. At the same time, I explored different areas of Paris, visited bakeries, restaurants, and patisseries, and filled my storage with all kinds of delicious treats. I also visited the Paris flea market and bought a lot of stuff. After I found the Paris fabric area in Montmartre, I more or less emptied their inventory on three separate occasions. When I got home, I always found Lis and Mahya sitting with huge blueprints and sketches or tinkering with parts of a transistor or a mini radio. The blueprints were so big that the huge dining table that seats ten wasnt enough, and the pages hung from both ends. I couldnt figure out the relationship between those huge blueprints and the little transistor or radio, but every time I tried to ask, they waved me off and told me to be patient. After about four months in Paris, one night, I woke up in a panic because someone jumped on my bed. I opened my eyes, squinting against the darkness, and saw Lis glowing with happiness and bouncing excitedly. I got it! he exclaimed, his face lit up with joy. Whah? I mumbled, still half-asleep and confused. I got the class! he repeated, practically vibrating with excitement. That woke me up fast. I sat up, eyes wide. You got the Magicaneer class? Congratulations! I said, a big smile spreading across my face. Even better! Much, much, much better! I have no more words for better! Look! He showed me his screen, unable to contain his enthusiasm.
Magitech Inventor & Engineer
I hugged him tightly and said, Wow! Amazing! Congratulations! He was so excited that he continued bouncing even while I hugged him, his energy infectious. After I let him go, I asked, How did you do that? He stopped bouncing, looked at me in shock, and said, Studied like crazy for two years! I shook my head, grinning. Not that. How did you show me your screen? Oh, he said, realization dawning. Intention and mana. Push with your intention to show me your screen and add some mana into the intention. Curious, I focused and did as he instructed. My screen popped into existence. Cool! I exclaimed, marveling at the display. Lis just laughed, shook his head, and continued bouncing. He had too much energy for five in the morning. I went back to sleepat five in the morning, I was NOT bouncy. When I got up in the morning and went to the living room, I saw a strange mini radio on the table. Runic script covered the mini radio entirely, and on top of it was the transistor Lis was working on, with the crystal I aspected to lightning on top of it. The crystal looked empty, so I poured some mana into it to help Lis. The radio suddenly started playing the song Losing My Religion by R.E.M. I looked at it in amazement. After the song ended, a French broadcaster thanked the listener for requesting it and began reporting on the traffic situation in Paris. I stared at the radio in awe. He built a radio that received Earth stations and worked on mana! I decided that his extraordinary achievement called for a celebration, so I sat at the computer and booked a vacation to the French Riviera. It was August, just the right time for a beach vacation. Chapter 64: Picking Up Another “Stray” I rented a car and found a fantastic villa on the Riviera. During dinner, I announced, To celebrate your new class, were going on vacation to the French Riviera. I found and rented a luxurious villa for us. I couldnt hide my excitement as I grinned from ear to ear. Lis and Mahya looked hesitant, exchanging uncertain glances, so I asked, Whats the problem? Why the faces? I asked, trying to read their expressions. Thank you, John, Lis said, his voice softening as he glanced at Mahya. We just thought that after I get the class, we could start visiting Gates to advance our Gate count. No arguments, I said firmly, leaning forward with determination. Ive already paid for it, despite its high cost. You can do your blueprint thing anywhere, and I really want to celebrate your new class, Lis. You deserve it, my friend. I gestured towards Lis with a reassuring smile. And we can Gate-hop after the vacation; two weeks wont change anything, I insisted, crossing my arms confidently. They both nodded, so I said, I think we should leave tonight to escape the worst traffic. I tapped the table for emphasis, eager to get started. They agreed, so we stored everything and drove to the Riviera. The villa I rented looked good in pictures, but it looked even better in reality. It was two stories, with a large living room, a fully equipped kitchen, four bedrooms with balconies, a wooden deck around a pool, and a sea view. When we arrived, I took out my purifying aluminum lump and threw it into the pool. Lis and Mahya looked at me strangely, eyebrows raised in curiosity. Lis stepped closer, peering into the water, and asked, What are you doing? This is the purifying blob I created in Shimoor. I hate chlorine, I explained, dismissively waving a hand at the pool. I think purified water is much better than chlorinated water. The lump rose from the water and flew to Liss hand, and he inspected the blob closely. I blinked and asked, You have the Telekinesis spell? My voice carried a note of admiration. Of course, Lis said with a grin, turning the lump over in his hand. Its too useful to pass up. He looked at it intently, tracing the surface with his fingers, and asked, How did you make it? I read in the Archive that in low-mana worlds, they dont use runes but instead melt the metal and cast spells on it while its in liquid form to embed the spell inside, I said, recalling the process. I tried it, and it worked. Lis nodded thoughtfully, a slight frown forming. I think the spell will wear off with time. Yes, I agreed, nodding. I read that, but I can always melt the metal and cast the spells again. True, Lis said, handing the lump back to me. After choosing rooms, we went down to the beach and were shocked. The beach was teeming with people, making it difficult to walk down the street. We quickly returned to the villa and decided that our pool was a much better place to enjoy the sun. Thats how we spent the first week, mainly by the pool in the sun or in the pool, with Liss magical Mini Radio playing music. I was still in awe that he had made it. I didnt feel like cooking, and the villa had an extensive collection of takeaway menus, so we just ordered in. Rue spent the days in the pool or on one of the lounge chairs. It kept surprising me he loved the sun despite all that fur. After a week of inactivity, Lis and I started getting bored, so we took out books and continued studying. I kept learning about mana constructs for spells, and Lis studied a phonebook-thick textbook on schematics. Mahya braved the beach. At dinner, Mahya told us, I met a new friend. She paused, glancing between us with a small smile. Shes also a Traveler; Ill introduce you in a few days.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Lis leaned back in his chair, folding his arms with a concerned look. Be careful, he said, his tone serious. Mahya waved a hand dismissively, a confident grin spreading across her face. Dont worry, I know how to be careful; Ive been traveling for over a hundred years. She looked directly at Lis, her eyes firm. Lyura isnt dangerous; this is the first world shes really traveled. After three days, in the evening, we felt two Travelers coming our way. I knew right away it was Mahya, but there was someone else with hera younger girl. Not young like Lis or Mahya, who just look younger than they are, but actually young. She was a blonde with glowing orange eyes, and she had this shy vibe about her. Hello, my name is Lyura Saman, she said, her voice soft and shy. She looked at each of us with her glowing orange eyes. I come from an archaic, unintegrated world three Gates from here. We introduced ourselves with friendly smiles and invited her for dinner. Mahya leaned forward, a thoughtful expression on her face. We plan to travel between Gates to increase our Gate count. What do you think of Lyura joining us? She glanced at Lyura, then back at us. She plans to find a low-mana world to go and sell things in because shes starting to run low on money. You can go to Shimoor, I suggested, nodding encouragingly. The mana level is 17, and I made a lot of money there. Just say youre from the southern islands. I know two Gates that lead there. Is it the place you told me about where you healed and met Lis? Mahya asked, leaning back in her chair. Yes, I confirmed with a nod. Lyuras eyes lit up with interest, and Mahya said, I might join you. I need some mental healing after Tr na ng, and I need to make some money. Buy linen, towels, fabric, metal cookware, soaps, and shampoos. Those are the bestsellers in the area, I advised, leaning in conspiratorially. Also, order a big batch of gaming copper coins online and exchange them for gold. They both seemed very enthusiastic about the idea and started talking among themselves about planning their trip to Shimoor. Lis looked at me questioningly, but I could understand what he wanted. I motioned toward the pool with my eyes, and he nodded. After dinner, Lis and I went out by the pool, and the cool night air was refreshing. I leaned against the railing, looking at the water, and asked him, What? He looked thoughtful, gazing at the pools shimmering surface. What do you think of her joining us on the trip between Gates? I shrugged, considering it. I dont have a problem with that. She seems nice, and my Luck and Perception are quiet, so I dont think shes dangerous. I looked back at him, my voice steady. I also feel like shes the weakest of the four of us. Lis nodded, but his brow furrowed slightly. I dont mean in terms of danger, but there will be five of us now. Well need a much bigger vehicle. I dont intend to drive all over Europe, I said, shaking my head. It would make the most sense to fly or take the train and rent a van only if necessary. You know, said Lis, a small smile playing on his lips, it would be much simpler if you bought Telepathy; that way, we could talk without having to relocate every time. Hmm, I said, rubbing my chin thoughtfully. I hadnt thought of that. He laughed, the sound light and teasing. My mistake. As your sensei, I should have said something. Anyway, I recommend you buy the spell; its useful in many situations. He leaned closer, emphasizing his point. Just remember that if the person you want to talk to doesnt have the spell, you cant talk with them. But enough mages and other classes in medium or high mana have the ability, so its worth it. I bought the Telepathy spell and Telekinesis. If Lis found them helpful, I was sure I would, too. We invited Lyura to stay with uswe had a spare bedroomand she accepted graciously. We sat down with a printed map of Europe and our Travelers Map open to plan our route between the Gates. The distribution of Gates across Europe was peculiar: I asked Lis, Doesnt this Gate distribution seem odd to you? There are a lot of empty areas. There might be Gates there; there might be fifty Gates in Europe or even a hundred, Lis said as he traced a route on the map with his finger. But if a Traveler didnt pass through a Gate, it doesnt appear on the map. I furrowed my brow, trying to wrap my head around it. I thought Gates automatically appeared on the map. Lis shook his head. No, only land masses. He pointed at a blank spot on the map for emphasis. Travelers have to add everything else, including Gates. Huh. After some deliberation, we decided to start with the Gates in Russia because they were the northernmost Gates, and we didnt want to reach them at the height of winter. From there, we would fly to Finland and take a train to Sweden. From Sweden, we would fly to Romania, and from Romania, we would fly to Portugal and proceed north through the Gates by train, with Germany being the last stop to drop off the girls. On our last three days on the Riviera, we braved the crowds and walked around a bit to see the place. I cant say it was fun, but at least we saw the place, not just the pool. It turned out that August was not the best time to visit a seaside vacation site. Side Story 10: Frozen Tail Sonak and Rabban, two seasoned Travelers, crossed paths near a dungeon in Naun. They sensed each others presence, but since they were with different diving parties, they merely nodded at each other and continued on their separate paths. After the dive, Sonak waited in the closest bar, confident the other Traveler would show. There was no alarming twinge from his Perception. When the other Traveler showed up, Sonak cast Silence Bubble, and they exchanged names and origins, then began talking. When Rabban told him the story of the frozen ale, Sonak laughed so hard he cried, deciding he liked this Traveler very much. Rabban, upon hearing that Sonak gave up a chance to entertain a lady with an actual tail to talk with a new Traveler, decided Sonak was a good man deserving of his friendship.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Since Sonak was mainly a mage and Rabban a physical fighter, they complemented each other very well and agreed to travel Naun together. They traveled together, cleared dungeons, drank beer and ale, entertained ladies, listened to music, and had a lot of fun. Sometimes, you just click with people. After two years in Naun, they had enough, and both wanted a new destination. After checking a few Gates, they came across a Gate to a low-tech, low-mana world called Dirt, Ground, and Gaia. Rabban, who had never been to a tech world, wanted to explore it and thought low tech was a good starting point. Sonak remembered the blue Travelers tales about a world called Dirt and didnt want to go. They decided on the Archive moniker of Frozen Tail to salute their first meeting, hugged, clapped each other on the back, and parted ways. Sonak went in search of a better destination, and Rabban crossed the Gate to Dirt. Chapter 65: Friends Are Awesome We flew from Paris to Moscow, Russia. I could take Rue on the plane as a service dog, but I had to buy him a seat because of his size. He actually used his seat, demanded that I lift the armrest, and flopped on me. With all his fur, I spent the entire flight squished and sweating bullets. Thank God the flight was only four hours long. We spent a week touring Moscow and visited the Kremlin and the Red Square. At the Red Square, Rue made friends with a class of six or seven-year-olds and thoroughly annoyed their teacher; instead of listening to her, all the kids were busy petting him. We had to leave quickly so she wouldnt murder us. From Moscow, we flew to Tomsk in Siberiait was the northernmost gate, so we wanted to visit it first. We took a quick tour of Tomsk and visited the Tomsk Regional Art Museum. From there, we rented a car and drove towards the Gate. The gate was a two-hour drive from the city and another half hour on foot. We all touched the gate.
Travelers Gate #466214228 Destination: Payan Status: Integrated Mana level: 24 Threat level: Moderate-low
Rue stayed on the Earth side to guard the Gate. We all cast Invisibility, entered the Gate, looked around, and returned to the other side. Next. From Tomsk, we flew to Irkutsk, still in Siberia. We toured the city for a few days and visited the Cathedral of the Kazan Icon of the Mother of God. In my opinion, it had a ridiculously long name and looked like a giant cake, but nobody else agreed with me. We rented a car and drove to the gate.
Travelers Gate #466214227 Destination: Payan Status: Integrated Mana level: 24 Threat level: Moderate-low
Once again, the destination and gate number were the same. Invisibility, in and out of the Gate. My red light started blinking.
Class: Gate Traveler Level 3 Gates to the next level (8/8) Level up +1 to all stats, +5 free points, +1 ability point Class: Gate Traveler Level 4 Stat points: 5 Ability points: 156 Gates to the next level (0/12).
My lowest Trait was Strength, so I put the free stats there. I raised an eyebrow and asked Lis, In the UK, all the gates lead to Tr na ng; the two Gates in Germany lead to Shimoor; in the Americas, the Gates in the north lead to Lumis, and the south to the same two tech worlds; and now in Russia, two Gates lead to the same place. Doesnt that seem strange to you? Lis tilted his head slightly, pondering. I never saw the phenomenon before, he replied, his voice tinged with curiosity. Maybe its because of the imminent integration? I nodded slowly, still unconvinced. Yeah, it could be. Its still strange. Lis gave a thoughtful nod, his eyes narrowing as he considered the possibilities. Yes, it is. Im learning new things here. Next. From Irkutsk, we flew to Saint Petersburg; our internet research told us it was a beautiful city, and we wanted to see it. We spent a week touring the city, and it was as promised. Lis had to drag me from one location to another as I repeatedly stopped to take pictures. At some point, he had enough and told Rue, Hes your human; you drag him. Rue turned his head away from him, lifted his nose as high as possible, lifted his tail straight up like a cat (I think he cheated with telekinesis), and padded regally away. Lis looked perplexed and shouted after him, Traitor. The girls and I couldnt stop laughing. From there, we took a train to Kirishi, took a taxi to the outskirts of town, and walked to the Gate on foot. Again, the Gate led to Payan. We returned to Saint Petersburg, flew to Tampere in Finland, and took the train to Rovaniemi in Lapland. I tried to nap; the train ride was over eight hours long. In Rovaniemi, we toured the city and went to the Gate.
Travelers Gate #254781364 Destination: Tuonela Status: Integrated Mana level: 61 Threat level: High
Lis and Mahya looked at each other, moved away a little, and started talking in whispers. After a few minutes, they returned. Lis told Lyura and me, Wait here. Dont go through the Gate. Well check to see if its safe and come back. We waited for twenty minutes, and only Lis returned. He walked up to me, his expression serious, and asked, There are great trees on the other side of the Gate that are suitable for a project Mahya and I are working on. Would you be willing to help us cut some down? Of course, we will protect you. Sure, I replied with a nod. Lis smiled, a hint of gratitude in his eyes. Thank you, my friend. He then turned to Lyura, his tone firm as he instructed, Cast invisibility, in and out of the Gate. Dont linger inside. Turning to Rue, Lis added, Come with us; stay close to John. Rue nodded. Finally, Lis turned back to Lyura, his voice taking on a note of finality. After you leave the Gate, book a hotel room and text us which hotel. We might be delayed, so well check our phones when we return. As soon as we crossed the gate, I could sense the thick mana in the air, like it was buzzing everywhere. We were in the middle of a dense, ancient forestone of those places that feels like its been around forever. The air was heavy with the scent of earth and moss, like the ground was alive. Like always, there were these two enormous stones as the Gates anchors, but they had a faint glow, like they were buzzing with energy. The surrounding forest was dark and overwhelming, with massive trees towering up so high it felt like they could touch the sky. The bark of the trees was something elsethey glowed faintly, with a polished, almost metallic look, as if someone had crafted them rather than them growing naturally. The branches were way up above, forming a thick canopy that barely let any light through. What little light made it down was faint, casting eerie shadows that seemed to move on their own. The place had a certain ambiance that gave you the unsettling feeling of being under watch. The sound of deep, earth-shaking roars reached my ears from a distance, evoking images of ancient creatures. It was a humbling reminder we were mere visitors in a place that had experienced the ebb and flow of many ages. Mahya was waiting for us on the other side of the gate, standing alert, her eyes scanning the surroundings like she was ready for anything. The air felt thick with tension, the kind that makes the hairs on the back of your neck stand up. When Lyura crossed back through the Gate and returned to Earth, I felt her presence disappear and a subtle shift in the surrounding mana. Lis stepped closer, gripping my upper arm firmly, his voice low and calm as he said, Cast invisibility and stay close to the Gate. Mahya and I are going to do another round to make sure everythings clear. If it is, Ill come back for you. When you see me, just cancel your invisibility. I frowned, realizing Id never actually canceled a spell before. How do I cancel a spell? I have no idea. Lis smiled faintly, reassuringly. You just intend to cancel it and pour some mana into that intention. With a nod, I focused and cast Invisibility, feeling the familiar cloak of magic settle over me, making me blend into the surroundings like a ghost. I stood there, tense and waiting, the sounds of the forest creeping into my awareness. A few minutes passed, and I heard the distant sounds of fightingsharp, quick, and then silence. Lis reappeared beside me, blood splattered across his clothes. Come. Stay close to me, he said, his tone brisk but calm. My eyes widened at the sight of the blood. Are you hurt? You need healing? He shook his head, already moving. Its not mine. I let out a breath I didnt realize I was holding and followed him through the thick forest. We moved about two hundred meters, the trees gradually thinning out, allowing more light to filter through. The atmosphere shifted slightly, less oppressive but still heavy with the sense of ancient power. Whats your Intelligence number? Lis asked, glancing around at the trees. Fifty-six, I replied, wondering where this was going. He studied the trees for a moment, then nodded to himself. Should work. After a beat, he turned back to me. How many times did you enlarge your storage? Three. On my status, it shows as times four. Lis considered this and then gave me a look of approval. Enlarge it once more. Well find you a workshop to compensate, he said. Now, use your mana sense to examine all the trees around you and pick ten with the most mana. You need to cut them down, but a regular axe wont do ittoo much mana in the wood. Youll need to coat the axe edge with mana or figure out how to cut it with magic. Can you handle that? Not yet, but Ill figure it out, I said, determination in my voice. He nodded, satisfied. Dont feel pressured, but dont delay either. Mahya and I will be making rounds to keep any monsters or beasts from getting too close to you but stay alert. Keep an eye on your surroundings and listen to your Perception and Luck. When you cut down a tree, store it immediately and move on to the next. Lis then turned to Rue, who had been watching silently. Make yourself invisible and patrol in a tight circle around John. If something approaches, dont engage; youre not ready for that. Howl, and Ill come running. Rue nodded, his massive form shimmering as he activated his invisibility, fading from sight but leaving a faint sense of his presence lingering nearby. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the task ahead, but knowing I wasnt alone in it. Rue disappeared, and I pulled out the biggest axe I had, feeling its weight in my hands. I tried to coat the edge with mana, but the second I cut the connection, it fizzled out. I kept at it, getting more frustrated by the minute. The pressure was getting to me, especially with the sounds of fighting echoing in the distance. I couldnt help but worry about Lis and Mahya. Switching gears, I tried something different. I created a thin line of mana and aimed to cut the tree with it, but it was like trying to slice through solid steel with a butter knife. The tree was so packed with mana it almost felt like it was mocking me. I could almost hear it laughing at my weak attempts. I shook off the frustration and went back to the axe, thinking, if the mana kept dissipating when I let go, maybe I just shouldnt let go. So I coated the whole axe in mana, and finally, it stayed put. I started thinning out the mana on the edge until it was as fine as a hair, then added the sharpness aspect to it.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Taking a deep breath, I swung the axe with everything I had. Despite my swing hitting the tree, all I did was create a minuscule scratch that was only visible if I looked very close. I gritted my teeth and kept swinging, each time making the scratch just a bit deeper. But honestly, it wasnt much progress. I felt stuck, like the tree was winning this battle. Then a new idea popped into my head. I cast Exude Mana directly onto the scratch, and when I swung the axe again, it finally bit into the woodalmost a full centimeter. It wasnt much, but it was something. Progress, finally. I tried a different approach: instead of casting the spell, I colored my mana with the Exude Mana aspect and pushed it into the tree as deep as possible. It felt like my mana was trying to fight through a thick gel or molasses, but slowly, I could push in a few centimeters. Now, I split my mind and, with the second half, coated the axe once more before swinging it. This time, it sank to the point my mana reached. I pumped my fist in the air. Success! It took me over forty minutes to cut the first tree, but it finally started falling in my direction! I jumped and rolled out of the way, but shouldnt have bothered. The other trees caught the canopy, causing it to halt mid-fall. Phew!! After I tried and failed to store it, I examined the cut area and noticed that some small parts were still attached. Finally, after two more swings, the cut was complete. I tried storing it again and had to really flex my mental muscles. It felt like I lifted a car with my mind, and my mind spasmed for a second, but the tree vanished into my Storage. One down, nine to go. Lis kept checking on me and was thrilled when I resolved the edge problem. As I cut down the fourth tree, I saw Mahya stumble into my area. There were two nasty, long cuts on her arm extending from her shoulder to her hand. My heart skipped a beat, and I ran over to her right away to heal her cuts. But as I got closer, I saw that something was wrongthe cuts were oozing more than just blood. Something else, something darker, was there. I quickly diagnosed her, and sure enough, I could feel the poison coursing through her system. Even though it was scary, I stayed calm and got to work. To stop the poison from spreading, I had to cast Neutralize Poison over and over. The poison wouldnt give up and fought back every step of the way, but I wouldnt let it win. It felt like an eternity, but I stopped it in the end. Once I confirmed she wasnt poisoned anymore, I could finally give my full attention to treating the cut. When I saw the cut healing, I felt so much better that it was almost too much to handle. Mahya would be fine, but man, that was way too close for comfort. She thanked me and rushed off, and I continued to cut trees. After chopping down six trees, I suddenly felt a sharp sense of danger. My instincts kicked in, and I scanned the area, but there was nothing in sight. Just to be safe, I whispered, Rue, come here. Almost immediately, I felt the comforting weight of Rue pressing against my leg. I looked around again, trying to pinpoint the source of the threat, but the forest was eerily quiet. The feeling of danger persisted, though, like an itch I couldnt scratch. I focused, trying to sense any disturbance in the mana, but there was nothingjust the usual hum of the forest. My Perception or Luck told me something was off, so I told Rue, Howl. We need help. Rues howl echoed through the trees, and I kept my eyes peeled, scanning every shadow. Then, out of nowhere, something pinged in my perception. I zeroed in on itit was moving underground, heading straight for us. My heart pounded as I quickly summoned my operating table, leaping onto it and urging Rue, Jump up. Rue joined me on the table just as Lis came sprinting into view. I didnt waste any time. Something is moving underground, I blurted out. Lis cursed under his breath, Fucking burrowers, and started stomping his foot on the ground, his face tense with concentration. Tell me when its near, and get your axe ready with a mana edge, he ordered. I tracked the burrowers movement, feeling its approach. When it was close enough, I shouted, Now! Lis jumped back just as the ground erupted. A massive green snake, half a meter wide, burst out of the earth, its four eyes glaring, two giant fangs dripping with venom, and a mouth full of razor-sharp teeth. The creature froze mid-strike, and Lis, straining with effort, shouted, Chop its head off with the axe. Quickly, I cant hold it for long; its too strong! Without hesitation, I jumped off the table and ran to the snake. My hands tightened around the axe as I swung with all my might. The first hit barely made a dent, but I didnt stop. I swung again and again, my muscles burning with the effort. On the fifth swing, the axe finally cleaved through, and the snakes head thudded to the ground. Lis, drenched in sweat and visibly shaking, let out a breath. Store it; we can harvest it later, he said, his voice strained. If a class is offered, dont take it. I need to help Mahya, he added before rushing off. Wasting no time, I stored the snakes body and went back to the tree I had been working on. I started swinging faster, urgency driving me. My muscles screamed in protest, but I kept going, casting Heal Muscle every few minutes to keep from collapsing. I didnt want to delay, especially if those burrowers were still around, and Lis and Mahya were fighting those scary snakes. Just the thought made me shudder in horror. After cutting down another two trees, Lis came running back, extending his hand. His palm was a mess, shredded and bloody. Poison, he muttered. I didnt waste a second, casting Neutralize Poison repeatedly until I was sure he was clean, then healed the wound. Without another word, Lis rushed off again. With just two trees left, I pushed myself harder, determined to finish quickly. My arms felt like lead, but I refused to slow down. Finally, after what felt like hours, the tenth tree crashed to the ground. Id been chopping for at least five hours straight, and the sounds of fighting had never stopped. I shouted into the forest, Lis, Mahya, Im done! Mahya was the first to return, appearing out of the shadows like a ghost. I heard you killed a burrower. What did you use? she asked, her voice curious. An axe, I replied, still catching my breath. Take out a sword, create a mana edge, and get ready, she instructed, her tone serious. A minute later, Lis came back, a monster hot on his heels. He looked focused, his expression tight with strain. Mahya glanced at me and said, Kill the monster with the sword. I didnt hesitate, drawing the sword and channeling mana into the blade. Two swift swings, and the creature collapsed, lifeless. Lis nodded approvingly. Dont harvest it for a crystal; were after a different benefit. Prepare all the types of swords you trained with. Ill lead monsters to you, and youll kill them. Always use mana with the weapon. I nodded, understanding the plan, and he disappeared again. As I prepared the swords, Mahya kept circling the area, her senses on high alert. Extend your mana sense as far as you can, above and below ground, she advised. I did as she said, surprised to discover my mana sense extended about four meters in all directions. It hit me how useful this wasI should have been doing it all along. It made perfect sense to monitor with mana. Lis soon returned, leading monster after monster to me. I killed them systematically, first with swords, then moving on to polearms, war axes, and even daggers. Each time, I coated the weapon with mana, slicing through the beasts with a growing sense of confidence. After a while, Lis told Mahya, Patrol a little wider. We need a few minutes. Then he turned to me. I know you trained with a staff, bow, war hammers, and screaming sticks. Eskrima sticks, I corrected him. He smiled faintly. Sorry, Eskrima sticks. Any other blunt or ranged weapons? Bamboo Kendo sword and crossbow, I answered. Gun? I shook my head. No. Why not? I dont like them, and it never crossed my mind, I admitted, not really sure why. Lis raised an eyebrow. Why dont you like them? They seem pretty useful. As a doctor, I treated too many gunshot wounds, I explained. So you should know how effective they are if you treated wounds, no? he asked, a bit of teasing in his tone. When you put it that way... I trailed off, realizing he had a point. Never mind, he said, waving it off. Now, I need you to figure out how to apply mana to the other weapons you know and kill monsters. Why? Because a magical fighting class is better than a mundane one, he replied simply. Oh, I muttered, understanding dawning. I started experimenting with my staff, and after about fifteen minutes, I remembered the electric arc I created in Paris. It took a bit of trial and error to get the aspect just right, figuring out how to aspect my mana instantly but not constantlylightning is not exactly fun to hold onto. Eventually, I coated my staff in mana that would initiate the aspect immediately. Lis, Im ready, I called out. He led a few more monsters my way, and I took them down, bashing and electrocuting them at the same time. After the last one fell, I asked, Those monsters didnt look too scary, but I heard you fighting; it sounded intense, and you both got hurt. How come? Lis wiped some sweat from his brow and shrugged. Those are the small fry we didnt bother with. We cleared out the actual threats. At least, I think we did. Next, Lis wanted me to figure out how to coat my arrows with mana and shoot them, but no matter what I tried, the mana connection broke and dissipated the moment they left the bow. Finally, he said, Ill lead monsters to you, and you shoot them but dont kill themjust paralyze themand then finish them with magic. I think it will work. We went through the process again, and I kept killing monster after monster. I must confess, this wasnt quite my idea of a good time. Despite understanding why I needed the class, I simply wasnt into fighting with such calculated brutality. I didnt mind training, hunting for food, or defending myself from an attack, but this systematic carnage felt wrong. Eventually, we cycled through all the weapons I was familiar with, and I felt pretty confident wed completed the task. The red light had been blinking repeatedly for the last three hours, but I was wrong. Lis turned to me and said, Now, unarmed combat. I blinked at him in disbelief. Seriously? You want me to punch a monster to death? He nodded, completely serious. Yes, and add magic to the mix. I sighed in defeat. Fine. I braced myself and took on another three defenseless monsters, this time coating my hands with the stone aspect to protect them. I still outlined my feet with lightning because, honestly, the thought of touching anything directly with electricity made my skin crawl. It took a few solid punches and kicks, but I finally took them down. My hands and feet were buzzing with leftover energy, but at least it was over. Lis and Mahya did one last round to check for any remaining monsters, leaving Rue and me to wait. I slumped to the ground, exhausted, and Rue curled up beside me. After twenty minutes, Mahya returned, looking worse for wear but still focused. Lis followed five minutes later, looking equally tired. My side looks clear; hows yours? Lis asked, his voice hoarse. I didnt see anything, Mahya replied. Good, he said I poked at the red light.
You have demonstrated advanced ability with many weapons and combined combat with mana. New Class unlocked: [Magi Battle Master]. Would you like the Magi Battle Master Class to be your sub-class? Cost: 5 Ability Points Y/N
Of course, I clicked yes. I was planning to go to my profile and read the class description but saw that the red light was still blinking, so I poked it first.
Synergy Detected Would you like to combine your Wizard Class and your Magi Battle Master Class? Note: You must advance all parts of the combined class to advance in levels. Y/N
Completely stumped and unsure of what to do next, I turned to Lis for help. I pushed mana, intending to show the screen, and just like that, it popped into existence. Lis, take a look at the message I got, I said, gesturing toward the screen. Should I go for it? Lis leaned in, scanning the message quickly. Definitely, he said without hesitation. I frowned, uncertain. But what about the part where I have to advance all the components? It sounds like Id need to do wizard stuff and fight to level up. Wouldnt it be better to level them separately? Lis straightened up, giving me a questioning look. Are you in a hurry to level up? I shrugged. No, not really. But I dont see what the benefit is. He smiled, a little amused. An empty Sub-Class slot. Realization hit me like a ton of bricks. Oh, I didnt think of that. I chose yes. This time, the red light didnt blink again, so I went to my profile and had a new line: Wizard Battle Master. When I poked it, a big block of text appeared.
WIZARD This is a rare and very sought-after class. Wizards are scholars of magic and mana. They develop new spells, combine them, and expand them. They study mana and its complexities, learning to wield it like a tool. When a Wizard advances their understanding of magic and mana, they can develop the ability to wield external mana. This Class does not have Spells, Skills, or Abilitiesthe Wizard develops their own. +3 Intelligence, +3 Wisdom, +3 Perception, +1 to all other stats. This class does not receive free stat points.
MAGI BATTLE MASTER This is an advanced fighting class. Battle Masters can wield any weapon and are adept in various fighting disciplines. A Battle Master can learn any fighting discipline more efficiently and, after level ten, can teach others with significant benefits to the students. +3 Strength, +3 Agility, +3 Constitution, +2 Vitality, +3 Free Stats
Combined Class WIZARD BATTLE MASTER This class blends both aspects of its constituent parts. To advance in levels, you must progress in magic and combat. +3 to all stats. This class does not receive free stat points.
It annoyed me I lost the free stat points at every level, but besides that, it sounded great. When I checked, the Wizard section in the profile looked different.
Sub-Class 2: Wizard Battle Master Level 3 Wizard Abilities: Mind Split x3 Mana Sensing [Medior] Mana Saturation [Apprentice] Mana Manipulation [Adept] Mana Regeneration x 1 Wizard Spells: Harvest Mana Crystal [In Progress] Harvest Game [In Progress] Battle Master Skills: Unarmed Combat [Apprentice] Ranged Weapons [Apprentice] Blunt Weapons [Apprentice] Mana Combat [Apprentice] Bladed Weapons [Novice] Polearm Mastery [Novice] Hafted Weapons [Novice]
I glanced at my status screen and noticed that Krav Maga, Staff Fighting, and Archery had disappeared from my General Skills list. I guessed the [Apprentice] tag now attached to them was because they had leveled up to a higher skill level. But what really threw me off was the class level. Confused, I turned to Lis, who was nearby. Hey, Lis, I called, waving him over. When I got all my other classes, I always got those level up messages. But this new class is already at level three, and I didnt get any notifications this time. Whats going on? Lis tilted his head, thinking for a second. What level was your wizard class? Three, I replied, still puzzled. He nodded like it all made sense. You told me you killed in Shimoor, hunted and took down some monsters, and youve killed quite a few today. All that experience and advancement you banked from those actions got applied to the new class. Id bet with everything youve done, you wont have to fight for at least another two or three Wizard levels. I blinked, trying to wrap my head around that. But this class is supposed to give more stats, right? I didnt get any messages about those either. Lis raised an eyebrow and said, Check your traits; you might have gotten them without realizing it. I quickly looked at my traits list, and sure enough, there they were: +9 Strength, +9 Agility, +9 Constitution, and +6 Vitality. They matched the stats of the Magi Battle Master class. But the thing that irked me was that I didnt get any of the free stats I expected. The system cheated me! I waited for a rebuke, but it didnt come. After a moment, I let it go. This was still an amazing class, and I was more than grateful to Lis and Mahya for helping me get it. I couldnt help but grin as I thought about it. Friends are really awesome! Chapter 66: “Loot” Master (Unfortunately, Still “In Progress”) After I finished checking all my announcements, Mahya turned to Lis and asked, Should we harvest here or on Earth? Lis paused, tapping his chin thoughtfully before nodding. Lets do another round and then decide. They left, their footsteps fading into the distance, only to return after a short while. Mahya scanned the surroundings, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the area. Looks peaceful, she remarked, her voice carrying a note of satisfaction. I think we dealt with all the big threats. Excellent! Then we will harvest here, Lis declared with a firm nod. In a flash, a pile of monsters materialized in front of them. Most were snakes, like the green one I had killed earlier, but there were also creatures that resembled bears with squished faces and metallic spikes, and others that looked like canines with six legs and tails ending in stingers. I frowned, tilting my head as I took in the scene. How come they are not dissipating? I asked. Lis glanced at me. Those are mana beasts, not monsters, he explained. Lis took out a large knife, straightened one snake, and cut the skin from head to tail. He turned to me, saying, Start peeling the skin off the flesh; you dont have to be too careful; this skin is very tough and doesnt lose its strength after the burrower dies. I had a better idea and said majestically, Behold. I covered the snake with a thin mana layer between its skin and flesh and popped the skin right off. With all my practice on the bison, it took me two minutes, and the skin came off clean. They both looked suitably impressed, and Lis said, Great, thatll go faster, and started cutting all the snakes lengthwise. I began popping off the skin of all the snakes. Beside me, Mahya worked with precision, slicing each snake open one by one. With practiced hands, she carefully removed a green liquid sack about the size of a mango and a small crystal from each body. I paused, glancing over at her as she held up the items. What are those? I asked, curiosity evident in my tone. The venom sacks and the beast cores, she replied without missing a beat, her focus still on the task at hand. And why do we need them? I pressed, leaning in closer. Mahya looked up, meeting my gaze with a faint smile. The venom sacks are an alchemy ingredient, and the cores are mana crystals, like the ones Lis told me you can harvest. I nodded, impressed. Oh, cool, I said, returning to my task with renewed interest. I continued popping off skins until we ran out of snakes. You should harvest the meat, too, Lis suggested, giving me a pointed look. Its much richer in mana than the meat you saturate. I wrinkled my nose. The idea of eating a scary snake was not exactly appealing. Im not sure I want to eat a nasty green snake. Lis laughed at my expression. Mana snakes are delicious, and dont forget about Rue. He needs the mana-rich meat to progress. He had a point, and I knew it. With a reluctant sigh, I gave him a thumbs up, deciding to make the most of the situation. As an idea formed in my mind, I decided to use the opportunity to progress my loot spell, but I wanted to approach it differently this time. Pulling out the biggest plastic sheet I had, I spread it on the ground with a flourish. Lis raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. What are you doing? he asked, his tone a mix of skepticism and intrigue. I grinned, the excitement of my plan bubbling up. Wait and see, I replied, already eager to show off. Hey, you need to use the circumstances to your advantage. I lifted the snake with telekinesisGod, the fucker was heavy; I could almost feel my mind sweating from the strain, like trying to lift a damn boulder with a toothpick. The snake hovered in the air, wobbling slightly as I brought it over the plastic sheet. Splitting my mind, I cast Clean and Purify, the familiar spells washing over the creature as I zeroed in with my mana sense. The snakes insides lit up in my mind, a complex mess of a long digestive tract winding through its body and a few other internal organs that Id rather not think too much about. With a deep breath, I encapsulated all the unneeded parts in a tight cocoon of mana. Then, I created a precise grid of mana inside the snake, a mental blueprint for where I wanted to make the cuts. My focus sharpened as I applied the correct aspects to the grid, tweaking it here and there until everything was just right. Pushing a steady stream of mana into the grid, I held my breath and released the telekinesis from the steaks, letting them drop. A satisfying thud echoed as a neat stack of steaks landed on the plastic sheet, each piece perfectly cut as if by the sharpest blade. The offal, still suspended in mid-air, hovered like a grotesque pi?ata that thankfully wouldnt be part of tonights dinner. Lis and Mahya clapped, and Mahya even cheered, practically jumping in excitement. I couldnt resist the moment. With a flourish, I took a theatrical bow, one hand sweeping low as if I were some kind of stage performer. Well, thank you, lady and gentleman, I declared with exaggerated pomp, trying not to crack a grin. Straightening up, I added with a wink, And thats how you do it. With that, I went back to work, quickly and efficiently cutting all the snakes and feeling pretty pleased with myself. Mahya stopped me just as I was about to handle the last snake and said, I nicked the venom sack; this one is poisonous now. He has Neutralized Poison, Lis pointed out, his tone as matter-of-fact as ever. Mahya nodded but waved me off. I know, but theres enough meat. No need to scavenge damaged goods. I couldnt help but laugh, nodding in agreement. Fair point, I said, stepping back. Lis just shook his head at our antics, probably wondering how he ended up stuck with the two of us. Then I remembered the snake I had stashed in Storage and pulled it out. I tried to cut it lengthwise like Id seen Lis do, but my knife just slid right off the scales, not even leaving a scratch. Frustrated, I turned to Lis. How do you cut them so easily? He held up his knife with a small smile. Its an enchanted mithril knife. Ill do it, unless you want to build a mana edge on your knife and give it a try? With a tired grin, I shook my head. Ive trained enough for one day. You do it, and lets get on with the harvesting. Lis nodded, stepping in with his usual calm efficiency, ready to finish the job while I stood back, content to let the expert handle it this time. We switched to the bears with the quills this time, and while the skin was about as useful as a screen door on a submarine with all the holes from the quills, those quills turned out to be pretty valuable. Who knew? Apparently, theyre used in crossbow bolts. You learn something new every day.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. It took me the better part of twenty minutes to figure out how to pluck the quills with manait wasnt as straightforward as Id hoped. After a lot of trial and error (mostly error), I finally cracked it. Turns out, youve got to coat the bottoms of the quills with mana and then pop them out like youre opening a stubborn jar. Once I got the hang of it, though, it was smooth sailing. In less than an hour, I had plucked over thirty bears, leaving them looking like oversized, defeated pincushions. The next step wasnt exactly glamorous. I had to slice open their bellies, scoop out the internal organstrying not to think too hard about what I was holdingand hang them upside down to drain the blood. It was messy, but necessary. Once the bears were hanging, we moved on to the canines. Same drill: open the abdomens, hang them upside down, and let gravity do the work. But, of course, there was a twistbecause why should anything be simple? Theres a specific technique to opening the abdomen without nicking the venom sac of the tail stinger. One wrong move, and youve got a venom explosion on your hands, as I learned on wolfie number two. I asked Lis and Mahya, How do you know all this? Have you been in this world before? Lis shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. No, but youll start recognizing patterns with certain groups of mana beasts over time. Its all about knowing who buys what. Alchemists always snap up poison-related items, like those venom sacs. Leatherworkers will take any leather, provided its not full of holes like our unfortunate ursine friend here. Youre already familiar with mana crystals, and meat rich in mana is always in demand. And if the taste isnt to your liking, theres always Ruehe wont complain. I nodded, but something still puzzled me. What about the quills and knowing where the poison sack is located? Lis chuckled, glancing at the pile of quills I had painstakingly plucked. The quills feel metallic and carry venom. Its a no-brainer to use them as crossbow bolts. Theyre too short for arrows, so what else would you do with them? As for the poison sacks location, its fairly straightforward. In reptiles, youll find it near the head; in mammals, its usually tucked in with the other internal organs. Or, you could just get the Appraisal skillitll tell you whats valuable in any monster. I already have the Appraisal skill from my Merchant class, I replied, realizing I hadnt been using it to its full potential. Lis nodded. Right, I forgot about that. Go appraise one beast we havent processed yet; youll see what Im talking about. Feeling sheepish, I nodded and turned to appraise the next beast in line, determined to make better use of my skills. I approached one canine, its six legs splayed out awkwardly on the ground, and focused on it, activating my Appraisal skill.
Pelt 6C9 Silver
Meat 3C7 Gold
I felt my vision drawn to its belly.
Venom Sack 1C3 Gold
Beast Core 6C9 Gold
I felt my vision drawn to its tail.
Stinger 1C3 Silver
Cool!! I asked Lis, It says the stingers are worth one to three silvers; why arent we harvesting them? Lis shrugged. Locating a blacksmith who crafts poisonous weapons is difficult. They tend to face opposition and work in secret with assassins and the like. Got it, I replied, nodding as the pieces fell into place. Why is there a difference in prices, though? Supply and demand, Lis explained, gesturing vaguely as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. This materials quality is rare in medium-mana worlds, so the price is higher. In high-mana worlds, its more abundant, so its cheaper. Its still expensive, I pointed out. Of course, Lis agreed with a slight smirk. You still have to kill a dangerous mana beast to get it. Well, economics applies in every world, I guess. After we finished hanging all the beasts like some macabre display, Mahya turned to me and asked, Can you cast Clean on me, please? I raised an eyebrow. Why dont you buy it? Youve got a ton of points. I cant. I had it, and I converted it to an engineering skill, she explained with a hint of regret. So now you cant buy it ever again? I asked, surprised. I hope Ill be able to buy a mage scroll with the spell, Mahya said, crossing her fingers for luck. You can learn it from a scroll, but the spell construct has to differ from the one you converted, Lis chimed in. If the spell construct is the same, you consume the scroll but dont receive the spell. Mahya looked at him, curious. How do you know? Lis sighed. Happened to a Traveler I know. It took him over ten scrolls to find a different version of Peaceful Night. Whats Peaceful Night? I asked, intrigued by the name. Its a spell to make your camp invisible, Mahya said, sighing deeply. I had it, too. Sounds useful, I said, imagining the possibilities. Yes, Lis replied, then added, but dont rush to buy it; try to create or learn it instead. Youre lucky with your wizard class; you can learn spells like you did with the barrel. Yes, Mahya confirmed, He and Lyura both. Why Lyura? Lis asked, looking confused. Her mother is a witch who taught her all the spells she knew. Lyura also has the ability but is just starting to develop it, Mahya explained. Its an ability, not a class? I asked, trying to wrap my head around it. Yes, Lis replied. It depends on the type of mana body you have. Because you have power orbs, you could be either a Mage or a Wizard. However, you cant become a Witch since you cant store mana in your body, nor can you become a sorcerer since you cant channel external mana unless you advance in your Wizard class and develop the necessary skill. This whole subject of magic is very complicated, I admitted, feeling overwhelmed. Not really, Mahya replied, giving me an encouraging smile. Its just new to you. After you get used to thinking with these concepts and continue to study, it will become second nature and very clear to you. Im not there yet, I said, shaking my head. Lis, ever the practical one, said, While waiting for the beasts to drain, we should start working on the trees. We have a quiet and undisturbed place here. Why did I have to cut down so many trees? I asked, still not clear on that part. Its for a project Mahya and I are working on, Lis replied, as vague as ever. Yes, but what project? I pressed, trying to get more out of them. Like we told you about the radio, be patient, Lis said with a wink. I huffed, feeling like they were enjoying keeping me in the dark. Keep your secrets, I muttered, before pulling the first tree out of my Storage. We got to work removing all the branches from the trees. Once each tree was free of branches, Lis efficiently stored the trunks in his Storage, his movements quick and practiced. Meanwhile, I focused on coating the saws blade with manaa task that, despite my efforts, remained challenging. Lis, of course, made it look easy with his enchanted saw, cutting through the wood swiftly, while Mahya concentrated on stripping the leaves from the branches. After a few hours, we finally finished with all the trees, and exhaustion weighed heavily on us. Just as I was about to discard the leftover branches, Lis stopped me. Dont throw those away, he advised, his tone firm. Save them as firewood. Mana-rich wood is excellent for fire; it burns for hours. I glanced at the pile of branches, realizing their value. It seemed even the leftovers from this world had their uses. I asked him, Why did I have to cut down all these trees instead of saturating Earths trees with mana? You cant saturate a tree with mana if it doesnt have it in the first place, Lis explained. No matter what you do, the tree will turn into mulch. Its actually a great way to make money in medium-mana worldsturning trees into mulch with mana and selling it to alchemists. Theyre willing to pay considerable sums to grow more potent herbs. This man was a fount of knowledge. We were too tired to cut all the beasts into steaks, so Lis suggested I keep them in my Storage for now. Theyd mostly be for Rue, and since Im the cook for all of us, it made sense. After we got all the beasts down from where they were hanging, Lis and Mahya divided the hides, crystals, quills, and venom sacs into three equal piles. They each stored one pile, and then Lis turned to me and said, This is your pile. Mine? But I didnt do anything! Youre the ones who fought all the beasts and monsters, I protested, my eyebrows knitting together as I looked between Lis and Mahya. Yes, but you helped us cut the trees, healed our injuries, and helped us harvest the materials, he said, his voice steady and reassuring. The party rule applies herean equal division for the three of us. I tilted my head, curious. Whats the party rule? Lis folded his arms, adopting a more instructive tone. When a party works together, if theres no different agreement in the first place, everything is divided equally between all party members, unless something specific is very suitable for a particular person. That person gets it but must give up something of equivalent value. Good to know, I mumbled, too tired to speak coherently. Once we had everything stored away, we made our way back to the Gate and bed. We were dead on our feet. On the way, I checked my profile; my Harvest Game was still [in Progress] ?? Chapter 67: I’m a Real Adventurer Like in the Books I trudged wearily to the Gate, my mind and body drained of all energy. When I crossed, I had even forgotten to cast Invisibility, a sign of my exhaustion. Fortunately, there was nobody on the other side. Lis and Mahya, though tired, still had some spark left in them. Rue, on the other hand, was full of energy; he napped while we worked. I was so worn out that I couldnt even decide if he was a lucky dog or a lucky familiar. We checked our phones on the other side of the Gate, and to my surprise, five days had passed on Earth. I blinked in disbelief; I didnt think wed been on the other side that longmaybe a day and a half, tops. With a puzzled expression, I turned to Lis for answers. Dont you think the time skip looks too long? He shook his head, seemingly unfazed. No, he answered calmly. It can be even longer. I think it has to do with distance, but I dont have proof. Distance? I echoed, still trying to wrap my head around the concept. Yes, the distance between the planets that the Gate connects. I opened my mouth to ask more, but my exhaustion hit like a tidal wave. My body craved nothing more than a long, uninterrupted sleep. Mahya was already on the phone, calling Lyura to find out which hotel she was at, while Lis ordered a taxi for us. I just stood there, barely able to keep my eyes open, and dozed off on my feet. On the taxi ride to the hotel, Mahya leaned over and asked me quietly, Do you have Silence or Privacy? Privacy, I replied, blinking myself awake. Cast it, please, she requested. I did as she asked, and once the spell was active, she spoke up again, Lis, I think there might be a wild dungeon on the other side of the Gate. Liss eyes narrowed in thought. What makes you think that? he asked, his voice low. We cleared three tribes of mana beasts, but you still managed to find enough monsters for Johns class, Mahya explained, her tone serious. With that number of mana beasts, there shouldnt have been a single monster; they would have been wiped out instantly. The monsters werent strong enough either; they were too weak for a world with a mana level of 61. I believe its a concentrated pocket of high mana, which explains the presence of three tribes of mana beasts instead of one, leading to the formation of a fledgling dungeon in that area. Liss expression grew more serious as he considered her words. You might be right. We should go back, clear the dungeon, and get the core, Mahya suggested, determination in her voice. It will help us with our project. Lis seemed lost in thought, his gaze distant as he mulled over the idea. After two minutes, he nodded slowly. Youre right, and wed better do it quickly. With the time skip, the dungeon can mature and grow stronger if we delay too much. When we finally returned to the hotel, Lyura rushed to Mahya and hugged her tightly. I was so worried. Thank you, Spirits; youre all right, she said, her relief palpable. Do you know about the time skip? Lis asked her. Yes, Lyura replied with a nod, but I thought it would take three days, not five. I hadnt even considered a one-day skip. Why does everyone seem more knowledgeable than me? Its not fair! But I was too tired to dwell on it, so I asked, Did you get us rooms? Yes, here is your key card, Lyura said, handing it over. I took it gratefully, already picturing the bed waiting for me. The following morning, we headed to a caf for breakfast. After the server brought our food, Lis cast Privacy around us and leaned in. Mahya thinks theres a wild dungeon on the other side of the Gate, and it might be a good idea to clear it. He then turned to Lyura, his gaze questioning. You want to come with us? Lyura hesitated, looking down at her coffee. Im not sure I can handle a dungeon in a world with 61 mana. Its too high for me. Lis considered her words, then nodded thoughtfully. We think its a young dungeon, at least judging from the monsters in the area. It might be your level. Whats your element? Lava, Lyura replied, her voice uncertain. A good element, Lis remarked, nodding with approval. Lyura shook her head. Not really. Its very limited. Lis leaned back, arms crossed, considering her words. Maybe now. But once you advance, you can separate it into stone and fire, and youll have control over two very powerful elements that are abundant, so youll always have mana available. Yes, Lyura said, a faint smile appearing as she recalled something. My mother said that, but its very limited right now, and with my mana level, Im very limited if I dont have a source to fill from. Whats your mana? Lis asked. 620. Any other skills that can help you in a dungeon? Lis pressed. Sword fighting and Archery, but they are at a low level, Lyura admitted, a hint of frustration in her voice. Lis nodded, his expression thoughtful. Yes, I agree. This dungeon might be too hard for you. Lis then turned to me and asked, So, are you coming with us? You tell me, I replied, feeling unsure. Ive never been to a dungeon before, and the snake seemed terrifying, so I dont know if its just me or if the difficulty is too high. Lis gave me a reassuring smile. I think youll be fine. You killed the monsters I brought you without a problem, and anyway, healers advance in dungeons not from killing monsters but from healing the party theyre diving with. So, Mahya and I will protect you, and youll heal us as needed. What about Rue? I asked, glancing over at the big dog. He should definitely accompany us. Its critical for him to gain experience; being at level 0, he will gain the most from this, Lis explained, his tone matter-of-fact. I nodded, but then added, I think we should wait a day or two. My mana channels feel raw and strained after everything I did. Actually, Lis responded, leaning in slightly, this is the optimal time for this. Enlarging your channels through strain is a common method for advancement. But what about the book you recommended about channel enhancement? I asked, remembering our previous conversations. That one is for the secondary channels. For the primary channels, you have two options: either employ your method with the spirals, a technique exclusive to wizards, or push them to their limits without causing damage and continue to advance them. Okay, if you think its a good idea, Im in, I said, feeling more confident. Lis then turned to Lyura. See if you can find a short-term apartment for us. Theres no reason to spend a fortune on a hotel, and when we return, John will have a lot of cooking to do. Thanks for voluntelling me! I quipped, throwing my hands up in mock exasperation. They all laughed, and Lis clapped me on the back, his grin wide. I turned to Lyura. Can you drive? Yes, I bought the skill, she replied, sounding proud.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Good, I said with a nod. Lets rent a car. I dont think repeatedly calling a taxi to the Gate is a good idea. Especially since its in the middle of nowhere, without anything near it that can explain our presence. Im still worried that the US knows about the Gates. I dont want to be captured. Mahya and Lyura spoke up at the same time, their voices overlapping in concern. What? How? I have no idea, I said, frowning as I recalled my past experiences. But when I was Gate hopping in the Americas, eight of the Gates had army bases around them. Thats not good, Mahya said, her tone dropping. No, its not, I agreed, my mind racing. Thats why we need to be careful. Liss expression grew serious as he nodded in agreement. I forgot about that. I think we should check out of the hotel, go somewhere crowded, use a bathroom, and change our glamour and documents just in case. We lived in London and then Paris for a long time, and weve been moving a lot recently. Lets hide our trail. We all agreed, the gravity of the situation settling in as we prepared to cover our tracks. We headed to Revontuli Mall, making a beeline for the bathrooms. After a quick sweep to ensure there were no cameras and the coast was clear, we got down to business, changing our identities. I picked the name Jonathan Clarkbecause, lets face it, with all the fighting Id been doing lately, I felt like Superman. A brief nod to the Man of Steel wouldnt hurt. Shifting my vision, I glanced at Rue. He now looked like a massive, fluffy mountain of brown fur, even more so than his usual state. After some quick online research, I settled on a Tibetan Mastiff as his new breed. The transformation was perfect; he looked like he couldve been a bear in another life. Re-conjuring his identification and service dog credentials took a lot of mana, but I reminded myself that we were heading to a high mana level, so it would be worth it. My re-glamour and re-identification set me back 400 points totalworth every bit for the new alias. Rues re-glamour and re-identification were even pricier, costing 500 and 600 points respectively, with each aspect running 300 points. Familiars, it turned out, were an expensive business, whether it was feeding them, maintaining their glamour, or keeping their paperwork in order. While at the mall, I discovered that its possible to purchase prepaid cards at R-Kioski. We took advantage of that, storing away the old cards to empty them before leaving Earth again. With the new cards in hand, we didnt waste any time picking up burner phones. Once we sorted that out, I diligently racked my brain to make sure we had left no loose ends that could lead back to us. Satisfied that wed covered our tracks, we rented a car and drove straight to the Gate. After we crossed into Tuonela, Mahya stayed with me at the Gate while Lis went ahead to make sure nothing dangerous awaited us. When he returned, he immediately asked, Do you have armor? Yes, I bought some in Shimoor, I replied. Show me, he said, extending his hand. I took out the armor, and Lis examined it carefully. With a mana shield, this will do for now, he said. But you should look into getting something better at the first opportunity. You might want to check on Earth; they could have developed something useful for the police or military. Mahya chimed in, Do either of you have spare armor? Lis shook his head, but I took out the three armors I had left after selling the rest and laid them out for her to choose from. While Mahya looked over the armors, Lis asked her, Did you convert your mana shield? Yes, she replied. Why dont you buy Stone Armor from the Guidance? Lis suggested. Not a good idea for me, Mahya responded, shaking her head. My combat subclass is Bladesinger, and I rely heavily on my Agility. Curious and not wanting to be rude, I hesitated for a moment before asking, May I ask what kind of classes you have, or is that considered taboo? Mahya smiled reassuringly. Generally, its not polite to ask about classes unless youre planning a dungeon dive together. But today, its fine. Besides, Ill always answer you, no matter the circumstances. She paused before explaining, As I mentioned, Im a Bladesingera fast, acrobatic melee fighter that combines spells. I use spells like Slow, Entangle, and Sink to slow down my opponents, Blind and Confuse to disorient them, and others to boost my speed, like Wall Dash or Jump. I also have the Wood Artisan profession. So, the trees were for you? I asked, piecing it together. No, the project were working on integrates both my profession and Liss new subclass, she explained. Its rare to get a chance to cooperate with someone from a different profession, so were both making the most of it. Sounds cooler than being a Merchant, I commented, half-joking. It depends on your perspective, Mahya replied with a small grin. As a new Traveler, youre already richer than I was before the elves robbed me, so there are definitely benefits. I spent close to a million dollars on Earth before leaving; thats not from my profession, I pointed out. Its still a good way to earn money and travel without worrying about expenses, Mahya noted. While we talked, Lis took out one of the green snake skins and began working with it. He cut a large piece, made holes along the sides, and then fashioned leather cords from the same material, threading them through the holes. After a few minutes, he called, Rue, come here; I want to fit you in armor. Rue padded over obediently, and Lis wrapped the leather around him, securing it with the cords. He stepped back, eyeing his handiwork critically. Walk around and see if theres anything that bothers you, he instructed. Rue trotted around, testing the fit, and after a minute, returned to Lis with a satisfied expression. Lis made a few adjustments, then nodded in approval when Rue sent a mental Im good to all of us. Cast a mana shield on yourself, Rue, Lis told him, And re-cast it every time the spell ends. When you start running out of mana, ask John to re-cast it. He glanced at me with a hint of a smile. You too, John. Yes, Dad, I replied sarcastically, earning a laugh from Mahya. Lis just shook his head, smiling. We began our walk from the Gate, with Lis leading the way, followed by Rue, then me, and Mahya bringing up the rear. After about three hundred meters, I couldnt help but ask, How do you know where to go? You dont even look around; you just go. This is where I found all the monsters yesterday, Lis explained. At some point, well have to start searching for the dungeon. Is there a way to locate them? I asked, curious about how dungeons worked. Some specific types are easier to spot, Lis said, but usually, its by appearance. What does a dungeon look like? Like a very dark entrance, Lis answered simply. Which types are easy to spot? I continued. Fire or ice dungeons are relatively simple because the monsters that escape typically burn or freeze everything around them. Undeath dungeons are also easy to detect; everything nearby starts to die. For other types, you have to look for signs. Do you know what kind of dungeon were heading to? I asked. Im thinking its nature-based, maybe a forest or something similar, Lis speculated. All the monsters I found were either variations of lizards or felines. We continued walking for another half a kilometer before Rue suddenly started growling. Lis glanced in the direction of the growling and said calmly, Ill control the monster; you kill it. A moment later, something jumped out of the bushes, only to freeze mid-air and crash to the ground. It looked like a cat but with oversized, metallic teeth. Rue lunged, tearing out its neck with precision. Lis turned to me. Want to harvest the crystal? Nodding, I quickly set to work. It only took me about two minutes to compress the monster into a crystal, and since I learned how to de-aspect crystals, I ended up with a neutral crystal, ready for whatever use we might find for it. After repeating this scenario over twenty times, I came to a solid conclusion: monsters are stupid. No matter how small they weresome barely the size of a house catthey still threw themselves at a group of three people with a large dog, as if they had any chance of winning. It was almost laughable. At first, the monsters came at us from a single direction, like they had some kind of death wish assembly line going. But then, they started attacking from all sides, making it clear that they werent just random encounters anymore. Lis noted the change and said, We should start looking for the dungeon. He turned to me and said, You and Rue go together. Have your staff out and ready, and monitor with your mana. Shit! I had completely forgotten about monitoring with mana. Not exactly my finest moment, but I quickly fixed that, extending my senses outward. We split into three groups and spread out, searching for any sign of the dungeon. No luck. We kept moving, checking again, fighting off more monsters, then searching some more. This rinse-and-repeat routine went on for hours. After what felt like ten or twelve hours of this relentless search, wed wandered so far from the Gate that I couldnt even sense it anymore. Finally, we stumbled upon the dungeon. It was hard to missit looked like a dark entrance into a cave, but not your usual cave-dark. This was more like a portal of doom, the kind youd expect in a horror movie. If Id found something like this on my own, Id have turned tail and bolted out of there without a second thought. Lis looked around, assessing the area. After a moment, he walked away a bit and, to my surprise, pulled his house out of his Storage. Why did you get your house? I asked, genuinely puzzled. Its getting dark, Lis replied calmly. Weve been walking for hours, and were tired. It would be stupid to go in like this. But why the house? I pressed, still not entirely understanding. My cabin has excellent protections, and this is a high-mana world, Lis explained, as if that clarified everything. But I thought you killed everything, I pointed out, glancing around uneasily. Yes, in the Gate area, Lis said with a slight smile. If you havent noticed, weve moved pretty far from it. That bit of information made me worry, and I looked around in fear, suddenly hyper-aware of how exposed we were. Lis noticed and laughed, trying to put me at ease. Dont worry. Im pretty sure some of the mana beasts we killed came from even further out than here. It took some of them a long time to reach us, and they didnt attack us all at oncejust alone or in pairs. Anyway, just to be safe, I recommend we sleep in my house with all the defenses up. In the morning, well enter the dungeon. I hope youre not disappointed that were not doing it today. Disappointed? No way! I exclaimed, my earlier fear fading. Im in a high-mana world, and Ive killed monsters. It feels like being an adventurer from the books Ive read. Lis laughed, shook his head affectionately, and waved us inside the house. Once inside, Mahya and Lis convinced me to give the scary snake meat a chance. Reluctantly, I agreed, and I ended up cooking a stew with it. They were rightmana snakes were delicious, the meat practically melting in your mouth. It was so good that I regretted adding any vegetables to the pot. I had intended to make enough to last the four of us for a couple of days, but somehow Rue polished off the entire pot. We were all genuinely impressedRue was large, but not in the eat 20 kg of meat in one meal sense. That was a new one for all of us. In order to be fully rested for our dungeon dive the next day, we went to bed early. Despite my usual aversion to fighting, I couldnt help but feel a bit excited. The idea of a dungeon dive was intriguing, and even though I didnt want to fight, the thrill of what lay ahead was undeniable. Chapter 68: Dungeoneering 101 In the morning, I experimented with the snake meat for breakfast. I cut it into small cubes, seasoned it with paprika, garlic, and oregano, and then fried it up before adding it to an omelet. The first omelet was so good that I ended up cooking over two kilograms of meat with eggs. I knew it would disappear in no time. As I cooked, I seriously considered asking Lis to search for more of those scary snakes, regretting that I hadnt neutralized the poison from the damaged goods snake. It didnt matter that I personally had over 100 kilograms of this meatit was just too good to pass up. Breakfast was a hit, and Rue, not one to miss out, demanded even more meat. So, I cooked him his own giant steak, which he devoured with gusto. After we finished eating, Lis leaned back, the air of a teacher settling around him as he prepared to impart some important knowledge. Since this is your first dungeon, there are a few things you need to know, he began, his tone serious but not overbearing. Mahya, ever the mischievous one, leaned forward with a grin, clearly enjoying the moment as Lis continued. The first and most important thing you should always remember is this: never, ever take the core of a regulated dungeon, no matter the circumstances. Its a prison sentence in twenty percent of the worlds and a death sentence in the other eighty, regardless of their mana level. That caught my attention. And what about wild dungeons? I asked, curious where this was going. Lis nodded, as if expecting the question. Ah, well, thats different. If you find a wild dungeon and manage to clear it, take everything. And when I say everything, I mean everythingrocks, trees, plants, whatever you find. Take it all. Why? I asked, not quite understanding the reasoning. Dungeons, Lis explained patiently, are not what they seem. Theyre manifestations of mana. Everything you see inside a dungeon is essentially a construct of mana, and there are plenty of people whod pay good money to take it off your hands. Earth Mages or Architects will buy the rocks; Wood Artisans, like Mahya here, will buy the wood; Enchanters or Magi-Blacksmiths will buy any metals you find; and Alchemists will snatch up the plants. Usually, nobody bothers with the monsters because they dissipate, but since you can harvest them into crystals, you literally take everything in your case. Interesting, I murmured, seeing the potential. So in regulated dungeons, they tell you what you can and cant take? Exactly, Lis confirmed. Dungeons typically serve two purposes. The first is combat, whether for training or leveling up, and the second is resource harvesting. The purpose for which you book the dungeon run usually sets the price for entering. In some places, if you only want levels, you can find paid work clearing dungeons so the harvest teams can go to work. What about selling a wild dungeon? I asked, thinking about the possibilities. Lis smiled slightly, a glint of approval in his eyes. You have a few options. First, you can take everything, including the core, and collapse the dungeon. The core can be used or sold for a lot of money, but be carefulmany people would kill for a core, so you need to be very cautious about how you go about selling it. Your second option, Mahya interjected playfully, as if she couldnt resist chiming in, is to clear the dungeon of materials but leave the core intact. You can then sell the dungeons location, typically at an adventurers guild. The price depends on how quickly the dungeon regenerates. If you return with the buyer and its already full again, the price will be higher. If its still empty and just beginning to regenerate, youll get less. Another option, Lis continued, nodding to Mahya, is to sell the dungeon as it is, without going in. The value will depend on the quality of the harvested materials and the regeneration speed. And if youre thinking long-term, like establishing a settlement, you could purchase the land around the dungeon before anyone else discovers it and start charging admission. Many Travelers have established kingdoms and dynasties this way. Seriously, kingdoms? I asked, half in disbelief. Lis chuckled softly. Yes, youll meet quite a few Traveler kings and queens. If they dont have a specific reason to settle somewhere, they typically establish a kingdom or a school. Someday, when I tire of traveling, I plan to start a school somewhere. I shook my head with a laugh. I cant see myself as a king or a headmaster. To each his own, Lis replied, a faint smile playing on his lips as he continued his lecture. Now, about clearing a dungeon. When you go in, you kill everything, because everything that moves inside is a monster. Even if it looks like a cute, fluffy bunny, it probably has razor-sharp teeth and wants to kill you. Even the tiniest ants might be venomous or have some nasty paralytic. The rule is simple: if it movesit dies. He paused to let that sink in, then added, After you clear a floor, make sure there isnt a floor guardian. If there is, it means the dungeon has more than one floor, and youll need to kill it too. Once the floor is clear, start harvesting everything before moving on. Not all dungeons, but many, will close the passage back to previous floors, so if you didnt clean it out, you wont be able to go back. Cant I just leave and re-enter? I asked. No, Lis said, shaking his head. The entrance portal wont work until the dungeon regenerates. Oh, sorry for interrupting. Its okay, Lis reassured me with a patient smile. If you dont ask, you wont know. As I was saying, clear a floor, clean it out, and then move on to the next. The difficulty level increases with each floor, and the jump is substantial, so be ready. When you reach the final floor, whether its the first or the tenth, there will be a final guardian protecting the core. This guardian is much stronger than anything youve encountered so far, and it wont leave the core. Before confronting it, gather all necessary resources because once you defeat the guardian, the dungeon starts collapsing if you take the core. If you dont, you can harvest after defeating the guardian.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. When are we going in? I asked, feeling both prepared and nervous. Lis smiled, his enthusiasm clear. Now is as good a time as any. We headed to the dungeon, and I must admit, the portal still looked scary as hell. As I stepped through, I felt that familiar force field sensation, like passing through a Gate. On the other side, there was an empty area bordered by trees, with a strange haze about three hundred meters out in every direction. Whats that haze? I asked, puzzled by the sight. Mahya was right, Lis said. Its a young dungeon, and that haze is the border of the pocket dimension. This dungeon is a baby. The core will probably be no bigger than five centimeters in diameter, and probably even smaller. If its so young, why were there so many monsters outside? I asked, trying to piece everything together. Nobody has cleared it yet, Lis explained. What does that have to do with anything? I asked, confused. Dungeons absorb mana and process it. They use the clean mana to create the objects you see around you, while the trash is used to create monsters. If the dungeon isnt cleared regularly, the trash spills out to make room for more trash, Lis said. A very colorful description, I commented with a smirk. But very true, Mahya said. Lis surveyed the area and said, I dont feel like fighting in the trees. Rue, would you mind helping to bring the monsters to us? Rue gave him a side-eyed look, and Lis reassured him, You dont have to fight them; just go to the trees, and when they start chasing you, run back here. Rue trotted toward the trees and stood there, waiting. When nothing happened, he let out a loud howl. We saw some movement in the trees, and Rue started backing away slowly, then howled again. This time, a group of toothy cats jumped from the trees and charged toward him. Rue ran back to us and stopped beside me. As the cats came running, Lis said, Rue, try to kill as many as you can; you need the levels. The fight kicked off with Rue charging into the fray, taking on the cats as they poured out of the trees, soon joined by a few lizards. I stayed back, keeping a close eye on everyone, ready to jump in if things got out of hand. It wasnt long before I heard Rue yelpone cat had sunk its teeth into his leg. Without a second thought, I dashed over, stomping down hard on the cats head and quickly healing Rues wound. As I was finishing up, a few more cats tried their luck, lunging at me with surprising speed. I didnt hesitate, swinging my staff and batting them away like they were nothing, sending them flying toward Rue, who made quick work of them. We had a rhythm goingRue was the powerhouse, and I was the cleanup crew, and together, we were an efficient team. I handled the immediate threats, and he disposed of them with precision. It was a smooth operation, and I couldnt help but feel that, at this moment, we were perfectly in sync. After about ten minutes, the onslaught stopped. There were no more cats, lizards, or anything else. Lis looked at Rue, clearly impressed. Your challenge was very effective. Want to give it another go? Rue walked back toward the trees, and I turned to Lis and Mahya. Do either of you need healing? Mahya looked mildly offended. From level two and three monsters? Dont joke like that! Thats their level? I asked, surprised. Lis chuckled. Forgot to identify them again? I nodded sheepishly, and he just laughed. Rues second attempt to draw out more monsters didnt yield any results, so Lis said, You can start on the monsters, and began piling them in one spot. As I worked to encapsulate them into crystals, I noticed the process was harder than outside. The monsters dissipated much slower, forcing me to help them break down. Why are they dissipating slower? I asked, curious. Were in a dungeon, Lis explained, as if that answered everything. So? Monsters dissipate slower in a dungeon. Why? There are some theories, but no conclusive answer, Lis said, his tone suggesting hed heard this question many times before. As I continued working, Rue paced back and forth in front of the trees, howling occasionally but with no success. Once I finished, we moved on to the trees, which Mahya inspected. Too young, she said, shaking her head. So were not taking them? I asked. Of course, well take them, Mahya said with a grin. Remember what Lis said, we take everything. I just meant theyre too young for my project, but theyll be perfect for staves, wands, enchanted arrows, and the like. It took us hours to cut down all the trees and gather the other plants. As I worked, I could sense their abundance of mana, and I understood Liss earlier statement that the dungeons interior wasnt real. The plants, though they looked natural, were more like lumps of condensed nature mana. Lis and Mahya assured me they were highly valuable to alchemists, especially since they were pure. We took everythingtrees, plants, rocks, sticks, even fallen leavesleaving nothing behind. Eventually, we spotted a small cave entrance. Lis insisted on doing one last sweep to ensure we had missed nothing, and after he returned, we entered the cave. Inside, we found a larger cat prowling back and forth in front of a small gold ball hovering in the air at about knee height. The ball was even smaller than five centimetersmaybe three. This time, I remembered to use Identify on the cat.
Mordere Felidae Level 5
Want to take care of it, Rue? Lis asked, his voice calm. Rue sprang into action, and within seconds, the cat was no more. I harvested its crystal, and then we all touched the core. A wooden ring materialized for each of us. I identified mine:
Fountain of Health +2% Constitution
I turned to Lis, feeling a bit underwhelmed. This whole thing feels kind of underwhelming. Was I expecting too much? No, Lis said. This dungeon is too youngonly a month or two old. We should have brought Lyura and let her clear it on her own. Shes the only one who could have really benefited from such a young dungeon. Yeah, I agreed, judging by the mana level of this world, I was expecting a much bigger challenge. Well, Lis said, his teachers tone returning, in six months, those cats would have been bigger than Rue. That big of a difference? Yes, Lis confirmed. This core started the size of a grain of sand. It processes mana and grows; as it grows, it can process more mana, and the monsters grow with it. In a world with this much mana, a core can reach this size in just a couple of months. In a medium-mana world, it would take at least a year. Lis carefully took the core and stored it, and I immediately felt a shift in the air. The surrounding mana became unstable. We stepped out of the cave and exited via the dungeon portal. If this was such a young dungeon, would I be able to feel a difference in an older one? I asked, still processing everything Id learned. If its open, you can judge by the size, Lis explained. If its more cave-like, its harder to tell. Well, at least now I could call myself a dungeoneer, and Id ended up with a ridiculous amount of wood. The problem was that I had no clue what to do with it. I mean, what does one even do with this much wood? Build a fortress? Start a lumber business? The possibilities were endless, but honestly, I was just bewildered. One thing was certain, thoughI definitely wouldnt be running out of wood anytime soon. Chapter 69: An Even Bigger Snake I was in the middle of a strange dreamsomething about snakes turning into trees and then meowingwhen I felt a tongue on my cheek and heard a childish voice shouting in my head. Food! I was still more asleep than awake, so it didnt fully register. Then I felt the tongue alarm again and heard, Food! My eyes flew open, and Rue stood by my bed. You said it? Again, I heard, Food! I jumped out of bed, hugging him. Buddy, you can talk! Food! Yeah, yeah, Ill feed you, hold your horses. But you can talk! I gave him a colossal snake steak to celebrate his new ability. Just then, Lis came down the stairs and into the kitchen. I told him, Rue can talk now! Lis shrugged and said, Of course, hes already level five; he got five points in Intelligence. Of course, I forgot to use Identify. Why do I keep forgetting?! I took a pen out of my Storage and wrote Identify on the back of my hand. Lis saw this and started roaring with laughter. Mahya walked into the kitchen and asked, Whats so funny? Lis pointed to my hand, and she started laughing, too. With friends like that, who needs enemies? After breakfast, Lis stretched and leaned against the kitchen counter. We should process all the scorpi-dogs and quill-bears before we return to Earth. Mahya nodded as she tied her hair back. I also want more of the trees from this world, she said, glancing out the window. We left the house, and as we stepped outside, I noticed small green snakes lying dead on the stairs. Lis crouched down, picked up one, and scrutinized it, opening its mouth. Baby burrowers, he said, tilting his head as he examined the tiny fangs. I think theres a nest somewhere, and it might even have a nest mother. We should find it. Why are they dead? I asked, frowning at the lifeless snakes. House defenses, Lis replied with a shrug. It kills stuff?! I asked, my voice rising in alarm. Of course, Lis said, raising an eyebrow as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Otherwise, whats the point of defenses? I dont know... locking the house, maybe? I muttered. They started laughing again, and Lis clapped me on the back, nearly knocking me forward. Youll learn, my friend, youll learn. I just shook my head, feeling a bit out of my depth. Mahya stepped forward, her eyes narrowing in thought. How do you plan to find the nest? she asked, folding her arms. Lis turned to her with a grin. Thats what we have John forto help us locate the nest. Me?! I asked, pointing at myself in disbelief. How? The nest will be located on a mana vent, Lis explained, gesturing with his hand. Use your Mana Sense to locate the vent. Why do we want to find the nest anyway? Whats so special about it? I asked, still trying to wrap my head around the whole situation. Snake eggs, Lis replied, his tone serious. Theyre a very rare ingredient in anti-venom potions. Im getting the feeling that all this adventuring business is a lot more complicated than I thought, I said, shaking my head again. They laughed again! Apparently, I was the days entertainment. After Lis stored the snakes, he stood up, dusted off his hands, and instructed me, Close your eyes, expand your mana senses as far as you can, and try to locate a direction where the mana feels thicker or richer. I did as he said, closing my eyes and concentrating, but I felt no difference. I opened my eyes and looked at him, shaking my head. He gripped me by the shoulders and started gently pushing me forward. Dont open your eyes; focus on your senses; Ill lead you, he said, guiding me along. Why dont we use our Lucks active ability to locate the nest? I suggested, a bit frustrated. Thats how I found an emerald mine. Lis chuckled softly. Do you consider a big and dangerous snake a lucky find or a fortuitous encounter that leads you to a better fate? Not really, I admitted, frowning. Exactly, Lis said with a tone of finality. He continued leading me, his hands steady on my shoulders, and after about twenty minutes, I felt a subtle change in the surrounding mana. It was very faint, and I wasnt sure at first, but after a few more meters, I knew it was the right direction. I pointed confidently and said, Its that way. Dont open your eyes, Lis reminded me, his voice calm and encouraging. Ill keep leading you. Just keep your hand pointing in the right direction. We continued like this for another half an hour, with Lis carefully guiding me, until we reached an area where the mana felt rich and thick. Were above the vent, I said with certainty. Lis nodded, satisfied. The nest will be in a cave, so lets start looking for an entrance, he said, releasing my shoulders and scanning the surroundings. We searched for several hours, expanding the search radius. After four or five hours, I heard Rues howl and went in that direction. When I got there, I saw an entrance into a dug tunnel that went downwards. It was so big that three people could walk side by side and stand straight without a problem. That worried me, and I asked, Will the size of the snake match the size of the tunnel? Lis glanced at the tunnel, then back at me, and replied with a slight shrug, Itll be smaller, but not by much. Maybe we shouldnt go in there? I suggested. Lis gave me a reassuring smile. Dont worry; youll stay behind and heal us if needed. Dont forget, Mahya and I have traveled in high-mana worlds, and Ive even been to very high-mana ones; weve faced scarier things. Its too much for your level but not for ours. With that, we entered the tunnel, and I quickly cast my ball of light. The tunnel wound left and right, but consistently downward. After about an hour of walking, we reached a rock wall with a large opening. Lis motioned for me to stay put. Wait here, he whispered and became invisible. After five minutes, he returned, his expression serious. Shes inside and huge. He turned to Mahya and laid out the plan. Ill create illusions to confuse her; you stick her to the ground, confuse her, blind her; Ill try to control her mind, and then well attack. Ill strike from below and you from above. Shes enormous, so itll take a while to kill her. Im not sure I can control her mind for long; her level is too high, but Ill try to capture her mind as much as possible; you cast blindness and confusion constantly. Lis then turned to me, his eyes narrowing slightly as he gauged my readiness. Theres a protruding rock in front of the cave; cast invisibility and hide behind it. Even if one of us gets hurt, dont rush to us; well come to you. Do you have any spells that can be cast from a distance?The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Mana Dart, I replied, feeling under-prepared. What level? One, I admitted, a little sheepishly. Hmm, wont be much help, he said, nodding thoughtfully. Still, try to shoot it with arrows, a crossbow, or something else. Its a very high level, so I want you to make some advancements from it. But I wont advance until I raise my Wizard level anyway, so whats the point? I asked, wondering about the logic. You still receive the advancement; its just not visible yet. It would be a shame to miss out on this advancement. Mahya suddenly spoke up, her eyes lighting up. I have an idea. Do you have wire? she asked, turning to Lis. I have, I said. Excellent, Mahya said with a nod. Also, give me all the crossbow bolts you have. I have a ton, I said, taking some out. Then give me fifty, and hand me the wire and something to cut it with, she instructed, her hands already busy. I handed her the bolts, and she took out the quills we had collected from the bears, carefully attaching them one by one to the bolts and wrapping wire around them with deft fingers. These should penetrate the scales with the bear''s levels. I just hope they dont fall apart when you shoot them, she said, scrutinizing her work. Lis grinned, clearly impressed. Excellent idea. Hand them over. He took out an engraving pen and began engraving a rune on each bolt. After he finished, he examined his handiwork and said, I believe this will keep them together. He then turned to Rue, who was watching intently. Wait until the snake is on its last leg, cast Invisibility, and bite it as much as possible. But please be very careful. Rue sent a wave of agreement and nodded. I hesitated momentarily before asking, Youre not casting Invisibility? No, Lis said, shaking his head. Mahya and I need to see each other. We crept into the cave, and when I saw the protruding rock he was talking about, Rue and I hid behind it. I peeked from behind the rock, and it was a horror show. The snake was HUGE. The other snakes they killed were about ten meters long and about half a meter in diameter; this one was five times larger, and its eyes and scales were glowing. I shuddered, just looking at it. If those are the beasts of high-mana worlds, Im not going thereno way, no how. I remembered Lis mentioning its level, so I identified it.
Tuonela Burrower Nest Mother Level 81
SHIT!! In an instant, the air in the cave shimmered, and suddenly, illusions of Lis and Mahya flickered into existence near the distant wall. The snake, sensing movement, reared back and hurled her massive head forward with terrifying speed. The sheer force of her attack sent tremors through the ground as she collided headfirst with the wall. But before she could recover from the impact, Lis darted forward, his speed so incredible that he left ghostly afterimages in his wake. His blade flashed in the dim light as he slashed across the snakes thick neck, drawing a deep, dark line of blood. Mahya, not missing a beat, defied gravity as she ran up the wall, her movements fluid and precise. With a powerful leap, she launched herself onto the snakes head, her sword poised. She ruthlessly drove the blade into one of the snakes glowing eyes. The snake recoiled, her hiss of pain reverberating through the cavern, but Mahya didnt let up. She slid down the length of the snakes body as if on a deadly playground slide, her movements controlled and graceful. The snake froze mid-motion, and Lis struck again. His blade found its mark, cutting deep into her neck once more. The creature thrashed, her tail whipping. But Mahya was already on the move, sprinting up another wall with effortless agility. She launched herself into the air again, her sword aimed at another eye. She plunged her blade into the second eye with a swift, calculated strike, partially blinding the beast. But the snake still had two more glowing eyes burning with fury. Mahya and Lis exchanged a glance and nodded at each other. Lis attacked from below, driving the snake back while Mahya scaled the cavern walls again. She leaped across the cave, aiming for the remaining eyes. With two more precise strikes, she plunged her sword into the last of the snakes eyes, extinguishing the glowing orbs one by one. I stood there, transfixed, my heart pounding as I watched the deadly dance unfold. Lis and Mahya moved with a level of skill and acrobatics that I could never have imagined; their coordination was flawless, and their attacks were relentless. They worked together like a well-oiled machine, exploiting every weakness and anticipating the snakes move. For two minutes, which felt like an eternity, they kept up their assaultLis striking from below, Mahya from aboveuntil the snake was a bloodied, blinded wreck of its former self. I shook my head, snapping myself out of the trance. I had a job to do, too. I started shooting the snake with the crossbow. Not wanting to hit them, I didnt aim for the head, but the snakes massive size made it irrelevant. I just shot her wherever. Lis called out, Rue! Rue ran to the snake and started biting her in the tail area. She hit him with her tail and sent him flying several meters. My heart stopped, and I almost ran to him, but he rolled back to his feet, ran at her again, and kept biting her. I shot her with three more bolts, and the snake finally died. Phew! My heart was pounding so fast I thought it might burst out of my chest, and I was shaking from the adrenaline. I sat there and took deep, calming breaths until I felt stable again. This kind of fighting was not my thing. Once I felt in control again, I joined them. While I was freaking out, Lis opened the snakes belly and collected two crates full of snake eggs. Mahya removed one fang and worked on the other. Curious, I asked her, watching as she carefully cut into the snakes mouth, Why are you cutting out the fangs? Without pausing her work, Mahya glanced up briefly and returned her focus to the task at hand. They make excellent knives, she said, her tone matter-of-fact. Then why didnt you cut the fangs out of the other snakes? I asked. She shrugged, her hands steady as she continued to extract the fang. Too small, she replied before returning her full attention to the delicate process. I wondered how long it would take me to know all the cool stuff theyd learned. Lis stored the eggs and said, I think we should take her outside for processing; theres not enough room to move here. We agreed with him; the snake disappeared, and now we could see what she was lying on. There was another pile of eggs and a lot of mana crystals. Lis gave a huge smile. Nice! Mahya said, We should check the bones; maybe well find something interesting. I looked around for the bones she mentioned and discovered an enormous pile in one corner. Lis wiped some sweat from his brow, then looked around the cavern thoughtfully. We should also check all the tunnels, he said, eyes scanning the dark openings around us. We might discover additional snake skins that shes shed and more bones to examine. I felt a shiver of unease run down my spine at the thought. Can there be more snakes? I asked, my voice low, trying to hide my concern. Lis shook his head confidently. No, he said, meeting my gaze with a reassuring look. If there were more snakes, they would have come to her aid. Mana beasts are very protective of their brooding females. We split up between the tunnels and started checking them one by one. In the tunnel I examined, I found a snakes skin and two piles of bones. I had no idea what to look for in them, so I just stored the whole pile. Another tunnel led to a smaller cave. There, I found a lot of smaller snake skins, probably from the other snakes, and piles of bones. I stored everything again. When I returned to the main cave, Lis looked up from examining a pile of bones. Did you find any tunnel branches, or does everything lead to a dead end? he asked, his tone brisk. Dead end. Lis nodded, a satisfied smile crossing his face. Good, were done here; lets leave, he said, standing up and stretching his back before motioning for us to head out. We went back to Liss house, and I went to take a bath. I had the Clean spell but needed this relaxation to calm my nervous system. I still felt jumpy. After I finished the bath, we met outside the house, and Lis took out the snake. I tried to pick it up with telekinesis, but I had no chance; the snake didnt move even a millimeter, and my mind felt like it had spasms. Theres no way Im picking up that snake, I told Lis, shaking my head in disbelief as I stared at the enormous creature. Lis chuckled softly. Dont worry, he said, patting my shoulder reassuringly. I have a solution. He dug into the snakes belly, removed all the internal organs, and threw them away. He turned to me and said, Can you peel it? It took me over ten minutes to build a thin layer of mana between the flesh and skin and peel off the skin. Lis took out the biggest sword Id ever seen, swung it repeatedly, and cut off a fifth of the snake. Can you pick this up? he asked. I lifted the piece with some mental effort and silent cursing. I put it back down, took out a plastic sheet, and repeated the operation like with the other snakes: pick up the snake, cast Clean and Purify on it, and cut it into steaks. Meanwhile, Lis cut the remaining snake into large pieces, which I also cut into steaks. Mahya showed us a crystal about the size of a grapefruit and said, Look at this beast core; its one of the biggest Ive ever seen. Afterward, she pulled out a green sack, roughly the size of a pumpkin, filled with green liquid. This snake was very lucrative, she said, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. Lis nodded. We havent checked the rest of the loot yet, he added. After processing the snake, we took out the rest of the things we found in the tunnels and caves. The total loot was over fifty skins, which Lis said were as good as skin taken from a fresh snake, thirty-seven mana crystals with various aspects, and eleven weapons that looked utterly destroyed. They gave me the weapons because I could restore them, and Mahya requested one of the restored swords because she was using one of Liss and needed to return it. They told me to keep the rest. We split the skins, and Mahya and Lis wanted the crystals for their project. I didnt mind. After that, they started going through the bones individually, keeping most of them and splitting them three-way. Curious, I tilted my head and asked, What are the bones for? Mahya looked up from her work. Selling to bone artisans, she explained, tapping one of the larger bones with her finger. They make good mage weapons because of the mana conductivity. After sorting the snake loot, we processed the dogs and bears from the last time. We set aside the scorpi-dog meat for Rue. It turned out that since scorpi-dogs were also a type of canine, they would significantly benefit him. They both gave me all the bear meat, telling me it was excellent for stews and minced meat dishes, while their eyebrows wiggled suggestively. I shook my head, resigned. It seemed like our entire group always thought with their stomachs. After finishing everything, we went to sleep. In the morning, we cut down another thirty trees, turned them into logs, and divided them into three. When I asked why, they informed me that a single log could sustain five to eight hours of fire. Finally, we walked back to the Gate. Tuonela turned out to be a very profitable world. Chapter 70: Me and My Big Mouth On our way to the Gate, I took out the wooden ring Id gotten from the dungeon and slipped it on my finger. I checked my profile but didnt see any change. The rings description says +2% constitution, but I dont see anything different in my profile, I mentioned to Lis, glancing over at him. He turned to me with an assessing look. What is your Constitution at? Forty-six. Two percent of that is 0.9, he said, in a matter-of-fact tone. It wont appear on your personal information until it rounds up to a full point. Well, that doesnt seem like much of a dungeon reward, I said, frowning at the ring. It isnt, he admitted with a nod. As I mentioned earlier, it was a very young dungeon. The rewards improve as the dungeon matures. What counts as a good reward? A significant amount of gold or valuable magical items. Such as? I pressed. Jewelry with large storage capacities, enchanted weapons, unique potions, affinity stones, advanced spell scrolls, Magitech schematicspractical and powerful things. Now, that does sound nice, I agreed. It is, he said with a faint smile of his own. If you come across a dungeon like that, dont collapse it right away. Let it regenerate and run it as often as possible without prematurely taking the core or resources. When youve reached the maximum number of runs, then empty it. And only take the core if you absolutely need it. Sometimes, selling the location is far more profitable. Maximum number of runs? I asked. Theres a limit to how many times a specific dungeon can be run, he said, his voice steady but tinged with the weariness of a seasoned teacher repeating a well-known fact. The number varies, and no one knows why. It could be as few as three or as many as a hundredor even more. So, what should I do with this ring? Sell it to a front-line fighter, he advised. Their primary trait is Constitution, so theyll find it far more valuable than you will. Thanks, I said, tucking the ring away. He nodded, and we continued to the Gate. On the other side, we checked the time and saw that twenty days had passed, so the five-day jump was consistent. We called Lyura to pick us up and waited by the road. She arrived and took us to the four-bedroom apartment shed found in the center of Rovaniemi. We stayed there for a week to rest, and because I was voluntold to cook a lot of the bear and snake meat. After that week, we took a train from Rovaniemi to Lule? in Sweden. We toured the city a bit before taking another train to G?llivare. After a quick look around G?llivare, we rented a car and drove three hours to the Gate.
Travelers Gate #54816825 Destination: Asgard Status: Integrated Mana level: 76 Threat level: Lethal
When I touched the gate, I couldnt help but exclaim, Seriously?! Its real?! The three of them turned to me at the exact moment, like synchronized swimmers in a pool of confusion, their faces all with the same baffled expression. There are legends and movies about this place, I explained, waving a hand toward the Gate. Lis nodded thoughtfully. It makes sense. I frowned, tilting my head. How exactly does it make any sense? How did they know about it? Lis, Mahya, and Lyura exchanged a glance before answering in unison, Portals. I turned to Lyura, narrowing my eyes. Those two are ancient, but how do you know about them? Lyura shrugged. My mom told me. We all grew up with Traveler parents, Lis said. They taught us a lot. We didnt learn everything on our own. Lyuras expression darkened as she continued, Actually, my mother never taught me anything my whole life. She clenched her fists, her voice hardening. One day, she just told me Id be working as a nanny for a noble family and took me to a Gate. It wasnt until my mana awakened that she bothered to tell me anything. I still want to kill her for that. Lis winced, rubbing the back of his neck. Ouch. Lyuras eyes flashed a deeper orangeCalmost red, her jaw tight and nostrils flaring. The air around her felt hot, like her anger was heating it. She clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles turned white, and they trembled at her sides as if she were barely holding herself together. There was a deep hurt in her expression, her lips pressed into a thin line that quivered just enough to give her away. Her shoulders rose with every sharp breath, and for a second, I thought she might just stomp off to her mother and finally let all that pain and fury loose.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. We exchanged uneasy looks, unsure what to do with the raw intensity rolling off her. None of us said a word, but we all got the messagewait it out. So we stood awkward and unsure, giving her space to pull herself together. The moments dragged, her breath hitching as she wrestled for control. Finally, after what felt like forever, she took a deep breath. As she let it out slowly, her shoulders sagged, the tension draining away. Her face flushed with embarrassment as she glanced at us, then quickly looked down, an apologetic expression on her face. Mahya stepped forward and hugged her. Its okay, she said gently. All of us have things were mad about. No need to be embarrassed. She nodded, her voice barely above a whisper as she mumbled, Thanks. We became invisible and popped in and out of the Gate. As we did, a thought struck me, and I turned to Lis. When we cross a Gate, its instantaneous, but when I was waiting for you in Shimoor, I felt the Gate activate for ten minutes or more before you crossed over. Why? I was reading the worlds information. I blinked.. Huh. I never thought about that. Later, during our train ride to Stockholm, I couldnt help bringing up my subclass. The description says its weaker, but it doesnt feel that wayits actually awesome. Lis looked at me with a smile. Thats because you trained into it and got it for free at full strength. I hesitated. Uh no, I didnt. I paid five points for it. His smile disappeared. What?! Why didnt you tell me? You didnt ask, I replied, shrugging slightly. Look, I considered it, I continued, trying to explain. I got Healer and Wizard for free because they are my thing. Actually, I got the Wizard for free because I didnt want more unanswered questions when it was offered for points. Anyway, theyre classes I know Ill rely on long-term. But I needed enough skill to defend myself in combat if things went sideways. Im not planning to become a warrior or spend my time fighting unless absolutely necessary. So, I figured spending the points was worth it for the security. Better to have combat class now than wait to earn it for free, especially given how dangerous these worlds can be and us Gate hopping all over the planet. Lis sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. I understand your reasoning, but it still matters. With a paid class, you only retain the abilities you already had. You dont gain anything new, apart from trait points as you level. A full-strength class grants you three abilities upfront and another every five levels. A mid-strength class gives you one upfront and another every ten levels. Oh. My earlier confidence fizzled out as his words hit home. Thats a bigger trade-off than I thought. Lis let out a slow breath, his tone softening. Its not the end of the world. Youve already got the class, so well train to upgrade it. But next time, ask before making decisions like that. Theres almost always more to it than whats on the surface. Got it. I nodded, determined not to screw up like this again. More foresight and a few questions couldve saved me from this mess. When we arrived in Stockholm, Lis suggested renting an apartment instead of staying at a hotel. After a quick search on Airbnb, we found a four-bedroom place in the heart of the Old Town, with cobblestone streets and charming old buildings surrounding us. It felt like wed stepped back in time. Two days later, Lis found a closed gym for rent and told me with a determined glint in his eye that Id start training the very next day. The following morning, he took me to the gym. The space was dusty and dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of old sweat and worn leather. Without much ceremony, Lis took out two wooden swords and handed me one of them. He looked me straight in the eye and said, Begin. Not wanting to disappoint him, I lunged forward, trying to attack with the sword. But before I could even register what was happening, he made a circular motion with his hand. The sword flew out of my grip as if yanked by an invisible force. My hand jerked to the side, and in an instant, he had the tip of his sword pressed firmly against my throat. Hey! I protested, more surprised than hurt. Thats not fair! Youre older and more experienced than me. Youre supposed to teach me, not trash me in a second. I am teaching you. I blinked, still trying to process how quickly hed disarmed me. What am I supposed to learn from this? Never attack someone stronger than you, he said, lowering the sword but still holding my gaze. Or if youre unsure of your opponents strength. Fight defensively and look for openings. Oh, I muttered. The next six months were pure torture. Lis trained me for sixteen hours a day, pushing me past my limits. No healing mid-traininghe made sure every muscle ache stayed with me until the end of the day. Pain is the best teacher, hed say, like a mantra, while I fought to keep up. It wasnt just sword drills, though there were plenty of those. Lis had me revisiting techniques I thought Id mastered and then added new nightmares: dual-wielding with a long and short sword, balancing precision and speed. Then came a sword-and-knife combo, which looked easier than it was, and normal swords of equal length, where fatigue turned every swing into agony. He capped it off with exotic bladescurved obsidian swords, bone-handled monstrosities, and translucent glass-like daggers that seemed ready to snap in half. Each one came with its own set of challenges, and Lis wouldnt let up until I adapted. By the time we moved to Romania, I thought Id earned a break. No such luck. Lis found another training hall, where he decided my staff skills needed work. Id trained to level ten on Earth and used it in Shimoor, but Lis still tore my technique apart, pushing for speed, precision, and control. Bruises piled up faster than lessons sank in. Then came martial arts. My Krav Maga training gave me confidencefor about five minutes. Liss unpredictability had me hitting the mat more times than I care to admit. Just as I started catching on, he brought Mahya into the mix. Now, I was fending off two relentless opponents, trying to keep up with their coordinated attacks. The worst of it, though, was the paintball bow. I thought my level ten skills and perfect aim would impress them. Instead, Mahya turned into some gravity-defying nightmare, sprinting up cliffs, leaping between treetops, and dodging my shots like they were moving in slow motion. Meanwhile, her arrows hit me every time. By the end, I was a paint-covered disaster, barely able to move. After months of training, it felt like Id gone backward. But despite the bruises, exhaustion, and shattered confidence, I couldnt deny itLis and Mahya were forcing me to become something sharper, stronger. And as much as I hated every second, it was working. Finally, after an eternity of humiliation, they deemed me passable. Being too exhausted, I could only feel relief. Lis and Mahya decided it was time to find a suitable Gate where I could demonstrate my abilities in the physical world. Reflecting on the months of pain and frustration, I realized it was all my big mouths fault. Determined not to make the same mistake again, I took a vow of silence from that moment on. Chapter 71: We Got to Move It Move It After Lis let me off the hook regarding training, we took a train from Bucharest to Brasov. We toured Brasov, visited the history museum in Pia?a Sfatului, rented a car, and drove to the Gate. Lis and Mahya touched the Gate, and Lis grimaced, saying, Blech! I hate these things. You should read the local literature about them, especially the romantic stuff; its hilarious, Mahya suggested, with a wide grin. When I touched the Gate, my eyes widened, and I asked, Theyre real?!
Travelers Gate #468217257 Destination: Krlovstv Krve Status: Integrated Mana level: 52 Threat level: NosferatuCnon. Other humans/beingsClethal.
Lyura leaned in, her eyes narrowing with curiosity. What are those? Human predatorsblood drinkers, Lis replied, his tone blunt and no-nonsense. Never go to a world like that; theyll either eat you or make you a blood slave. With her element, she should be fine, Mahya chimed in. Theyre highly flammable. Bad! Rues telepathic shout echoed in my mind, his tone sharp and alarmed. Yeah, buddy, they sound nasty, I murmured, reaching down to give his neck a comforting scratch. Rue had been growing fast; his head now nearly reached my chest. You should buy him Telepathy so he can talk to all of us, Lis suggested, glancing at Rue. You all have the ability? I asked, glancing around the group. They nodded in unison. Then why are we even talking out loud? I asked. It looks more natural, Mahya replied with a shrug. Lyura looked towards the Gate, her expression serious. So, do we go in or give up on this one? With Invisibility, there shouldnt be a problem, Lis said. Just to be safe, Ill cross first and return last. I bought Rue Telepathy, and it cost me 5 points! FIVE POINTS! A familiar was an expensive business. As soon as I got him the ability, all three of them winced and started scratching his ears and neck. Of course, the first thing he said/shouted to them was to ask for more scratches; my dog adored attention. We popped in and out of the Gate, returned to Brasov, and took a train to Cluj-Napoca. We spent three days there, loved the architecture, and visited the baroque-era Bnffy Palace Museum. Then, we rented a car and drove to the Gate, which also led to Krlovstv Krve. By this point, I was expecting it. From Romania, we flew to Lisbon, Portugal, and spent three days touring the city. We visited Belm Tower, Castelo de S. Jorge, and Jernimos Monastery, and we thoroughly enjoyed the food. I couldnt resist stocking up on supplies for the journey ahead. As I packed a stash of the local delicacies into a bag, I shot the others a warning look. This is mine. If you want any, buy your own, I said, half-joking but mostly serious. Three pairs of eyes fixed on me, pouting in unison, while Rue, lounging under the table, telegraphed a wave of smug satisfaction. He knew, as always, that Id end up sharing with him. We rented a car and drove to the next gate.
Travelers Gate #369017227 Destination: Stinojopheleshawizhnzarnoshwitly Status: Integrated Mana level: 46 Threat level: Low
What the hell?! I love those! Lis exclaimed, his eyes lighting up as he practically bounced on his toes. What is it? I asked, confused by his sudden enthusiasm. Genomey world, he said, a grin spreading across his face. How do you know? The name, he explained, pointing at the Gate. Its always very long and ridiculous, and you need to learn to pronounce it correctly before first contact, or theyll get really offended. I read something about them in the Archive. Arent they really short? Yep, Lis nodded, holding his hand at waist height. The tallest only comes up to about here. But theyre amazing engineers and inventors, very smart, and theyve got advanced magic knowledge. Theyre also a lot of fun, he added, his smile widening at the thought. How do I pass as a local? Arent I too tall? Theyll just assume its a genetic mutation and feel sorry for you, he said with a chuckle. Itll actually work in your favortheyll buy you plenty of drinks out of pity. This might be my next world if we dont find anything better; I love Genomey. That thought hit me like a punch to the gut: at some point, each of us would move on to another world, and the realization left me with a deep, lingering sadness. We were at different levels of ability and knowledge, and logically, it made little sense to continue together. But logic didnt make it any easier to swallow. I knew Id miss Lis terribly, even with his torturous training. After over three years together, he wasnt just a friend anymorehe was my family, my brother. The family you choose, the kind that understands you in ways no one else can. Id miss Mahya, too. Her impish spirit, the way she could turn every situation into something to laugh about. But not like Id miss Lis. The thought of not having him around made me feel empty and lost. He had become my anchor, and the idea of continuing without him felt like stepping into the unknown without a map. On the train ride from Lisbon to Madrid, I got melancholic. Lis noticed my mood shift, his brow furrowing with concern. Without a word, he slipped his arm around my shoulder, pulling me into a side hug. Is everything all right? he asked quietly, his voice gentle.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. I hesitated, then sighed. Yeah, I just realized that well part ways at some point, and Ill miss your company and friendship, I admitted. Lis gave my shoulder a reassuring squeeze. We can keep in touch. How? He smiled softly. In the Archive, did you see posts that start with strange word combinations and dont make much sense? Yeah. I wondered about those. Those are messages between Traveler friends, Lis explained, his voice softening as he leaned in closer. We should pick a word combination of our own, something unique to us. That way, we can send each other messages no matter where we are. And listen, if you ever need mereally need mejust send an SOS with the Gate chain attached. I dont care if Im ten worlds away or on the other side of the universe. Ill find a way to get to you, he said, his tone turning serious, the playful light in his eyes replaced with unwavering determination. He looked me in the eye, making sure I got how serious he was. It wasnt just a promise; it was a bond, a commitment that went beyond friendship. At that moment, I realized I wouldnt be alone, no matter what. Lis would be there, even if it meant crossing countless worlds to reach me. And you better do the same for me, he added with a crooked smile, the seriousness of the moment melting back into his usual good-natured warmth. No excuses. I nodded, feeling a mix of relief and gratitude wash over me. I will, I promised, my voice steadier now. Having this kind of connection made the future seem less intimidating. It wasnt just about the code words or the Gatesit was about knowing that someone had your back, no matter where you were. That thought made me feel a lot better. As the train rocked gently on its tracks, the rhythmic clatter filling the small compartment, Lis leaned back in his seat with a grin. Alright, lets come up with our Archive names, he said, his eyes sparkling with mischief. I thought for a moment, then offered, How about Healer or Doctor for me? Lis chuckled. Or how about Clueless? he suggested with a playful smirk. I blinked, taken aback. What? No way! I protested immediately, sitting up straighter. I know stuff! Im not clueless! My voice took on a slight edge of panic as I realized the others were nodding, their amusement growing. Mahya covered her mouth to stifle a laugh. Its kind of perfect, though, she teased. Youve got that deer in headlights look half the time. Even Rue chimed in, his voice filled with childish mischief. Clueless! Funny! Come on, guys, Ive been learning a lot! I protested again, glancing around at their grinning faces. I cant be Cluelessits not fair! Lis, still laughing, raised his hands in mock surrender. Hey, I was just joking, but well, it kinda fits, doesnt it? he said, a hint of apology in his tone, though his grin didnt fade. I groaned, trying one last time to salvage my dignity. What about Strategist? Or Guide? Something that sounds competent? Lyura, who had been quietly watching the exchange, finally spoke up, her voice laced with amusement. Sorry, John, but Clueless has a certain charm to it. I slumped back in my seat, defeated. Fine, I muttered. But Im not happy about it. Lis hugged and squeezed my shoulder, still chuckling. Youll grow into it, he said with a grin. And hey, its all in good fun. Rue nudged my leg, his tail wagging. Pats?! Scratches?! Mahya shook her head, smiling fondly at Rue. No, Rue, youre Hungry. Youre always thinking with your stomach, she said, reaching over to give him the ear scratches he was angling for. Lis should be Sensei, I suggested, half-seriously. Lis shook his head, still chuckling. Nah, too dignified. I think Inventor sounds less pompous. How exactly is it less pompous? I shot back. If anything, its even more pompous. He and Mahya burst into laughter. Inventor is perfect, Mahya declared, nodding in agreement. And I should be Versailles. After all, thats the palace Im going to recreate one day, down to the last chandelier. The name will remind me to keep the dream alive. And I think Lyura should be Television. Lyura looked up, surprised. Television? Why? Because your nose is always stuck in it, Mahya teased. Lyura pouted slightly. Why do you get your dream, and I get television? You do love it, I pointed out, trying to be helpful. Fine, she muttered, crossing her arms. At least Im not Clueless. You see, I said, turning to the others and gesturing at Lyura. Even she thinks the moniker Clueless is ridiculous. Come on, guys, Healer would suit me so much better. They exchanged amused glances, smiling widely, before shaking their heads in unison. Lis hugged me againlike that was going to helpand Mahya blew me an air kiss, clearly enjoying my frustration. How did those two get what they wanted, and I got stuck with Clueless? It wasnt fair. Resigned to my fate, I joined in as we spent the next hour laughing and trying out our new monikers, calling out Clueless to Television or Inventor to Versailles, getting a feel for how they sounded. Despite my initial resistance, I had to admit it was fun, and the mood in the compartment lifted as we played around with our new code names. By the time we finished, I felt more at ease. No matter where our paths might lead, we had our own secret way of staying connected. After lunch, the girls looked around to check for witnesses and took out their laptops, while Lis and I took out books. I was still giving him the stink eye occasionally, but he would just laugh and hug my shoulders. I sighedfriends were annoying sometimesand got back to my book. A short time later, Mahya said, You all need to see this. And turned her laptop screen towards us. There was a story that the Large Hadron Collider (LHC) had started acting up. Sometimes, it would stop working for a few seconds and then come back; other times, it would work faster or slower. Recently, the scientists who work with the LHC have received strange readings. In the next Gate, we should check the mana reading on this side, Lis said. We all agreed with him and lost some of the levity. When we reached Madrid, we didnt even tour the city; we just took a train to Toledo, rented a car, and went straight to the Gate.
Travelers Gate #369017225 Destination: Stinojopheleshawizhnzarnoshwitly Status: Integrated Mana level: 46 Threat level: Low
On the other side, we touched the gate to check the mana levels on Earth.
Travelers Gate #369017225 Destination: Earth/Gaia/Terra Status: Unintegrated Mana level: 6 Technology level: Low Threat level: HumansCmoderate. Other speciesCvery high.
The mana level had increased by another two points over the past three and a half years. We need to start moving faster, Lis said, his voice tinged with urgency. Another two points, and itll be too dangerous to go on a plane. I tried to stay optimistic. It took four years to go up by two points; weve got time. Lis shook his head, his expression serious. The higher the levels get, the faster they rise. We dont have as much time as it seems. Goddamnit! From Toledo, we took a train to Barcelona; urgency or no urgency, I had no intention of skipping this city. Lis tried to argue, but I wouldnt budge. I wanted to see Gaudis creations. At the Sagrada Famlia, he admitted it was worth the delay. We spent five days touring the city. I bought more food, and the girls bought a lot of clothes in Passeig de Grcia. We rented a car and drove to Congost de Mont-rebel Nature Preserve. I felt a little disappointed not to tour Spain more, but we needed to move it. The Gate was in the nature preserve and also led to Stinojopheleshawizhnzarnoshwitly. God, this name was ridiculous. Just knowing Id need to learn to pronounce it might be enough to stop me from visiting a Genomey world. After the Gate, we drove to Lleida and got hotel rooms. Over dinner, Lis addressed the group in a serious tone. Because of the new time constraint, Mahya and I need to finish our project, which will take us four to six weeks, he explained. Lyura, I found an active volcano in ItalyMount Etna. I think its the perfect spot for you to progress your element and boost your mana level. He then turned to me, his expression firm. As part of upgrading your class, you need to develop some ranged magic spells. Dont buy them from the Guidance; finish studying Mana Constructs for Spell Creation and build them yourself. Well call you both when were done, and well meet in Naples, Italyits the closest major city to our next Gate. After some discussion, we decided Lyura should fly to Sicily as soon as possible to maximize her time at the volcano. As for me, Id spend a bit of time touring Spain to shake off my disappointment, with a promise to finish studying the book and creating those ranged spells. When the time came, Id either take a train or catch a flight to Naples. Chapter 72: I’m A Real Wizard! Lyura left first for the airport. Lis and Mahya were busy at the computer, looking for a good place to work, and left the next day. For the first couple of days, I didnt know what to do with myself. After spending so much time with good friends, suddenly being alone was tough. I wandered around Lleida a bit, but didnt even feel like buying anything. I wasnt exactly down, just lonely. Rue picked up on it and kept clinging to me, licking my face, rubbing his head against me, reminding me I wasnt really alone. God, I love this dog. After two days, I realized I needed to snap out of it and get back to my assigned homework. I headed to Madrid, booked a hotel, toured the city for a couple of days, and then returned to my studies. I delved into the book Mana Constructs for Spell Creation and studied in earnest. My study sessions were brief and inconsistent because of all the other things I had going on, but I had already covered about half of it. It took me a week to finish the book and another two weeks to do all the exercises and practice creating the basic mana constructs. The simplest forms were an orb, a cube, a tube (whether small for a dart or bigger for more complicated spells), a mesh, and a shell. The shell and mesh were the trickiest since they didnt have standard shapes. The shape of the shell was contingent upon the spell it was meant to hold or the object in which it was embedded, whereas the shape of the mesh depended on the item or area it was meant to influence. Another complication of the mesh construct was that all area-of-effect spells needed an open mesh; however, a mana construct couldnt have open ends because it would cause mana leakage, leading to the collapse of the spell. You couldnt just close the edges together; that would short-circuit the spell, making it collapse. Instead, you had to build a complex lattice at the edges with a single, continuous line of mana that closed all the mesh lines, sealing the spell. It was like weaving with geometry, as the mana lattice had to have precise, repeating measurements. The hardest part was that most embedded mesh spells needed a shell, but the two would conflict and interfere with each other. I had to learn to balance them perfectly to keep them stable. This made me realize that all this magic stuff was fascinating, but way more complicated than Id initially thought. My initial thought about magic was, Hey, its magic. You wave your hand, and everything you want to happen happens. Unfortunately, that wasnt the caseit had laws and rules like a complex technological device that I needed to follow. Bummer. Once I got comfortable with the basic shapes and could create a simple open mesh, it was time to move on to the next step. Before diving in, I toured the city some more, stocked up on food for my future journey, and visited the Prado Museumcouldnt miss that. Despite having the mana dart, I couldnt apply it to my class because of the super annoying no double benefit rule. So, I started building offensive spells. I figured Id start with the classics: fire and ice. There was probably a reason those two showed up so often in the books I used to read. I didnt have any fire mana handy, but I had an idea. I rented a one-bedroom apartment with a fireplace and burned two logs from Tuonela. At first, the mana released was wood and nature, but after about two hours of burning, it converted to fire mana, giving me the aspect I needed. In the middle of my fire experiments, Rue approached, his usual heavy paws thudding against the floor. Suddenly, his voice shouted into my mind, making me wince, No! Understand! The frustration in his tone was unmistakable. What dont you understand? TV. He huffed, his tail flicking in irritation. You dont understand the TV? Yes! No! Understand! His ears flattened, and he pawed at the floor. Curious, I went over to the TV and saw it showed a channel in Spanish. Maybe we can find something in English? No! TV! No! Understand! Rue barked and shouted mentally. I was looking forward to the day he would start speaking in full sentences at normal volume. Trying to understand him from a single shouted word was pretty challenging. I bought him Local Adaptation: Spoken Languageanother 5 points goneand understood why Lis called it the Starting Package. It never ends. I spent the 500 mana for Spanish, and he went back to his show. He mustve spent too much time with Lyura; she infected him with her TV obsession! At least he could change the channels with telekinesis and didnt need me to do it.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I got back to my fire experiments and focused on the aspectand burned my hand. Ouch! The next time, I was smarter. I built a mana mesh around my hand, like in one exercise, and continued focusing on the fire aspect. Although I caught it once, I still needed to study it more deeply. After another half hour of trial and error, I finally had a flame in my hand. I had to keep feeding it mana so it wouldnt go out, but there it wasa flame Id created! I WAS A REAL WIZARD! I just sat there, admiring my flame, captivated for a solid ten minutes. Finally, I called out, Rue, come see! He trotted over and leaned in to inspect the flame. Without hesitation, he sniffed it and immediately started sneezing, his whole body jerking with each sneeze. Bad! John! Rue shouted, his tone accusing. A chuckle escaped me, I couldnt resist. Im not bad, John; I told you to look, not smell. Bad! Friend! He insisted, his eyes narrowing as if to show he was serious. Im really sorry, I said, trying to keep a straight face. Next time, dont sniff fire. But look, I created a flame with my magic! Im a real wizard! He shook his head, shouted, Strange! and went back to the TV. It was time to move to the next stage. I filled a bucket with water, created a somewhat thick dart construct, filled it with mana, applied the fire aspect, and pointed my hand at the bucket. The dart just sat there on my palm, not going anywhere. Huh?! No matter what I tried, it wouldnt budge. The only thing that worked was physically throwing it into the bucket. Clearly, I was missing something. As I began checking through Liss books, I ran into a snag. Id paid the mana to learn the spoken and written languages of some of these books, but I hadnt actually read the languages to learn them; Id just paid the mana. So now, I had to read a page or two of each book to recognize the title and figure out if it would help me. Unfortunately, none of the books Id paid the mana to understand had the solution I needed. So now I had to spend a thousand mana on each language, read a page or two, identify the title, and move on to the next book. After 8,000 mana, I still had found nothing useful. I needed to up my regeneration. Looking at my wizard spirals, I remembered I fixed one to 95% but still had an old one at 93%. Maybe that would help? Unraveling the spiral was fast; building a new one was harder. But finally:
Second Spiral Completed Quality: 95%
Checking my regeneration, I saw it went from 7 mana per minute to 8 per minute. Not much of an improvement. Then I remembered the mana levels had risen. So maybe not an improvement at all? I built another spiral, and this time, it was an actual battleI didnt know why, but each spiral got harder to create, and the difficulty jump was significant. After I finished the third, I knew there was no way I was attempting a fourth; Id definitely fail.
Third Spiral Completed Quality: 95%
My mana regeneration rate increased to 12 per minute. Needing something to do while my mana regenerated, I sat at the computer and started looking for workshops. I needed to refill the points I spent on Rue. Workshops were a lot more fun with friends. Sigh! After another eight books, I still didnt find a solution. Another eight booksstill no solution. Yes! Success! After three more books, I finally found Action Aspects for Spell Creation. I also had another 9 pointsmy total was back to 150. I celebrated by touring the Royal Palace and checking out the Royal Collection for an extra fee. The next day was Sunday, so I went to the El Rastro flea market to see what I could find. It was huge and in the historic center of Madrid. Initially, I took Rue with me, but when he saw the crowd, he wanted to go back home to watch TV. He was binging on some cop show in Spanish. After returning to the market, I wandered around the stalls and bought quite a few things. At some point, my red light started blinking, but I didnt want to stare into space with all those people around, so I waited until I got back home to check it.
Level up +3 wisdom, +3 perception, +2 luck, +3 free points Profession: Merchant Level 7
My lowest stat, not including Luck, was Agility at 37, so I added the points there. I agreed with Lis; we needed all the stats. I got back to my studies and was halfway through Action Aspects for Spell Creation when my phone buzzed. Liss name flashed on the screen, and I answered with a quick swipe. Are you still in Spain, or have you left for Italy? His voice came through the line, calm and straightforward as always. Still in Spain, in Madrid. Fly to Toulouse airport in France, rent a car, and drive to Balma. Call me when you get there, and Ill give you further directions, he instructed. Why? Were done with the project and want to show it to you. There was a hint of excitement in his voice. Okay, see you in a couple of days, I said, doing cartwheels in my mind. I was super excited since I missed both of them. Rue! Were flying to see Lis and Mahya, I called over the noise of the TV. Friends! he shouted back. I needed to practice talking to him telepathically. It would at least save my throat. He was blasting the Tv at an insane volumehe liked to hear the gunshots loud, and I had no idea why or how. I always thought dogs ears were sensitive. I booked a flight for the next day and went to bed, excited to see my friends soon. Chapter 73: I Have No Words … Wow, Just Wow! Following Liss instructions, I boarded a flight to Toulouse. After landing, I rented a car and drove to Balma. When I got there, I called Lis and told him where I was. He sent me a WhatsApp location half an hours drive from Balma and told me, When you get to the driveway, stop, but dont get out of the car. Ill come to pick you up. The location led me to a farm outside Balma with an access road that looked abandoned. After reaching the gate, I parked and called Lis. After a few minutes, Lis arrived, his footsteps crunching on the gravel as he approached. He hugged me tightly, clapping me on the back, and said with a wide smile, Its good to see you, my friend. After he petted Rue, scratching his neck and ears while the dog wagged his tail furiously, Lis received an enthusiastic round of face licks. He chuckled and asked me, Do you trust me? Yes. Excellent, he said, his tone suddenly serious. Im going to blindfold you and lead you inside. Dont peek, and follow all my instructions. OK, I agreed, feeling a mix of curiosity and excitement. He tied a thick black cloth over my eyes, the fabric soft but impenetrable. Placing his hands on my shoulders, he guided me forward with a firm grip. Rues voice shouted in my mind, No! Tell! Lis! No! Tell! Lis told you not to tell me what you see? Yes! No problem, buddy, I assured him with a chuckle. Dont tell me. Friends dont tell their friends secrets. After about ten meters, Liss voice cut through the darkness, Now there are a few steps, and then Ill lead you inside. I nodded, feeling the gentle incline as we moved forward. The air changed slightly as we entered a building, the coolness of the indoors a sharp contrast to the outside. Do you trust me completely? Lis asked, his voice closer now, almost a whisper. Yes, without a shadow of a doubt. Excellent, he said. I need to cut your palm and draw some blood. You can heal yourself right after. After that, Ill need a few minutes, and then Ill instruct you on the next steps. OK. I felt the brief sting as he cut my palm, his hands gentle but precise. He pressed my hand to draw the blood, the warmth of it surprising. After he finished, I heard his footsteps retreat, and then Mahyas soft, familiar voice surrounded me as she hugged me tightly. I missed you, she said, her voice full of warmth. I missed you too, both of you, I replied, my tone reflecting the truth of my words. The first few days, I felt a little lost alone. Did it get better? she asked, concern lacing her words. Yeah, I said with a small smile. Rue helped, and I had homework to keep me busy. Liss voice cut in, more distant now, Did you manage to build a ranged spell? No, not yet, I admitted, but Im working on it. I built a fire dart, but now Im learning how to make it fly. Excellent, he replied, sounding pleased. Mahya and I continued talking for another fifteen minutes, her voice a soothing presence, until Liss footsteps approached again. Everything is ready, he said, his tone now all business. Im going to place you in the middle of a ritual circle. You need to bend down, and Ill place your hands. Once youre positioned, channel the mana until you no longer feel the need; youll know when to stop. Youll probably get a slight headache. Once that headache subsides, youll become aware of something new, but please refrain from exploring this new awareness. Hold back. After that, I need another minute, then well take off your blindfold, and you can see the surprise. OK, I said, my curiosity piqued even more. He led me a few steps forward, his hands guiding me with practiced ease. Bend down, he instructed, and I complied, feeling the cool floor beneath my hands as he placed them in position. Start channeling. I poured mana until I felt I couldnt anymore. There was a build-up of pressure in my head, which eventually intensified into a searing pain before ceasing. It felt like my mind had expanded and now contained something within it. I had the impression that it was a house, but I stopped myself and decided not to investigate further. Mahya took off my blindfold, and I looked around. I was standing on the first floor of a house. To my right was the kitchen, and I could see most of it. A breakfast bar and high chairs separated it from the living room, and there were some hanging light fixtures above it. One of them drew my attention, and I sensed a connection with it. Lis saw where I was looking and said, Its always good to hide things in plain sight. I didnt understand, but decided to ask for clarification later. The living room had sofas, armchairs, and beanbags around a low table with a fireplace on the far side inside a supporting stone pillar, with stairs beside it. The wall on the left had large windows, and behind me was a door with two more windows. There was a mezzanine above the kitchen with bookshelves and sofas. It was strange; I both saw and felt the space in my head, as if it were a part of me. Why do I feel the house? I understand it had to do with the ritual, but how? I asked Lis, confused. I dont understand whats going on here. This is your new home away from home. This is the project Mahya and I have been working on with all those blueprints. He gestured around us, his voice filled with pride. We built the house around a dungeon core, and we performed a ritual to transform you into the dungeon master. My house is a dungeon? I asked, my eyebrows shooting to my forehead. Not exactly, Lis replied, chuckling. Its built around a dungeon core, but it wont behave like a typical dungeon. The house channels the mana from the core into its functions, while special filters channel the trash mana out to prevent monster creation. Before I could ask more questions, Mahya stepped closer, a playful grin on her face. Want a tour? she asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Of course! I said, grinning back, eager to see what else they had in store. They led me outside, and I looked at the house. It stood on a platform with short stilts adapted to the grounds contours. Wooden stairs led to a porch that surrounded the house on three sides. It had two floors, and I could see an attic with a window. It was beautiful! Did you do all this in five weeks? I asked, glancing around in awe. Not exactly, Mahya answered with a smile. She crossed her arms, leaning slightly against the doorframe. Weve been working on it for more than a year whenever you werent with us. Lis started converting electrical appliances to mana back in England. He got his class not because of the mini radio but because all your kitchen appliances work on mana. The radio was just a cover. We bought the rest of the things and hid them in our Storage. Now we just had to assemble everything and do all the enchantments.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. This is amazing. Lis grinned, that mischievous glint in his eyes again. Raise the house a meter, he instructed. How? I asked, my brow furrowing. Just will it so. Youre the dungeon master, Lis replied, his tone casual, as if this were the most normal thing in the world. I focused for a moment, and to my surprise, the house responded. The stairs extended with the house; now, instead of six steps, there were eleven. Cool! The stairs extend! I exclaimed, looking down at the newly formed steps. Look under the house, Lis said, his tone hinting at another surprise. I bent down and noticed rolled-up rubber things beneath the house. What is that? Heavy-duty commercial-grade inflatable bridge pontoons, Lis explained, crouching beside me to point them out. I added them to my house too. Theyre virtually indestructibleI checked. If something happens to them, theyre enchanted and will regenerate. You can park your house on a lake or a river, but dont try sailing in it; no steering. Every wood plank the house is made of is enchanted, too, Mahya added, stepping closer, her eyes meeting mine with pride. It can take powerful attacks and shrug them off, and if something manages to damage it, the wood will regenerate. Lis stood up, dusting off his hands. Activate the protections, he said, watching me expectantly. I willed the houses protections to activate, and wooden shutters slid down over all the windows. At the same time, I felt a force field materialize around the house, following the line of the porch railings. Lis nodded approvingly. The field you feel absorbs mana. So, any spell cast on the house will be absorbed instead of damaging it, and the mana will be channeled into the core. Also, anything with hostile intent that touches the field will have its mana absorbed and channeled into the core. I frowned, still trying to grasp all the details. How will the house know they have hostile intent? Magic can read intention; havent you figured that out yet? I didnt think it could read intent to this level, I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck. But if I have the houses protective field, why are the shutters there? Physical attacks. Oh, I said, nodding in understanding. You have control over the defenses, Lis continued, his tone more serious now. I noticed you didnt like my house killing the snakes, so I didnt put active defenses in your house. But if your house is attacked, you can activate the second stage of the defenses, and whatever attacks the house will be struck by lightning. They led me into the kitchen and showed me everything. I had a silver two-door refrigerator from Earth, and when I opened it, it looked just like a standard refrigerator, but it turned out it ran on mana. There was a large sink with hot and cold water, four cook burners that also worked on mana, a regular baking oven, a pizza oven with a stone, and plenty of storage space for dishes. In addition, the kitchen had six hanging light fixtures, one of which was the dungeon core. I understood what Lis meant by hiding something in plain sight. You dont have to channel your mana to fill up the crystals; the core does it even with the low mana on Earth, Lis explained, gesturing toward the kitchen as he spoke. Underneath the entire first floor is a water reservoir. I dont know how many gallons it can hold, but its quite a lot. All the water from the house circulates through the Clean and Purify spells and returns to the reservoir in pristine condition. Every so often, when youre near a river, fill it with more water. You can even fill it from the sea or a swamp; the water will still go into the reservoir pristine. How do I fill it up? Lis walked over to one of the kitchen cupboards and opened the door, revealing a very long, rolled-up fire hose neatly stored inside. He turned back to me. Just put the end of the hose in a water source, instruct the house to take it in, and the house will do the rest, He then led me to a door next to the refrigerator, which opened to a room behind the kitchen that stretched the entire length of the house. Only tatami mats covered the floor of the otherwise empty room. Runes covered all the walls, and I noticed many mana crystals embedded in the walls, glinting faintly in the light. Store the mats, Lis instructed. I did and saw that runes and crystals covered the floor as well. This room contained most of the crystals we collected from the snake cave, and I harvested from the monsters. This is a magic practice room, Lis explained, gesturing around the space. All the wizards Ive met had something like this. You can work on spells here, and the room will stay intact no matter what happens. This room channels all the magic you use back into the core. Its also completely insulated for rituals. He paused, then instructed, Will the floor to transform into a ritual configuration. It took me a second to figure out how, but then I focused, and all the runes and crystals slowly sank into the floor, disappearing from sight. Mahya stepped closer, nodding approvingly. Even if you need to engrave a ritual into the floor, she added, the floor will return to normal after you change it back to the practice room configuration. By this point, my jaw was hanging so low that I was afraid it might actually hit the floor. I was completely speechless, unable to believe what I was seeing. Lis continued, his tone now instructional, You can will the crystals to absorb all the ambient mana in the room, creating a neutral space for rituals. You can also instruct the core to insulate the room and absorb all the mana to create a dead zone where you can play with all the electronics you keep buying. But remember to store them before you open the door, or the mana from the rest of the house will fry them. He shot me a warning look to make sure I was paying attention. You can also make the core release more mana into the room for better regeneration, but dont overdo it right now. With the mana levels on Earth, the core is pretty empty. In higher mana worlds, preferably above thirty, you can go crazy. He pointed to a pedestal in the rooms corner, where the large crystal we had collected from the mommy snake stood. Change this crystals aspect to lightning, he instructed. Now? I asked, glancing at him for confirmation. Yes. It took me a solid twenty minutes of struggling with the crystalit really didnt want to turn electricbut finally, I changed its aspect. Done, I said, wiping a bead of sweat from my forehead. Lis pointed out two rows of electric sockets along the pedestals legs. Allow the crystal to refill from the core. After that, you can drain the room of mana, making it a dead zone, and charge your electric toys here. To be safe, test it with something small youre not afraid to lose. I couldnt test it without the correct aspect, but it should work. They then led me up the stairs to the mezzanine, which spanned the full length of the house, lined with floor-to-ceiling bookshelves. There were three armchairs around a cozy reading nook, with two giant beanbags nearby. Rue wasted no time; he leaped onto one beanbag, settled comfortably, and shouted into my mind, Mine! I chuckled, shaking my head. Enjoy, buddy; this is officially your beanbag. The ceiling was low and reached a centimeter above my head. A taller person would have to stoop, but for reading, it was perfect. More steps led us to the second floor, and we went up. On the second floor, on one side, there were two empty rooms of medium size, with a shared shower and toilet. There was no bath, just a shower. The toilet, unlike the one in Liss house, was a regular Earth-style toilet, with the Void and Purify crystals embedded in the wall to its right. Each room had a private small balcony. On the other side of the hall was the master bedroom, also empty, with an enormous bathroom with toilet, bath, and shower. One wall had floor-to-ceiling windows that overlooked a large balcony. At the end of the hall, there were stairs to the attic. The attic was the houses total size. Bookshelves were along the walls, which sloped down with the shape of the roof. Some of them held folders full of papers. On the other side were several more bookshelves filled with large, rolled sheets of paper and parchment. Two sets of seating areas were in the center of the space, which was high enough to stand. In one, there were two two-seater sofas and two armchairs around a low table; in the other, there were two chaise lounges and three beanbags around another low table. A massive desk with an armchair on one side and two chairs in front of it stood by the window, and a large drawing table was by the door. Mahya said, The folders contain all the knowledge I could gather from all the engineering skills I bought from Guidance. The level of knowledge wont be the same as that of someone who studied. Still, with the experience Ive gained from space flight and working on the planet we planned to colonize, Ive learned a lot about building power plants to convert matter into energy, building spaceship engines, and building crystalline matrixes for AI. The rolled pages are the drawings that accompany the written material. Lis said, All the parchments are the blueprints of the house, which include all the enchantments and electrical appliances, as well as various blueprints of Magitech devices that I have conceptualized. I havent built or tested them, but they should work. Some folders contain everything Ive learned in engineering combined with my knowledge of magic with the help of my Mind Index; this should give you a deep understanding of how your house works and how to build things in the future. At this point, I just stood there, listening to them in shock. My mind struggled to process everything, and I had no words except to say Wow repeatedly, my voice barely above a whisper. I turned to Mahya, my emotions overwhelming me, and pulled her into a tight hug. I have no words to express my admiration and gratitude for everything youve done here, I said, my voice thick with emotion. Mahya hugged me back, her embrace warm and comforting. You saved my life, repaired my mana system, and served as a friend and guide for a long time, she said softly, pulling back slightly to look me in the eye. Its not even a tenth of what you deserve. But I accept the thanks. I then moved to Lis, wrapping him in a hug as well. Thank you, I whispered, my voice barely steady. I have no words. Lis hugged me back firmly, then pulled away slightly, meeting my gaze. You dont have to thank me, he said with a gentle smile. You were a friend who helped me with what I needed. Im a friend who helped you with what you needed. Thats how friendship works. I just nodded, unable to speak, tears welling up in my eyes. Overwhelmed and with raw emotions, I stood there, unable to speak, tears welling up in my eyes, grateful for the friends who had done so much for me. Chapter 74: Deal With Your Issues That evening, I cooked us dinner in my new kitchen, and couldnt help but get excited about every little thing. The water pressure was fantastic! I had perfect control over the temperature! The drinks and veggies for the salad came out cold from the fridge! Even the toasted bread from the pizza oven was just right! It was simply amazing, and I couldnt stop grinning like an idiot. This placemy placewas everything Id hoped for, and more. Rue, being Rue, was dead set on bringing his beanbag to the living room, refusing to settle for anything else. He kept shouting in my mind, Mine! Bed! Mine! Every time he yelled, Lis and Mahyas faces twitched. Ha! They twitched after five minutesI lived with it for five weeks! After dinner, Lis led me over to the stone pillar with the fireplace and said, Tell it to open. The pillar opened up, revealing a chamber filled with intricate runes and mana crystals. Lis explained, Whenever you come across a spare crystal, just press it against a rune, and itll stick. This is the houses mana reservoir. Even if you need to recharge a crystal, place it here, and itll fill up. At some point, the dungeon core will get too big to disguise as a lamp, so put it here and use a neutral aspect crystal in the light fixture. Itll work just fine. If you find a wild dungeon and take the core, hold it against the core you have, flow mana through both, and theyll fuse. That way, your core can grow faster without relying on ambient mana. The more mana it has, the more it can do. Eventually, youll be able to move walls, add floors, expand the house, and maybe even sail with it. Dungeon cores are highly valued for a reason. But not yet; the house isnt there yet. I tried to find the words to express what I felt, but this time, the English language failed me. There were simply no words adequate enough to convey my appreciation and amazement. So, I just hugged him and said, Thank you. over and over. He laughed and clapped me on the back. It seemed he didnt have the words either. I slept in my NEW BEDROOM that night, even if it was on the crappy feather mattress I got in Shimoor. But I DIDNT CAREit was in MY NEW BEDROOM! I showered in MY NEW SHOWER the next morning, and it was PERFECT! Lis and Mahya thought my enthusiasm was cute. Mahya even pinched my cheeks until I had to push her away. Storing the house caused a slight strain, but it was manageablemuch easier than the mental effort it took to pick up a snake and turn it into steaks. We drove to Toulouse, where I first insisted on buying a huge double bed with an excellent mattress, two nightstands, a wardrobe, and a chest of drawers. I also grabbed two regular double beds, two small nightstands, and two chests of drawers for the guest rooms. Then I bought eight different sets of porch furniturethree for the balconies on the second floor and five for the porch around the house. Unfortunately, I couldnt just store everything in the shop, so we had to rent an apartment for three days and wait for the deliveries. Mahya and Lis teased me non-stop during the whole time, but I didnt care. My new home was perfect, and I was making it even better. We booked a flight to Naples and tried to call Lyura, but she didnt pick up. On the flight, Rue sat on me again, and once more, I melted the entire flight. I threatened to shave him, but he didnt seem worried. He probably knew I was all talk. We arrived in Naples and tried calling Lyura again with no luck. I felt a surge of urgencya force pushing me to act. It came from the same source that sometimes rebuked me, the same source that had guided me to find Mahya. My guts telling me something happened to her. We need to get to Sicily, I told them, my concern growing. Mahya glanced at me, her tone uncertain as she suggested, Maybe she just left her phone in Storage. I shook my head, the urgency from that mysterious source intensifying. No, somethings wrong. I can feel it. We need to get to Sicily, fast. We booked a flight from Naples to Catania, but as soon as we got to the airport, I started feeling really stressed. It wasnt just my own nervessomething deeper was pushing this feeling, the same source that had guided me before. While we waited and flew, I felt this constant, unstoppable push, like an invisible hand urging me forward. When we finally landed in Catania, I was freaking out, feeling like we were running out of time. We rented a car and drove straight to Mount Etna, feeling the urgency build up with every kilometer. The smoking crater was right there, but we couldnt get to the topthe guided tours were only to some slopes, not the main crater. It made the urgency stronger, almost too much to handle. We hid behind some jeeps, cast Invisibility, and started climbing toward the crater. My heart raced as I activated my Luck, and just like before, that unseen force steered me in a specific direction. Shes that way, I said, my voice tense with the urgency that wasnt entirely my own. We moved a few more meters, and I sensed her. We found her buried under a pile of stones and ash. I used binoculars to make sure no one could see us. When I was sure, we started moving the stones and ash with telekinesis, finding her buried under two meters of rubble and ash. I diagnosed her, and she was in terrible shapemany broken bones, lungs full of ash, barely breathing. She had internal bleeding in several places and a severe concussion. I started healing her on the spot, focusing on the lungs, internal bleeding, and concussion first. I drained my mana to almost zero, but she finally opened her eyes and coughed. Mahya hugged her tightly. What happened? she asked gently. Lyuras voice trembled with self-reproach. Im stupid. Mahya pulled back slightly, searching her eyes. What did you do? Lyura looked down, her shoulders slumping. I was sitting here absorbing the element and started thinking about my mother. My anger grew and grew. Im so stupidI forgot her warning that our element increases anger. My magic burst out of me, causing an avalanche. I dont know what happened after that. Her voice cracked as she finished.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. We came down the mountain while invisible. Lyura changed clothes, and we became visible in a hidden spot. We drove back to Catania and checked into a hotel. She was still not one hundred percentbruises all over and several broken bonesbut she handled the pain bravely. At the hotel, I sat to regenerate, and every time my mana went above 500, I healed her a little more until she was okay. All the while, Lis seemed deep in thought, his gaze distant as he mulled something over. When I finally assured him that she was fine, he nodded, then turned to her with a serious expression. Wheres the Gate you came through? he asked, his tone firm but not unkind. France, near Lyon, she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. Lis leaned forward slightly, his eyes locking onto hers. I think you should stop traveling with us and go home to deal with your issues with your mother. You cant keep going like this. Lyuras eyes widened in surprise, and she quickly stammered, Im sorry. It was a one-time thing, I promise. I can controlC Lis raised a hand, cutting her off mid-sentence. Im not angry, and its not a punishment. Im not your parent, and I have no right to tell you what to do. But hear me out. He leaned back, softening his tone, though his eyes remained serious. Youre a new Traveler, and every new Traveler Ive met has had a lot of questions. John here bombarded me with questions for a whole day, and after four years together, hes still asking me things. Mahya keeps asking for stories about interesting worlds Ive visited or people Ive met. But you he paused, shaking his head slightly, youve been with us for almost a year and havent asked me a single question. He let his words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. When we go sightseeing, sure, you interact with us. But when were sitting at home or the hotel, talking and laughing, youre glued to the TV or watching YouTube videos on your computer. John, whos newer to this than you are, already has three sub-classes. You dont have any at all. Were all constantly learning and progressing, but you he sighed, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice, you arent doing anything. Liss expression softened as he spoke again, his tone now tinged with concern. You also always look angry and lost in your thoughts, like youre carrying a weight thats only getting heavier with each passing day. Its like youre here with us physically, but your mind is somewhere else entirely. Youre not really traveling, not in the way that matters. To be a Traveler is so much more than just moving from one place to another. Its about immersing yourself in the experience, soaking in every new sight, sound, and sensation. Its about discovering new things, those moments that make your heart race and your mind race even faster with possibilities. Its about standing in awe of the beauty of the worlds, finding wonder in places you never imagined. Traveling should be a journey of learning and growthlearning not just about the worlds you visit, but about yourself. Its about embracing the challenges and changes, allowing them to shape you, to make you stronger, wiser, more creative. Its about creating, not just physically, but in the sense of building a life and a path thats uniquely yours. Its about progressing, not just in terms of abilities and skills, but as a person, growing into someone whos more connected, more aware, more alive. And its about interacting with people, sharing stories, learning from them, and allowing those connections to enrich your journey. Most of all, its about enjoying life, finding joy in the small things, the big things, and everything in between. Thats what it means to truly travel. And thats what youre missing out on. Otherwise, whats the point of traveling? Go find a corner to watch TV for a few years until the integration starts, and then move to another tech world. But if you keep this up, your anger will flare up again, and you might hurt yourselfor worse, one of us. Rue is fifty percent fur; hell catch fire in a second, and most places we stay have a lot of fabric and wood. Its dangerous. He leaned in closer, his eyes locking onto hers with a mix of empathy and determination. If you want to be a real Traveler, you have to handle this anger, or itll eat you up inside. I think what your mother did was wrong; Im not blaming you. But you have to deal with it before you can be a real Traveler. And if youre quick about it, even if weve already left Earth, you can contact us through the Archive, get a Gate chain, and join whoever you want. Earth is an amazing opportunitynot just because of the easy acquisition of ability points and classes, but also because of the abundance of Gates. We can pick and choose instead of being limited to five, eight, ten Gates on the entire planet, with no fast travel or dangerous sea crossings to reach some of them. But you need to hurry; soon, planes will be too dangerous. Liss words hung in the air, his expression a mix of resolve and genuine concern for her well-being. Lyura just sat there and cried. Mahya hugged her and said, Youre my friend, and Ill always be happy to travel with you as much as you want and wherever you want. But Lis is right; you have to deal with the situation. You cant keep going like this. Rue walked up to her, put his head on her lap, and shouted, Friend! Unfortunately, he shouted in my mind, too. Seeking to provide support, I put my hand on her shoulder. I could understand herI also left Earth in a terrible state of mind. Although I healed and found closure elsewhere, I wished I didnt have to. She had a chance to confront her problem, and Lis was right; she needed to do it. When she finally stopped crying, I gently guided her to her room, needing to recheck her and make sure she was really okay. As I Diagnosed her, I could also see the weight of everything shed been carryingboth physically and emotionally. I sat down beside her, taking a moment before I spoke. I left Earth in a bad mental state, too, I began in a soft voice. When I first started traveling, I wasnt much different from you. I wandered aimlessly through the wilderness, trying to escape my pain, thinking I could outrun it. But the truth is, I was just lost, both inside and out. It took me a long time to heal emotionally, or at least to start the process. For months, I was a shell of myself, just moving from place to place without any real direction. I paused, remembering those lonely days and nights. It wasnt until I met Lis that things started to change. He was the first real friend I ever hada brother, you might say. He taught me the true value of human connections, something I never really understood before. Up until then, the only close relationship Id ever had was with my wife, and that was a different kind of bond altogether. But friendshipreal, deep friendshipthat was something new to me. I looked at her, making sure she was hearing me. Youre already in a much better place than I was back then. Youve got three people here and one loud dog who considers you a frienda dear friend. Thats something incredibly valuable, something to hold onto. But to really take advantage of that, to fully join us on this journey, you need to deal with your issues. You have to leave the mental baggage behind, let go of the pain and anger thats weighing you down. I leaned in closer, my voice filled with earnest encouragement. Once you do that, youll be freefree to truly embrace this adventure, to explore new worlds with us, to create amazing memories together. We want you with us, but we need the real you. So take the time you need, heal, and when youre ready, join one of us for an incredible journey. I promise you, itll be worth it. She nodded, hugged me, and said, Thank you. Mahya told me your intuition led to my rescue, and she also told me how you rescued her. If youre not careful, youll get offered the Knight in Shining Armor class. We laughed, and I knew she would be okay. Maybe not today or tomorrow, but she would be. Chapter 75: Italy When I got up that morning, I found a note slipped under the door:
Thank you for everything. L.
When I met up with Lis and Mahya, they were holding the same note, both looking as puzzled as I felt. Lis shook his head, frowning slightly, and muttered, That girl needs to learn to face her problems instead of running away. I leaned back against the wall, crossing my arms. From the conversation I had with her yesterday, I think shes planning to deal with them. She probably left like that because she was embarrassed. Just in case, after breakfast, I went into the archive and wrote a message.
Tr. JR Clueless, Hungry, Inventor, Versailles, Television Just let us know youre okay, and we hope youll join us.
Judging by the looks Lis and Mahya gave me, they saw the message. Rue was upset he couldnt keep watching his cop show and was in a bad mood all day. To be honest, all of us were. I decided enough was enough and said to Lis and Mahya, Italys always been on my bucket list. Lets tour around, do some workshops, and have some fun. Lis didnt look convinced, but nodded. As a compromise, I suggested we visit just a few major cities instead of all of Italy, and he agreed and even smiled. We flew to Palermo, booked some workshops, and went sightseeing. Our visit included the Palermo Cathedral, the Norman Palace, the Royal Palace, and the Palatine Chapel. We also did the Street Food and No Mafia Walking Tours. Lis and Mahya didnt get the No Mafia Walking Tour, so I told them to watch The Godfather. They did and didnt get it either. Aliens are no fun. The cooking class was pasta, but I couldnt earn a point since Id already given it up. At least Mahya and Lis got the point. The rest of the workshops were fine, but we didnt laugh as much as usual. Rue couldnt join the food class, so I arranged for him to learn Italian while we left him with the TV in the hotel. At least we ate well during our entire week in Palermo. On our last evening in the city, we were sitting in the living room of our suite. I took out my guitar, which I hadnt played in a long time, and started playing and singing Leonard Cohens Who by Fire. Music has always been my way of dealing with things. And who by fire, who by water Who in the sunshine, who in the night time... Insightful song, Lis murmured, his gaze distant as he absorbed the lyrics. Yeah, I nodded, my voice quiet, still lost in the mood the music had created. Mahya had tears in her eyes and left for her room. We flew to Naples in a slightly better mood, but we were still feeling down and worried about Lyura. In Naples, I booked some workshops, and we went sightseeing. We visited the Royal Palace, the Spanish Quarters, the citys underground, the Historic Center, the Sansevero Chapel, and the National Archaeological Museum. I loved the museum, absolutely captivated by everything, but Lis and Mahya told me that after visiting another two or three worlds, I wouldnt care about old stuff they found buried in the ground. The alien perspective was annoying sometimes. At least we had workshops to look forward to. All three of us fell in love with the E-foil, and didnt even care we didnt get an ability from the lesson. Lis promised to figure out how to convert it into a Magitech device. We bought three each and wanted him to start on the project right away, but he told us to hold our horses. I laughed hearing him use such an Earth expression, but Mahya was confused and pointed out she didnt have a horse. I laughed even harder, and Lis smiled. We were getting better. We got utterly drunk at the Fresco painting workshop, and the next day, when we saw the paintings, we quietly threw them away and made a silent agreement never to speak of them again. We laughed the whole time during the Tarantella Dance lesson, especially since Rue joined us and wanted to dance too. Judging by the number of cell phones pointed his way, he was going to be a media star.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. We rented a car and drove to the Gate. I was sure it would lead to Olympus based on my experience with Asgard. Much to my surprise, the Gate led to a tech world. I was really confused. Italy, which I was certain would lead to something with a high mana level, led to a tech world?
Travelers Gate #1648461683 Destination: Zelphia Status: Unintegrated Technology level: Medium Threat level: Humans C moderate. Other species C high.
Those Gates made no sense. We flew to Rome and spent a week touring the city. Again, the archaeological stuff didnt impress Lis and Mahya too much, but the rest of the places charmed them. At least they admired the Sistine Chapel. When we were at Saint Peters Basilica, Lis lit a candle and said a prayer of thanks. I thought you believed in Guiding Spirits, not the God of Earth, I said, as I watched Lis light the candle. Lis didnt look up as he responded. There are many names for gods and goddesses in the cosmos; the name doesnt matter. What matters is that there are guiding beings that watch over us. Years ago, I wanted to say thank you for surviving Tr na ng, and now I can do it. Mahya heard that and lit a candle too; I followed suit, lit a candle, and said thank you for bringing them into my life. I booked some workshops, and we started going to them one by one. Mahya fell in love with Mosaic and kept the skill to use with her woodworking. None of us earned a point for the Gladiator School, and Lis said it was the most ridiculous thing hed ever done. When we arrived in Florence, I discovered a lot of art classes. Based on our experience with weaving, we knew there was a limit to how many skill variations we could farm, so we reviewed the options and chose the best ones. After all, even if we didnt keep them as skills we could progress in levels, wed still keep the knowledge. We went sightseeing between workshops. For three weeks, we felt very artistic and even got all the points. We also did three different wine tours and bought a lot of wine. After three weeks in Florence, Lis saw me going through various sites offering workshops and said, Lets stop with the workshops; weve got plenty of points and need to move quicker. I glanced at him, frowning. I still need points for two, and Rues spells and abilities are expensive. Lis paused, tapping his chin thoughtfully. When you decide which Gate youll be leaving through, explore the area by land and do as many workshops as you can find. Im worried about flying, and we still have the African and Chinese Gates to consider. Okay, I agreed, nodding. Lets move faster. We flew to Venice, and I thought it was amazing, but they didnt think so. It turned out that Parsha, a world both of them had visited, was mostly canals except for the mountains, and the canals there were much cleaner. I created another ten Purifying Aluminum Blobs and placed them discreetly in the canals. Although I knew they wouldnt make much difference, every little bit helps. I even created a mana construct shell to prevent the spell from dissipating over time. Learning had its benefits. We took a Gondola ride with a singer, and both of them said my voice was better. Again, I decided friends are awesome, especially since my late wife lovingly described my voice as much better than a dying cat, but dont quit your day job, dear. We flew to Milan, toured the city, and drove to the Gate. This one better matched my expectations.
Travelers Gate #1549469733 Destination: Murinabla Status: Integrated Mana level: 59 Magitech Level: Medium Threat level: High
I turned to Lis, curious. You said the Genomey were amazing inventors and Magitech artisans; how come their world didnt have a Magitech rating? Because they dont use only Magitech. They use different power methods and various magic item creation schools. I frowned, still puzzled. Im confused now. Whats the difference? Magitech is the creation of technological itemslike your house, electric appliances, vehicles, city defenses, industrial machinery, and the likeall powered by mana instead of electricity. But there are other methods to power things, like steam or fire, which theyre really good at. There are also different ways to create magical items, like using runes or magic script without mana crystals or a dungeon core as a power source, so they arent classified as Magitech. Huh. Thanks. Before we left Milan, Mahya approached us, looking serious. We need to go to Switzerland for a short while, and I need your help, John, to set up a bank account. I raised an eyebrow. Why? Im selling computer technology to a company in Switzerland named Axisbits, and I need to finalize the deal in person and set up a bank account for them to transfer the money. They dont pay in cash, she explained. Sure, I said, considering. Do you have a lawyer? No, she admitted, looking slightly unsure. Do I need one? Definitely, I replied firmly. Okay, lets find one in Switzerland, she agreed. On the flight to Switzerland, my red light started blinking out of the blue. I checked.
Songs you brought to a different world have become famous and loved by more than a thousand people. New class unlocked: [Bard] Would you like to take the Bard Class as your sub-class? Cost: 5 Ability Points Y/N
HUH?!?!?!? Chapter 76: Mahya is Rich Now Once we touched down in Zurich, I immediately felt the difference. The air here was fresher, like it had been perfectly chilled. It was like heaven after sweating in Italy. Venice was cooler than Sicily or Rome, but it still had that sticky humidity that clung to you like an annoying cousin who wouldnt give up. Zurich was perfectwarm enough to remind you it was summer, but cool enough that I didnt feel like I was about to melt into a puddle. The sky was this bright, clear blue, with just a few clouds hanging out like they had nowhere better to be. It was a relief to finally breathe without feeling like I was inhaling soup. It was the kind of weather where you could walk around all day without turning into a sweaty mess. After we checked into the hotel, I turned to Lis and said, Something weird happened. The Guidance offered me the Bard Class. Lis gave me a curious look, raising an eyebrow. Congratulations. But why is it weird? I shrugged and settled in on the couch. Because I bought all my instrument-playing skills from the Guidance. I didnt learn them the hard way. He sighed and shook his head, looking non-too pleased with me. Why did you buy them instead of learning? Because music lessons take forever, and I had other things to do, I replied, waving a hand dismissively. So, whats the criterion for getting the class? How should I know? It always surprises me. He leaned forward, giving me a pointed look. You didnt get what I meant. When the Guidance offers a class, the first sentence explains what criteria you met to get it. So, what did it say? Oh, got it, I said, realizing what he was getting at. I channeled mana and popped up the class screen so he could see it. Lis studied the screen for a moment before nodding. You didnt get the class because of your musical skills; I dont see any problem with that, he pointed out. Huh, youre right, I admitted, rubbing my chin. I like this class, but I learned my lesson with the fighting class; I wont take it unless I can get it for free. Any ideas on how to make that happen? I asked, looking at him hopefully. First, actually learn to play, Lis said, raising an eyebrow as if it was the most obvious solution. But I already bought the skills from the system, I protested, frowning. Did you buy every instrument in the world? he asked, giving me a knowing look. No I replied, dragging out the word, realizing where he was going with this. Then learn to play something you didnt buy, he suggested in a matter-of-fact tone. Thanks, Sensei, I said with a grin. Im dreading the day you wont be around to answer my million questions anymore, I added, trying to keep the mood light. I trust youll figure it out. You were doing fine even before you met me, Lis said, giving me a reassuring pat on the shoulder. We found Mahya a lawyer who specialized in business contracts. After meeting with him, she told us it would take a few weeks. Lis got busy working with the E-foil. Mahya had the idea of creating permanent mosaic spell circles and borrowed some books from Lis. Meanwhile, I watched a bunch of YouTube videos and settled on the cello and clarinet. I found three different cello teachers and packed my day with lessons from nine in the morning until eight in the evening. In total, I had nine cello lessons a day. I also told all the teachers I was studying with others so they could coordinate the lessons, ensuring I wasnt learning the same thing repeatedly. After two weeks of intensive lessons, I got the ability. I kept up with the lessons and reached level 3. Mahya arrived at the hotel later than us, looking frustrated. The deal got delayed, she announced, running a hand through her hair. Looks like its going to take longer than I expected. Lis glanced up from the E-foil part he was tinkering with, eyebrows raised. How long are we talking about? At least another two weeks, maybe longer, Mahya replied, sighing as she sank into a chair. The lawyer said there are some last-minute issues to sort out. I nodded, understanding her frustration. Thats a pain, but its better to get it done right than rushed. Lis, ever the practical one, leaned forward. In the meantime, we should find a place to put your house, he suggested, looking at me. I need to try some things, and itd be better to do that in a spot where nothing would get damaged. I nodded. And dont forget, Lis added, giving me a pointed look, you still need to build that ranged spell. I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. Yeah, I know. Its on my to-do list. We found a farm for sale in the village of Mettmenstetten, Switzerland, rented it for a month, placed my house there, and then Lis went back to tinkering with the E-foil. Mahya started laying down spell mosaics, and I dove back into studying the book Action Aspects for Spell Creation.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The whole action aspect was based on intention, and the intention had to be precise and sharp, with no extra fluff, or the spell would act strange. The book had no exercises, so I had to figure things out independently. After finishing the book, which didnt take long since it was tiny, I started trying to think of exercises to train my intention, but I couldnt think of any. I thought about asking Lis, but reminded myself that I needed to learn to handle things on my own. In the end, I started practicing with the fire spell I built. Despite their claim that the spell practice room had protection, I wasnt willing to take the risk of turning the place into a bonfire. So, with all the seriousness of a wannabe wizard trying not to burn down his house, I filled a bucket with water. Then, I built the outer shell of the spell, half-filled it with the aspect of fire, and infused it with the intention of flying. I kept the intention as pure as possiblefly, nice and simple. Well, the spell had other ideas. The moment I closed the shell, it shot out of my hand like a rogue firecracker on a mission, zooming all over the room with the enthusiasm of a kid on too much sugar. Panic set in as I imagined it hitting the wall and turning the whole place into a barbecue. I grabbed the bucket with one hand and a fly swatter with the other, like some deranged janitor trying to catch a bat. The spell was having none of it. It zipped around, narrowly missing Liss head, causing him to dive behind the pedestal like he was dodging bullets. Mahya yelped and did a very gracefulif not slightly exaggeratedsomersault out of its path. I was running in circles, waving the swatter like a maniac, trying to whack the spell into submission. But no dice. The little bugger was too fast. Just as I was about to give up and accept my fate as the guy who torched his house, the spell ran out of flying mana and dropped like a rock. With one last desperate lunge, I positioned the bucket underneath, and it plopped in with a sizzle. Steam rose from the bucket, and I stood there panting, feeling like Id just wrestled a dragon. As I stood there, panting and clutching the bucket, I couldnt help but think about how much my life had changed. A few years ago, I would have been worried about getting enough sleep between shifts and working enough to provide Sophie with the lifestyle she was used to, not chasing rogue spells around a magic-proof room. Funny how life turns out. Mahya was lying on the floor, laughing so hard she was kicking her legs in the air like a toddler throwing a tantrum, and Lis was clutching his belly, tears streaming down his face. At first, their laughter at my misfortune annoyed me, but after a moment, the absurdity of it all hit me, and I started laughing too. For a few minutes, we just laughed nonstop, the kind of laughter that leaves you gasping for breath and wondering if youll ever stop. I needed that. I knew this spell was a disaster waiting to happen, but sometimes, youve just got to throw caution to the windor, in this case, into a bucket of water. Theres something to be said about learning through sheer panic, though I couldnt quite decide if it was a good or bad thing. I thought about what I had done wrong and decided that I had probably filled it with too much flying mana and that one aspect alone wasnt enough. I added a bit of the flying aspect and a bit of staying put so that the spell wouldnt escape me again. It was more complicated than I thought. If I added more intent to stay, the spell didnt go anywhere, no matter what I tried. If I added more intent to fly, the spell would fly and crash somewhere. I stopped using the bucket because Lis assured me that my little dart couldnt damage the room. After I almost depleted my mana, I went outside to regenerate. I didnt want to take mana from my baby core. At least my core consumed my eight thousand mana; I could almost imagine it burping after the meal. Since I had no idea how to proceed, I went to cook. My mind worked better when my hands were busy, and that was when the best ideas came to me. Cooking had always been my refuge. There was something about the rhythm of chopping, stirring, and seasoning that brought order to chaos. It made me wonder if spellcasting was just another form of cookingfollowing a recipe, tweaking ingredients, hoping it doesnt blow up in your face. I started cooking and used telekinesis to learn the spell better and see why it listened to me while my dart didnt. I cut all the ingredients manually. Not wanting to take any chances with flying knives. But I brought everything else to me with telekinesisfilling water from the tap, placing pots on the burners, and activating the hot plates for cooking. The spell listened to me and did exactly what I wanted. I could sense some other aspects there but couldnt identify themtheir flavor was unlike anything Id encountered before. I figured I was probably missing some information and should keep searching the books. The next day, when my mana was full, I started going through books, spending a thousand mana on each one, but I found nothing. I signed up for some workshops since it took twelve and a half hours for my mana to refill, and it felt like a waste of time to do nothing in the meantime. I asked Lis and Mahya if they wanted to join, but they were too busy with their projects and turned me down. Eight books later, still no answer. I had to call a cab home. I was too wasted to drive. The next day, eight books, still no answer. Eight books, still no answer. Eight books, still no answer. Eight books, still no answer. For this workshop, Lis and Mahya joined me, and Lis even decided to build a soldering device that works on mana. Mahya and I told him not to think about it before he finishes the E-foils. He gave us the evil eye but agreed. After another eight books, I still didnt find an answer. By now, I probably knew fifty languages or something. I always wanted to learn to ski, but I still didnt find an answer. Still no answer. I ran out of workshops and convinced Lis and Mahya to visit the Lindt Home of Chocolate Museum. Once they heard the word chocolate, I didnt have to work very hard. We bought even more chocolate, but I still didnt find an answer. I took a Mount Titlis Day Tour with just Rue; at least he was always up for anything I wanted to do. He loved the Rotair revolving cable car and wanted to ride it repeatedly. Finally, I found a promising book, The Higher Echelon of AspectsThe Mark of a True Wizard. And I earned another nine points. I was planning to study it when Mahya burst into the house and informed us that the deal closed for two million euros and that we were going out to celebrate. I hugged and congratulated her, and we headed out for dinner and drinks to celebrate. We somehow made it back home, though none of us knew how, and we hoped we had done nothing magical in the city. Chapter 77: A Friend for the Journey Waking up that morning, I immediately regretted it. I had the worst hangover. My head throbbed like a drum being beaten from the inside, and every little noise felt like a hammer to my skull. My mouth was so dry it felt like Id been chewing on sandpaper. Without even opening my eyes, I cast Healing Touch three times in a row until I felt human again, but I was parched. After downing what felt like a gallon of water, I finally felt okay. I was in the middle of making breakfast when Lis and Mahya came downstairs, looking annoyingly fresh. How come I woke up feeling like roadkill, and you both look as fresh as cucumbers? You drank as much as I did, I grumbled. Higher Constitution, Lis said with a shrug. Whats for breakfast? This is so unfair. Snake strips and eggs, I muttered. After breakfast, Mahya headed off to Zurich to get her money from the bank, and I dove into a book Id been meaning to read: The Higher Echelon of AspectsThe Mark of a True Wizard. It wasnt what I expected. The first chapter explained that before continuing with the book, I needed to develop mana sight, and there was an exercise laid out in several steps. First, I had to sit with my eyes closed, feel all the surrounding mana, and differentiate between the various aspects. Next, I was supposed to open my eyes and, using my senses, locate different pockets of mana, imagining them as having a visual representation. Finally, I had to develop the ability to see the mana by focusing my intention and building on the first two steps. I couldnt help but grumble, Why cant magic be simple? If I want something to happen, it should just happen! Lis chuckled, If it worked like that, it would be boring. The effort you put into something makes the achievement so much more satisfying, dont you think? Hush, Sensei! I dont want logic right now; I want to complain. He laughed and went back to his engraving. I went outside, sat on the grass, closed my eyes, and felt the surrounding mana. For some reason, it was always easiest for me to feel the mana in water and fire, trickier with earth and rocks, and air was the hardest. I made a mental note to ask Lis about that later and focused back on the mana. I sat there for hours, just feeling the mana. It was a surprisingly spiritual experienceI felt connected to the world and at peace. I sensed Mahya approaching and opened my eyes, feeling refreshed, as if Id had an entire nights sleep and a hearty meal. She handed me an envelope and said, Thank you so much for everything. For a second, I worried it would be another situation like Lyuras letter. My heart skipped a beat, but I quickly pushed that thought aside. Mahya would never do that. Taking a deep breath, I opened the envelope to find a cashiers check for two hundred thousand euros. I raised an eyebrow. Whats this? Thats what I owe you for the past two years, she said calmly, her expression serious. You dont owe me anything! I blurted out, shaking my head. You built me a magical house! Why are you also giving me money? Lis and I built the house as a token of our gratitude, she explained, her tone sincere. He for helping him get his class, and me for saving my life and fixing my mana system. This money is for the jewelry you gave me and everything you spent on me over the last two years. I frowned, trying to recall the expenses. I didnt spend that much money. Yes, you did, she insisted, folding her arms. You paid for all the flights, hotels, and rentals, whether a car or a house. You gave me a credit card, which you regularly topped up, along with a phone, meals, entertainment, workshops, and other expenses. It adds up. Dont think I havent noticed Lis and Lyura slipping you gold coins now and then. This check is the gold coins Im giving you to pay you back for everything you spent on me. Right now, I feel too indebted to you, she added, her voice softening, and I want to ask you something, but I cant until I feel were even.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I sighed, realizing she was determined. Okay. I agree, I said, taking the check from her hand. She immediately pulled me into a hug. Thank you, she whispered. So, what did you want to ask me? I asked, curious now. Originally, I wanted to go to Shimoor to recover from my experience, but I dont feel that need anymore, she began, stepping back and looking me in the eye. Im perfectly fine now. The plan was to go with Lyura, but you know So I want to ask, how about a companion for your journey? I couldnt help the grin that spread across my face as I pulled her into another hug. You have no idea how happy youve just made me. For the first few days while you and Lis worked on the house, I felt completely lost. Even after that, being alone wasnt fun; its much better with friends. Excellent, she said, clearly relieved. But I have one concern, I added, pulling back to meet her gaze. Youre stronger and more experienced than me. Wont you feel youre babysitting me? She shook her head. No. Im stronger at fighting, but youre not interested in fighting, nor am I. If we find wild dungeons, we should clear them, but other than that, I also want to travel and study, not fight. Youre much more experienced on Earth than either of us, so youre our guide. If we go to a world Ive been to before, Ill guide you. And if we go to a new world, well discover it together. Would you mind if the next world I want to travel to is in the lower thirties? I asked, hopeful. No. Every world has something to offer, she replied with a smile. Ive traveled to high-mana worlds with Travelers stronger than me, and I was terrified every minute. Medium mana sounds perfect. I hugged her again, feeling a wave of relief and happiness wash over me. I dont have words to express how happy I am right now. Welcome aboard. She patted my back, smiling warmly. By the way, what did you sell for two million euros? Crystalline Memory Storage, she replied, a hint of pride in her voice. My curiosity piqued. How does it work? You can store fifty terabytes of memory on an external drive the size of a matchbox. I didnt know how to explain the additional advantage, but the integration will preserve and not destroy all the stored information. But theyll need a Magitech device to access it. I looked at her in amazement. You can build a storage device that mana wont destroy? She nodded confidently. How much would it cost to build one? I asked, already thinking about the possibilities. Im way ahead of you, she said with a grin. The drive I built as a proof of concept can hold two hundred terabytes, and its yours, along with two more like it. I also know how to upload all your information onto them. Lis and I are working on a Magitech device to access the information, but it still needs work. I couldnt contain my excitement, so I hugged her yet again. Most of the information is audio and video. Do you have any ideas for how we could see and hear the content with Magitech? No, she admitted, shaking her head slightly. And Lis thinks he wont be able to make one before we run out of time on Earth. He says youll have to figure that out yourself. Boooo! I saidloudly. But I couldnt help but laugh as she joined in and hugged me. When we went back inside, I turned to Lis. I was outside feeling the mana and noticed it was easiest to feel water. Learning the aspects of fire and lightning was fairly easy; the earth was harder, and the air was tough. Do you know why? Yes, he replied, setting down his tools and looking thoughtful. Its easier to feel aspects when the corresponding power centers are more developed. Your minds power center is probably the least developed. I nodded, unsurprised. Yeah, it is. How can I develop it better? Studies, studies, studies, he said with a chuckle. One day, everything will click, and your center will progress. And by the way, the E-foils are ready, and Mahyas done with her deal, so lets head to France and find a sea to try them out. Theres a Gate near Marseille; we can try it out there, I suggested, already excited. Excellent. Lets store the house, he said, getting up. You know, I said, smiling, after everything, that sentence still sounds strange to me. We flew to Lyon and took a brief tour of the city. During our visit, we explored Parc de la Tte dOr, Notre-Dame de Fourvire Basilica, and the Cinema and Miniature Museum. We didnt linger too long; instead, we rented a car and drove to the Gate. The Gate led to Murinabla, just like the one in Milan. From Lyon, we flew to Marseille, and we immediately hit the beach without even checking into a hotel. Lis laughed at our impatience, but Mahya and I didnt care; we wanted to see how the E-foils turned out. When we got to the beach, Lis slipped behind the changing rooms and pulled out the E-foils with no one seeing. I inspected mine and noticed that runes covered the entire top. Its not a Magitech device, Lis explained. It has no power source. You have to feed it mana through your feet. As long as youve got mana, itll work. The E-foils were incredible. They were way faster than they had been before Lis modified them, and I quickly learned that I could control the speed. If I fed it a little mana, it moved slower; if I fed it more, it moved so fast I felt like I was flying. Rue also wanted a turn, and we had to explain that the E-foil was too small for him to stand on. He was not happy. I asked him, How come you want to ride the E-foil, but youre afraid of the boat? He raised his nose, straightened his tail up like a catthis time, I felt the telekinesis he was cheating withand walked away with an air of superiority. This dog was hilarious. Side Story 11: Conundrum Alfonsen Holerand Mirbit VII was confronted with a severe conundrum that left him unable to devise a solution. The Gate, his dependable conduit to Muslar, had departed from its customary path. This was unprecedented; Gates were perceived as immutable, their destinations unalterable. His familys archives contained intricate Gate chains that extended to twenty worlds or more, and these Gates had been in use for the past thousand years without ever changing their destination. However, he now stood beside a Gate that, instead of leading from Muslar to Leylos, led to a world of which he was entirely unaware.
Travelers Gate #568333259 Destination: Terra/Gaia/Earth Status: Unintegrated Mana Level: 6 Technology Level: Low Threat Level: Humansmoderate. Other speciesvery high.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Alfonsen Holerand Mirbit VII resolved to confront the Travelers'' Archive, despite its abysmal condition, and seek a resolution after experiencing profound dissatisfaction for an extended period. Eventually, after days of sifting through the atrocious chaos that was the Archive, he discovered a clue. A Traveler had reported that the destination of a Gate he traversed had altered, and upon crossing through it, he found himself in a world teetering on the brink of integration. Alfonsen Holerand Mirbit VII was unfamiliar with the concept of integration; however, he recalled reading an article related to the subject several pages prior. He managed to locate the article after yet another round of sifting through the abysmal chaos. But upon perusing it, he was confronted with yet another dilemma. Should he proceed to the new location and seize the opportunity to acquire ability points and fill his vacant class and profession slots, or should he wait for the Gate to revert to its original configuration? After a protracted period of contemplation, which involved a significant amount of high-quality wine and deep sighing, he resolved to confront the new location. He was optimistic that he would ultimately find his way home. And if he were entirely honest with himself, he relished the freedom from his ancestors'' relentless scrutiny. Chapter 78: What Did I Get Myself Into? When I woke up in the morning, as always, I checked the archive to see if Lyura had answered. There was still no answer, but there was something else. I looked at the Map and saw a new Gate in Austria. I went to the suites living room and said, Guys, you need to see this. Open the Archive and look at the second message from the top.
Tr. AHM To all my esteemed fellow Travelers, I am in need of your assistance regarding an urgent matter. I guarantee a substantial recompense to anyone present in the world named Gaia who is willing to come to my aid. My current whereabouts are in the village of Johnsbach, situated within the kingdom of Austria.
There is also a new Gate in Austria that wasnt there before, I said. Lis hummed, his brow furrowing slightly as he nodded. Yeah, we should help. They might be in trouble if they were desperate enough to call for help. You dont think its something dangerous? Lis tilted his head, considering the question for a moment before replying. You tell me, you know this world better. I dont think its physical danger, I said, mulling over the possibilities. Write them a message to stay put. Lets add the Gate here to our count and go see what the pressing matter is, Mahya suggested.
Tr. AHM To all my esteemed fellow Travelers, I am in need of your assistance regarding an urgent matter. I guarantee a substantial recompense to anyone present in the world named Gaia who is willing to come to my aid. My current whereabouts are in the village of Johnsbach, situated within the kingdom of Austria.
Tr. JR Stay in Johnsbach. We will arrive to assist you in a day or two.
We rented a car and drove to the Gate.
Travelers Gate #482136295 Destination: Nahun Status: Integrated Mana level: 33 Threat level: Moderate
This can be another option for our next world, I told Mahya. Another? I dont remember a medium mana before, she said, tilting her head. I know of three Gates that lead to mana level 32. I dont remember the name; let me check. I took out the old notebook I used before leaving for Shimoor. After flipping through quite a few pages, I found it. Here it is, Lumis. Have you ever heard of it? I asked, looking up from the page. Mahya shook her head. No. Its mana 32, and the threat level to humans is moderate. I read out the details. Thats the usual threat level for this mana level, Lis said. Why? I asked, frowning. Isnt it supposed to be low? Monsters in the wild or mana beasts, Mahya explained with a casual shrug. Oh, I murmured, processing the information. Dont worry; its less threatening than it sounds. You can stomp them like bugs with your level, even without your new class, she reassured me, smiling. In this case, the threat level applies more to a baby Traveler. You arent a baby anymore. Im not that experienced either. Shimoor only had those annoying, bitey level one monsters called Jurbers, and once I got burned by a level two fire-spitting toad with a sticky tongue, I admitted, wincing at the memory. Yes, but in Tuonela, you didnt even twitch from level three and four cats, Mahya pointed out. True. Ill trust you on this one, I said, nodding as I closed the notebook, feeling a bit more confident. My red light was blinking.
Class: Gate Traveler Level 4 Gates to next level (12/12) Level up +1 to all stats, +5 free points, +1 ability point Class: Gate Traveler Level 5 Stat points: 5 Ability points: 199 Gates to next level (0/17)
I added the free points to Strength, which was the lowest, together with Agility. We flew from Marseille to Graz, Austria, slept one night in Graz, and then rented a car in the morning. The drive through the winding roads was beautiful, and I admired the scenery as we approached Johnsbach. As we neared the village, I glanced at Lis, who was also looking at the scenery. Any idea how to find them? I asked, keeping my eyes on the road. Well go to the center; if we dont feel them, well write a message through the Archive to meet us there. I was glad we were driving here in the summer. The place looked like it would be under meters of snow in the winter. It was a very picturesque area, with high mountains and next to a beautiful national park. At least we arrived at a fun place to visit and see the beauty of nature.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! When we reached the center of the village, we felt the Traveler. We parked the car and followed the feeling. As we got closer and saw his pointy ears, Mahya and I stopped. Its one of the monsters from Tr na ng, she said, sounding angry. No, hes not. Lis said, Use your senses; he is stronger than Lyura but weaker than John. The denizens of Tr na ng were stronger than me on many levels. He was tall and lean, with long blond hair and very light blue eyes, glowing like all the Travelers. We approached him, and he stood up and said something in German. I shook my head and said, English. He sighed deeply and looked put upon, but I felt him spend the mana. We started saying random words in English. House, chair, bird, sky, watermelon ... after five minutes, we switched to complete sentences, Im reading a book, the boy wants to play outside, I saw a good show on TV ... Come on, buddy, whats taking so long? Lets go for a walk, The coffee spilled on the floor ... Finally, after twenty minutes, he said, That will suffice. You have the honor of meeting Alfonsen Holerand Mirbit VII, heir to the throne of Mirbit, from the world of Leylos. Lis sent me telepathically in a cynical tone, Oh, great, one of those. And Mahya snickered. Rue walked up to him and sniffed his crotch. Ive never seen him do that! Alfonsen screeched, What are you doing?! You vile creature! Remove yourself from my presence at once! Rue scoffed at him, actually scoffed out loud. Oh, boy! I understood what Lis meant. Lis cast a Privacy Sphere. We introduced ourselves, and I asked, Whats the urgent matter you need assistance with? You are required to act as my guides in this perplexing environment and guarantee that I accumulate a significant number of ability points and fill my missing classes. When you arrive in the world of Leylos, my family will lavish you with tremendous rewards. You sent an SOS because you wanted a tour guide? I asked. I know not of the SOS you are speaking of. However, as I am the future monarch of Mirbit, you are obliged to help me achieve my goals. I just stared at him, and Lis and Mahya were making choked sounds. I turned to look at them with a giant question mark on my face, and they lost it. Both of them roared with laughter. After a second, I started laughing too. Alfonsen looked offended and said, This is an unsightly conduct. We laughed even harder. After I managed to stop laughing, I said, Youre right, sorry. I telepathically asked the three of them, What should we do with him? Im not sure leaving him here is a good idea. Mahya sent, sounding very pleased. Lets take him with us; he will be a great source of entertainment. Lis sent, sounding annoyed, I hate nobles. Travelers or regulars, it doesnt matter, they are all shitheads. Rue sent, No! Friend! Yeah, buddy, youre right. Hes not very friendly, but maybe he will learn. I asked them again, Take with us or leave? Mahya nodded enthusiastically with a huge smile, looking like a bobblehead. Lis thought momentarily and nodded, but still didnt look happy. Rue nodded last. I turned to him and said, Well, Alfonsen, you can come with us and maybe collect some points and classes on the way, but we wont be serving as your designated tour guides and specifically helping you collect what you want. He looked outraged and said, I will thank you to address me by my full name, and I shall not follow you as a mere vagrant. It is incumbent upon you to serve as my guides. That pissed me off. Listen, buddy, if you think that every time I address you, I will say that long and ridiculous name, youre way off. Besides, we dont owe you anything. You might be some heir to some country or other, but remember, the universe is huge, and your country is just a speck of dust in the big picture. So either get off your high horse and join us on our terms or stay here and find your own way. You got me? He just stared at me like I was speaking Chinese. Lis and Mahya lost it again. I shook my head; they were of no help. Finally, when he stopped laughing, Lis said, Lets add this Gate to our count and go to Germany. We checked the location, which was very close, so we walked there. We pretty much ignored Alfonsen; It was up to him nowI said my piece.
Travelers Gate #568333259 Destination: Muslar Status: Integrated Mana level: 22 Threat level: Low
We returned to the car, and Alfonsen followed us like a lost puppy. I felt sorry for him. I guessed he grew up with everybody catering to him, and suddenly, he faced a different reality. We got in the car, and he followed suit. At least he knew what was good for him. I traveled Muslar a long time ago, but I dont remember there being a Gate to a technological world, Lis said, rubbing his chin. But maybe it was so long ago, on top of the time skips, that the technology level progressed. The Gate I entered was previously designated for Leylos; however, it abruptly altered its destination, Alfonsen said. Lis turned back to Alfonsen abruptly. The Gate changed? he asked, sounding worried. Yes. Lis cursed under his breath, running a hand through his hair. Shit. I dont think well have time for Africa and China both. If Gates are switching, the speed of the mana rise will double and triple very soon. Mahya and I exchanged glances through the rearview mirror before speaking in unison, China. China. Why? Lis asked. I grinned, shrugging. Cheap stuff to sell. Lis gave a quick nod. Okay, lets finish with Germany and fly to China. When we parked at the airport, I switched my vision to look at Alfonsen. He looked the same, except for the pointy ears and glowing eyes. That was good enough. Did you conjure identifications? I asked him. He nodded and showed me an Austrian passport. Earth is unfamiliar with magic, so please dont take things out of your Storage where somebody can see, I warned him. He nodded again. Do you have local money? No. How did you pay for your stay in Johnsbach? In a proud tone, he said, I bestowed a gold coin upon them. I took out a reloadable credit card with a thousand euros loaded onto it and handed it to him. Give me ten gold coins and take this, I said. It has a thousand units of the local currency. He frowned, holding the card with two fingers as if it were dirty. It is unbecoming for a prince to assume responsibility for expenses when escorted by his subjects. I let out an exasperated sigh, rolling my eyes. Your princely ass can get out of the car, as far as Im concerned, and go find some other subject to assume responsibility for expenses, I shot back, my patience wearing thin. I dont owe you anything. What did I get myself into? Lis and Mahya lost it again, and I wanted to strangle them, especially Lis. Mahya was a troublemaker, but I expected him to help me at least. I shook my head in resignation. I had no words. Alfonsen looked offended and huffed, but he gave me the gold. We flew to Germany and visited both Gates by train. Alfonsen trailed behind us, looking even more like a lost puppy, but he stopped assuming we owed him anything, at least. I discovered online that US and UK citizens need a visa to go to China. I initially considered applying for a visa, but Lis suggested we conjure new European identifications. We had three days in Frankfurt before our flight to Beijing, so I took the carrot approach for a change and registered the four of us for three workshops. We needed high heels for the first one. After a quick search online, I found a shop named The Drag Queen Closet, and we went there to buy high heels for the three of us. When we walked into the shop, a salesperson greeted us. He/sheI wasnt sure which pronoun they preferredwas in full drag but had a mustache. Alfonsen started hyperventilating slightly, his breaths coming faster as his eyes darted nervously. Finally, he squeaked, his voice barely above a whisper, I am uncertain about this endeavor. I placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. You want an ability point? I asked. He hesitated, then nodded, his voice still shaky. Yes. Then be certain, I said with a reassuring smile. Trust me, workshops are a lot of fun. The three of us had a blast in the workshop, especially Mahya, when she saw Lis and me trying to learn to walk in high heels before we even started the dance part. Alfonsen just looked mortified. Ha! He didnt know yet what the next workshop was. I felt evil, but those were the only workshops the three of us could farm. We did so many that we were severely limited. In the Pole Dancing workshop, when the instructor explained about being sexy and seductive, he turned and walked outhis loss. He came back ten minutes later, looking resolute, and joined the class, but he was stiff and looked mortified during the entire three hours. The three of us had a blast in the workshop, trying to be as sexy as possible with plenty of ass wiggles, seductive hand movements over our bodies, and playful tongue flicks. After the workshop, the instructor leaned in with a conspiratorial smile and said, I wish all my students were as accommodating and easygoing as the three of you. But, she added quietly, lowering her voice, I suggest you lose the uptight prick. We laughed and thanked her again for an entertaining workshop. The lettering workshop was sedate, and Alfonsen managed without losing his cool. Progress! Chapter 79: Lists and More Lists When we arrived at the airport, the hum of engines and the whiff of jet fuel filled the air. Alfonsens eyes widened as he watched the landings and take-offs and looked increasingly alarmed every passing minute. I have significant reservations regarding this mode of conveyance, he said, the words barely audible over the distant roar of a departing flight. Sorry, Alfonsen, I said, my tone a mix of apology and exasperation. Flying is the only way to reach China, and you have already flown once and saw that its not that bad. Besides, flying is the safest way of travel in this world. Lis spoke in my mind, Not with the rising mana levels. I kicked his leg and glared at him. Mahya was making choking sounds again, clearly enjoying herself far too much. To make matters worse, shed infected Lis with her mischief, and now he was making those annoying choking sounds. I wanted to strangle them bothbecause with friends like these, who needs enemies? On the flight, Rue wanted to flop on me again, but I told him, Forget about it, buddy. This flight is twelve hours long. Im not going to be squished and melting all this time. John! Bad! Friend! You can sit on the floor and put your head on my lap or sit in your seat. Your choice. I was excelling at this assertive thing. He sat in his seat, hung his head like a sad child, and sighed deeply, audibly, and mentally. I had no idea how he even managed that. He looked like the worlds weight was on his shoulders, and he was buckling under it. He also sent me powerful feelings of disappointment and sadness. After thirty minutes, I broke down and said, Fine, you can lay on my lap. But if my legs fall asleep, Im kicking you off. He thumped me with his tail and flopped on me like a wet noodle. Im a total pushover. I sighed deeply, too.
After we rested from the flight, we rented a car, and the first thing we did was drive to the Gate, which was four hours away. A big surprise awaited me.
Travelers Gate #1152948532 Destination: Earth/Gaia/Terra Status: Integrated Mana level: 27 Threat level: Moderate-low.
I dont understand, Mahya furrowed her brow, clearly puzzled. Parallel world, Lis and I answered her together. Hey, look at me! I know stuff! I couldnt help but feel a bit smug. It wasnt every day I got to flaunt my knowledge. How do YOU know? She asked me. Read about it in the Archive. I shrugged, trying to sound casual. Ugh! I hate opening the Archive; its such a mess. Mahya wrinkled her nose in disgustclearly not a fan. Yeah, but you can find good stuff there, too, I said, remembering the countless hours Id spent digging through that chaos. She didnt look convinced; her face still twisted in distaste. The Archive is appalling. My familys private archive is significantly superior, said Alfonsen, catching us all off guard. All of us turned to look at him, surprised. That was the first time he spoke without demanding or complaining. Do you have copies with you? I asked. Regrettably, this is not the case, he replied stiffly. You know you can just say no, and it will convey the same idea, right? I asked him. He looked embarrassed, his cheeks tinged pink, and nodded. Want to travel it? Mahya asked me. No, not really. It can be nice to be familiar with the lay of the land, but we have the Travelers Map for that. I prefer to see something new. Arent you curious to see the differences? Yes, a little. But I traveled only one world except Earth, so I want to see the rest of the universe. You traveled only one world? asked Alfonsen, sounding scandalized. But you are so strong. John is talented, although he thinks hes hopeless, Lis said, wrapping an arm around my shoulders and giving them a firm squeeze.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. My face reddened, and Mahya laughed, her eyes twinkling. Those blushes are so cute! She said it in a tone like she was talking to a child. I tried to kick her leg, but she jumped away, laughing. Shaking my head at the troublesome imp, I cast Invisibility and crossed the Gate. When I was on the other side, I checked the mana levels on Earthit was still six. Good. When we returned to the hotel, I opened the Map and the computer to plan our route. I had every intention of touring China and seeing all the exciting things this country had to offer. As I studied the Map, something caught my eyeit now had thirteen gates, which confused me and made me pause. I distinctly remembered a different number. I quickly pulled out my list and double-checked the information. Lis, how many gates do you have in China? I asked. Twelve, he replied, glancing over at me. I looked back at the Map, the extra gate standing out like a sore thumb. Now there are thirteen. You think another Traveler crossed over to Earth? Probably. Lis opened his own Map, or I thought he didhis eyes lost focus. If Gates change their destinations, more Travelers will come here. I made a list of all the exciting things I wanted to see in China and marked their proximity to the Gates. For the next two hours, we negotiated what to see and which route to take. In the end, our route looked like this:
  1. The Forbidden City, The Great Wall of China, The Summer Palace BeijingGate Done
  2. The Mausoleum of Light, The Northern Imperial Tomb, Shenyang
  3. The Terracotta Army, Xian
  4. Leshan Giant Buddha, Sichuan
  5. Chengdu Research Base of Giant Panda Breeding, Sichuan
  6. Zhangjiajie National Forest Park, Hunan
  7. Cruising the Li River, Guilin
  8. The Yangtze River and the Three Gorges
  9. The Classical Gardens of Suzhou, Jiangsu
  10. Hangzhous Historic West Lake
  11. Shanghais Promenade: The Bund
  12. The Potala Palace, Tibet2 Gates in Tibet
I also made a list of all the things I either wanted to buy or discovered that I needed, based on my notes:
  1. Copper coinsfind a wholesaler and clean them out.
  2. Toolsall types; check with Lis if he can change some of them into Magitech.
  3. DIY equipment.
  4. Fabric, yarn, sewing equipmentcheck about manual sewing machines.
  5. Medical supplieseven things I dont think Ill need, including a large supply of saline solution.
  6. Massage beds for treatments.
  7. Coolers of all sizesa lot of them. Those are best sellers.
  8. Takeaway containersall sizes.
  9. Folded cardboard boxes.
  10. Shoes + laces + socks.
  11. Sunglasses.
  12. Detergents + cleaning equipment.
  13. Girl stuff, including makeup, hair brushes, perfumes, etc.consult with Mahya.
  14. Cheap costume jewelry.
  15. Office supplies.
  16. Painting and art suppliesespecially a large inventory of brushes for rituals.
  17. Crafts suppliesconsult Mahya.
  18. Dog & cat foodjust in case.
  19. Games and toys for children.
  20. Toiletries of all kinds.
  21. Backpacks in different sizes.
  22. More Bows, arrows, crossbows, and bolts.
  23. Baby food.
  24. Cheap decorations and art.
  25. Towels.
  26. Bedding: Linen, blankets and pillows.
  27. Metal kitchen utensils.
  28. Metal cooking equipment.
  29. Fire lighting equipmentlarge matches and kitchen lighters.
  30. Spare furniture.
  31. A bigger boat with sails, the smallest that Rue will agree to boardfind sailing classes to learn to sail it.
I checked how much money I had left, and I had over two hundred fifty thousand euros from my sales and the two hundred thousand from Mahya. I saw Sothebys in Beijing and conjured papers for all the jewelry I bought in Shimoor. They showed my ownership and insurance. Each piece had a separate certificate that detailed the metal and gems and when and where such techniques were used on Earth. The papers didnt state that it was from Earth, only when and where such techniques were used on Earth. Very sneaky of you. I felt amusement directed at me. I thought I finally raised my Strength stat enoughI didnt even react. Yay for mental fortitude! I visited Sothebys Beijing and put the jewelry on sale. Since I was already familiar with the process, I knew it would take at least 45 days. After a negotiation with Lis that China will have workshops not available anywhere else, I also booked some workshops. During the whole negotiation, Alfonsen looked at Lis and me every time we talked, and he had an amazed expression. He looked like he was watching a tennis match, with his head turning from one to the other. Finally, he couldnt contain himself anymore and asked Lis, You possess a substantial amount of power in comparison to him. For what reason do you refrain from telling him what to do? He is my friend, not my subordinate, so we decide things together. Thats how friendship works. Alfonsen looked thoughtful. Maybe there was hope for him yet. All of us, even Alfonsen, enjoyed the tours in the Forbidden City and the palace, but they couldnt understand what was so special about the wall of China. I even read them the history from my tablet, and it didnt help. A wall is a wall. Whether you saw one or a hundred, it doesnt matter; its still a wall, Lis said, looking puzzled. Mahya and Alfonsen were nodding along emphatically when he spoke in total agreement. Aliens are no fun! I declared, feeling defeated. Youll be one soon, too, Mahya said and started laughing at my expression. We started with the workshops, and Lis liked the Tai Chi class. He kept the skill and even bought more books on the subject, most of them in Chinese. Alfonsen loved the tea ceremony and began lamenting the need to give up the ability point. We told him to keep it, and he looked so surprised that I thought his eyes would fall outthey were that wide. I couldnt understand him; his way of thinking was weird. In the sugar painting class, Mahya kept eating the art supplies until the instructor got upset. So, she started eating mine. For some inexplicable reason, the system disagreed that Finding Your True Self and Chinese Philosophy were skills and refused to give us the points. I even argued with it out loudit didnt work. The four of us liked the Mahjong class but decided not to keep the skill pointwe could play it without a skill, and we all bought a Mahjong set. I added the item Games for adults to my shopping list. I hadnt received the money from Sothebys yet, so we went sightseeing and visited the Temple of Heaven, the Yonghe Temple, the Beijing Temple of Confucius, and the National Museum of China. Before the museum visit, I told them that even if half the exhibits were old stuff that somebody dug out of the ground, I didnt want to hear about it. Lis and Mahya pouted at me and still had a lot to say about the archaeological exhibits. Finally, all my items sold, and I was richer by a little over 200 thousand dollars. Not bad, not bad at all. Mahya and I visited the Pearl Market and bought a lot of jewelry with freshwater pearls. Our next stop was the Five-Star Merchandise Wholesale Market, and we bought a lot of things on my list. Mahya thought my list was great and copied it for herself. Alfonsen followed the two of us during all our shopping and listened to everything we said, but didnt have an opinion. I asked him if he needed help converting his money to the local currency so he could shop and stock up on merchandise to sell. A prince should not behave like a commoner, he scoffed, looking down his nose at me. At least he used everyday English. You need to learn to appreciate the little things. Chapter 80: To Educate a Future King Lis needed Mahyas help with a project he was working on, so I went to the clothing wholesaler without her. She gave me ten thousand euros and told me to buy her stock, preferably in bright colors. Alfonsen joined me for the shopping trip. Apparently, he wasnt interested in going over blueprints. When I walked into the biggest fabric wholesaler warehouse in Beijing, I felt like I had stepped into a rainbow explosion. The place was enormous, with rows upon rows of fabric rolls stacked from floor to ceiling. It was initially overwhelmingjust a sea of colors and textures as far as the eye could see. I could smell new fabrics and a hint of chemicals in the air. It didnt smell bad, but it was still a bit too strong. Fabric bundles were all over the place in every color you can think ofreds, blues, greens, and every shade in between. Some rolls were so colorful they almost stung my eyes. From every direction, I could hear a mix of voices speaking Chinese. I thought about spending the mana to learn Chinese for a moment, but a smiling lady approached me before I could. She asked in English, Hello, sirs. How can I help today? Well, no Chinese required. Im here to buy fabric, but I want to look around first. She nodded and motioned towards the aisles. Please go browse. When you reach decision, call salesperson. I strolled through the aisles, feeling the various fabricssilky ones that slipped through my fingers like liquid, velvets with a pleasant weight, and soft cottons. You could easily lose track of time here. With Mahyas instructions and a sizeable amount of cash, I knew I was going to walk out of there with some serious loot. Browsing between the aisles, I glanced at Alfonsen and asked, You said you wanted to fill the missing class slots. Do you know which ones you want? He shook his head slightly. No. If you dont mind me asking, what classes do you have? I am a Monarch [in training] and a Heavy Warrior, and I hold the Profession of an Alchemist, he said, with his nose up in the air and sounding very proud of himself. Heavy Warrior? My eyebrows shot up. How did you even get that? I cleared dungeons and mana occurrences. Alchemist sounds interesting. He frowned and looked disgusted. I find it unpleasant. To be more precise, I derive pleasure from the brewing process, but it compelled me to dig in the mud to gather the plants. I lament that I pursued this profession. Then why did you take it? I asked, puzzled. He sighed. It awards 4 points to vitality, and I aspire to extend my life, he said, his voice tinged with resignation. I nodded slowly. So, youll probably have to level it up to benefit. Yes, he admitted, though he didnt look happy about it. And what do you have to do for the Monarch class [in training]? I asked, genuinely curious. He hesitated for a moment before responding. It is incumbent upon me to conduct myself in a regal manner in every circumstance and project a dignified image. I chuckled, shaking my head. Doesnt sound right to me. From what I learned from Lis, to advance a class, you have to study and then do things based on what you learned. Just acting in a certain way or projecting an image doesnt get you anywhere. I am uncertain as to which subject to pursue, he said, sounding uncertain and again getting the lost puppy look. I patted him on the shoulder, offering a reassuring smile. Let me think about it; Ill find you something. After buying a large stock of fabrics for Mahya and me, I returned to the hotel and looked into my Storage. I sifted through all the books I bought to find something suitable for Alfonsen. I came across The Republic by Plato, but after some thought, looked for something more practical and grounded in universal valuessomething that wouldnt just philosophize about justice but would provide clear, actionable principles. After a few minutes, I found a small booklet on Human Rights. Unlike Platos idealistic vision, I felt human rights focused on the inherent dignity and freedoms everyone should possess, regardless of status or societal role. It seemed like a good starting point. I gave the booklet to Alfonsen and told him, Study this, and well discuss it. He took the booklet and looked at it with disdain, his lip curling. I do not comprehend how this might be of assistance, he remarked, his tone dripping with skepticism. Read it, and you tell me.
Article 1 All human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights. They are endowed with reason and conscience and should act towards one another in a spirit of brotherhood. Article 2 Everyone is entitled to all the rights and freedoms set forth in this Declaration, without distinction of any kind, such as race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status. Furthermore, no distinction shall be made on the basis of the political, jurisdictional or international status of the country or territory to which a person belongs, whether it be independent, trust, non-self-governing or under any other limitation of sovereignty. Article 3 Everyone has the right to life, liberty and security of person. Article 4 No one shall be held in slavery or servitude; slavery and the slave trade shall be prohibited in all their forms. Article 5 No one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment. Article 6 Everyone has the right to recognition everywhere as a person before the law. Article 7 All are equal before the law and are entitled without any discrimination to equal protection of the law. All are entitled to equal protection against any discrimination in violation of this Declaration and against any incitement to such discrimination. Article 8 Everyone has the right to an effective remedy by the competent national tribunals for acts violating the fundamental rights granted him by the constitution or by law. Article 9 No one shall be subjected to arbitrary arrest, detention or exile. Article 10 Everyone is entitled in full equality to a fair and public hearing by an independent and impartial tribunal, in the determination of his rights and obligations and of any criminal charge against him. Article 11
  1. Everyone charged with a penal offence has the right to be presumed innocent until proved guilty according to law in a public trial at which he has had all the guarantees necessary for his defence.
  2. No one shall be held guilty of any penal offence on account of any act or omission which did not constitute a penal offence, under national or international law, at the time when it was committed. Nor shall a heavier penalty be imposed than the one that was applicable at the time the penal offence was committed.
Article 12 No one shall be subjected to arbitrary interference with his privacy, family, home or correspondence, nor to attacks upon his honour and reputation. Everyone has the right to the protection of the law against such interference or attacks. Article 13Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
  1. Everyone has the right to freedom of movement and residence within the borders of each state.
  2. Everyone has the right to leave any country, including his own, and to return to his country.
Article 14
  1. Everyone has the right to seek and to enjoy in other countries asylum from persecution.
  2. This right may not be invoked in the case of prosecutions genuinely arising from non-political crimes or from acts contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.
Article 15
  1. Everyone has the right to a nationality.
  2. No one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his nationality nor denied the right to change his nationality.
Article 16
  1. Men and women of full age, without any limitation due to race, nationality or religion, have the right to marry and to found a family. They are entitled to equal rights as to marriage, during marriage and at its dissolution.
  2. Marriage shall be entered into only with the free and full consent of the intending spouses.
  3. The family is the natural and fundamental group unit of society and is entitled to protection by society and the State.
Article 17
  1. Everyone has the right to own property alone as well as in association with others.
  2. No one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his property.
Article 18 Everyone has the right to freedom of thought, conscience and religion; this right includes freedom to change his religion or belief, and freedom, either alone or in community with others and in public or private, to manifest his religion or belief in teaching, practice, worship and observance. Article 19 Everyone has the right to freedom of opinion and expression; this right includes freedom to hold opinions without interference and to seek, receive and impart information and ideas through any media and regardless of frontiers. Article 20
  1. Everyone has the right to freedom of peaceful assembly and association.
  2. No one may be compelled to belong to an association.
Article 21
  1. Everyone has the right to take part in the government of his country, directly or through freely chosen representatives.
  2. Everyone has the right of equal access to public service in his country.
  3. The will of the people shall be the basis of the authority of government; this will shall be expressed in periodic and genuine elections which shall be by universal and equal suffrage and shall be held by secret vote or by equivalent free voting procedures.
Article 22 Everyone, as a member of society, has the right to social security and is entitled to realization, through national effort and international co-operation and in accordance with the organization and resources of each State, of the economic, social and cultural rights indispensable for his dignity and the free development of his personality. Article 23
  1. Everyone has the right to work, to free choice of employment, to just and favourable conditions of work and to protection against unemployment.
  2. Everyone, without any discrimination, has the right to equal pay for equal work.
  3. Everyone who works has the right to just and favourable remuneration ensuring for himself and his family an existence worthy of human dignity, and supplemented, if necessary, by other means of social protection.
  4. Everyone has the right to form and to join trade unions for the protection of his interests.
Article 24 Everyone has the right to rest and leisure, including reasonable limitation of working hours and periodic holidays with pay. Article 25
  1. Everyone has the right to a standard of living adequate for the health and well-being of himself and of his family, including food, clothing, housing and medical care and necessary social services, and the right to security in the event of unemployment, sickness, disability, widowhood, old age or other lack of livelihood in circumstances beyond his control.
  2. Motherhood and childhood are entitled to special care and assistance. All children, whether born in or out of wedlock, shall enjoy the same social protection.
Article 26
  1. Everyone has the right to education. Education shall be free, at least in the elementary and fundamental stages. Elementary education shall be compulsory. Technical and professional education shall be made generally available and higher education shall be equally accessible to all on the basis of merit.
  2. Education shall be directed to the full development of the human personality and to the strengthening of respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. It shall promote understanding, tolerance and friendship among all nations, racial or religious groups, and shall further the activities of the United Nations for the maintenance of peace.
  3. Parents have a prior right to choose the kind of education that shall be given to their children.
Article 27
  1. Everyone has the right freely to participate in the cultural life of the community, to enjoy the arts and to share in scientific advancement and its benefits.
  2. Everyone has the right to the protection of the moral and material interests resulting from any scientific, literary or artistic production of which he is the author.
Article 28 Everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights and freedoms set forth in this Declaration can be fully realized. Article 29
  1. Everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible.
  2. In the exercise of his rights and freedoms, everyone shall be subject only to such limitations as are determined by law solely for the purpose of securing due recognition and respect for the rights and freedoms of others and of meeting the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society.
  3. These rights and freedoms may in no case be exercised contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.
Article 30 Nothing in this Declaration may be interpreted as implying for any State, group or person any right to engage in any activity or to perform any act aimed at the destruction of any of the rights and freedoms set forth herein.
I went looking for Lis and Mahya and found them still busy with their blueprint. Their heads were bent over it, and they argued about some placement or something. I Cleared my throat to get their attention and said, We need to rent a warehouse or something. I bought a large stock of fabrics and need to tell the factory where to deliver them. The hotel wont be too happy to receive deliveries by the truckload. Lis looked up and asked. Were not leaving Beijing? Yes, soon, once were done with all the wholesalers. Theres an enormous selection here, and Mahya and I have a lot of money we need to convert into merchandise. Lis hummed quietly, nodded to himself, and said. I should join you when you buy tools, especially small ones. Im sure Ill find various things here to help with my class. Good idea, I agreed. Then Ill start looking for a warehouse. I found a warehouse to rent for a short period, and the three of us went between wholesalers and bought stock. Alfonsen trailed behind us, alternating between the lost puppy look and judgemental huffs, looking at us down his nose. Lis was not interested in buying goods for sale because, as he put it, I have more money than I know what to do with; Im interested in useful things. At the hotel, Alfonsen seemed constantly lost in thought, his brow furrowed as he paced around the suites living room. After three days like this, he finally came to talk to me. I disagree with the document you gave me to consider, he stated firmly, sounding frustrated. I looked up from the book I was reading. What do you disagree with? He huffed slightly, crossing his arms. The first section, for example: All human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights. I am a prince; I have more dignity and more rights. It is unseemly to compare me to a commoner. I leaned back in my chair, meeting his gaze. The fact that you are a prince is just a chance of birth. You could just as well have been born as the son of a baker or a shoemaker. So, think about it and tell me what gives you more dignity and rights regardless of the circumstances of your birth. What traits in your character or what have you done to benefit others that gives you more dignity and rights? He frowned and looked at me for a long time. A couple of times, I thought he wanted to argue; he even opened his mouth but then closed it. Finally, after two or three minutes, he nodded, turned on his heels, and left. The next day, at breakfast, I was about to get up with Lis and Mahya to return to our room, but Alfonsen grabbed my arm and stopped me. I looked at him with raised eyebrows, but he was looking after Lis and Mahya. After they were out of earshot, he said in a small, uncertain voice, Nothing. It took me a minute to remember what I asked him and understand that he answered my question. So reread the declaration with this viewpoint and see if it makes more sense, I suggested. I will, thank you, he replied, sounding surprisingly sincere. Youre welcome, I said, still processing his unexpected gratitudeit was the first time he thanked any of us. Later that evening, he came to me again, his expression puzzled. I do not comprehend Article fifteen. After reading the Article, I leaned forward, thinking about how best to explain it. In the kingdom you come from, is there anything that indicates that a person is a resident of your kingdom and not of another kingdom? He shook his head. No. Some individuals reside in our domain. They can relocate to another kingdom if they so desire. So this specific article doesnt apply to your kingdom. It applies only if a specific document states that somebody is the resident of one place and not another. He nodded but still looked mulish with pursed lips, and his chin thrust forward defiantly. I also disagree with Article 21. We do not hold elections to choose the monarch. We are the ruling family and have been so since the kingdom was established. Yes, monarchy and democracy work differently, I acknowledged. But is your family the only deciding ruling body, or do they have some kind of council or a body of representatives that can voice the peoples concerns or advise about a course of action? We have the advisory council that is comprised of all the guild leaders. Are those guild leaders chosen or appointed by your family? The guilds chose their leaders, he clarified. So, in your case, those are the freely chosen representatives, I pointed out. He paused and thought for a while, and then frowned again. What about Article 22? I do not understand it at all. In your kingdom, do you have a method or somebody responsible for taking care of the people that cant take care of themselves for various reasons, like orphans, cripples, elderly, and the like? I do not know, he admitted, his tone uncertain. So, you should find out and ensure you have such a person or governmental position, I advised. Some people need help, and since you collect taxes from the populace, dont you think you have a responsibility to care for the ones that cant care for themselves? After all, a government, even a monarchy, is built on give and takenot only take, take, take. This is one avenue in which you can give back. Again, he looked at me for a long time and seemed like he wanted to argue, but then his expression changed, as if something clicked. He nodded and looked thoughtful, with a faraway look in his eyes. After a few minutes, I sensed something shift in the surrounding mana. Alfonsen straightened up, took a deep breath, and his eyes glowed brighter. A broad smile spread across his facethe biggest smile I had ever seen on him. Actually, I realized, I had never seen him smile before. What happened? I asked, intrigued by this sudden change. My mana increased by 600 units, he answered, his voice filled with awe, and eyes wide. What is your center of power? Mind and Spirit. Our family possesses a double-mana heritage, he said proudly. I looked up and asked silently in my head, How is it that he reads a small book and gets 600 mana, and Ive already studied dozens of books and got nothing? How is it fair? Of course, I didnt get an answer. Chapter 81: A Journey Is Ending After Alfonsen finished with Human Rights, I handed him a stack of documentsthe Magna Carta, the U.S. Constitution, and the Bill of Rights. His eyes widened when he saw the stack, but to his credit, he dove in with only a few complaints. Every time he finished one, wed sit down, usually over a cup of tea for him and coffee for me, and chat about it. He asked some sharp questions, clearly trying to make sense of these new ideas compared to what he knew from his kingdom. When we moved on to more philosophical stuff, the debates got pretty heated. Hed furrow his brow and argue against anything that didnt fit his worldview. But something changedhis speech got less stiff, and he even smiled occasionally. Seeing him loosen up, even just a little, felt like a win, even if he was still skeptical about most of what he read. During this time, Mahya and I visited many wholesalers in Beijing and bought most of our list. We both put aside twenty thousand euros and purchased merchandise with the rest. After one of our shopping trips, I returned with an ample supply of cat and dog foodI learned my lesson. Rue wanted to taste the food. He immediately spat it out, turned on the faucet with telekinesis, rinsed his mouth, and yelled in our minds, Yikes! The four of us laughed. Lis gave me two thumbs up and said telepathically, Whatever youre doing with the boy, its working. He sounds almost normal. For a second, I thought he meant Rue and was utterly confused, but then I saw him looking at Alfonsen and understood. Lis and Mahya finished their project. It turned out to be a Magitech device, so I could access all my electronic files on the external drive Mahya had built for me in a mana world. I couldnt contain my excitement and kept thanking both of them until they finally told me to shut up; Mahya also hit the back of my head for emphasis. What are the chances youll build me something I can listen to music with? I asked Lis. He thought for a moment. Ill try, but first, I need to build Rue an E-foil. I promised him. We finished all our affairs in Beijing and boarded an express train to Xian. Alfonsen was thrilled when he heard we werent flying there; he still felt uncomfortable with planes. Our first stop was the Terracotta Army, and the sheer scale of it left us all gobsmacked. Row after row of ancient warriors, each with a unique face, stood guard in eerie silence. The peanut gallery didnt even complain about seeing things that were buried underground. I think the number of the terracotta warriors stunned them into silence. We also visited the City Walls, Pagoda, Muslim Bazaar, Luoyang Longmen Grottoes & Shaolin Temple, and Mt. Hua. After the sightseeing, we rented a car and drove to the Gate. It was another high mana world. I shook my head. They were popping everywhere. To lift my spiritor that was the excuseI found two workshops we hadnt done before. I think we changed the worldview of the table tennis instructoror, more precisely, Lis and Mahya did. They did nothing crazy or acrobatic; they just hit the ball back and forth so fast and strong that it was invisible. The only way to track it was through the sharp pong sounds every time they hit it. The workshops took two days, and we continued on our Chinese trip. We took the train to Sichuan and visited the Jiuzhaigou valley for three days, during which we also checked the Gatethe same high mana world as Xian. After that, we visited the panda bears. Mahya fell in love with them and tried to plan how to steal one and make it her familiar. Lis and I had to convince her for over an hour to give up the idea. She only agreed to drop it after we pointed out its sizerepeatedly. We went to see the Leshan Giant Buddha, Dujiangyan Irrigation System, Shunan Bamboo Forest, and Langzhong Ancient City. We enjoyed all the sights, and for a change, the peanut gallery had nothing negative to say. It was already two out of twoprogress. I found some workshops for us, and we attended all of them. None of us got a point for the Guqin class, and I felt vindicated. I told them musical instruments take time, and now they knew it, too. For a minute, I considered saying, I told you so, but held backbarely.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. We all enjoyed Sichuan cooking, so we bought a lot of food for our Storage. The bellboy at the hotel kept coming up to our room to bring us more and more takeaways from various restaurants, and every time he visited us, his eyes got bigger and bigger and bigger. At some point, we took pity on him and bought the food in person. At every restaurant, we asked for a food order for a party of thirty people. We would load everything on my bicycle trailer, find a quiet corner, and store everything. That was how we toured for a week, focusing mainly on food. Mahiya kept saying, Were going to eat so well; I cant wait. We flew to Hunan to avoid spending thirteen hours on the train, despite Alfonsens protests. The moment we landed, we headed straight to Zhangjiajie National Forest Park. The park was unique, with those strange narrow and high peaks that looked like immense stone teeth rising from the ground. We discreetly checked the Gate tucked away in a secluded corner. This one led to a world with medium mana, level 42. How about this one? Mahya asked. You want to travel it? Not necessarily, just asking, she replied with a slight shrug. Didnt we agree on thirty-something? Yeah just a thought, she said, waving her hand dismissively. Thirty-something is better. Forget I said anything. Alfonsen, who had been quietly listening to us, finally spoke up. Why do you consult among yourselves and not with Lis? Lis wants to visit a Genomey world, I explained. And were looking for a good medium-mana option. Are you not a permanent group? he asked, looking and sounding utterly confused. I sighed. No. Lis is much older, more experienced, and stronger than we are. Hell be bored with us, I said, my voice tinged with sadness. Hes moving on to a more challenging world, and were looking for something gentler. Alfonsen hesitated before asking, Is there a possibility for me to accompany you? I tilted my head, studying his expression. Dont you want to go back to Austria, cross the Gate you came through, and wait for it to change back to Leylos? I asked, curious about his decision. No, he said with a slight shake of his head. I enjoy traveling with you, and I have no intention of rushing to return home. But how will you find a Gate that leads to your world if you walk away from a known Gate? I asked, genuinely concerned. My family insisted on my memorizing numerous Gate chains, each consisting of ten or more Gates. I firmly believe that, at some juncture, I will encounter a world in one chain and be able to return to my world. I glanced at Mahya and asked her telepathically. What do you think? I dont care, she replied with a shrug. At first, he made me laugh, but lately, he improved a lot. If he doesnt revert to his old ways, I have no problem with him joining us. Okay, I said, turning back to Alfonsen. You can join us. His face lit up with a huge smilehe practically beamed. Thank you. Thank you very much. I appreciate it greatly, he said with an almost infectious enthusiasm. The drive from Hunan to Guilin was only four hours long, so we took a train. In Guilin, we visited the Reed Flute Cave next to the Gate: another high mana world, 63. We boarded a cruise on the Li River to Yangshuo. The cruise was a fantastic experience, with breathtaking views. Rue had no problem with the big boat and sat and looked at the view as fascinated as the rest of us. At some point, Alfonsen said, It is indeed a privilege to have been born solely to witness this. We all nodded, including Rue. In Yangshuo, we approached the Gate, and the second Lis touched it, everything changed. His eyes lit up, and a grin spread across his faceone of those huge, unguarded smiles that lit up a room. I touched the Gate.
Travelers Gate #238546952 Destination: Buramnaofliaixious Status: Integrated Mana level: 87 Threat level: Lethal
We looked at each other, and I smiled, too, because I was happy for him but also melancholic. The realization hit me hardthis journey was ending. I looked at Lis; his joy was contagious and made me smile, but simultaneously, a wave of sadness hit me. Our paths were about to diverge, and the thought of that hurt more than I expected. Lis hugged my shoulders. Dont look like that; Im not leaving right now. I have things I want to finish. Lets find a place to park our houses. Mahya approached the Gate and touched it. I dont understand, she said, her brows furrowed in confusion. Dragon Realm, Lis said, his voice filled with happiness. Ive been looking for it for over fifty years. Are we crossing this Gate? I asked, glancing at it. With Invisibility, in and out shouldnt be a problem, Lis replied before giving my shoulder another reassuring squeeze. After adding the Gate to our count, we went to find a spot to put our houses. The reality of it all started sinking infour years of traveling together, and now we were on the final stretch. The idea of this journey wrapping up left a knot in my stomach. I occasionally glanced at Lis from the corner of my eye as he walked beside me. He looked so happy and full of purpose. I understood the excitementat some point, I planned to visit the dragons, toobut that didnt make accepting it any easier. I knew we would keep in touch through the Archive, and it made the separation more bearable, but it didnt wholly chase away the sadness. As much as I tried to focus on the future, I had a strong and crippling feeling that I was about to lose something very special. Chapter 82: Mana Control Lis found a local who was willing to take us on his boat along the Li River in search of a suitable parking spot for our houses. Fortunately, he had studied Chinese for all his Tai Chi books, a skill we didnt prioritize as most people spoke English. Most of the time, it was somewhat broken English, but we understood and saw no point in spending the mana. When Rue saw the boat, he yelled in our minds, No! No! Boat! Lis looked at him, and I could see they were talking, but they kept it between them. After a minute, Rue hung his head, tucked his tail between his legs, sighed deeply, and got on the boat. I looked at Lis in amazement and asked, How did you do that? I reminded him that hes not the only one here, and sometimes friends should be considerate of friends. Hmm, good idea. I hope it works for me, too. The smaller boat we were on was charmingrustic, but firm. It was a traditional wooden raft with a bamboo roof that shaded us from the sun. The deck was low and open, giving me the sensation of gliding just above the water. Every gentle sway of the boat sent a slight ripple through the river, and I could feel the motion in my bonessteady, calming. The wood looked weathered from all the trips up and down the river. Woven bamboo lined the sides, adding a certain rustic charm that made the whole setup feel like it had been around forever. I could hear the faint hum of the small engine, reminding me we werent totally at the mercy of the rivers current. This wasnt some fancy yacht or high-tech craft; it was simple, reliable, and somehow felt right against those towering, cone-shaped hills. We blended in with the scenery, not just passed it by. The boat cut through the calm waters, the gentle lapping of the river against the hull a soothing rhythm. A cool breeze brushed against my skin, carrying with it the earthy scent of damp soil, fresh vegetation, and some indistinct stink that was less pleasant but somehow added to the ambiance. We sailed along the river for two hours until we saw a promising area. This was the first area where, even with the binoculars, I didnt see any people. The boat brought us as close to the bank as possible, and we got into the water that reached our knees. When we got up on shore, Rue approached Lis, shook himself to get rid of the water, and pelted him with dog water. I laughed quietly; he agreed to cooperate but still needed to express his opinion in some other way. We walked about fifteen minutes from the bank and found a flat area between three hills with enough space for our houses. I glanced at Lis, frowning. Im pretty sure people still travel here; how can we explain the presence of our houses? Lis smiled. Dont worry, he said calmly, we have a solution. We removed both houses, and Alfonsens jaw almost hit the floor. He stared at the two houses like hed just seen a ghost, his eyes wide as saucers, his breath caught between a gasp and a laugh. Then, as if his legs could no longer support him, he just plopped down on his butt, shaking his head in disbelief, but said nothing. Mahya and Lis removed a stack of poles with runes engraved on them. Mahya approached me, holding one pole out, and said, I need one drop of your blood on this. What is this thing? A formation to conceal our houses and compel anyone approaching to move elsewhere. Thats amazing! Where did you get that? I asked, genuinely impressed. I made them. Thats what I do as part of my class, not just weapons. I used the trees from the dungeon we collapsed, Mahya said, sounding proud. Not from the Tuonela trees? She looked at me funny and said, No, the wood from Tuonela was used for your house. I know that. I just thought you had some left, I said defensivelyI wasnt that much of a clueless idiot. No, we used all of it, along with some young wood from the dungeon, for the interior and smaller components such as the railings and steps, she explained. That reminds me: Give me some of the dungeon wood. Im almost out and want to create a set of formation poles for us; Im giving this one to Lis. I took out all the wood I had from the dungeon. An enormous pile of wood dropped on the ground in front of me. Mahya had to jump back to avoid being buried under it and gave me a death glare. Oops! Sorry! I forgot there was so much of it. I said sheepishly. She shook her head, looking exasperated. I dont need all of it, just some. Yeah, but I dont need it at all. With your profession, you can use it more than me. Fine. She still didnt sound happy. Note to self: Dont bury Mahya under a pile of woodthat pisses her off. After Mahya and Lis placed all the poles, Lis turned to me and gave me a pointed look. I need you to practice your mana manipulation, he said firmly. Why? I asked, tilting my head. I know how you could teach me spells and maybe even learn some from me, but you need good mana control.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I thought you didnt know how and needed me to find a solution, I replied, confused. Yes, at first, but Lyura told me that her mother taught her all the spells she knew; I asked her how, and she explained. How? Her mother is a witch, so she can manipulate mana like you. She flowed her mana into Lyura, took control of her mana, and directed it to cast the spell repeatedly until Lyura could cast it herself. I also believe that if you stream your mana into me while I cast a spell, you will feel and copy it, but we need to see if it will work, Lis explained. That sounds complicated, I admitted, concerned. Yes, thats why I need you to practice, Lis said, nodding and giving me another pointed look. Fine, I will, I sighed. I gave Alfonsen the room that Lis used to sleep in, and as an excellent host, I even cast Clean and Purify in the entire room. I showed him how to use the shower and toilet and left him with a book in the mezzanine above the kitchen. Lis and Mahya settled into my spell room with a lot of small metal parts and a highly complex blueprint, and I looked for a nearby water source. I wanted to start my training with the easiest element for me. I found a stream two hundred meters from our houses and sat down to practice my mana control. How is it that I can lift a damn thirty-kilo snake with a flick of my mind, but a single drop of water fights me like Im trying to move a mountain? It was like wrestling with the windnothing to hold on to or control. But there was no way I was letting a bit of water to get the best of me. I dug deeper, gritting my teeth, determined to make it bend to my will, even if it took all night. As a first step, I repeated the exercise of feeling the mana all around me and locating all the pockets and then switched to controlling the mana in the water. When studying to perform the familiar ritual, I already practiced controlling the mana, but now I added the element containing the mana, which was more challenging. I sensed the mana encompassed whatever I was moving or lifting with telekinesis, but when I tried to feel the spell construction, I still had trouble separating its various aspects. It felt like a tiny story with multiple feelings and intentions, and it was too complicated for my current level of understanding. I returned to using mana to move the water, and the more I focused my attention on it, the more control I could exert. It felt like if I became part of the water, it would obey me, but as long as I was separate, it didnt want to cooperate. Immersing my mind and attention in the water, I felt as fluid and connected as the water itself. I sensed my flow, felt the stones I passed over, noticed the flick of a fishs tail, felt the wind causing gentle eddies on me, and how a part of me sank into the earth. I lost myself entirely to the sensation and didnt feel the passage of time. As I opened my eyes, I realized it was dark. Alfonsen was standing next to me, shaking me by my shoulder. Lis and Mahya told me to find you and tell you to cook dinner; Mahya wants snake steaks, he said. Thanks, I replied, sitting up and stretching. Despite sitting there for a long time, my body remained relaxed and filled with energy. I felt like I had expanded and become one with the world while I was the water. I checked my mana: 8900/8900. My mana had increased by a hundred points. I sensed my mana system and could determine the progress was in my spirit power center, and was glad about it. I believed Lis when he said that my mana would rise with advancement, but there was still a niggling worry at the back of my mind that I had achieved all the advancement I could physically and emotionally and had only the mind option left. I set out the barbeque, grilling the steaks alongside a cold pasta salad. The aroma filled the air as we all gathered for dinner. Alfonsen took a bite, his brow furrowing in confusion. What is this? I have never eaten anything like it, he asked, his curiosity piqued. Level fifty mana snake, Mahya replied casually, a small smile on her lips. Alfonsens eyes widened in shock, and I asked, Those snakes were level fifty? Lis and Mahya laughed, exchanging amused glances. Of course, you forgot to use Identify, Mahya teased, her tone light. Hey, I only saw one snake and was occupied with its underground tracking and subsequent killing, I said indignantly, crossing my arms. They were not being fair. John dear, Mahya said in a condescending tone, patting my shoulder, you have an additional assignment on top of the mana training: Identify anything you seeand I mean anythinguntil it becomes second nature. See a person and identify them. See a beast, Identify it. You need to train yourself to use it. There was no arguing with Mahya when she got that tone, so I nodded and sighed, leaning back slightly. Nothing is interesting here. All the people are shown as unintegrated men or women, and the stuff displays their names. I will do this exercise in our next world; please remind me, or Ill forget about it again. She and Lis laughed again, nodding in agreement. Where did you find a level 50 snake? Alfonsen asked, still incredulous. We told him about our Tuonela adventure, and he looked at us with admiration but was also a bit green, especially when he heard about the mommy snake. After dinner, I returned to my mana practice; I wasnt tired and didnt want to delay Lis. I couldnt bear the thought of disappointing Lis. He was counting on me, and I couldnt stand the idea of being the reason we hit a dead end. I wasnt just practicing for myself anymore; this was for him too. That thought alone kept me going, pushing through the fatigue and the growing frustration. I needed to proveto myself, as much as to Listhat I could do this. I would have liked him to stay with us indefinitely, but I knew how excited he was about the Dragon Plane and wanted to be a good friend. This time, I challenged myself and sensed the mana in the ground and stones. The ground was easier, but the rocks were harder. Little by little, the more I became part of it, the easier it became to connect with the rocks. At a certain point, I became the stone itself. I noticed my density compared to the water while feeling porous and my enduring nature. I felt I wasnt all stone, but had small metal traces. That surprised me so much that my attention was thrown out of the rock. Again, I connected to the rock and, this time, explored the metal as well. I spent the entire night immersed in the ground, the stones, and the metal flakes. Eventually, I gained a deep understanding of the rockits composition and structureand began influencing it. I gradually brought the mana inside the stone under my control and started molding it. I couldnt force the mana to do as I wanted, I had to coax it to do my bidding and nudge it in the right direction. It felt less like control over it and more like a partnership, and it was terrific. After coaxing the mana to do as I wanted, I opened my eyes and had a stone ball sitting on my palm, the size of my fist. Instead of an asymmetrical piece of rock, I held a perfect ball, free from any cracks or signs of change. My red light was blinking, and I checked it.
Mana Manipulation [Adept] >> Mana Control [Novice]
The red light was still blinking.
Mana Meditation - 8 >> Mana Oneness [Novice]
And it was still blinking.
Wizard Battle Master Level 3 Level up +3 to all stats. Wizard Battle Master Level 4
Finally! Chapter 83: Spells and Mana I was very excited to show everybody my stone ball. They were impressed by it and carefully examined it. Excellent, lets try teaching me spells, Lis said excitedly, rubbing his hands together, a glint of enthusiasm lighting up his eyes. We headed outside, the cool air brushing against our faces. Lis turned to me and said, Show me the parts of your personal information that have spells. Focusing, I streamed mana into my profile, feeling the familiar tingle as it popped into visibility. Did I mention how envious I am of your mana? Lis asked, raising an eyebrow with a playful smirk. I chuckled, shaking my head slightly. Many times. He laughed, his eyes crinkling at the corners, and continued, You must practice showing only parts of your personal information. Avoid showing the whole thing to anybody. I trust you, I said, meeting his gaze. Thank you, he replied warmly, but you still should practice. I will, I nodded, making a mental note. He leaned closer, scanning my profile with keen interest, and asked, In the General Spells, I see Absorb Mana, but I never saw it in the purchase list; how come you have it? A grin tugged at my lips as I explained, I learned it from a barrel. A barrel? He asked, sounding bewildered. Yes, I confirmed, it purified water, and I examined it. He laughed heartily, shaking his head in amusement. A barrel, who would have thought of that? Anyway, he said, straightening up, Im interested in Healing Touch, Neutralize Poison, Regrow Flesh, Fortify Life Force, Neutralize Curse, Restore, Adaptable Light Ball, and Absorb Mana. Do you know how Lyuras Mother took control of her mana to teach her the spells? I dont know the exact sequence, Lis admitted, rubbing his chin thoughtfully, but from my understanding, she put her hands on Lyuras back, took control of her mana, and guided it to cast the spell repeatedly until Lyura could cast it. Okay, I said, steeling myself, lets try that. I placed my hands on Liss back and attempted to focus my awareness into him, similar to what I did with the water or the stone, but it was impossible. He was too complex, and I also felt as if there was some protective field that prevented me from entering. No matter what I tried, it didnt work. I tried to think of a solution and thought about what Lis said, that she took control of her mana. I tried a different approach: I poured mana into him, not as a spell, just mana, and tried to direct it to reach his channels. That didnt work either; the mana spread through his body and then dissipated into the air. Lis said, My power center is the Mind orb; maybe try controlling my mana from there? He pointed to his temple with a thoughtful expression. When my wizard friend built my spirals, he placed both hands on my head. I did, and it worked a little betterI could insert my awareness into his power center; I even saw the orb, which was much bigger than any of the orbs I had in my body. But other than seeing the orb, I couldnt do anything. I tried to grab his mana with no success; I tried to flow my mana into his power center, mix it with his mana, and then take control, but it didnt work either. We both found ourselves stumped and sat down, our minds churning as we tried to brainstorm a solution. After a few minutes of silence, Lis suddenly perked up. I might have an idea. What is it? If I flow mana down my arms like when I carve runes or charge a ritual, he explained, slowly extending his arms and studying his hands, you think you can take control of the mana that comes out of my palms? Lets try, I replied, nodding in agreement. If we dont try, we wont know. I placed my palms on the backs of his palms, and he flowed mana. It was easier for me to feel his mana there, as if the protective field of his body was thinner or sparser in the hand area. At first, I could not connect to his mana, but slowly, as I allowed my awareness to sink into the mana that flowed from his hands, I began to feel oneness. I sank deeper and deeper into his mana and felt its flavor. It was like reading him. I could taste his thirst for knowledge, his desire to find things that made him smile or laugh, his care for people, his impatience when something didnt go the way he wanted, and his enthusiasm for discovering new things. It was like a direct line to his fundamental essence as a person, and I saw he was even more impressive than I thought. The flow of mana suddenly stopped, and I was abruptly thrown out of the connection, disoriented for a moment. What happened? I asked, blinking as I tried to regain my bearings. Out of mana, Lis replied, his voice tinged with fatigue as he rubbed his temples. Oh, I said, realizing what had happened. I must have gone a little too deep. I need to find a way to feel the mana but not let it take me over until I lose my self-awareness and what I want to do. Lis nodded thoughtfully, taking a deep breath. I have to regenerate, so maybe practice that while I do?Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Yeah, good idea, I agreed, giving him a reassuring smile as I settled back, ready to refine my technique. I went back to training with stones. It was easier for me to connect with water, but because water is constantly in motion, it wasnt a suitable subject for my training; I needed something static. I trained for two days but made little progress. I had a collection of three stone balls I placed in a fruit bowl on the breakfast bar, but I always reached the point of directing the mana only after immersing myself in it for a long time. If I wanted to teach Lis spells, I couldnt afford to sink into his mana for hours before I started directing it. On the evening of the second day, while we were in the middle of dinner, this time with food we bought in Sichuan because I was too frustrated to cook, it suddenly dawned on me and I facepalmed. What happened? Lis asked, his brow furrowed in concern. Im an idiot, I muttered, rubbing the back of my neck in frustration. Lis raised an eyebrow, about to say something, but Mahya beat him to it. What made you reach this enlightenment? she asked, her tone dripping with playful sarcasm. Very funny, I shot back, giving her a glare that was more amused than angry. I forgot my most basic ability as a Wizard, the first ability I developed that gave me this class. Which is? Mahya asked, tilting her head with genuine curiosity. Mind Split, I explained, feeling sheepish. Instead of trying to get to where Im immersed in the mana but also have control over it, I can split my mind; one part is immersed in the mana, and another directs it. Liss eyes lit up with understanding. Lets try it. Like you said, if we dont try, we wont know. We went outside again. I put my hands on the backs of Liss hands, and he flowed mana. I split my mind and let one part sink into his mana. This time, it also went much faster. Probably all my training with the stones taught me to submerge faster. Once I fully immersed myself in his mana, I used the other part of my mind to control it, gently directing it without pressure or force. Immediately, I realized two splits were not enough. One part immersed in the mana, and the second directed the flow, but I still needed a third part to cast the spell and determine the flow to direct it. I split my mind into the third partthis part was always more complicated, and I felt my mind start to sweat and trembleand cast the spell Healing Touch over and over. The second part directed Liss mana to flow through the same patterns as the spell. I told him through gritted teeth, Try to learn the pattern as quickly as possible; the third split is very difficult for me. Little by little, I felt him taking control of the mana, and the more he took control, the more I let go. However, I continued to direct the mana to the correct pattern, this time half nudging the mana along and half nudging him. After over forty casts, I could release my control entirely. I maintained my connection with his mana to monitor that he was doing it right, but I didnt have to direct it anymore and could let go of the third split. That was such a relief that I almost sagged. I was breathing heavily and felt like I had run a marathon, and my mind felt like it was having a muscle spasm. It wasnt exactly a physical feeling; it was more mental, but a muscle spasm was the closest feeling to what I felt in my mind. Cast the spell again, I said, focusing on observing his technique. He did, and I could immediately sense that his spell casting was flawless, the mana flowing seamlessly. Cast it another couple of times to ensure you got it, I suggested, not wanting to leave anything to chance. No need, he replied with a confident grin. I have the spell in my General Spells list, I checked. Phew! That was difficult; the third split is a killer, I admitted, letting out a relieved sigh as I relaxed my shoulders. Lis raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his eyes. If I recall correctly, when we met, I told you to practice this ability, or am I mistaken? I felt my cheeks flush slightly. No, youre not. I remember you telling me. So why didnt you? he asked, crossing his arms and giving me a knowing look. I rubbed my neck sheepishly, avoiding his gaze. Too many other things to do, and I forgot. You forgot, he repeated, his tone flat, though the corners of his mouth twitched with a suppressed smile. Yeah I admitted, drawing out the word as I gave him a helpless shrug. He started roaring with laughter, the sound echoing all around us. After a minute, he wiped a tear from the corner of his eye and said, I think you are the most talented Wizard I have ever met but also the most scatterbrained. Im not scatterbrained, I protested, crossing my arms defensively. There are so many things to learn and discover that I keep skipping from one thing to another. Not because of lack of focus, but because of the enormous selection and the specific things YOU tell me to learn. I pointed my finger at him, giving him an accusatory glare. Lis chuckled, shaking his head. I think you should make a list of all the things you need to learn, perfect, and practice, and stick to it until you master those things, at least partially, before moving to the next thing. Yeah, good idea, I agreed, nodding thoughtfully as I considered his advice. Liss expression shifted to one of curiosity as he asked, What is your vitality number? I blinked, caught off guard. What does that have to do with anything? Humor me. Fifty-one, I replied, still puzzled by his line of questioning. And what is the average life span on Earth? he continued, his tone more serious now. Seventy or eighty years, I answered, wondering where he was going with this. So, Lis began, giving me a pointed look, with your vitality, even without considering that your father was probably from one of the long-lived races, your life expectancy is around 400 years. If we add that you matured at about half the speed of the inhabitants of Earth, then even if your mothers genetics shorten your life span, you still have at least 750 years to live. I stared at him, slack-jawed, absorbing the implications of his words. Take your time to perfect everything you do, Lis advised, his voice gentle yet firm. If you do everything quickly, you wont have anything new to learn or discover later. Slow down, take your time, and enjoy the experience. I stared at him in shock. Seven hundred fifty years? Seriously? My mind raced as I tried to comprehend the enormity of that number. I knew our life expectancy increased as the Vitality stat increasedLis had told me he was over 400but I had never done the math. Seven hundred fifty years? My legs suddenly felt like jelly, and before I knew it, I dropped to my butt on the ground, too stunned to stand. I just sat there, processing this information, my mind spinning with the implications. Seven hundred fifty years? Im going to live at least Seven hundred fifty years? Oh my god! Im going to live over Seven hundred fifty years!! I burst into uncontrollable laughter and deliberately let go of any sense of urgency. There is no need for me to rush. I felt how the future unfolded before me like an endless road full of amazing adventures and experiences, different worlds, different people, different varied knowledge, things to learn, achieve, and perfect. At the same time, I felt myself growing and expanding. I took a deep breath and felt the spiritual expansion with the physical sense of release I had already learned to recognize. I checked my mana: 510/9300. My mana went up another 400 points. I checked my mana to locate the progress, and for the first time, it was in my Minds power center. Chapter 84: The Final Stretch I continued working with Lis, teaching him all my Healer spells. After each spell, Lis usually needed a day to regenerate before we would move on to the next spell. During his breaks, I continued to practice with stones and had five stone balls in my fruit basketor maybe now it was my stones basket? He had already learned Healing Touch, Neutralize Poison, and Regrow Flesh. We were working on Fortify Life Force when Mahya came running and shouted, I got it! I got it! Lis had a massive smile on his face, but I was completely unaware of the reason for her excitement. What exactly did you get? Look! she said and popped out a screen.
Under the tutelage of a gifted Magitech Inventor and Engineer, you have shown immense aptitude and a talent for magical engineering. New class unlocked: [Magicaneer] Would you like to take the Magicaneer Class as your sub-class? Cost: 3 Ability Points Y/N
Are you going to take it? I asked. Of course not. Im not taking a paid class; Im not an idiot... she replied, crossing her arms and giving me a look as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. I winced, feeling the criticism. ... Now that I have unlocked the option, I will continue to upgrade my achievements until I get it for free, she added with a confident grin. I hugged her tightly, letting my pride and joy for her accomplishment seep into my embrace. Congratulations! I exclaimed. Turning to Lis, I asked. I dont understand something. You said that you cant get double benefits from the system. But Mahya bought her engineering skills from the system, so how did she unlock the class? We didnt work with her acquired engineering skills; we worked with something completely unrelated, Lis explained, his tone patient. So? I asked, still not fully grasping it. She acquired engineering skills in space exploration and artificial intelligence. We worked on converting tech to Magitech, which are two unrelated subjects. The Guidance doesnt penalize you for buying skills, so even if you buy something, it will not stop you from exploring different branches or aspects of a field of knowledge. You simply cant get a class with the aid of bought skills. Cool! You found a back door! I said enthusiastically. No, we didnt; we walked in the front door like kings, Mahya corrected me, sticking her tongue out playfully. I chuckled and said, Hey, where did you learn that? Did Lis infect you with the Zara disease? Mahya burst out laughing, her joy contagious. Lis, looking slightly affronted, stuck his tongue out as well. Like I said, the Zara disease. Mahyas laughter only grew louder, and soon, I joined in. Lis shook his head, feigning annoyance, but the smile tugging at his lips gave him away. I continued to work with Lis on spells, and he learned Fortify Life Force and Neutralize Curse. We switched to the spell Restore, but I couldnt teach it to him no matter what we tried. After a bunch of frustrating attempts, I could feel the exhaustion creeping in. The Restore spell was like trying to assemble a puzzle where half the pieces were missingand the ones we had just didnt fit. Clearly, we werent getting anywhere, so we switched to Adaptable Light Ball. But that one was just as stubborn, like trying to push through mud. No matter what we did, it felt like the air itself was working against us, refusing to let anything come together smoothly. We switched to Absorb Mana, and he learned it without the difficulties we experienced with the other two spells. Did you buy the Restore and Adaptable Light Ball? Lis asked, his eyes narrowing slightly as he pondered the situation. Yes. So, it could be that our difficulty stems from the fact that these are bought spells and not your spells. Perhaps the Guidance doesnt allow you to teach bought spells, Lis suggested, his tone thoughtful. It could very well be; otherwise, I cant find any explanation, I said, shrugging my shoulders in frustration. Show me your personal information again, Lis requested. I opened it, and Lis peered at the information. I see you have Spellbinding. It seems a bit out of character, he noted, raising an eyebrow in surprise. I rubbed my neck uncomfortably, a flush of embarrassment creeping up my face. I used it to rob my in-laws, I admitted, my voice dropping to a sheepish mumble. Lis burst out laughing, his laughter echoing around us. Oh, that explains it. But keep in mind that this spell is useful in many less criminal situations, so dont give it up, he advised, wiping a tear of laughter from his eye. Okay, I agreed, still feeling awkward but understanding his point. Lets do another test to make sure our theory is correct. Teach me the spell Heat, Lis suggested. The same thing happened again; no matter what we tried, I couldnt teach him the spell. We exchanged looks of realizationthis was proof that the system doesnt allow you to teach spells you didnt earn on your own. Okay, lets switch. Look at my information and see what spells you want, Lis said, turning the tables with a grin.
PERSONAL INFORMATION Name: Lissarom Lis Munyon Age: 29 (451) Display Class: Psionic Swordsman Level 69 Psionic Swordsman Spells & Skills:
  • Swordsmanship (25)
  • Ethereal Blade (22)
  • Psionic Blast (13)
  • Mental Attack (17)
  • Bladed Weapons Mastery (23)
  • Mind Control (12)
  • Psychic Shield (15)
  • Confuse Senses (11)
  • Mind Cleave (20)
  • Dual Wielding (23)
  • Create Illusions (9)
  • Blade Telekinesis (10)
  • Spellbind (5)
  • Strike Dash (18)
  • Mental Fortitude (15)
  • Mesmerize (3)
  • Telepathy (14)
  • Hypnotize (5)
Hidden Class: Gate Traveler Level 23 Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.Gates to the next level: 111/268 Gate Traveler Abilities:
  • Conversion
  • Travelers Archive
  • Identify (25)
  • Storage x5 (8,000m3)
  • Local Adaptation:
    • Spoken Language
    • Written Language
    • Runes/Magic Script
  • Map
  • One of the Crowd
  • Mind Index
Sub-Class 2: Scholar Level 38 Scholar Skills:
  • Independent Thinking (25)
  • Arcane Insight (20)
  • Intellectual Vigor (19)
  • Fast Search (21)
  • Foresight (19)
  • Mind Palace (18)
  • Cross Reference (19)
  • Commitment to Tasks (11)
  • Eidetic Memory (15)
  • Resilience in the Face of Adversity (6)
  • Intellectual Honesty (12)
  • Systematic Approach (3)
Sub-Class 3: Magitech Inventor & Engineer Level 2 Magitech Inventor & Engineer Skills:
  • Designing (3)
  • Innovation (2)
  • Copy Blueprint (9)
Profession: Researcher Level 57 Researcher Skills:
  • Attention to Detail (20)
  • Data Synthesis (22)
  • Innovative Thinking (18)
  • Critical Thinking (12)
  • Empirical Analysis (20)
  • Problem-Solving (24)
  • Resource Management (19)
  • Cognitive Mapping (18)
  • Communication (17)
  • Troubleshooting (23)
  • Collaboration (17)
  • Knowledge Extraction (15)
  • Erase Previous Knowledge (6)
  • Analytical Thinking (16)
  • Analysis (14)
Sub-Profession 1: Scrivener Level 14 Scrivener Spells & Skills:
  • Copy Text (21)
  • Copy Magical Text (24)
  • Perfect Visual Memory (19)
  • Scroll Duplication (16)
  • Illustration (6)
Sub-Profession 2: Merchant Level 10 Merchant Skills:
  • Bargain (19)
  • Sense Honesty (23)
  • Appraisal (17)
  • A Nose for Business (22)
  • Inventory (1)
Sub-Profession 3: Alchemist Level 7 Alchemist Skills:
  • Potion Brewing (11)
  • Sense Plant (13)
  • Mana Flame (4)
  • Infuse (6)
General Spells:
  • Fire Ball (12)
  • Mana Dart (6)
  • Mana Shield (25)
  • Wayfinder (25)
  • Ice Domain (17)
  • Clean (25)
  • Minor Heal (25)
  • Mend (25)
  • Trail Blazer (21)
  • Purify (25)
  • Light (25)
  • Terrain Adaptation (22)
  • Peaceful Night (25)
  • Invisibility (25)
  • Weather Ward (23)
  • Protection Dome (11)
  • Telekinesis (25)
  • Erasure (19)
  • Healing Touch
  • Neutralize Poison
  • Regrow Flesh
  • Fortify Life Force
  • Neutralize Curse
  • Absorb Mana
I looked at his profile, and he was very impressive. Youre a Merchant like me! I exclaimed, eyes widening with surprise. I told you I have the Luck trait, no? Yes, but I thought it was from some other class, I said sheepishly. No, from my Merchant class. Many Travelers have this class because we sell and buy so much to fund our travels, he explained, his tone casual. Youre also an alchemist?! I asked, eyebrows shooting up in disbelief. Yeah, I thought you knew, he said, shrugging as if it were common knowledge. How would I know? You never said anything, I retorted, crossing my arms. Because I wanted to find the mother snake nest for the eggs. I thought to sell, I said, suspiciously narrowing my eyes. I keep telling you that money has long ceased to interest me. No, I wanted the eggs to make anti-venom and anti-poison potions. Do you have any books on alchemy? Yes. Did you let me copy them? No, I gave you everything magic-related. Why? Are you interested in alchemy? Dont get too carried away; you have too many things to focus on, he cautioned, raising an eyebrow. Right now, it doesnt interest me; maybe in the future. But Alfonsen is an alchemist; I thought of him, I replied, thinking aloud. The boys an alchemist? I never would have guessed. He doesnt seem to have the right temperament, he mused. He took the class because he wanted the Vitality stats, I explained, shrugging. Idiot, he muttered, shaking his head. Why? I asked, genuinely curious. Passion is the fuel that drives mastery, Lis said, his voice dropping into that serious tone he only used when teaching me something important. Look at meIm a decent Merchant and a passable Alchemist, but those classes are stagnant, barely scraping by because my heart was never in them. Practicality might get you started, but youll eventually hit a ceiling without a fire burning inside you. His eyes locked onto mine, searching for a sign that I understood. When I nodded, he continued, At least the Merchant class gave me Luck, so it wasnt a total waste. I see that the Merchant class has inventory. Is it like our Storage? No, youll see. I use it only for the money count option, he replied with a shrug. Okay. I want Create Illusions, Mind Index, Copy Blueprint, Copy Text, and Scroll Duplication, I listed, counting them off on my fingers. I cant teach you Mind Index; its a skill, not a spell, but the rest is fine. You said you had Clarity; I dont see it, I pointed out, scanning his profile again. Its a Trait or an attribute, as you call it. Its on my Traits list. Why cant I see your attributes? I asked, narrowing my eyes suspiciously. I didnt want to dishearten you. Theyre that higher? I asked, incredulous. Yes, he nodded, a small smile on his lips. Now I stuck my tongue at him, and he laughed, the sound light and carefree. We started working on Create Illusions. Once more, I placed my hands on the backs of his hands, immersing myself in his mana. I split my mind, directing the other half to study the spells pattern. Lis kept casting the spell over and over, and I focused hard, trying to make sense of the mana swirling around. But no matter what I did, the pattern wouldnt clickit was like trying to grab hold of a cloud of smoke. I could catch bits and pieces of itthe faint buzz of energy holding the spell together, the brief flickers of light at the edges, and the shell maintaining its integrity. I could even make out the intricate lattice pattern at the edges that stopped mana leakage and spell collapse. But the core pattern? It kept slipping away like it was playing hard to get. It was frustrating because I could see the parts I was already familiar with, but I couldnt piece it together despite all my efforts. We kept at it until Lis ran out of mana, but the damn thing stayed out of reach. Give me a day to regenerate, and well try a different spell, he said, smiling reassuringly. Okay, I said dejectedly, my shoulders slumping. Cheer up; Im sure well find a solution, Lis said, trying to encourage me with a pat on the back. We tried all the spells I had chosen for five days without success. It felt like my class prevented me from seeing the pattern and allowed me to see only the spells structure. And because I didnt have enough knowledge, I couldnt see all the parts that made up the spell. After five days, we gave up; we saw it wouldnt work. After we gave up on the spells, I asked Lis, Do you have books besides Alchemy that you didnt give me? Yes, a lot, he replied, nodding casually. Can I copy them? I inquired, a hint of eagerness in my voice. Yes, but youll need to purchase the Copy Text spell. Otherwise, copying everything will take months, and youll have to ask Mahya and Alfonsen for help. Some books contain diagrams with runes or magic script, so youll need parchment, he explained, his tone practical as he met my gaze. I checked, but there wasnt much parchment, so we decided Lis would take the E-foil and go to Yangshuo to buy a supply of parchment. Lis had already finished building Rues E-foil, so they went together. I recruited Mahya and Alfonsen to copy the books. They cooperated and agreed to spend the ability points to purchase the spells: Copy Text and Copy Magical Text. My Luck attribute seemed to work in the background because when Mahya and I were shopping in Beijing, we bought one ton of A4 paper and split it between us. We set up a production line: I would sense the book to see if it had magic, and if so, I would put it aside. If it lacked magic, I would hand it over to Mahya or Alfonsen, who would then copy the book onto paper, which I would store. When Mahya ran out of mana, Alfonsen and I continued, and then I continued alone. In three days, we copied over two thousand books and finished all the books that didnt contain magic. When Lis returned with an extensive inventory of parchment, I sat down to infuse it with mana. After three days, with breaks to regenerate, the parchment was ready. Alfonsen wanted an E-foil too, so I sold him a tech-operated one, and he paid Lis to transform it into a mana-operated one. Again, the three of us copied books until we finished his entire collection. Lis requested I infuse all the remaining parchment and give it to him, a task that took me an additional week to complete; he had purchased a large quantity of parchment in various sizes. Finally, we finished with the books. Lis finished building Alfonsens E-foil, and Lis and Mahya also finished their project. We had completed all our open tasks, and it was almost time to say goodbye. We decided to go to Yangshuo and have fun. We wanted to spend our time together, enjoying each others company for the last time, without workshops or shopping. Alfonsen gave us our space; he sensed we needed to spend the last stretch of this journey with just the three of us. Chapter 85: Saying Goodbye We used the E-foils to get to Yangshuo, and it was FUN! We sped down the river at a high speed, frightening some fishermen. Rue nearly collided with a boat, which I believed was intentional to express his feelings towards them. Meanwhile, Alfonsen showed impressive athleticism by performing figure eights and double jumping. When I tried it, I fell into the water instead of staying on the E-foil and swallowed some disgusting water. Ew! I cast Healing Touch on myself twice, just in case. The river was nasty. They all laughed at me, the villains. It was so unfair since I believed my Agility was higher than his. I guessed stats werent everything, and physical abilities also played a role. We passed by a river cruiser, similar to the one we sailed down, and most of the people pulled out their phones to film us. Rue enjoyed the attention and did two laps around the ship. This dog wanted to become a media star. In Yangshuo, we made a list of all the fun places and went exploring. We spent a whole day at the Yulong River, swimming and playing in the water, and I laughed so hard that my sides and cheeks hurt. We rode through the Ten-Mile Gallery on a tourist train, taking in the sights, when we reached the Moon Hill. My eyes narrowed at its perfect arch. Looks just like a Gate, I murmured, still surprised it wasnt one. It could become one, Lis said, pointing at the arch. With the rise in mana levels and the increasing number of Gates, who knows? It might transform. The following day, I met Alfonsen at breakfast. When I arrived, I found Alfonsen already seated, inspecting a plate of food with a suspicious expression. I slid into the chair across from him, offering a nod of greeting before diving into my breakfast. Between bites, I asked, Are you managing independently? Yes, he replied, setting down his fork and looking proud. Mahya showed me how to use a computer, and I am attending workshops to collect points. Excellent idea. I was pleased he was adapting. He hesitated momentarily, then leaned forward slightly, his voice dropping slightly. Can you assist me with something? I paused, curious, before nodding. Sure, what do you need? I need to convert some of my capital to the local currency, he explained, looking determined. I want to buy goods like you and Mahya to help me fund my travels. Smart move, I said, patting him on the back. Lets do it after breakfast. Alfonsen smiled, relieved, and returned to his meal. When we returned to our rooms, he gave me a hundred gold coins; I gave him ten thousand euros and left him to his own devices. We climbed Xianggong Mountain instead of using the trails or road, and I took a million pictures, mainly of the view but also of Lis, Mahya, and Rue, together and separately. Mahya also took a lot of pictures of me with Lis, and he took pictures of me with Mahya. It took me five minutes to explain to Rue how to operate the camera with telekinesis, but he took photos of the three of us when he got it. Develop two sets and give me one, Lis asked me. Sure. I gave him a thumbs up. West Street became our favorite haunt almost instantly. There were so many excellent restaurants and bars in the narrow lanes that it was hard to choose. It didnt take long for us to fall in love with the place, and soon, it became a regular stop for lunch and dinner. The great atmosphere, with the sounds of laughter and the mouthwatering smell of different foods, drew us in like magnets. One evening, after an extra-long day, we returned to West Street. The air was warm, and the lights from the shops and bars gave everything a golden glow. We kept drinking, and before we knew it, we were drunk like skunks, laughing our heads off. Stumbling out of the last bar, I leaned heavily on Lis, who wasnt much steadier on his feet than I was. Mahya, equally drunk, was giggling beside us, her arm looped through mine for balance. You know, I slurred, trying to focus on the path ahead, just I do Neutralize Poison... be a sober poof. I tried to crack my thumb and fingers, but it didnt work. Mahya snorted, and her feet got tangled. If you rerember spells, you dont drunk enough, she declared. Lis nodded in agreement and almost tipped forward. Mahya tugged me back toward the bar. One round more! I laughed, allowing myself to be pulled along, though my thoughts were already ahead of the game. Secretly, I cast Neutralize Poison on myself, feeling the familiar magic course through me, clearing the fog from my mind. I kept up the charade, letting my steps remain unsteady, my laughter loud and loose, but inside, I was less drunk. I didnt sober up completely, still wanting to have fun, but the memory of my last hangover was still fresh enough to keep me from making the same mistake twiceNO, thank you. Eventually, the three of us stumbled back to the hotel, still laughing and leaning on each other. And yes, I still had a killer hangover. Mahya was right; at some point, I forgot my spells. I suggested visiting the ancient town of Xing Ping, but they didnt want to see old thingsheathens. After visiting a tea plantation and Xianggong Hill, we bought more tea. I suspected that with all the tea we bought, it would take us a lifetime to finish it. But Mahya said, We wont always be traveling in a small group, and besides, Vitality extends our lifespan. Well, when you put it this way ...The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. We took a bike tour of the Yangshuo countryside. Rue immediately jumped into the bike trailer, and for the first time, I realized how much he had grown. I saw he became bigger after the ritual and grew with all the mana beasts meat I was feeding him, but only now I had a way to compare. In Shimoor, he occupied half of the trailer, but now he barely fit in and couldnt move. We visited the Longji Rice Terraces, which were impressive. Even Lis and Mahya found them remarkable. The three of us just stood there, taking in the views grandeur. I heard both of them sighing and understood the feeling. After three weeks, Lis caught up with us at breakfast one morning and said, Come to my room, you two. Why? I asked. While regenerating between learning spells and while you were busy copying books, Lis began, looking a bit too smug for his own good, I looked in the Archive to see what items I should take to the Dragon Realm. We need to figure that out, and Ive got some things for you both. Mahya and I exchanged curious glances before shrugging and following him to his room. Once we got there, Lis started pulling box after box out of his Storage. Whats all this? I asked, eyeing the growing pile curiously. Some things I prepared or set aside for the two of you, Lis replied casually, opening one box. Inside, nestled in bubble wrap, were small glass vialshalf light green, the other half a darker green-brown. He pointed to the light green ones first. These are mana potions; each one restores five hundred mana. Then he pointed to the darker ones. And these are health potions. Be careful with themthey speed up healing by using your bodys reserves. I didnt have enough plants, so the supply is limited, but with your healing skills and the faster regeneration from the spirals, you should be good. Thank you, Mahya and I said together, exchanging a look of appreciation. Lis nodded, satisfied, then pointed at two more boxes. Each of you gets one of thesean equal number of potions. We quickly stored the boxes away, and Lis opened another one. This box has anti-venom and anti-poison potions. Split the box between you two and give me your snake eggs. Mahya took the box, and we both handed him our eggs. When Lis saw Id kept mine in a cooler, he burst out laughing. Hey, dont laugh, I protested. Mahya keeps hers in a bucket! Lis just shook his head, still grinning. Once the laughter died down, he got serious again and handed Mahya two swords, a box of papers, and a stack of blueprints. I copied everything we worked on together that you dont have copies of, he explained, his tone softening. Here are all my notes on everything we did together and some stuff I worked on alone. Hope it helps. Mahyas eyes lit up, and she hugged him tightly. Thank you. Then Lis turned to me, pulling out a familiar book. This is the book on familiars you studied in Shimoor, he handed it over. I know you copied it, but I want you to have the original. I took the book, surprised by the gesture. Thank you, I said, meaning it. Lis nodded, then glanced at me with that serious expression again. I read dragons like knowledge more than anything, so I need you to do me a favor, he said. Please give me all your books from Earth and buy yourself a new set when you leave China. I have my set but havent studied it yet, and I dont want to give it up. All of them? I asked, raising an eyebrow. Even the fiction and cookbooks? If youre willing, then yes. I handed over all my books. Once I was done, Lis handed me a medium wooden chest filled with gold coins. You dont have to pay me! I protested, feeling indignant. Yeah, I do, Lis insisted, not budging. You paid for my first set. This time, Im paying, and thats final. I sighed, realizing it was a losing battle, and took the money. He then turned to me with that mischievous glint in his eye. Let me see all the jewelry youve gotmight need some for gifts or bribes for dragons. I pulled out my collection, and Lis inspected each piece like a seasoned trader and bought more than half of it at ridiculous prices. No matter how much I argued, he wouldnt back down. He kept insisting that after three hundred and fifty years of traveling and trading, he had more money than everyone on Earth combined. Mahya joined in, showing him some of her fabrics, and Lis bought a good chunk of that, too, along with some of the nicer glassware I had. Why didnt you just come with us when we went shopping? I asked. This ways faster and more convenient, he replied smoothly, but I suspected it was just an excuse to give us a lot of money. I remained silent; there was no point in arguing with him when he got like this. I knew this from experience. Finally, as if remembering something, Lis pulled out a weird contraption that looked like a cross between a speaker and a jigsaw puzzle made of nuts, bolts, and tiny antennas. This is for you, he said with a huge smile. I stared at it, turning it over in my hands. What is it? A device that lets you listen to music in a mana world from the hard disc Mahya made for you, Lis explained, looking way too pleased with himself. My chest tightened as I turned the strange contraption over in my hands, the reality of Liss thoughtfulness hitting me harder than I expected. It wasnt just a giftbut a reminder of the bond wed formed, of the shared moments and inside jokes. A lump formed in my throat, and I swallowed it, forcing a smile as I threw my arms around him. Thank you, Lis, I managed, my voice cracking slightly. You have no idea how much this means. Lis chuckled and hugged me back. Youre welcome. That night, our last dinner together dragged on longer than usual. The food was great, but it sat in my stomach like a rock, heavy with the fact that this was itthe last meal wed share. We laughed, made toasts, and swapped stories, but every time the conversation dipped, the silence hung in the air a bit too long, reminding us what was around the corner. We headed to the Gate the next day, and the tension was so thick you could cut it with a knife. Every step felt like I was moving in slow motion, like my legs were trying to drag out the moment. Rue trotted ahead, completely clueless, while the rest of us lagged, our footsteps quieter than usual. When the Gate finally came into view, it looked bigger than ever, an obvious reminder that we were about to go our separate ways. Lis touched the Gate to access the worlds information and spent considerable time reading it. When he finished, he turned to us and said, Dont look so sad. We are Travelers, and we go wherever the road takes us. We had an amazing time together and formed a strong friendship; you should celebrate that. He handed us two pages filled with names, his expression serious as he explained, These are all the Gate chains I recall crossing or hearing about. He paused momentarily, then added, You should also ask Alfonsen to give you the list his family made him memorize. We will keep in touch through the Archive, and I am sure we will meet again on the road. I nodded, taking the pages and tucking them away. Let us know the minute you meet a dragon and are safe, I told him, my tone firm. I will, I promise, Lis replied, his voice steady as he met my eyes. He turned to Mahya next, pulling her into a warm hug. They spoke quietly between them, their words too soft for me to hear. Then he hugged me tightly, his grip firm and full of warmth. Goodbye, my friend. May your road be full of wonders and joy, he said, his voice thick with emotion. When we stepped apart, the moment hit me harder than I thought. My throat tightened, and for a second, I couldnt find my voice. The words I wanted to say stuck, tangled up in the emotions I wasnt sure how to express. I didnt want to say goodbyenot like this, not when it felt so final. But then, a phrase Id read in the Archive surfaced in my mind, a minor comfort in this heavy moment. I took a breath, letting it steady me, and managed a smile, even though it felt shaky. May your road be happy and your adventures gentle, I finally said, the words carrying more weight than Id intended, but they felt right. Mahya came over, we did a last group hug, and he crossed to the Dragon Realm. I hate goodbyes! Side Story 12: A Call for Help When Rabban crossed the Gate, a metal cage dropped from above and locked him in. He tried to get a weapon but had trouble accessing his Storage. Something was blocking his mana usage, and he sensed a field of some sort. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get into the Archive. And he could not Identify the cage to understand what was happening. He tried everything he could think of in a desperate attempt to glamour himself, yet none of his efforts yielded any results. He couldn''t access his mana. A peculiar fog started to permeate the chamber, causing Rabban to experience a growing sense of lethargy, and eventually, it lulled him into a deep slumber. Rabban woke up in a white room. He lay on a bed, the white walls appearing to be padded, as did the floor. There were no windows and two doors. One door appeared heavy and made of steel, while the other was slightly ajar, revealing a faucet and a strange bowl that he suspected was a toilet. There was a box hanging on the wall that contained moving pictures. He felt very weak, and his mind was foggy. It took him a few minutes before his mind started working again. Once more, he attempted to use his mana to cast Minor Heal on himself to ease his physical discomfort, but the spell failed. He attempted multiple times to access the Archive, but found himself completely cut off. He tried to access his Storage, and it didn''t work. Neither did conjuring identifications or casting glamour. A voice, speaking in a language he couldn''t comprehend, filled the room. Rabban strained to understand and activate his [Local Adaptation: Spoken language], but his mana remained out of reach. The field, whatever it was, was interfering with his powers, and he was at a loss for how to overcome it. The voice continued, but Rabban shook his head, and it quieted down. After a few hours, part of the wall moved aside, and there was food and water. As he ate and drank, the foggy feeling returned to his body. He felt weaker, and his mind was sluggish. He realized that the water and food were drugging him. The box on the wall continued to display moving images. Rabban went to sleep, and when he woke up, there was food and water waiting for him. Initially, he refrained from touching it because of his aversion to drugs, but after a day, he succumbed to the temptation and drank the water, which brought back the woozy feeling. Even before he drank the water, he still felt really weak, like he didn''t have control over his body. Since there were no windows, he couldn''t tell the time. Since Rabban had nothing else to occupy his time, he would often find himself fixated on the box that displayed moving pictures. As he continued to watch, he even began to understand a few words through repeated exposure.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. One day, the chamber began to fill with the strange fog, and Rabban felt himself falling asleep again. When he woke up, he found himself strapped to a metal table. People around him wore white coats and masks that covered half their faces. As soon as they saw him open his eyes, they began talking excitedly, and one of them inserted something into his arm, causing him to fall back into a deep sleep. Again, he woke up in the white room with the picture box. The voice again said something to him, and Rabban even understood three words: "what," "where," and "why," but nothing else. Without the ability to learn languages, it was useless. That''s how Rabban spent at least a month, but it might have been longer; he did not have the means to determine the passage of time. Since starvation was not an option, he had already resorted to eating, drinking, and feeling drugged. He primarily focused on the box containing the pictures. Although he didn''t learn the language much, he understood bits and pieces. Occasionally, the box displayed animated, drawn pictures, which he found funny and thoroughly enjoyed. It''s likely that those observing him understood his fondness for the drawn animations, since his box began to feature a variety of animated moving pictures, such as a rabbit performing funny actions, a bird sprinting swiftly and evading a strange dog, and a bird laughing hysterically and pecking on a tree. He also found the moving pictures about a black duck to be quite funny. He really enjoyed those drawn pictures. Well, at least he had entertainment. One day, he woke up because he felt like his bed was shaking. He opened his eyes, and the entire room was shaking. He thought it was an explosion or a volcanic eruption, but then he realized it was probably an earthquake. The lights flickered and then went out, leaving him in total darkness. The force field that he felt around him all the time was absent. Immediately, he tried to access his Storage and succeeded. He took out his sword and hid it under his bed. He immediately accessed the Archive and posted a message:
Tr. RVF "Frozen-Tail" I need your help urgently. Someone captured me after I crossed the Gate to Dirt, and they are currently holding me in captivity. They drugged me and examined me. Don''t go through the same gate as I did; they will capture you too. They have a force field that nullifies magic and cuts off access to mana. I believe they converse in a language known as English, and an earthquake occurred recently. Maybe it will help you locate me. Try to contact the blueC
The lights and force field returned, cutting off Rabban''s access to the Archive. But at least now he had his sword and successfully sent a message to his friend, hoping for his help. Chapter 86: Let’s Continue After Liss departure, Mahya and I stayed at the hotel for a few days, feeling dejected. I played my guitar to process my emotions, but didnt sing or learn new songs. Lis was my first real friend, and I didnt know how to say goodbye to friends; didnt even know where to start. When my wife died, it broke me completely, and I felt like my whole life had shattered. Like I lost my connection to humanity. Saying goodbye to Lis felt like someone was picking at the scar, reopening the wound I thought had healed. At night, I stared at the ceiling, wondering if the emptiness would ever leave. Our relationship was differentbuilt on a close friendship, not romantic love. But that didnt make our connection any less solid and real. In some ways, it was stronger. Saying goodbye to him felt like losing a piece of meCClike someone had yanked a carpet from beneath my feet and left me staggering. The emptiness he left in me was raw, and I didnt know how to fill it. Hes not dead; Hes just visiting some dragons. I told myself again and again. Every morning, I looked for a message from Lis, but there wasnt anything. Recently, I stopped checking daily for a message from Lyura and only checked once a week, but now I was back to checking daily. After three days, I got worried and asked Mahya, Dont you think its taking too long for Lis to send us a message? I couldnt hide the anxiety creeping into my voice as I paced back and forth. Mahya glanced up from her book. Dont forget about the time skips, she said calmly. I stopped pacing and frowned, trying to make sense of it. Do you know how long the time skip is? I asked, crossing my arms as I turned to face her. She shrugged. How should I know? she replied, before returning to her book. After five days, Mahya approached me and suggested, Lets keep going. We have a lot of Gates to check and still have shopping to do; we need the retail therapy. Trust me, nothing cures the blues like a shopping spree. I laughed and agreed; retail therapy sounded nice. Instead of taking a train journey lasting over 15 hours, we flew to Yichang, and Alfonsen didnt raise any objections. It was a small thingCCnot complaining about flyingCCbut I appreciated it more than I could say. Maybe Alfonsen wasnt so bad after all. When I first saw the Yangtze River, I was in awe; it was huge. I had seen big rivers before, but something about its size touched me, and I just stood there and looked at it, mesmerized and awed. Somehow, its vast width, with the mountains on either side and the browner-than-blue water, all blended into a picture that amazed me and took my breath away. The color of the water should have put me off, but here, it blended into a perfect image that I couldnt look away from. I didnt even think of taking a photograph. I knew no picture could do it justice. Somehow, its beauty and immense size filled a small part of the hole I felt in my heart. It reminded me I was a Traveler; I would see many things and meet many people on my road, and I would have to say goodbye to some of them. Lis was right; we went where the road took us. It made me feel better and less hollowed out. Yichang had a big marina with many sailboats, fishing boats, and river cruisers, and I decided it was a great place to shop for a sailboat. I spent three days exploring the marina until I stumbled upon a sailboat, specifically the HARMONY 47 model by PONCIN YACHTS. Although it had some visible wear and tear, it caught my attention. I checked online and saw that the asking prices for the same model were between ninety and a hundred and ten thousand dollars; the asking price for this one was eighty-five. I checked its specifications and saw that it had four cabins with a toilet and shower shared between two rooms, a kitchen or galley or whatever, a big living room, and a back deck partially covered with an option to enclose some of it entirely. Externally, the yacht appeared to have some dents and bends, and the decks looked broken and torn. I asked the marina manager to contact the owners on my behalf, and after I waited for an hour, one of them eventually arrived. Two English people were the yacht owners, and one of them, Albert, who preferred to be called Brett, offered to show me the inside of the yacht. When I inspected the yachts interior, I found it had suffered extensive damage. The flooring had many broken areas, the furniture looked threadbare, and a thick layer of limescale covered all the showers. Broken door hinges contributed to the worn-out appearance of the mistreated cabinets. The kitchen appeared as if an army had rampaged through it, while the living room resembled a frat party gone bad; in short, the yacht was in terrible shape. I ran my hand along the rough, chipped edge of the cabin door, feeling the wood splinter beneath my fingers. What happened here? I asked, narrowing my eyes as I surveyed the worn-out upholstery and the thick grime on every surface. The place looked like it had been through a waror a really bad party. The owner sighed and shook his head. We have been operating a private cruise business on the Yangtze River for six years using this yacht. Some individuals lack basic care and consideration for the property of others. I nodded, still taking in the damage. Whats the mechanical condition? I asked, turning my gaze back to him. She can sail, he replied with a slight shrug, but she needs work. I rubbed my chin thoughtfully, weighing the pros and cons. Im interested, I finally said, but the price sounds too high, considering her condition.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The owner straightened, his expression shifting to a businesslike focus. How are you paying? Cash. He hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Let me check with my partner, and Ill get back to you. I gave a brief nod in return. No problem; I must also check with my partner. While I was waiting for an answer from Brett, I checked the prices of gold online. I didnt have enough cash to pay for the yacht, but I could take money from Mahya, pay her back in gold, or sell gold coins. I realized I had underpaid Alfonsen for the gold I bought from him. The coins he gave me weighed 32 grams each, and according to the internet, each coin was worth 2,144 euros. I did the math and discovered that I had given him six gold coins worth of euros. I went looking for him, and I found him in his room. Alfonsen, I paid you too little for your gold. What do you preferone hundred and four coins back or one hundred coins back and another 8,500 euros? Alfonsen cleared his throat, his eyes darting to the side before meeting mine. I would prefer the local currency, with a preference for an amount surpassing 8,500, he said, his tone careful, as if trying not to sound too eager. Mahya and I went shopping for the past two days to restock her inventory of fabrics, and I ended up making several purchases as well. He glanced down at his hands, fidgeting slightly, before looking back at me. She informed me you lease a warehouse for receiving deliveries. Will you be doing so this time as well? Yes, Ill find something for us, I replied, giving him a reassuring nod. I must also find a place to sell some coins, as Im running low on cash. I checked and discovered that the coins I received from Lis weighed 40 grams each, Alfonsens coins weighed 32 grams each, and I also had a collection of different coins from Shimoor in various weights, from 27 grams to 46 grams. To avoid any unnecessary complications, I opted to sell a combined total of 600 coins. These coins consisted of 500 coins I received from Lis and an additional 100 coins from Alfonsen. After a short online search, I found the Gold Trading Service and contacted a representative. When the Gold Trading Service representative heard I wanted to sell gold coins worth over 1.5 million euros, he inquired about ownership documents and invited me to dinner. I refused dinner, not wanting to make up lies about where the gold came from, but I assured him I had all the ownership documents. Two representatives arrived at the hotel with an armored truck and a big, armed guard, like something straight out of a movie. Hn go xng nng gn nn jin min (Nice to meet you), they said in unison, bowing slightly as they approached. I smiled politely, gesturing toward the chairs. Hello, gentlemen. Unfortunately, I dont speak Chinese, I said, shaking my head with a slight chuckle. Please, sit down. I showed them all the relevant (conjured) documents for the gold sale, handed them a briefcase with the gold coins, each in its plastic sheath that took me hours to arrangeand made Mahya laugh at the artistic presentationand received $1,687,530. We wrapped up our business, and I felt like I was in a James Bond movie or another action-packed film with all the fanfare. It made me laugh and improved my mood further. John, you need to learn to appreciate the little things, or in this case, the big truck and guard. Brett contacted me to meet and discuss the yachts sale, and I asked Mahya to come with me. As we pulled into the marina, I noticed Mahyas eyebrows shoot up as she took in the yachts exterior condition. Are you sure about this? It looks pretty damaged. Ive got the Restore spell; it shouldnt be a problem, I replied, waving off her concern. But could you check the engine and see if you can convert it to run on mana, or even better, on mana and traditional fuel? Mahya shook her head. You dont want it to run on fuel. Only a few places in the universe rely on fossil fuels. It would be better to switch to mana or use sails. You know best, I admitted. Look at it and tell me if its possible. After taking a tour of the boat, I couldnt help but chuckle quietly at Mahyas expression of disbelief as she saw the condition up close. Finally, I turned to Brett and introduced her with a slight grin. This is my engineer. I need her to look at the engines. Mahya spent some time inspecting the machinery, her face serious as she worked. When she finished, she telepathically sent me a message: I can convert it, but it will work best with a dungeon core. But can we sail safely on it without one? Yeah, dont worry. If you fix the damage, I can convert the engine. With this ringing endorsement, I asked Brett, Shall we discuss the financial aspect? Remember, Im paying cash. After a short negotiation, I bought the yacht for seventy thousand dollars. Brett reminded us we needed a boating license to sail it. I assured him it was all fine, and we concluded the deal. Following the sale, I discovered the IYT Try Sailing Course, a four-hour course about sailing basics. The three of us attended the course but unfortunately didnt gain the sailing skill. So, I found the International Bareboat Skipper (IYT) Course, which takes five days. We attended it and finally gained the sailing skill. We moved to the boat, and Rue didnt voice any complaints. I started the restoration process by working on the cabins, starting with theirs. We requested delivery of all our shopping items to the marina and the boat, which was an effective solution. I went over my list of the things I wanted to buy, deleted all the stuff I bought already, and made a new, shorter list:
  1. Copper coins
  2. Tools
  3. DIY equipment
  4. Medical supplies
  5. Costume Jewelry
  6. Spare furniture
  7. Games for adults
The three of us went shopping. I bought all the stuff on my list and gave Alfonsen a copy of the original list after Mahya told him it was fantastic. In the evenings, we got into the habit of learning the various box games I had picked up, and everyone, including Rue, quickly fell in love with them. We played every night, and somehow, Rue won more than half the games. We suspected he was using telekinesis to cheat when we werent looking, but no matter how hard we tried, we could never catch him in the act. One evening, we played backgammon, and Rue won again, his tail wagging so hard it thumped against the deck. Mahya looked at him with narrowed eyes, suspicion written all over her face. Theres no way youre this good, she accused him. Rue tilted his head, giving us those puppy-dog eyes and a tongue-lolling innocent look. But when we rolled the dice with telekinesis, I could swear I felt a tiny additional nudge on the dice before they settled on 6-6. That dog was sneakier than he let on. We completed all the shopping in the city. I bought another 100 gold coins from Alfonsen for $214,400. They bought their own copies of all the grownups games, and we decided to sail to the next Gate near the Wu Gorge. The time here was good for us. Mahya and I started laughing again. The little things gradually lifted our spiritssilly jokes, deep conversations with Alfonsen about the responsibility of governments or morality, and the game nights of the four of us together. Each laugh helped fill the Lis-shaped hole in my heart, slowly healing it. It took time, but our friendship and fresh memories gradually, little by little, filled the void. Chapter 87: To Stop and Enjoy Life After dropping anchor near the Wu Gorge, I let the boat drift somewhat in place for a short time and just looked around. With a few gentle tugs here and there, the boat remained stable. With their pointy peaks, the tall Wu Gorge rocks looked like they were reaching for the clouds. The water around the boat was a deep jade-green and looked calm, but I could feel the power beneath the surface. The mist on the rocks gave the area an almost ethereal feel, like the gorge hid old secrets no one could reach. I couldnt help but notice everything as I stood there. The cliffs werent just these huge, intimidating walls of rock; they also had patches of greenery that brought some life to the otherwise harsh environment. I saw something new every time I turned my head. There was a small waterfall in a crack, a narrow path where the rocks almost kissed, and the river reflected the tall stones above. It made me stop, take my time, and enjoy every moment. The air smelled like clean earth and stones, as if it had just rained. The plants growing on the cliffs gave off a slight, woodsy scent, and I occasionally smelled something a little stronger. Maybe the moss growing on the rocks or the plants hiding in the cracks. After standing there for a while and taking it all in, I scratched my head, trying to find a solution for storing the boat without dumping us all in the water. Then I facepalmed. Im an idiot! I looked around to verify that Mahya and Alfonsen didnt see me do it and turned to Rue. Buddy, would you mind watching the boat? Well be back in a few hours. I knew I could rely on him. After getting his agreement, I called Mahya and Alfonsen, took out my E-foil, dropped it in the water, and jumped over the railing. They joined me, and we surfed to the shore. After an hour of walking, we arrived at the gate.
Travelers Gate #158495248 Destination: Limira Status: Integrated Mana level: 30 Threat level: High
Thats odd, said Mahya, her brow furrowed in confusion. Usually, with this mana level, the threat level is moderate or even moderate-low. Perhaps the answer can be found in the world information. Alfonsen suggested, glancing between us. I turned to Mahya and asked, Why did we never do that? Do what? Read the world information. She shrugged. I see no point in reading information about a world I dont intend to travel. Okay, but we added Nahun to our list of options, so why didnt we check it out? If the mana level is not dangerous, I prefer not to read. It feels like a spoiler, and I prefer to be surprised, she replied, shrugging again. I thought you did, too. I sheepishly rubbed my neck and shook my head. She started laughing and asked, Did you forget? I was really embarrassed and just nodded in response. She and Alfonsen started laughing harder. At least Rue wasnt with us. Otherwise, hed be yelling in my head again, John! Silly! We checked the Worlds Information: Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
12 Harvest, 2552 PONTraveler Pim Moosi Shit world. Dont go there.
Not very informative, Mahya said in a judgmental tone. Lazy Traveler, Alfonsen added with a disgusted scrunch of his nose. I just shrugged and checked the next.
39 Snow, 2541 PONTraveler Arbert Limi This is a gloomy and depressing world. If you have a choice, go somewhere else. Three empires of equal size and power divided the major continent and have been at war for a long time. I tried asking people when the war started, and the answers were: Before my grandfather was born. Even the old-timers dont remember. Always. And all kinds of other answers like that. They send all the able men to the front to fight, leaving only heavily injured or crippled men in the towns and cities. The women do most of the work, but with the lack of men and the demand from the fighting front, they never have enough food. The people are hungry and desperate, looking like they have lost all hope. Most of the money goes to the war effort, leading to even worse poverty. Since the men are fighting in the war, nobody clears the monsters in the wild, resulting in monster surges. I traveled for a year hoping to find unclaimed dungeons, but because of the low mana level, I found only two, one of which I couldnt clear. It was an ancient dungeon with six floors and a sentient guardian. I didnt even try to fight it, knowing it would be too powerful. There are roving bands of war recruiters that try to capture anyone. One of them even captured me and attempted to coerce me into fighting, but I managed to escape. They have nothing to buy and dont have money to pay if you plan to sell. Skip this world.
That was depressing, I muttered to no one in particular. Ive seen similar situations, Mahya said sadly, shaking her head. Not exactly the same, but wars and monsters. Its more common than you think. On that depressing note, lets get back to the boat, I said. Did you intend to rhyme? Mahya asked with a teasing smile. No! I replied, more defensively than I intended. You sounded like Rue just now, Alfonsen informed me unhelpfully. I just shook my head and kept walking, ignoring the two traitors as they laughed at me. At least I improved their mood. What about the Gate count? Mahya called after me. Right, I facepalmed and walked back. We popped in and out of the Gate and returned to the boat. When I checked on my phone, I discovered that instead of sailing to Chongqing and taking a train or a plane to Jiangsu, we could turn around, return to Yichang, and sail eastward, passing through Hubei and Anhui and finally reaching Jiangsu Province. I showed them the offered route, and they readily agreed. We sailed for two days, relying solely on the sails while Mahya tinkered with the engines. Please dont break anything, I said, watching her work, concerned. We still need to use it on Earth. When we leave, you can do whatever you want to it. She looked up from her work and glared at me. Are you an engineer now? No... I admitted sheepishly. Then go away, she said, waving me off and almost hitting me with the wrench. We were sailing past such breathtaking scenery that I felt the need to stop and absorb it. The stop at the Wu Gorge wasnt enough. That afternoon, I dropped anchor and took out my fishing pole, just wanting to stop moving for a while and be in the moment. Alfonsen approached me and looked curiously at the fishing pole. What are you doing? Fishing, I said, while casting my line into the water. With a stick? he asked, eyeing the pole with a clear skepticism written all over his face. No, its a fishing pole, I said, and patted the spot beside me. Sit down, Ill show you. I took out another fishing pole and showed Alfonsen how to bait and cast it, guiding him through each step. After that, we just sat quietly, letting the silence and gentle water lapping fill the space between us as we fished. After over an hour, Alfonsen broke the silence, his voice soft but sincere. I am grateful for the opportunity to join you. I traveled for three years before our encounter, and I must say, I never derived such pleasure from my traveling. You demonstrate that the focus is not solely on rapid progress and Trait numbers but also on pausing to appreciate the journey. I want to express my gratitude and will also extend my gratitude to Mahya. I smiled at him. You are very welcome. I was right. There was hope for him. I grilled the fish we caught for dinner, took out my guitar, and looked for a new song to learn. I came across the song War of Man by Neil Young, and it reminded me of the Gate. The little creatures run in from the cold Back to the nest, just like the days of old ... Mahya and Alfonsen also wanted to learn the lyrics, and after they learned them, they sang with me. To my surprise, they both had beautiful singing voices. After we sang, Mahya said, I understand now what you mean when you say music helps you process emotions. Its therapeutic. I nodded and played another song. Thats how we spent the evening, with me playing the guitar and teaching them songs and Rue as our backup singer. Of course, Rue wanted a beermusic always made him want alcohol. Chapter 88: Change of Plans I was channeling Restore into the boats body when Mahya approached me and asked, Did you check the Archive today? Pausing, I glanced up, noticing her unhappy expression. No, not yet, I said, still focused on the task. You should, she insisted, her tone hinting urgency. A message from Lis? I asked, straightening up, hoping for some news. She shook her head, her lips pressing into a thin line. No. I opened the Archive and saw the message she was referring to.
Tr. RVF Frozen-Tail I need your help urgently. Someone captured me after I crossed the Gate to Dirt, and they are currently holding me in captivity. They drugged me and examined me. Dont go through the same gate as I did; they will capture you, too. They have a force field that nullifies magic and cuts off access to mana. I believe they converse in a language known as English, and an earthquake occurred recently. Maybe it will help you locate me. Try to find the blueC
Not good. I checked the news sites on my phone, and the words 6.3-magnitude earthquake in Nevada glared back at me. My gut tightened with worry as I set the phone down. I know what army base is holding that person, I said, leaning forward, fingers tapping restlessly on the deck. You want to go save them? she asked. We should, I said, then hesitated. But its going to be problematic. Why? Her brow furrowed as she tried to make sense of my hesitation. If they can nullify magic, I explained, rubbing the back of my neck, I have no idea how we can get them out. Go in, fight our way through, and get them out, she said, shrugging as if it were the most straightforward solution in the world. No! My hand shot up in protest. Why not? she asked, her confusion deepening, her eyes narrowing as she searched my face. Those are good people who joined the army to protect their country, I said, my voice firm. If I see soldiers, I thank them for their service, not fight them. Rather than accusing them, I understand theyre doing their job to protect their home from aliens. I dont know that person and dont owe them anything. Yes, they are a Traveler, and we should get them out, but not for the price of killing a whole bunch of innocent soldiers who are only doing what they think is best. But theyre holding them captive! She exclaimed. Theyre not that innocent! From what I know about the army, probably only the top brass or whatever theyre called know about it, not the regular rank and file. If I catch one of the commanders that know about it, Ill stick a probe up their ass so far up it will come out of his nose to give them a taste of their own medicine. But killing soldiers who dont know anything about it feels wrong. Especially since theyre holding them in an enormous baseCCwere talking about thousands of soldiers with guns. We wont get out alive. Mahya looked like she wanted to argue, her lips parting as if to speak, but then she sighed, her shoulders slumping as she nodded in reluctant agreement. Yeah, I can see your point, she said, her voice soft. Alfonsen! I called. He exited the saloon and asked, You called for me? Yes. Do you have the Mana Shield spell? Of course, he answered, looking too proud of himself for the question asked. What level is it, and how much can it withstand? He looked thoughtful for a moment and said. The current level stands at five. While I have not conducted any direct testing, the historical knowledge within my familys archives suggests it should withstand a minimum of three, if not four, crossbow bolts or two to three sword strikes. I turned to Mahya, So two, maybe three bullets. My shield will take one bullet before shattering, and you dont have a shield at all. Well be invisible, she pointed out. I shook my head and counted on my fingers. One, those are soldiers that work around a Gate. Im sure they have a way to overcome the invisibility. Otherwise, they wouldnt have captured them. I dont know ... thermal imaging goggles, infrared goggles, or something similar. Two, the minute were in the mana suppression field, our invisibility will drop, and well be shot or captured. We need a solution for the magical suppression. Without it, we dont stand a chance on a base with thousands of armed soldiers. Alfonsen looked between us, crossed his arms, and asked, Why do you look so unhappy? Check the Archive, Mahya answered, her tone flat. Are we going there? he asked, his brow furrowing. John is not sure how we can get that person out if they can nullify mana, and he doesnt want to hurt the soldiers, she explained, her tone serious. Use Rue, Alfonsen suggested with a casual wave of his hand. My eyes widened in shock. No way! Theyll shoot him! I exclaimed. Not for the rescue, Alfonsen clarified. But to channel mana. Should Rue remain outside while you enter, their field will be unable to neutralize his mana. You can channel mana through him into yourself. Trying to wrap my head around the idea, I blinked in confusion. I have no idea what you are talking about. I have a book about familiars, but there was no mention of channeling mana through one. How do you even know this? I asked. In Mirbit, the master of the wizard tower maintains a bird as their trusted familiar, Alfonsen explained. According to my father, his personal mana reserves are relatively low. However, he compensates by drawing on external mana through his familiar, which makes him a formidable force. Consequently, I have been advised to exercise caution around him. Do you know how he does it? I asked, my mind racing with possibilities.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. No, Alfonsen admitted, shaking his head. The workings of wizard magic are peculiar and diverge from conventional practices. Ill look through my books and maybe find something, I said. Additionally, I have the ability to concoct a potion that induces sleep, Alfonsen offered, his tone matter-of-fact. You have the plants for it? I asked, raising an eyebrow. Yes. A substantial amount. During my expedition in the realm I crossed from to this world, I acquired numerous plants that have proven to be excellent ingredients for crafting sleeping potions. I will need additional resources, which I am confident can be sourced from Earth. In addition, I surveyed the plant encyclopedia you provided and found several that show potential, he said, his eyes lighting up with enthusiasm. Well, China is known for its herbal remedies; we should check some herb shops, I suggested, turning to Mahya. Youre an engineer. If I manage to channel mana through Rue, do you think their nullification field will nullify it? Mahya frowned, tapping her chin thoughtfully. I dont know, she admitted, her voice laced with uncertainty. Well have to experiment. How? I asked. I dont know yet, she said, shaking her head slowly. Let me think about it. Do you want to change our plans and go there immediately? Alfonsen asked, his tone cautious. I paused, searching inwardly for that familiar feeling of urgency that had guided me twice before. But all was quiet, no sense of urgency or direction tugging at me. Mahyas gaze bore into me, waiting. I closed my eyes and searched deeper, trying to find that thread of connection to the source of the rebukes or the urgency I felt beforestill nothing. I activated my Luck and thought of the Travelerstill nothingnot even a tug of direction. I mentally asked, Do we need to rush to the rescue? and felt something, but it was so fleeting I couldnt discern it. I asked again, Do we need to rush to the rescue? This time, it was a bit more concretea feeling of disinterest or neutrality. Basically, it was telling me, Do whatever you want. Or that was how I interpreted it. No, I finally said, shaking my head. My intuition is entirely silent. There is no urgency. Besides, if they captured the Traveler and holding them captive, I dont think theyll kill them out of the blue. If they wanted to kill them, they would have done it immediately. And I still need to find a book to figure out how to channel through Rue and verify it wont hurt him. Rue sent me a strong feeling of trust, his presence warm and reassuring. Thanks, buddy, I murmured, reaching down to scratch his ears, feeling a surge of affection. Are you certain? Alfonsen asked, sounding concerned. Yes, Mahya answered before I could, her voice steady. You can trust John on this. I asked him once why he looked for me in Tr na ng, and he told me he knew somebody needed help. Also, when Lyura got hurt, he knew about it and knew it was urgent. Until we got to her, he was nervous and jumpy. If he says its not urgent, you can trust him its not. Alfonsen stared at me, a mix of awe and confusion on his face. The phenomenon of wizard magic is quite peculiar, he muttered, shaking his head. When we approached Tongling City in Anhui province, I rechecked my feelings to see if it was okay to stop and go sightseeing for a bit or if we should hurry, but everything was quiet. I didnt even get a fleeting feeling this time after repeatedly asking. We moored in the Tongling marina, and finally, my sailboat didnt look out of place. It was as pretty and whole as the other yachts and boats. It cost me over 80,000 mana, but she was perfect. This thought stopped me short. The last time I checked, my regeneration was twelve mana units per minute, or 720 units per hour. It took me almost 13 hours to regenerate to full. But in four days, I spent over 80,000 mana. The math didnt add up. We must check the mana level at the next Gate. I think it went up, I told both of them. Not good, Mahya muttered, her brow furrowing. I know Lis said its safe to fly until the mana reaches level 8, but Im unsure if I want to risk it with mana level 7. Alfonsen nodded emphatically, his eyes wide, and said, Is there no way for us to proceed with sailing to every location? No, I replied firmly, crossing my arms. Why not? he asked, sounding whiny. From China, we need to go to Tibet, but its landlocked, and no rivers go there, I explained, my fingers tapping rhythmically on the table. What about a train? asked Mahya, tilting her head. I checked on my phone and said, There is a train, but it takes about 50 hours. Are we in a rush? She asked, her eyes searching mine. I re-checked my feelings, closing my eyes to focus. After a few minutes of rigorous searching and trying to get an answer from the system, I said, No. There is no rush on the Traveler front. But we also need to get to the US. Im unsure we can sail the Pacific Ocean on such a small boat. Why not? Mahya asked, frowning slightly. Its the largest ocean in the world, with various sea conditions, I said, holding up my phone for emphasis. Freight shipping from China to the US takes twenty to thirty days. Well sail slower, so it might take us six weeks. Are we experienced enough for such a voyage? Whats your sailing level now? Mahya asked. Three. Mine too, she said with a determined nod. I think it will reach level five at least before we head to Tibet. Its perfectly fine for an ocean crossing. Besides, we have magic, access to the Spells and Skills list, and a ton of Ability Points. Well be fine. Alfonsen looked hopeful and gave me puppy-dog eyes that were even better than Rues, his expression pleading silently. You can always park your house on the ocean for a day or two so we can have more space, Mahya suggested, her eyes bright with enthusiasm. Maybe we can even leave it out and connect it to the boat with a chain. You have the pontoons, after all. Yeah, but if I park it on the ocean before the pontoons finish inflating, the house will sink, or at least take in water, I said, my tone practical. She looked puzzled, her brows knitting together, and said, Inflate them before you take it out. Youre the dungeon master. Huh?! I was thoroughly confused. How?! The Storage keeps everything in suspension. Its your magic, your Storage, and your core, she said, her tone as if explaining something obvious. She held her hands, palms up, like asking, Whats not clear? I think Im missing some data, I said, scratching my head in confusion. Only some? Mahya teased, laughing as she nudged me playfully. Would you kindly elaborate on the term dungeon master? Alfonsen asked. Oh, you dont know, Mahya said, glancing around and looking very uncomfortable. She glanced at me with an apologetic expression, and I gave her a slight nod. She looked Alfonsen in the eye and said, Dont tell anyone, but Johns house has a core, and we performed the Ritual of Connection. We are trusting you with a big secret. Dont disappoint us. I vow that I will refrain from doing so, Alfonsen said, his voice serious. Lets talk about it later, I interjected, sensing the need to change the subject. Mahya was still looking very guilty. Right now, we need to go buy some herbsI even found a place that sells themdo some sightseeing, and then continue. Well have plenty of time to talk on the way. First, we went to buy herbs, and Alfonsen got excited about some herb called Valerian. His eyes lit up as he said, Using this, I am able to formulate a potion that does not require oral consumption. Merely throwing it at someone will suffice to induce sleep. I just got a great idea, Mahya exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with inspiration. Are you sure its great? I asked her, raising an eyebrow in mock skepticism. I had to repay her for her comment about only some. She stuck her tongue out at me and said, Its super greatCCyoull see. With a dismissive wave, as if shooing away an annoying fly, she continued, While shopping for paint arrows, I saw small paint guns. Lets buy a few guns and a big supply of paintballs. Well make a hole in the paintballs, empty the paint, and cast clean. Then, well fill them with the potion, and youll cast mend on them. This way, well have a sleeping potion gun to put people to sleep. She demonstrated by shooting a finger gun at me. Unfortunately for me, it was a fantastic idea. I sighed deeply, admitting defeat. Yeah, okay, its a good idea, I said, nodding appreciatively. From there, we went to a prominent aluminum manufacturer. I was confused, but Mahya informed me that aluminum would be precious in mana worlds. She knew best, so I just shut up and bought a massive supply of aluminum sheets. We found a place to buy the aforementioned guns and bought twenty, just in case, as well as 500,000 paintballs. The seller looked dazed when we left. From there, we went to visit the Tongling Grand Canyon. It was beautiful, but with the name, I was expecting something more significant or impressive. Sure, an incredible underground river was weaving through the base, and the waterfalls were stunning, cascading down the cliffs like something out of a postcard. The greenery was lush, clinging to the rocky walls to add some life to the place. But honestly, while the visit was enjoyable for a few hours, the size was disappointing compared to the Grand Canyon in the US. The cliffs here were more modest, and the scale didnt have that jaw-dropping effect Id hoped for. Mahya and Alfonsen werent too keen either; they shared my underwhelmed vibe. Rue, on the other hand, fell in love with the waterfall. He stood under it, wagging his tail like it was the best shower of his life, and we practically had to drag him away. He was unhappy with us and showed his displeasure by repeatedly shouting, Bad! Friend! into our minds and pelting us with dog water. After two days in Tongling, we returned to the boat and continued sailing. Chapter 89: Hot-Air Balloon I had just spent a thousand mana learning another books language to find more information about familiars when I heard Mahya cursing from the other room, Stupid, archaic piece of junk! Her voice was sharp with frustration, cutting through the otherwise quiet space. And then Rues voice exploded in my mind, Fix! Fix! The urgency in his tone made me drop what I was doing and go to investigate. What happened? I asked as I stepped into the saloon, noticing the tense atmosphere. We were watching the Avengers movie, Mahya explained, her arms crossed and her foot tapping impatiently on the floor, and the computer just died. Rue shouted telepathically again, Movie! Movie! His voice echoed loudly in my head, making me wince. Mahya and I exchanged a quick, pained look, and I said, Rue, buddy, were looking for a solution. Dont worry. And please dont shout so loud mentally. Considering the mental pounding, my tone was as gentle as I could manage. He hung his head, looking like a scolded puppy, and shouted, Sorry! The volume of his apology made us wince once more. No big deal, buddy, youll learn, I said, trying to soothe him as I reached down to scratch his chin. His tail wagged slightly, but the worry was still apparent in his posture. Maybe it ran out of power? I suggested, turning back to Mahya. No, she replied, shaking her head as she inspected the dead computer. Its connected to the generator. Its just dead. Her fingers tapped uselessly on the keyboard, and she looked frustrated. Do you think its the rising mana levels? Yeah, she sighed, running a hand through her hair, and the fact that were magical doesnt help the situation. I hope you didnt lose any data from the computer. Of course not, Mahya said. Its all on the crystalline disc. She sounded offended that I asked. I took out my computer and handed it to her. We should buy a few more computers, just in case, I suggested. Yeah... she agreed, her tone trailing off as she looked at the backup computer with a hint of weariness. I returned to the deck and checked the book I learned the language of, but still didnt find an answer. I took out the next book, paid the mana, and looked at my regeneration. It went up to fifteen units per minute. There was no doubt about it; the mana level increased. We all played CATAN Starfarers in the evening, and Rue won again. This dog is a master cheater! The next day, after seven books, I found something promising. I recognized the words Familiar and Wizard on the books first page, so I kept reading until I understood the language. The Wizards Crutch was the name of the book, and its tiny size made it impossible to call it a bookCCmore like a booklet or pamphlet. The author wrote the first chapter in a very flowery and complicated language, and after I deciphered it, basically the entire first chapter called Wizards that channel mana through their familiar, lazy, stupid, mediocre, and incompetent. I glared at the book and muttered sarcastically, Tell us how you really feel. My frustration was mounting as I slogged through the extensive second chapter, where the author droned on and on about the crucial nature of a wizards skill in harnessing and utilizing external mana. Yeah, I got that. Move on with it, I muttered, flipping the page more forcefully than necessary. Alfonsen, who had been quietly observing me, finally asked, Who are you talking to? His brow furrowed in mild concern. The book, I replied, not bothering to hide my annoyance as I continued reading. Why? He tilted his head, genuinely puzzled by my one-sided conversation. Because its annoying, I said, tapping the page as if emphasizing my point. So stop reading it, he suggested casually, clearly unfazed by my frustration. I cant; I need to find answers, I explained, my voice tinged with resignation as I forced myself to keep going. He shrugged again and left, leaving me alone with the droning text.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I was really developing a hatred for magical books. Every single one of them exhibited a convoluted and ostentatious writing style. It was ANNOYING! The third chapter was only three, three!! Paragraphs long. It explained that to channel through a familiar, one must be able to channel directly. Of course, it didnt bother to elaborate on the process of channeling directly or through a familiar. Why should it? Somebody might learn something. I got so annoyed I threw the book into the river. After a second, I retrieved it using telekinesis and channeled Heat with low mana to dry it. After it was dry and 99 percent of the text survived, I read the fourth and last chapter, the longest in the book. In this chapter, the author explained ad nauseam how great, outstanding, extraordinary, amazing, and exceptional he was because he could channel directly. This time, I threw the book in the river, didnt bother to retrieve it, and said to the fish, Bon apptit. I heard Mahya laughing loudly behind me, the sound catching me off guard. I turned to her, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. She grinned and said, No wonder you and Lis are such good friends. What do you mean? I asked, tilting my head slightly, wondering where she was going with this. You should hear him curse at a math book sometime. Its a verbal masterpiece, she said, her eyes sparkling with amusement. She must have noticed the shift in my expression, because she quickly sobered, her smile fading. I know hes fine, and well hear from him soon, she added gently, trying to reassure me. I just nodded, sighing, and took out the next book to spend mana on.
Three hours from Maanshan, we started seeing hot air balloons, blimps, and even a Zeppelin floating lazily in the sky. Mahya and I exchanged a glance, both of us intrigued. Why did we never think of this? I asked, grinning as I admired the scene. We are thinking now, Mahya replied, her eyes gleaming. We definitely are, I agreed, nodding solemnly. You and Mahya are strange, said Alfonsen, shaking his head in exasperation. Well need to stock up on gas, I said, already planning ahead. Why? Mahya asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. So we dont run out! Wasnt it obvious? We can buy gas on many worlds, she said, giving me a funny look that made me feel like I was missing something. We can? I asked, genuinely surprised. Of course, its a natural resource, she said with a chuckle, clearly amused by my ignorance. I thought all those societies in magical worlds were medieval or something, I admitted. Of course not, Mahya said, rolling her eyes. Some are, but most arent. Seriously? They cant develop electrical technology because of the mana, but theyre not idiots, she explained, her tone patient. Some are even more advanced than Earth, just on a different progression track. So how come Lis needed Earths engineering? I asked, still puzzled. The guilds guard the secrets of Magitech more diligently than any other form of magical knowledge. Why? Money and control, she said with a shrug. Besides, if we run out, you can always channel [Heat] until we resupply. True, I nodded. When we moored in Maanshan, we learned that a week-long lighter-than-air show was taking place. Alfonsen wasnt interested, so I found him three workshops to attend, and Mahya and I went shopping. We quickly discovered that we had exaggerated dreams of grandeur. The cheapest blimp, with an open gondola that seats six people, cost $2 million. A nice one, with three bedrooms, a kitchen, and a living room, started at $12 million. On top of that, they needed helium, not regular gas, to heat the air, which was apparently more challenging to come by in magical worlds. We lowered our aspirations and looked for a hot-air balloon. We found a lovely, colorful balloon with an eight-person gondola for $30,000. After Mahya inspected the gas burner, she said we wouldnt have any problems with it in mana worlds. To make sure, I took Rue up on a balloon, and he had no problem with it. How come you have no problem with an E-foil or a hot-air balloon but refuse to go on a boat? I asked, glancing at him. No! Boat! Rue barked back and shouted telepathically, his tone filled with clear distress. I know, buddy, but why? I pressed, genuinely curious. Wobble! No! Boat! he insisted, his tail tucked between his legs as he shook his head emphatically. Thats your problem? That it wobbles? I asked, blinking in surprise as I tried to process the simplicity of his fear. Yes! Rues ears flattened, and he looked at me with wide, pleading eyes. That surprised me; I thought the reason was more complicated. I reached out to scratch behind his ears, trying to soothe him. After we landed, I told Mahya about the wobbling when a man in a crisp uniform approached us with a clipboard. His expression was all business. Your hot-air balloon will be delivered in five days, he informed us, his tone as formal as his appearance. However, you wont be able to fly it without a license. How long does it take to get a license? I asked. The man glanced at his clipboard, then looked back at us. It requires six months of training at a specialized school, he replied, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. I felt my jaw drop slightly. Six months? I echoed in disbelief. Mahya and I shared a look. Without missing a beat, she reached into her bag and started rummaging around. With a smirk, she pulled out a certificate and casually handed it to the man. Here you go, she said, her voice perfectly calm as she showed him the hot-air balloon pilot certificate. The man blinked in surprise, his composure faltering for a moment before he nodded and accepted the document without question. During the five days of waiting, I organized five more workshops for Alfonsen. Mahya and I alternated going up on balloon flights to witness the gas activation, the take-off process, and the landing. We also visited the show area to witness the balloons opening, initial filling, and folding. We didnt get an ability point, but we felt we understood the basics. When we sail to the US, we can train over the ocean on days without a strong wind, Mahya suggested. Good idea, I agreed, nodding. I have no intention of spending six months on a course. Me neither, she said with a smirk, clearly on the same page. Between balloon rides, Mahya and I walked around all the exhibiting companies and bought gas. We deliberately did it separately, each time at a different end of the exhibition, so that no one would understand how much we were buying. The last day before we were supposed to receive the balloon, I went around the markets and bought $10,000 worth of food to fill my Storage some more. We finally got our balloon, and all the gas we bought arrived at the marina. Alfonsen finished the last workshop, and we were ready to go. Chapter 90: Control vs. Channeling I was sitting on the deck, enjoying the sunset colors reflecting off the water in a tranquil mood. Mahya was still playing with the engine, so we were sailing on wind power alone, and today, there was almost no wind. I watched the bank drift by and felt drowsy from the peace and quiet when Mahya approached me with a purposeful stride. Did you make the list Lis advised you to make of everything you need to do? she asked, her voice throwing me out of the serene moment. No ... why do you ask? I replied, glancing up at her, startled by the sudden question. I need you to add something when you finally make the list. What? Some kind of wind magic. I bought the spell Wind Funnel to steer the balloon, but you shouldnt buy oneyoud better develop it yourself. Mahyas eyes narrowed when she emphasized the last part. Okay, Ill add it to the virtual list. You probably should make it an actual list. She tilted her head, a slight smirk on her lips, like she could already predict my reluctance. Yeah, youre right. I sighed, realizing she had a point. Also, its your turn to steer the boat. Mahya pointed toward the helm, her expression softening into a small smile as she turned to leave me to my thoughts. I got up, went to the helm, positioned myself, took a pen and paper, and began making the list.
  1. Practice mind-splitting and increase the number of splits.
  2. Practice mana control.
  3. Learn advanced aspects.
  4. Create a loot spell instead of just mana manipulationmay need two spells, one for monsters and the other for the rest.
  5. Build a ranged spell.
  6. Continue practicing affecting matter through mana.
  7. Learn how to channel external mana.
  8. Learn to channel mana through Rue.
  9. Wind or air spell.
  10. Find a painless way to enlarge the secondary channels.
  11. Selective Profile popping out.
  12. Do something with the stone ballsI know theyll be useful, but need to figure out how.
Well, I had a lot of work ahead of me. I reviewed the list and selected item number seven as the most crucialI needed to figure out how to channel external mana. My time at the helm was always my favorite; I used it to practice my telekinesis. The first three days we sailed, I controlled the sails manually until I was at the helm and had to change one of the sails, but I couldnt leave the helm because we were too close to the bank, so I moved the sail with telekinesis. From that moment on, I trained to do it only with telekinesis. At first, it wasnt easy because the spell couldnt reach everywhere I needed to, but little by little, with training and as I leveled up the spell, especially after it reached level 10, I learned how to control things on the whole boat. Now, a thought occurred to me: while the annoying book referred to it as channeling external mana, Lis consistently referred to it as controlling external mana. Maybe I shouldnt channel it at all, but control it instead? I started trying to do the same things I did with telekinesis with my mana. I started small by attempting to control the helm, using my mana instead of my hands. It required total concentration, but was quite simple. Next, I tried to adjust the sails angle using my mana but couldnt reach it. My mana reached a certain distance and dissipated. I recalled the first book Lis gave me to learn about mana and the exercises I did while studying it. I returned to these exercises, but this time with a twist. My goal was not to control my mana but external mana, so I tried to see if I could move or influence external mana based on the principles I learned from that book. After three hours of failed attemptsthe mana refused to cooperateI tried something new. I flowed my mana around me, then tried to move itnot just my own, but together with the external mana. It sort of worked. I did move the surrounding mana, but ninety percent of itor maybe even morewas my mana, not external mana. But the fact that some of the mana was external proved that I was on the right track.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. I continued to practice with the same idea, and when Alfonsen came to replace me at the helm, I told him I would continue to steer, and he had the evening off. In the middle of the night, when I had to drop anchor and go to sleep, I reached the point where I controlled about twenty percent of the external mana. I still felt it wasnt perfect, because I had almost to drain my entire mana pool to fill the surrounding space to get to that stage. The next day, after thinking a bit about my exercises from yesterday, I had to admit that it was a failure. Maybe I moved some external mana, but it wasnt the right direction. What helped me was that when I was in the right direction, I always felt that I was in the right directionnot knowledge from the system, but my inner knowledge that told me I was on the right track. This time, I didnt have it. I thought about going back to searching for books, but I didnt feel like it. The last book was so annoying that I gave up on reading. Oh, and I had to use a whole bunch of mana and learn all these languages to find something similar. I always succeed when I figure things out myself, so I would do the same this time, even if I make mistakes. If you dont make mistakes, you dont learn, I told myself. I spent the entire day lost in thought, trying to crack this puzzle. At some point, I asked myself, How do you control something outside of you? This stopped me short. I did control something that was outside of me. All the stone balls I created were not a part of me; instead, I manipulated the mana within the stone to alter it, affecting external mana. It wasnt the ambient mana; it had a shape and an aspect, but it was still the external mana I controlled! This time, I was sure I was on the right track; there was no doubt in my mind. I sat down and activated my mana awareness. I aimed not to perceive my surroundings, people, or objects, but to sense the entirety of the world. As I pushed my awareness to its limits, I discovered that my field of mana sensing grew, enabling me to reach both banks. Thats a pleasant surprise. After I reached the limit of my mana sensing, I sat and felt everything around methe water, the banks, the fish in the water, the windand then I began to feel the mana. I felt the mana all around me, not in objects or elements. I sank deeper and deeper until I was one with the world and the mana. After losing track of time, I saw it was sunset and realized we were approaching Nanjing; I couldnt determine how much time had passed. I replaced Alfonsen at the helm; he still didnt feel comfortable steering the boat into a marina, and we sailed into Nanjing. We had no specific plans in Nanjing, so the following day, we bought five more computers just to be safe, made a list of the interesting things in the city, and went exploring. We visited the Confucius Temple complex, which was very peaceful, as well as the Presidential Palace and the Linggu Temple complex. Rue and I toured the Nanjing Museum and the Ming Xiaoling Tomb alonethey were still not interested in old things buried underground. I went on another market tour and bought more cooking supplies and a lot of street food; Nanjing had a great selection. Following a five-day stay in Nanjing, we set sail for Zhenjiang. We reached Zhenjiang that evening, since it was relatively close, and the strong wind helped us get there quickly. After mooring in the marina, I made an elaborate stir-fry for dinner, and we sat down to eat. I asked Alfonsen, Do you know if the wizard in your kingdom channels external mana or controls it? Alfonsen paused, his brow furrowing in thought. I am uncertain. My father mentioned channeling it, he began, his voice tinged with doubt, but I wonder if he exercises control over it instead? He glanced away, his expression pensive. I do not possess enough understanding of wizard magic to determine the difference between the two. Okay, thanks. I nodded, appreciating his honesty, even if it left me with more questions than answers. After dinner, I returned to my practice and focused on immersing myself in the mana again. However, this time, I split my mind into three sections before fully immersing myself in the mana. This was an opportunity to improve my mana control and practice mind-split. Once I fully immersed myself in the mana, I attempted to manipulate it using the other part of my mind. I managed to move it and even ruffle the sails, but that was it. Nevertheless, it showed that I was making progress in the right direction. After five or six hours of training, I reached a stage where I could adjust the sail angle using external mana, similar to telekinesis. It wasnt flawless; reaching this stage required complete immersion in ambient mana, which took considerable time. But it was progress; I knew I was on the right track, and my mana control progressed from [Novice] to [Apprentice]. What a nice and cooperative system, I thought, giving it a mental thumbs-up. I felt amusement directed at me, and I had to admit that it was nicer to receive amusement than a rebuke. Chapter 91: To Each Their Own On our first day in Zhenjiang, Mahya wasted no time and practically dragged us to a baby wipes factory. Without hesitation, she bought a ton of wipes. No, Im not exaggerating; she bought one ton of baby wipes. I stared at the mountain of packages in disbelief. Why do you need so much? I asked, my eyebrows shooting up. Mahya shrugged. I converted the Clean Spell to an engineering skill, she explained, patting one box like it was a prized possession. I need something to clean with, and these wipes are great. She gave me a confident nod, as if this was the most logical thing in the world. After shopping, we went sightseeing. The search I did on the phone revealed that the interesting things in Zhenjiang were mountains and hills, so thats what we saw. We visited Jinshan Mountain, Maoshan Mountain, Jiaoshan Mountain, Mountain Mao, and Jiaoshan Hill and heartily agreed that we had seen enough mountains and hills for the next ten years. After a week in Zhenjiang, we sailed to Nantong. Three hours after we started sailing, Mahya, Alfonsen, and Rue complained of stomachaches. I diagnosed them and found out they had a mild case of food poisoning. After healing them, I investigated the cause. I knew my food was perfectly fine because I always cast Clean and Purify on everything I cooked and the dishes, so the culprit must have been the water. Using my mana sense to explore the water, I found tiny organisms. It was a good idea to buy the aluminum sheets. The aluminum sheets were too big for the boat, so when we started sailing past nature and not villages, I dropped the anchor and used the E-foil to get to shore. After cutting three pieces of the main sheet, I created three Purifying Aluminum Blobs, as I was calling them, and dropped them in the water tanks. When I returned to the boat, I found Mahya tinkering again in the engine space. You think my blobs will purify salt from the seawater in our ocean crossing? I asked, looking down at her. Mahya paused her work, looking up at me with a shrug. I have no idea. But you made it! I exclaimed. I helped build it and was in charge of the wood enchantment, she clarified, returning to the part in her hands. The water system is Magitech, and it was Liss responsibility. I rubbed my chin, considering the implications. I think we should find this out, and if it doesnt, we need to examine the house and copy the system. We cant stock up on enough water for an ocean crossing. You can always park the house on the ocean, fill the boat from the house, and then fill the house from the ocean, she suggested, her voice practical as always. Hmm, yeah, that might work. I nodded slowly, mulling over the idea. That reminded me I had forgotten to check what she meant about my ability to control the house in my Storage. I turned my attention into the Storage and looked at the house. Once I did that, I felt more connected to the dungeon core. When the house was outside, I felt its presence strongly. However, when I stored it, I experienced a dim feeling, as if it were in the back of my mind. Now, I felt the connection much stronger, but not as strong as when I was inside or near the house. I commanded the core to inflate the pontoons, and it worked! I couldnt figure out how it happened, as Storage keeps everything suspended. But it was a fact that the pontoons got inflated. It solved the water problem and provided a way to park the house on the ocean. I checked the Archive, and there was still no message from Lis, but there were new messages on the call for help from the Traveler in the US.
Tr. RVF Frozen-Tail I need your help urgently. Someone captured me after I crossed the Gate to Dirt, and they are currently holding me in captivity. They drugged me and examined me. Dont go through the same gate as I did; they will capture you, too. They have a force field that nullifies magic and cuts off access to mana. I believe they converse in a language known as English, and an earthquake occurred recently. Maybe it will help you locate me. Try to find the blueC
Tr. SS This is Sonak Susil from Lulum. I am seeking information from the traveler Guar Shum from Tamya. I need to know the location of the Gate to Dirt. As you see above, a friend is in need.
Tr. GS The Gate I crossed through is in Shimoor. You said you traveled there. It is in the southeastern part of the continent, close to the center, with no cities or towns nearbyyou cant mistake it. Good luck with your friend.
It looks like well have a Travelers Party. I added to the thread:
Tr. JR Hello, Sonak Susil. My name is John Rue, and Im currently on planet Earth with two other Travelers. The world is called Earth, Terra, or Gaia, not Dirt.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Your friend is being held in a military base called Nellis Air Force Base in Nevada, in a country called the United States of America, or USA for short. The army base is located near the city of Las Vegas. We will head there soon, but still need to figure out how to overcome the mana-nullifying field. If you arrive before us, please dont do anything until we arrive. In Las Vegas, we will stay at a hotel named Bellagio. Please wait for us. There is another Gate to Earth in Shimoor, southwest of the capital of Talis. Both Shimoor Gates lead to a country on Earth named Germany. Ill check this thread and wait for your response.
Putting it out of my mind, I continued with my mana practice. It took me less time to immerse myself in the mana, but I still needed the mind split. Otherwise, I lost all awareness of my surroundings. I reached a point where I could control the helm and the sails while sitting on the back deckwith some concentration and moving aboutand felt like a very accomplished wizard. Mahya approached me, lightly touching my shoulder, and said, Ill take over the helm. I nodded in acknowledgment, watching her head towards the wheel. As she left, I noticed Alfonsen sitting near me, reading a book. I turned to him and asked, Do you practice controlling your mana? He looked up from his book, a bit puzzled. I fail to see any reason for doing so, he replied, tilting his head slightly as if the idea hadnt occurred to him. To advance it and exercise control over it! Alfonsen shrugged, seemingly unbothered. Why? In due time, I will attain the Mage Class, following in the footsteps of my family, and possess the ability to cast spells, he said, his tone matter-of-fact, as if this was the obvious course of action. Dont you want to control your mana like a tool without relying on a spell? I asked, my brow furrowing in confusion at his casual attitude. For what reason? he responded with a nonchalant wave of his hand. Once I have successfully attained the class, I will have the option to purchase spells from the Guidance or acquire spell scrolls from the Mage Guild. I possess a sufficient amount of funds. Why should I go through the trouble? I found this point of view difficult to understand, and my mind grappled with the idea. I enjoyed discovering what to do with my mana and advancing my control. How could someone give up this chance? It was utterly incomprehensible to me. Trying to shift the conversation, I asked, What are you reading? Alfonsen glanced at the cover, then back at me with a small, amused smile. A romance with vampires and werewolves, he replied as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Okay? I shook my head. Well ... to each their own. We arrived in Nantong and explored the Chongchuan District. I also discovered a safari park in the area, and after convincing Mahya that she wouldnt attempt to abduct a panda, we visited it. She found a bear she liked and spent time with it until we had to leave. She was upset with me for making her swear and gave me the evil eye for the rest of the day. No matter how often I reminded her of the size issue, she still gave me the evil eye. After spending just three days in Nantong, we sailed to Shanghai. We were approaching a cluster of three Gates and wanted to get on with it. After docking at the Shanghai marina, I consulted with Mahya at dinner. I leaned forward, resting my elbows on the table. I have a dilemma. Mahya looked up from her plate. What? During the boats restoration, I took precautions to store all electrical devices to prevent mana damage, yet I still damaged the lights, as you know, I said, frustration creeping into my voice. When I worked on the boats hull, I concentrated on small areas and used minimal mana to avoid damaging the engine. If we plan to sail the boat in the ocean, I want to perform a full restoration. But this will undoubtedly burn the engine, and we cant remove it and store it for safety. Do you have an idea for a solution? Mahya paused, tapping her fork against the edge of her plate thoughtfully. We can remove and store the engine, but I prefer not to. I have a complete plan to turn the boat into a Magitec, but there is one minor problem. Need a dungeon core? Yep, thats the root of the problem, she confirmed, nodding slightly. But right now, the problem is that if theres a storm, well have to close the sails and sail with the engine, but a days sailing requires at least fifteen hundred mana, or even more. I can supply fifteen hundred mana a day, with a little help from you, while Im regenerating. Mahyas eyes widened slightly. Whats your mana level? 9,300. Wow! I understand why Lis was jealous. Mine is 2,500. Whats your mana level, Alfonsen? she asked, turning to him. Alfonsen looked up from his meal, replying casually, 4,200. Mahya nodded. Yes, we can manage that without a problem. So, lets stop in Shanghai for a while and take care of the engine. Alfonsen shrugged, clearly uninterested. I lack comprehension regarding Magitech and have no interest in it, he said before turning to me. John, I would greatly appreciate it if you could help me find more workshops. I am aware that both you and Mahya have accumulated over one hundred points. With only twenty-three at my disposal, I aim to fill the pool. Yeah, no problem. Ill sign you up tomorrow, I replied, making a mental note. After dinner, we moved to an unused cabin. Mahya quickly cleared the space, putting away all the furniture before spreading out the most enormous blueprint Id ever seen on the floor. I crouched down, inspecting it. The blueprint contained detailed information about each part of the engine, including runes marked by name and specified locations for placing mana crystals until we could find a dungeon core. The blueprint showed we would no longer need the crystals once we put the dungeon core in the center. Do we have enough crystals? I asked, glancing at her. Mahya counted on her fingers, calculating. I have twelve, and at your house, the charging station has at least ten more. Do you have more? I checked my Storage, mentally sorting through my inventory, but only had the crystals from Shimoor. After taking them out and removing their earth aspect, I handed them to Mahya. Get all the crystals out of the house, she instructed. I hesitated for a moment, considering how to proceed. I cant park the house at the marina. Well have to go somewhere discreet. Mahya gave me a knowing look, a hint of amusement in her eyes. Just remove the crystals without taking out the house. Havent you yet mastered the art of extracting items from their respective containers? Right! Id done it before. Focusing, I retrieved only the crystals, getting an additional fourteen. Mahya studied the plans critically, her brow furrowing as she traced the lines with her finger. She paused, then did a so-so motion with her hand, her lips quirking in a slight grimace. We can manage with that, she said, but the hesitation in her voice made it clear she wasnt thrilled. Okay, what now? Now you sit and learn, she said, handing me a book of runes. It was a rune language I hadnt learned yet. I sighed, already feeling the weight of more studies. Why does everything somehow involve studies? I muttered. Mahya playfully kicked my leg, a teasing smile on her lips. Dont talk like Alfonsen. Alfonsens voice rang out from the saloon. I heard that! We chuckled, and I sighed before opening the Rune book. I guessed I was going back to school. Chapter 92: Boat Overhaul Startled, I woke up to Rues voice shouting in my mind, No! Bad! Mahya! Bad! His voice reverberated painfully in my head, dragging me from sleep. I groaned, rolled out of bed, and went to investigate the crisis. I found Mahya and Rue in the saloon. Rues head hung low, his tail between his legs, and he looked utterly dejected. What happened? I asked, rubbing my eyes. Rue found out that after the boats renovation, we wont be able to use phones and computers on board, Mahya explained. We wont? I asked, still half-asleep. No, the mana will fry them. Wont it affect the boats next to us? I dont want to damage other boats. Mahya shook her head. No, Lis taught me how to build a containment field, so the effect will only be on our boat but the whole boat. Movies! Movies! Rue suddenly shouted, making me wince. God, he was loud, especially first thing in the morning. I scratched his ears, trying to calm him down. Relax, buddy. It will take us some time to finish the project, so you can watch movies in the meantime. We will travel by land to reach the next Gates, allowing you to watch movies on the train. Once were away from others on our sailing trip, Ill bring my house out and activate the dead zone in the spell room so that you can watch movies there. Rues tail began wagging furiously, and he shouted, John! Friend! Mahya! Bad! Mahya lifted her hands in dismay, shook her head, and said, Whatever! John, I have a shopping list for you. She sighed, handing me a page with an exaggerated eye roll. I glanced at the list and asked, 2,000 meters of copper wire? Isnt that too much? Three meters of gold wire? Why gold? My eyebrows shot up at the sight of it. We dont need all the copper wire for the boat, but Ill need it for other things, so you might as well buy it in one place. I need the gold for the boat for specific parts that need better conductivity. Does it have to be those diameters? I pressed, still trying to wrap my head around the numbers. Yes, she answered, giving me a firm nod. Okay, I sighed. Rue, do you want to come with me? Movie! Rue barked, his excitement returning full force. Mahya took the list from my hand, scribbled something, and handed it back. Portable generator? I read aloud, puzzled. When I remove the engine, we wont have electricity, she explained. Do I need to buy diesel for it? I asked, already mentally calculating the logistics. No, I store the diesel from the fuel tank; were good. The 9.266mm copper wire was easy to find, but the 1mm gold wire was more complicated and expensive! Especially considering her requirement of at least 18k. I called Mahya and asked, There is 18k gold-plated semi-hard copper wire, 1 mm in diameter. Can we use that? The pure gold is still necessary for the mana relay, but try to get as much plated wire as possible. Itll replace some copper to improve performance, and I can use it for other projects. Oh, well, Im glad I sold the coins. I didnt need to buy nuts, bolts, and all the small fastenersI had an ample supply. It was quite a hassle to find the non-powered engraver. Mahya wanted nibs of various thicknesses, but the pens with interchangeable nibs were either powered or had only two or three options. I purchased five different pens, and to be safe, I bought twenty of each. When I returned to the boat, Mahya told me, Start channeling Restore, specifically to the engine area, and when youre out of mana, regenerate some and start learning runes. Yes, boss, I said with a salute. After storing all the electrical appliances and emptying my mana pool into the engine area, I took the rune book and started learning runes. My ability improved! In the past, my limit was three runes before a headache; now it was five. I asked Mahya if she needed help, and she handed me an enormous bunch of twisted metal things with the instruction, Clean those and fix any issue you see. Once inside, I started casting Clean on each component and then used my regeneration to channel Restore. By the time I finished, it was dusk. I waited patiently until my mana reached 500, studied five more runes, felt a slight headache, and then called it a day. The next day was identical, with a slight unexpected twist. While channeling Restore, I examined it and made an interesting discovery about its spell structureor lack thereof. Surprisingly, I discovered the spell contained only concepts, with no shell or structure to connect or hold them together. I stopped channeling from the shock. The book about mana constructs for spells emphasized that every spell needs a construct to hold it together. I channeled my Heat spell and made the same discovery: there was no mana shell. Upon inspection, I found that the Adaptable Light Ball had a shell. Hmm, curious. I went back to the restoration and studying runes, focusing on the more familiar tasks. It was not the right time to experiment with mana. Rues voice suddenly shouted in my mind, John! Fix! His urgency was unmistakable, so I sighed and went to see what was happening now. The computer was dead. Oops. I winced at the sight of it. Fortunately, the portable generator still worked. Dont worry. I have more computers, and the movie is on the disc, so nothing has happened to it, I reassured Rue, who was staring at the dead machine. But we need to move to a hotel. Otherwise, the computers will continue dying.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Movie! Rue barked, his eyes wide with hope. Yes, at the hotel, youll continue watching the movie, I told him, scratching his ears. He sighed dramatically, as if the weight of the world was on his shoulders, and pushed his head into my hand, demanding more scratches. I chuckled and obliged until he finally had enough. With Rue satisfied, I went looking for Mahya. We need to move to a hotel. I killed another computer, I said, running a hand through my hair. And the last light is in the engine area, she told me, not missing a beat. I had to buy the Adaptable Light Ball spell. It is a useful spell, I said with a nod. She gave me a look, her eyebrow raised. I know that. Thats why I bought it. Ill take Rue, get us rooms, and send you and Alfonsen the information, I said, already planning ahead. After I rest, Ill continue the restoration at night. Im worried people will notice too much change. Mahya nodded. Leave the parts you need me to work on in the saloon. Ive finished the parts we need, she replied, crossing her arms. The rest we can either sell or throw away. Instead of getting rid of them, lets keep them as metal scraps, I suggested, glancing around thoughtfully. Well find a use for them, eventually. Mahya shrugged. Fine. But dont clutter up your Storage with too much junk. After returning in the evening, I restored and learned runes for five days. I tried to understand the aspects of the spell, but I had difficulty deciphering them. The concept of reversing something, which I assumed to be time, seemed peculiar to me. It felt like it didnt exist, but it had movement in it. It thoroughly confused me, and I gave up on understanding it. On the sixth night, after three thousand mana, I felt the spell wasnt doing anything anymore. Inspecting the boats interior with the light spell, I saw it looked new. I verified that the water tanks and engine area looked new, and they were all perfect. It looked as if someone had built it today. I patted the deck and said, Good girl. I spent another two days in the hotel, alternating between learning runes and keeping Rue company during breaks. He was currently binge-watching the Lethal Weapon movies and scoffing at every other scene, with telepathic grumbles that broke my focus. Why are you scoffing at the movie? I asked. Dog! Cookies! Yuck! Rue responded, wrinkling his nose in disgust, his tail thumping on the floor in irritation. I laughed, patting him on the side. Yep, theyre not a level fifty mana snake, I teased, shaking my head. Snake! Yum! Give! Rue barked, his excitement flaring up as his ears perked, clearly ready for a treat. Finally, I completed my study of the runic language. The language I learned for my ritual with Rue differed entirely from this one. That language had runes for high concepts such as friendship, unity, trust, love, understanding, and all the elements. This language was much more utilitarian, with runes for concepts such as direction, angle, pressure, analysis, circuit, and current and several rune variations for automating. I called Mahya to let her know I was done. Get your butt down here, stat, she said. Her voice had that no-nonsense tone that told me she meant business. When I got to the boat, she handed me all the metal pieces I had cleaned previously. Go to the room with the blueprint and start engraving, she instructed, pointing toward the door. How would I know what to engrave where? I asked, raising an eyebrow, a little unsure. The blueprint is obvious. Just follow it, she replied, her tone exasperated, as if it were the most straightforward thing in the world. Yes, boss, I muttered, giving her a mock salute before heading to the room with a smirk. Working on the bigger pieces after watching her engrave was an immense relief. The process looked pretty awful. She used the smallest nib and a jewelers loupe to engrave the one mm-diameter gold and gold-plated wires. Friends are fantastic, especially when they give you an easy job. After four or five hours, my red light started blinking.
You have learned the Skill [Engraving]
I gave the system a thumbs-up and continued engraving, the rhythmic sound of the tool filling the room. When I saw Mahya pause to regenerate for the second time, I couldnt help but ask, Want to learn the Absorb Mana spell to regenerate faster? I glanced over at her, noting the fatigue in her posture. It helps? she asked, wiping some sweat from her brow, clearly intrigued. Yeah, I said, nodding. My regeneration is fifteen per minute without the spell, but with it, it increases to eighteen per minute. Shit, she muttered, her eyes widening. Your channels must be massive if you regenerate fifteen per minute. Mine is only three. She sounded envious as she leaned against the wall to rest. At least something good came out of Tr na ng, I said, half-smiling, trying to lighten the mood. Theres nothing good there, she snarled, her face darkening as she spoke, a fierce look in her eyes. We had to wait until she had regenerated at least a thousand mana before we could start, but I managed to teach her in less than an hour. All that work with Lis made me an expert. She sat down to regenerate but immediately jumped up, rubbing her arms with a grimace. My channels are itchy, she complained, her voice sharp with discomfort. Deal with it, I said, not looking up from my work. That way, theyll expand. If you feel pain, stop the spell. I glanced over briefly, offering a small shrug. It was part of the process, after all. After five minutes, I glanced at her again and asked, Did it make a difference? Yes, she said with a nod, a small smile breaking through her earlier frustration. Im up to six. And your channels? The itching subsided a bit, and they feel fine, she replied, rolling her shoulders as if testing them out. She seemed pleased with the results. I gave her a thumbs-up and returned to my engraving. After three days, I finished all my parts, and she switched me to the thick copper wire. She tried to give me the thin wires, but I told her to forget about it. It took us two weeks to finish all the engravings. During all this time, Alfonsen attended workshops, and Rue watched television or movies on the computer at the hotel. I worried about his eyesight, but after diagnosing him, I saw he was fine. On the last day of the engraving project, my red light started blinking.
You have shown dedication, determination, and perseverance in performing support tasks under the guidance of a potential Magicaneer. A new class has been unlocked: [Rune Engraver]. Would you like to take the Rune Engraver Class as a sub-class? Cost: 5 Ability Points Y/N
Thank you, but noooooo. I didnt tell Mahya about it, but curiosity got the better of me, so I asked, How is your Magicaneer class progressing? My tone was casual, though I was genuinely interested in her progress. I hope that after completing this project, I can get it for free, she said, her voice filled with hope. She glanced at the metal pieces before continuing, But even if the Guidance offers it at a reduced cost, Ill know Im on the right track. She gave me a determined nod, clearly focused on her goal. When we finished all the engravings, Mahya shooed me off the boat and told me she needed a few more days. I picked up Rue from the hotel and went to explore Shanghai. We visited Shanghais old town, the Yuyuan Garden, and the Bazaar. At first, Rue felt bored and kept yelling in my mind, Back! Hotel! Movie! But his interest sparked when he saw children in the garden, and I bought him treats at the bazaar, so he became very interested. I visited the Bund, Peoples Square, and the Shanghai Museum. This time, I left Rue at the hotel. I wanted him to exercise, but knew hed get bored because of our previous museum experience. I also visited the water town of Zhujiajiao alone; there was no point trying to take Rue on a wobbly boat. After five days of exploring, Mahya approached me in the evening, looking tired but satisfied. Im done, she announced, brushing a stray hair out of her face, but there are still small things well need to handle. Like what? Convert the fridge and stove to Magitech, she replied matter-of-factly. That reminds me: go buy gas burners and gas so you can cook on the boat. Why is it so I can cook and not we can cook? I asked indignantly. Because Im not a liar. This time, I stuck out my tongue in response to her comment. Lis was correct; certain gestures are too expressive to avoid. I purchased gas burners, a substantial gas supply to last me for several years, and five additional stoves and refrigerators to ensure their survival during the conversion process. And after a month in Shanghai, we were finally done. Chapter 93: Lessons from Dragons The morning we planned to leave Shanghai, I had a great surprise waiting for mea message from Lis. Yes! Thank you, Spirits!
TR. LM "Inventor, Versailles, Hungry, Clueless" Hello, my dear friends. I hope you are well. First and foremost, the Dragon Realm is terrifying. Don''t you dare come here before ALL your Traits are over 200 and your stealth skill has reached a maximum of 25. I''m serious; don''t you dare even think about it. But as you see, or read in this case, I''m fine. I reached the city of Holmeserion and met not one dragon, but dozens. The best way to describe a dragon is as a mix between a wise sage and a curious puppy. The combination sounds strange, but that''s as close as I can describe them. I presented them with the entire package of books I had brought and informed them that John Rue from the world of Gaia had generously provided the books (don''t even try to say the name Earth; it doesn''t translate well; stick to Gaia). They assured me they would widely recognize your name and treat you as a significant individual upon your arrival. Tomorrow, I''ll start teaching English lessons so they can read the books. Plus, it turns out all dragons have wizard-like magical abilities, and when they heard you were a budding wizard, they bombarded me with suggestions for exercises you could do and things you could learn or research. I won''t share the entire list at onceI promise it will overwhelm youbut I made an exact list of everything. I will give you four basic exercises, and when you tell me you''ve mastered them, I''ll give you more. After consulting with one dragon, and after I told her about the stone balls you created, she recommended the following exercises: Exercise 1: Always have your mana sense active. Initially, it will make you tired and give you headaches, but don''t give up. Continue until it becomes second nature, and you don''t have to think about it. Next, learn to keep it active even in your sleep. Again, it will take practice, but she promised me it will be very beneficial, and an enemy will never surprise you. Exercise 2: She told me you should learn to immerse yourself in the surrounding mana. I told her you already do that and have Mana Oneness as a skill. She found it to be very impressive. Apparently, you skipped another step before OnenessMana Immersion. I told you that you''re talentednow even a dragon says so. Anyway. Keep practicing and learning about mana. Now, she told me that exercises 1 and 2 are things you should always keep doing. The dragons do not see these as exercises, but as basic actions like brushing your teeth or combing your hair. She emphasized that these are not exercises, but a way of life. I called them exercises anyway. Exercise 3 (or 1, according to the dragons): Practice moving small things all over your mana-sensing field. The emphasis is on the entire field, not just the border you reach easily. They promised it would be easier when you have your mana sense active. Start with small things like a leaf, move to a small piece of wood, then a pebble, and work your way up until you can move things all over the field. Exercise 4: This one is more active and more complicated. 1. Start with a stone you created and gradually increase to five stones. 2. Fill the stone with mana until it vibrates. 3. Pick it up with your mana and spin it around your headnot with telekinesis, but with free mana. 4. At first, it will require a lot of concentration, but quickly, it will become easier and more manageable. Get to where the stone is spinning around you all the time, with no special attention on your part. I mentioned the term "muscle memory" to her, and she said it was precisely thatonly mana memory.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. 5. Once you reach this point, keep adding stones until you reach a total of five. 6. Now, it gets more complicated. Return to practicing with one stone, but do it with mana only from the Mind power center, not all your mana. Again, with just your Mind Mana, reach five stones spinning around your head. 7. Now, switch to your Spirit Mana and repeat the exercise. 8. After achieving total control, incorporate Mind Mana and perform both. 9. After achieving complete mastery in both, you can begin using Body Mana by starting with a single stone and gradually incorporating more. 10. Once you become an expert, you can spin fifteen balls: five balls around the head with Mind Mana, five balls around the center of the body with Spirit Mana, and five balls around the lower body with Body Mana. 11. In the next step, you start all over, but the rotation is different. She showed it to me, and the best way to describe it is an "atomic pattern." Again, go through the whole process until you get to where you control fifteen balls in an atomic pattern around your body with no balls colliding with each othershe assured me it''s going to be complicated for you, but will raise your mana control to levels you can''t even imagine. 12. When you reach that stage, combine exercises 3 and 4: move the stones around you, and then shoot them all over your mana-sensing field. 13. Next, ask somebody to throw the stones at you, and you will practice grabbing them in motion, completing the pattern around your body, and shooting them at the "enemy." 14. In the last step, do the same as no. 13, but with different objects that you didn''t infuse with your mana. She also instructed me to remind you of the golden rule, a concept I don''t fully understand, but she assured me you would: Never force >> guide Never pressure >> ask Never exert control from above >> seek Unity I hope you find this information valuable, and I look forward to hearing from you. Please let me know how it goes. That''s all I have to say today, and I''d love to hear how you''re doing. With friendship and love Lis, aka Inventor
Upon hearing that he was OK, the relief that flooded me was so intense that my knees buckled, and I had to take deep breaths to stabilize myself again. As more time passed without hearing from Lis, my fear grew, but I refused to dwell on it so it wouldn''t paralyze me. I lost too many people in my life. I wasn''t ready to lose my first friend. Knowing he was fine, I let the emotions flood me, and my body began shaking from their intensity. When I felt stable again, I reread the message, chuckled at the puppy comparison, and wrote down the exercisesthey were fantastic.
Tr. JR "Clueless, Versailles, Hungry, Inventor" Hello, my friend; it is so good to hear from you. With every passing day, I became more and more worried. Thank you for the exercises, and thank your dragon friend. I promise I''ll practice. We''ll have an ocean crossing two months long, and now I know what I''ll be doing. All three of us are fine. We purchased a boat in Yichang and are now sailing in China between the Gates. Mahya and I just finished a project to turn the boat into a Magitech. While we still need a dungeon core, Mahya believes we can get by with our mana crystals and mana from us, if needed. It appears that the mana levels on Earth have increased to seven, so we will not fly to the United States but sail there. Speaking of the United States, if you scroll down through the Archive, you''ll see a call for help from a Traveler being held captive by the US military. We plan to rescue them, and I''m having difficulties with it. Maybe you could ask the dragons for advice. You have always referred to it as ''controlling external mana.'' However, Alfonsen told me about a wizard who channeled external mana through his familiar. Additionally, I came across a book written by a pompous wizard who also refers to it as ''channeling external mana.'' Are these two concepts distinct, or are they synonymous? If these are distinct practices, how can I learn to channel external mananot control it, but channel itand then channel it through Rue? It will be beneficial to rescue the Traveler. We bought a hot-air balloon but still don''t know how to fly it. Our goal is to train over the ocean. Other than that, I have little to share. We travel and go sightseeing. I take pictures, and we visit the Gates. Rue eats and watches movies and TV. I train my manayes, I promise I train. Mahya studies your notes and blueprints and plays with her mosaic ritual circles, and Alfonsen reads romance novels about vampires and werewolves. No, I''m not kidding; that''s what he''s reading. While I miss your presence here, I''m delighted to know that you''re enjoying yourself and expanding your horizons. I hope to meet you down the road. John, aka Clueless
A weight I didn''t know I was carrying fell off my shoulders, and I felt like I could breathe again. My friend was fine, and I didn''t really lose himjust his presence with me. But e-mails or Archive-mails were fine too. What truly mattered was the ongoing communication between us. Chapter 94: Three Gates Cluster I wanted to store the boat, but there were people around all the time, so finally, we locked the boat tight, paid extra at the marina for additional security, and took a taxi to the outskirts of Shanghai. Opting for a more adventurous mode of transport, we took out our bikes and set off, Rue bounding alongside us. I reassured him, Well find a more spacious trailer for you, buddy, he expressed his approval with an affectionate lick on my cheek. Once we got to Dayu Village, we headed straight to Malu Grape Theme Park, the Gates location. The park was pretty laid-back, with a small lake that caught the sunlight, surrounded by rows of grapevines heavy with fruit. There were goats lazily grazing near the entrance, adding to the rural charm and, sadly, the rural smell, and a museum that looked like it hadnt seen a significant renovation in a while but still had that local, homey feel. Unfortunately, the place was super crowded. Families picnicking, kids running around, and tourists snapping photos of every inch of the place. The Gate wasnt exactly front and center, but not hidden either. Two towering stones in a far-off corner were the anchors, just far enough to be out of casual view but still too close to all the foot traffic. Definitely not as discreet as we wouldve liked. I told the gang, Hide me with your bodies. I brought out a blanket, food, and drink, and we had a picnic. It was a lovely day; we talked, laughed, and overate. Rue made friends with the children who visited the park and with some parents, and we waited for it to empty. Towards evening, the number of people finally decreased, and we could cast invisibility and approach the Gate.
Travelers Gate #368217850 Destination: Trastom Status: Integrated Mana level: 43 Threat level: Moderate-high
This might be a good place to collect crystals for the boat, Mahya said, glancing around the park with a hopeful look in her eyes. Not a good idea, too many people, I replied, shaking my head slightly as I scanned the crowded area. She sighed, her brow furrowing in frustration, but she gave a reluctant nod after a moment. We popped in and out, verified that we were alone, became visible again, and opted to spend the night in Dayu Village since it took us a few hours to get here from Shanghai. After returning to Shanghai, we took a train to Suzhou, and Rue immediately shouted, Movie! John! Promise! I set him up with my laptop, and now he was binge-watching the John Wick movies. He was distraught in the first movie when they killed John Wicks dog, shouting, No! No! Kill! Dog! I thought he would stop watching, but he overcame the disappointment with a lot of shout-grumbling and continued with the series. After booking our hotel rooms in Suzhou, I turned to Mahya and Alfonsen. There are nine classical gardens here that I want to see. Do you want to join me or find something else to do? Do we have the time? Mahya asked. There are no new messages on the captured Travelers thread, and I dont intend to pass up this opportunity, I replied, my tone firm. I read about those gardens in the past, and Im visiting them, one way or another. Alfonsen shrugged. I want more workshops, he said. Ill join you, Mahya answered, giving me a small smile. After I signed up Alfonsen for fifteen workshops back-to-back, Rue, Mahya, and I explored the classical gardens. Each day was like stepping into a different world, where nature seemed to shape itself perfectly for the eye and spirit. The first garden had stone bridges arching over clear ponds and koi swimming beneath delicate willows. It was impossible not to feel a sense of peace there; I stood still for a long time, just absorbing it, feeling like my worries evaporated with the light mist that clung to the waters surface. We moved from garden to garden, each one offering its unique atmosphere. In one, tall bamboo clicked softly in the breeze in a quiet, hypnotic rhythm that lulled my mind into a calm state. Another garden, with meticulously pruned bonsai and rock formations that mimicked mountains, made me feel like I was standing in a live painting. In these moments, I let my mind wander, the weight of our journey lifting off my shoulders as if nature offered me a sanctuary. I took picturesdozens of thembut none could capture what I felt. The balance between stone, water, and greenery was more than just beautiful; it was a subtle reminder that even in chaos, theres harmony somewhere. Those gardens had a unique quiet, different from the silences wed shared on the river cruise. We had still been part of the world, sailing through it. Here, though, it was as if the world stayed outside the gates of the gardens, and only we entered. It wasnt just me who felt it. Mahya and Rue seemed just as affected. Mahya, usually full of ideas and teasing, walked through the gardens serenely, as if deep in thought, her hands occasionally brushing against the leaves. Generally bursting with excitement, Rue trotted quietly by our side, his telepathic voice quiet, like even he was content to let nature speak for once. During those two weeks, we barely spoke, which was unusual for us. Instead, we listenedto the birds song, the winds rustle, the soft whooshing of streams, and the occasional murmur of leaves. It felt like the gardens told us a story only nature could. When we finally finished touring all nine, I felt like something inside me shifted. I felt renewed, lighter, and surprisingly optimistic. Until then, I was impatient to leave Earth and stayed only to buy stuff and raise my Gate count for levels. Those gardens made me shift my perspective. I was on an endless journey without a defined destination. I had no reason to rush, no place I needed to be. It was a journey of discovery, of myself and the cosmosdiscovering magic and knowledge, friendships and adventures, and seeing beauty and destruction. With at least 750 years to live, or maybe even a millennium if I raised my Vitality enough, I had nowhere to rush. The cosmos wasnt going anywhere. It would still wait for me when I was ready to continue my journey. For the first time, I understood Earth was also part of the cosmos. Or rather, Id always known it, but this was the first time I internalized it. I hadnt truly traveled this world before my trip with the gang. After Sophies death, I traveled around Europe but saw nothing. My grief absorbed me to the point where I directed all my attention inward. I saw what was around me, but didnt really see. Now I saw it! I felt myself expanding. It wasnt the expansion I felt when my mana increased. It was an expansion of viewpoint, of perspective. I had nowhere to rush! Even this world, which I had so much negative charge against, was fascinating in a unique way. It was chaotic and polluted but also diverse and full of wonder. It was another part of the cosmos for me to explore and experience. This understanding, this grounding, anchored me in the present moment of NOW. The past was dead. I had lived it, experienced it, learned from it, and licked my wounds. Liss friendship had healed those wounds into scars that no longer itched. They were just memories of a past I had experienced and left behind. The future unfolded before me like an empty canvas that I wasnt in a rush to fill. It would come at the right time. What mattered was now: the experiences, the friends, the progress, the learning, the achievements, the laughter, and seeing the incredible things humanity could create.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. At that moment, I became a real Traveler. I remembered Liss speech to Lyura, about what it meant to be a real Traveler, and for the first time, I truly understood. My sensei is wise. The thought made me snicker, but it was also true. With that newfound perspective, Mahya and I wrapped up our tour of the gardens. We returned once more to the Master of the Nets Garden, the location of the Gate, while Rue stayed behind at the hotel to finish watching the last John Wick movie. When we got to the garden, Alfonsen looked around, his eyes widening as he took in the scenery. Perhaps I should have accompanied you. The sight is truly breathtaking, he said, his tone almost regretful. At least you earned points, I pointed out with a grin, patting his back lightly. Indeed, my current count exceeds fifty, he replied with a proud smile. I gave his shoulder a friendly squeeze. Well see many beautiful things in the future, but if you want to delay a day or two and do a quick tour of the gardens, I think it wont be a problem. He shook his head, waving off the suggestion. There is no need for it, he said with a slight shrug. We touched the Gate:
Travelers Gate #368217851 Destination: Trastom Status: Integrated Mana level: 43 Threat level: Moderate-high
Mahya turned to me, her eyes hopeful as she asked, What about using this one for crystals? Judging by how these three Gates are close to each other, I began, glancing around the garden, I think the third Gate will also lead to Trastom. The garden here may be a little emptier than near the first Gate, but there are still too many people around, and I dont want to risk them seeing us. The best idea is to check the third Gate, and if it leads to the same place, well decide based on the traffic which gate well use to collect crystals. I completely agree with youit sounds like an excellent source of crystals, but Im not willing to put us at risk. Yeah, youre right, she said, kicking a nearby stone and sounding frustrated. I just want my baby to be perfect. I smiled and hugged her shoulders, squeezing gently. Its already perfect. It just needs a few bells and whistles. Her shoulders slumped, but she nodded. We took a train from Suzhou to Hangzhou, and on the way, I checked the Archive. I saw a new message from Lis, but it wasnt a continuation of the thread of the previous messages but a completely new one.
Tr. LM Inventor, Versailles, Hungry, Clueless Hello, my dear friends, John I dont need to ask dragons; I know the answer. Rummage through the books I gave you and look for a book with a tree on the cover. There are many books with trees, but this tree is different. It has three orbs of powerbetween the branches, in the trunk, and the roots, and throughout the entire tree, there is a drawing in gold of lines that are very similar to our mana system. Two lines also cross it: one above the roots and the other below the foliage. The book is called The Three Levels of Mana Control. In addition, look for the thickest book I gave you; Its even thicker than the Cambridge dictionary you gave me. On the cover is a drawing of a man with a staff and an animal resembling a cross between a bear and a rhinoceros. The name of this book is The Travels and Adventures of Marbus. I dont recommend reading the book because you might get to some of these worlds, and the book will be a spoiler, but look for a chapter towards the middle of the book called Creating A Stronger Connection or Establishing A Stronger Connection or something like that. He describes there how he started channeling mana through his familiar. I hope it helps you. And tell me how the rescue goes. Mahya Order the following books: Lighter Than Air Systems by Dhwanil Shukla, Principles of Aerostatics: The Theory of Lighter-Than-Air Flight by John A. Taylor, Lighter Than Air Concepts: LTA-crafts by Sascha Hissler, and Structures Technology for Lighter-Than- Air Vehicles by T. E. Hess. John had those books, but I took them. Im sure youll find a lot of ideas there on how to improve your balloon. Im glad youre traveling and enjoying yourself, and I completely understand your fear of flying with the rising mana levels. Until next time, with friendship and admiration Lis, aka Inventor
I scrolled down to the original thread and saw the reply that Mahya had written him.
Tr. MN Versailles, Hungry, Clueless, Inventor Thank you, Spirits! We finally heard from you. John was going crazy with worry. I have little to add beyond what John told you above, except to show off that after the boat overhaul, the Guidance offered me the Magicaneer Class for a mere one point. Of course, I didnt take it; I intend to get it for free. As for Alfonsen, John hasnt realized it yet, but the novels hes reading arent just vampire-werewolf romances but steamy gay romances. I look forward to the day John finds out to see his reaction. When it happens, I will describe it to you in great detail. Im glad youre enjoying yourself and always happy to hear from you. May your road be smooth and full of amazing things. Mahya, aka Versailles
Below Mahyas message, there were numerous messages from various Travelers. I scrolled page after page, and it didnt end.
Tr. MK Please give me the Gate chain to reach the dragons realm; I have been looking for them for ten years.
Tr. FP Please thank the dragon on my behalf. I was stuck for years in Mana Immersion at the master level, and her tip of the golden rule helped me progress to Mana Oneness.
Tr. JD Hes a liar. Theres no such thing as the dragon realm.
Tr. BI Can we get the chain of Gates to get there?
Tr. CT Dont be cowards. You dont need Traits over 200; over 100 is enough.
Tr. OV What is a Wizards magic, anyway?
Tr. XP Dragons are idiots; who cares about books?
Tr. RM Please pass on a warm greeting from Rustin Mobest, to the dragon Shumirxis in the world of Gogmathompsonixsious, and let him know he was right about the world cores.
Tr. ME What are world cores? You cant leave us hanging like this.
Tr. WL Please ask the dragons: Im trying to build an airship navigation system for a world with no land but islands hanging in the air with strange mana between those islands. The only way to travel there right now is on the backs of gigantic birds that fly between these islands. The mana has the Turbulence, Void, Annihilation, Desolation, and Devour aspects. How do I overcome it? Everything I tried gets destroyed.
Tr. QM Is it possible to get a Gate chain?
It went on like this, page after page after page. I imagined Liss face when he opened the Archive, and I started laughing out loud. I couldnt stop snickering occasionally as we traveled to our next stop. In Hangzhou, we checked in at the hotel and explored the area the following week. We wandered through temples where incense hung so thick in the air that breathing was hard. Climbed pagodas that gave us sweeping views of the lake and strolled through gardens bursting with colors and smelling of flowers. We even hopped on boats to visit islandssome natural, others man-made, but all equally peaceful. On those days, Rue stayed at the hotel with a movie. He still refused to even come near a wobbly boat. Alfonsen tagged along this time, and his excitement was hard to miss. Whenever we reached a new spot, his eyes lit up like a kid discovering a hidden treasure. I remembered Mahyas message about the books Alfonsen was reading and decided I didnt care. He could read whatever he wanted and be interested in whoever he wanted. I suspected that Mahya, the trouble-making imp, wanted a more dramatic reaction from me and was very disappointed when it didnt come. After a week of sightseeing and hundreds of photographs, we visited the Gate. It was in a secluded spot, about half a kilometer from the lake shore.
Travelers Gate #368217852 Destination: Trastom Status: Integrated Mana level: 43 Threat level: Moderate-high
Mahya kicked my leg lightly and asked, How did you know it would lead to the same place? I didnt know for sure, I admitted with a shrug, But suspected based on the other Gates. Those three Gates are very close to each other. Thats a great location. We can go in and out easily without being spotted, she said, turning to Alfonsen with a grin. Want to help us harvest some mana crystals for the boat? Alfonsen raised an eyebrow. Do you possess information on a potential site for the procurement of mana stones? No, Mahya said, shaking her head. John can harvest them from monsters. Alfonsen looked at me wide-eyed. Truly? I nodded, and he gave me an impressed look. Lets do it tomorrow, okay? I suggested. Tonight, lets treat ourselves to a fancy dinner. I want to get pampered before I have to fight monsters. They both laughed and agreed with that plan. We had dinner at Panorama Signature Restaurant & Bar, drank too much, and told Alfonsen about the dungeon we cleared in Tuonela. He told us about dungeons he cleared to get his Heavy Warrior class. It was a fun evening, with lots of good food, drinks, and laughter, and Alfonsen was becoming a friend. Chapter 95: A Smelly Adventure While standing by the Gate in the morning, Mahya exclaimed, Shit, we forgot Liss advice about getting better armor. John, would you mind lending me armor again? I handed her the armor she had previously used and asked Alfonsen, Do you have armor? I do, he said, retrieving a leather armor adorned with small metal plates in strategic areas and the largest shield I had ever seen. The silver-bluish color of this shield was also unlike anything I had ever seen. Whats the shield made of? I never saw anything like it. Radiating pride, he said, Mithril. Mahya whistled and said, Wow, thats expensive. Im from the royal family; money is no obstacle, he responded with a tone of condescension, looking at us down his nose. Mahya and I exchanged a glance but remained silent. Sometimes, a single glance says it all; there is no need for words. I wrapped Rues body in the snake armor Lis had made for him and asked him, Is everything okay? Are you comfortable? Yes! Kill! Snakes! Yum! We all burst into laughter. Scratching his ear, I assured him, Were looking for monsters, but if we come across a yum snake, well do our best to eliminate it for you. The speed at which his tail wagged made me fear for its safety. Do we plan on being invisible? I asked. Mahya shook her head and said, No, we need the monsters to see and attack us. If not, well be stuck searching for them for hours. When we cross back, well do it while invisible. I nodded. That makes sense. Mahya took out wooden poles and started sticking them into the ground a few meters from the gate. What are you doing? I asked. We dont need unwanted visitors. When she finished placing all the poles, we crossed the Gate. On the other side was a forest filled with short, twisted trees, thick leaves, and the scent of damp soil. The smell reminded me of the swamps in New Orleans: wet, musty, and with undertones of rotten eggs. Sneaking along, I focused on listening intently to the various noises around us, determined not to be caught off guard. That thought reminded me of my mana sense, and I spread it as far as possible. After walking for about twenty minutes, we heard noises in the distance, but nothing yet entered the field of my mana sense. Mahya told me telepathically, From now on, we should only communicate via telepathy. We pressed on, and the noises drew nearer until a gigantic rat suddenly burst out from the shrubbery. It was even bigger than Rue! I jerked in surprise, widened my eyes, and briefly stared at it. Fortunately, Mahya had more experience than me, so she quickly killed the rat by shooting a bolt into its eye while I was still stunned. I shook my head. Youre here to kill monsters. Dont freeze if you actually see them. I took out my crossbow and started looking around more intently. Mahya said, John, start harvesting it for the crystal. Alfonsen and I will take care of the other monsters. If we need your help, well let you know. I split my mind to stay aware of my surroundings and encompassed the rat in mana. Oddly enough, it didnt dissipate. I diagnosed it and discovered it was an ordinary animal, or at least close to ordinary. The internal organs of the rats in this place were in different locations, and I found a beast core, but it wasnt a monster. These are not monsters but mana beasts, I sent to both of them. We need to get back to the Gate NOW, Mahya said urgently. In unison, Alfonsen and I asked aloud, Why? These are rodents. They swarm. I dont want to fight hundreds of them. Hundreds sounded terrible, so I immediately said, Lets go. We hurried towards the Gate when rats began leaping on us from the trees. I stashed the crossbow and swapped it for the two Katana-like swords. Of all the weapons Lis trained me in, those were my favorites and a gift from him. A rat leaped at me, and I struck it with a sword. It flew away but didnt look injured. Instinctively, I covered the blade with a mana edge and hit the next rat that tried to jump me. It took its head off. More and more rats were leaping at me. They stunk to high heaven, and each leaping rat assaulted me with waves of stench. Their movements confused my mana sense. It was hard to keep track of what was happening when everything appeared three times: In my nose, in my field of vision, and my mana sense field, so I turned it off. I kept fighting and killed a few rats. Oww! A rat bit my leg from behind. I immediately activated my mana sense; being confused is better than being attacked from behind. More and more rats leaped at me, and I fought them with both swords. The training that Lis forced me to do paid off big time. I moved on instinct and didnt have to think about what to do. I moved and fought, almost like a dance. A rat bit me on the shoulder, and I nearly dropped the sword from the pain. I overcame the instinct, split my mind into the third part, and started casting Healing Touch. Mahya yelled, John, store the rats and keep moving. Dont stop to fight. I tapped the rat closest to me with my foot and gave the command to store it. To my surprise, I stored all the rats within the range of my mana field. Excellent! I ran between the rats as I fought, stored them all, and kept running towards the Gate while fighting and healing myself. I wasnt an expert fighter yet and got bitten several times, but I healed myself and kept going. A rat bit my ankle hard, and I fell, rolled on my back, killed it, healed the leg, got up, and kept running. I went through the Gate to Earth and realized I was the last to make it through. I looked at the others. Mahya looked fine, Alfonsen had blood on his legs, and Rue looked the most injured. Immediately, I healed him. Bites covered his legs, and a nasty bite on his neck made him whine in misery. After I finished healing him, he said, Rue hate rats! Rue, you said a complete sentence! I exclaimed enthusiastically and hugged him. Now practice saying the sentences instead of shouting them into our heads. Alfonsen stomped over to me and barked, Enthusiasm can wait. Heal me! Diagnosing him made it apparent that he had several bites on his legs, including one quite deep. After healing him, I examined myself and discovered that my armor was destroyed. I knew I had endured multiple bites, but I was so immersed in the battle that I didnt register all the bites; I healed myself and kept on fighting. Checking my mana to figure out how much I healed myself, I saw it was 1470/9300. Wow! I used a lot for the mana edge and to heal Rue and Alfonsen, but it still was a lot of bites. To be on the safe side, I diagnosed Mahya, and she had a minor scratch on her hand. I was glad I diagnosed her because I detected an infection or disease in the scratch, not only the skin wound. After everyone was healed, I cast clean on Rue, Mahya, and myself. Thanks, she said. Of course, I said, took a deep breath and added, That was intense. I hate swarmers, Mahya said with an angry glower. We sat for a few minutes to recover. Rue put his head on my lap, and I stroked him. Mahya told him, Congratulations on the levels. I identified him:
Rue If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.Bonded Familiar Level 8
Buddy! You got three levels! Congrats! He got two levels, said Mahya. He was level six. Not five? No, he was level five after the dungeon and level six after the nest mother. She gave me a reproachful look and asked, You forgot to identify him after the snake fight? I nodded, embarrassed, and rubbed my neck. She and Alfonsen started laughing. Hey, dont laugh! You grew up with this shit; I didnt. I remember to use most things, but it takes time to become a habit. For almost forty years, I didnt have those abilities! She patted my head like a child and said, Yes, dear. Whatever you say, dear. There is a reason your Archive moniker is Clueless. I gave her a dark look and cut this conversation short. After fifteen minutes, Mahya said, We should start processing the rats. Alfonsen made a sound of disgust, like he was choking. Their scent is rather offensive. I gave him a medical mask and said, Put this on; it might help. Mahiya held her hand to me. Can I have one too, please? We donned the masks, and I took out all the rats. Wow! I knew I had fought a lot of rats, but not that many. Over thirty rats lay in front of me! And Alfonsen was right, they stunk to high heaven. It was like a combination of a baby diaper and roadkill that were left for a week to bake in the sun. Ugh! I activated Appraisal, and the only thing that drew my attention was its head.
Beast Core 2-4 Gold
I didnt remember how much I appraised the beast cores of the wolves and bears in Tuonela, but I knew for a fact that it was higher. After removing the core from the rat, I understood why. It was as small as a grain of rice. Arent those too small? I asked Mahya. We can merge them. How? I asked in surprise. I never heard of such a thing. The same way you merge a dungeon core. You hold two together and flow mana into them until they combine. Thats the difference between mana crystals and gems. And the capacity, of course. I stared at her, completely bewildered, and said, I have no idea what youre talking about. Lis never explained? She asked, looking surprised. I shook my head. I wont go into all the uses mana crystals have. Im sure you have a few books on the subject. Maybe even books you learned the language of already. Lis has tons of books on mana crystals. But were really after their ability to function as mana batteries. You can store mana in several ways, but gems or crystals are the most effective. You can use diamonds or mana crystals without aspect to store mana for general use. In other gems, the aspects are inherent and cannot be removed. Fortunately, you know how to remove aspects from mana crystals, so we dont have this problem. Also, mana crystals are best for this purpose because you can store the same amount of mana in one of these tiny crystals as a twenty-carat diamond or even bigger. If we merge them to this size, she showed me a circle the size of a grape with her fingers, something like thirty crystals, we can reach the storage amount of a diamond over a thousand carats big. Besides, your houses charging station is incompatible with gems, so we need mana crystals. After I place them in the boats system and balance all the flows, we can take them out, put them in the charging station, and return them to the boat when full. If we fill all the nodes, well have enough mana to sail to the US and back. Appreciate the explanation, I said, giving a nod. How many rats do we have? They both took out all the rats they had stored, and after counting them, we had eighty-seven rats. Is this enough? I asked Mahiya. She sighed and said, No, we need at least five times that and preferably ten times that. Alfonsen looked aghast, shuddered, and shrieked, Are you proposing that we partake in a battle against eight hundred rats? Have you lost your mind? They pose a risk, smell terrible, and are revolting! I was in complete agreement with him. Eight hundred rats? I shuddered, too, and said, Hes right. No way Im fighting eight hundred of those stinky things. Mahyas shoulders slumped. She sighed, and said, Maybe the Gates in Tibet will have a better option. We continued to process the rats, and all the while, my mind was working to find a solution. After removing the cores from all the rats, I turned to Mahya and asked, What do you want to do with all the bodies? She glanced at the pile of rats, then back at me, shrugging nonchalantly. Lets throw them back into the Gate, she suggested, her voice casual, as if this was an everyday task. How? Ill show you. Mahya grabbed one rat, holding it up by the tail. She walked confidently toward the Gate, touched the inside of one of the anchor stones with one hand, and with a swift flick, tossed the rat inside. Huh?! My eyes widened as the rat disappeared through the Gate. How did it get through the Gate? I activated the Gate when I touched the anchor stone, she explained matter-of-factly. And since the rat is dead, theres no problem throwing it in. It wont work with a live creature. After we finished throwing all the rats in, I cast Clean on Mahya, me, and all around the Gate to get rid of the blood. Satisfied with the result, I turned to Mahya and said, I might have an idea of how to collect the rats that we need. I scratched my chin as the thought solidified in my mind. Mahyas eyes lit up with interest as she stepped closer. How? If we poison them, will it harm the beast cores? I asked. Mahya shook her head. No, and its a good idea, she admitted. But how will we get them to ingest the poison? Mana beasts are smart; they wont just eat it because we want them to. Rats like cheese, I said, tapping my temple as the idea clicked into place. So we can use the smelliest cheese we can find. It should mask the smell. Ugh, Alfonsen groaned from behind us, wrinkling his nose in distaste. The odor of smelly cheese is more potent than that of the rats. Yeah, I chuckled, but we need the fuel to reach the US, and I dont know about you, but I prefer to smell stinky cheese instead of fighting murderous rats. I gave him a pointed look, raising an eyebrow in challenge. He sighed audibly, his shoulders slumping in defeat. In a resigned tone, he replied, Yes, I concur. He paused for effect, pinching the bridge of his nose. Cheese is the more favorable choice when compared to bites. After returning to Hangzhou, we took a day off to recover from the battle, then went looking for stinky cheeses and rat poison. In the first cheese shop, Rue said, Cheese yum! Rue cheese! And, of course, he wanted the smelliest one they had. I bought him one, which disappeared in four bites, and the rest of the options for us. In the next cheese shop, he announced, Cheese stink! Rue hotel! If I remember correctly, in the previous shop, you wanted the stinkiest cheese they had. Explain to me how the smell now bothers you. Hmm? I told him. He looked up at me with innocent puppy-dog eyes and wagged his tail. Rue smart! Rue change mind! You mean Rue wants to go watch a movie? I asked. He lowered his head and watched me from the corner of his eye. Busted! I took him back to the hotel, and we continued to look for stinky cheeses. After we bought fifty kilograms of them, we went looking for rat poison. We were looking for a liquid poison to inject into the cheeses, but unfortunately, we only found grains. When we returned to the hotel, we all put on surgical gloves, took thin wooden sticks, made deep holes in the cheeses, and stuffed poison grains inside. I called Rue and asked him, Smell this, please. Stinky! Does it stink like cheese or like poison? Cheese stinky! Good enough! It took us hours to stuff all the cheese, but finally, we were done and went to sleep. The next day, we returned to the Gate. Mahya again placed the camouflage poles, and we crossed the Gate, this time invisible. The other side of the gate was full of bones. Ugh! The rats ate their family. The thought made me shudder in disgust, with goosebumps all over my body. We moved all the bones so they wouldnt prevent us from crossing back and crept to where they first attacked us. We didnt see or hear a single rat. I telepathically asked them, Shall we continue, or leave the cheese here? Maybe its better to go back towards the Gate where we dont have to go far to pick them up, spread the cheese, make a lot of noise, and cross the Gate back when they come, Mahya suggested. Commendable idea, responded Alfonsen. We returned to the Gate area, and fifty meters from it, we started walking around and scattering the cheeses. After we scattered all the cheese, we stood by the Gate, canceled the invisibility, and started shouting and making noise. I shouted, Stupid rats! Delicious food here! Come eat! Mahya and Alfonsen snickered but said nothing. When we heard rustling in the trees, we quickly crossed the Gate and decided to wait a day and see what happens. We returned to the lakeside and spent the rest of the day swimming and playing in the water. We didnt use the E-foils; the lake was too peaceful, and we didnt want to disturb its tranquility. The next day we crossed the Gate while invisible and immediately saw corpses of rats. We walked around, collected them all, and I asked Rue, Look for the ones we cant easily find and store them. Give them to me when we cross back. OK! Good thing his shouts were mental, or all the living rats would be here in minutes. We collected more and more bodiesI personally collected over two hundred and I had no idea how many they collected. After ten minutes without finding another body, I returned to the Gate. I asked them, Are we done here? All three of them sent a yes in unison. Rue, of course, yelled it, and we crossed the gate back. On the other side, we removed all the rats and started processing them. I didnt count the rats, but simply opened the head, took out the core, threw the rat into the Gate, and moved on to the next rat. We continued to work like this until it was dark, and me and Mahya cast our light balls and continued to work. At some point, I could no longer throw rats into the Gate. Something blocked me. After casting invisibility and attempting to cross the Gate, I came face to face with a mountain of corpses. I pushed the mound, but only the ones I touched moved, and it was disgusting. Switching to telekinesis, I kept pushing them further and further until the mound was ten meters from the Gate. I feel sorry for the Traveler who will try to use this gate in the near future. The stench will be appalling. We finally finished processing all the rats sometime in the middle of the night. I cleaned Mahya and myself and also the entire area around the Gate, and we returned to the hotel just after sunrise. After counting all the crystals, including the crystals we collected the first time, we had nine hundred and sixty-four crystals. Is that enough? I asked Mahya, rubbing my shoulders and glancing at the pile. Ill know for sure after we merge them to a good size, but I think so, she replied, her eyes narrowing in concentration as she examined the pile. Well take care of it tomorrow, I said, stifling a yawn. Im going to bed. Before I went to sleep, I went to shower. I had the Clean spell, but I needed water. I took a long shower, scrubbing myself and washing my hair repeatedly, shuddering now and then and getting goosebumps. It was a harrowing experience. Before falling asleep, I thought about it and concluded that while it was disgustingespecially the stench of the rats and opening their heads to remove the coresoverall, this experience was good for me. I saw I was no longer helpless but could fight to defend myself and deal with particularly unpleasant situations. But there were still things I needed to work on. Like remembering to move and not waiting for Mahya to remind me. Also, practicing my mana sense. It was a fantastic tool, but I wasnt using it enough. Lis taught me to fight, but I needed to develop myself in those things. Overall, I felt I did well in my first actual battle. It felt like a significant achievement. I was also glad we didnt have to fight eight hundred rats. I shuddered at the thought. It was always better to work smarter, not harder. Chapter 96: Headaches, Rats, and Other Burning Issues At breakfast, Mahya told me quietly, Cast Privacy, please. After I did, she continued, I think we should stay here for a few days. Fusing all the crystals will take time and mana, and we can regenerate on the other side of the gate. You are welcome to stay and use the Gate, but I have no intention of going there, I replied, pushing my empty plate aside, my tone flat. She tilted her head, frowning. Why? Because on the other side, there are over eight hundred corpses of stinking rats, which must stink even more now that theyre dead. I dont know about you, but my nose has suffered enough. I still shudder now and then when I remember the stench, I answered, my face scrunching up at the memory. Mahya wrinkled her nose. Hmm, yeah. I hadnt thought of that. Maybe we could burn them? It will cause a forest fire. We dont know whats close by; maybe theres a village or a town, and well cause a serious fire, I pointed out. She crossed her arms, leaning back in her chair. No way. With the number of rats weve killed, nothing is close. Even if there were people dozens of kilometers away, they would have destroyed the rats. I promise you, that area is deep in the wilderness, she said with confidence. I can create a flame in my palm, but its still not a spell. Its not enough to burn the whole pile of rats. There might be better masks to block odors than your medical masks, Mahya suggested, drumming her fingers on the table. That will solve the stench problem. We can buy oil, gas, diesel, or something, pour it on the rats and around the area, set the whole thing on fire, and return through the Gate. After a day or two, Im sure the fire will go out, and we can go in there and take advantage of the mana levels. We might not be sailing to Tibet but traveling by train, but if there is an answer from the Traveler on his way to Earth, we may have to sail immediately. I still need to take care of the engine and charge all the crystals for the voyage, she added, her finger tapping on the table for emphasis. I saw the logic and nodded. Okay. I hope there are gas masks for sale here, I muttered, rubbing my chin. What is a gas mask? I opened my phone and showed her pictures and a video of gas masks. Her eyes widened in surprise. Why didnt we buy these before we took care of the rats? she asked incredulously, shaking her head in disbelief. I rubbed my neck in embarrassment. Because I didnt think of that I admitted, avoiding her gaze. She shook her head in exasperation. At least youre thinking about it now, she muttered, rolling her eyes. Hey! You said nothing, either. If youd asked me about a mask to block out the smell, Id have thought about it. Besides, youve been to a technological world. Didnt they have anything like that? I retorted, raising my hands in defense. Yes, but the technology here is low. How should I know what you have here or dont? Were not cave dwellers, I protested. She patted me on the head and said in a condescending tone, Its okay, dont stress about it. At least she winked and smiled after, so I forgave her. When Alfonsen heard we were returning to the Gate, he responded, I would choose destitution over returning to that repulsive sewer. This project is entirely under your responsibility. I intend to enroll in further workshops, he said, his voice full of disdain as he waved a dismissive hand. I turned to Rue, who was lounging near the doorway, and asked, Rue, do you want to come? He jerked his head up, ears twitching as his voice rang out in my mind. No! Never! Stinky rats! No snakes yum! His nose wrinkled, and he shook his head vigorously, sending me a feeling of how much the idea appalled him. Our party was a collection of spoiled brats! After searching the internet, I found gas masks for sale. We also bought ten of the biggest jerry cans we could find and drove to a gas station to fill them up. When we got to the Gate, I put on the mask beforehandI had no intention of getting even one whiff of the rats. The rat carcasses were full of worms and flies, and thank you, Guiding SpiritsI smelled nothing. We poured fuel on the bodies and around them, and when we were standing near the Gate, I threw a lit match on the fuel. As we crossed the Gate, I heard the whoosh of the fire and felt the intense heat on my back. We spent the next two days at the lake and even used our E-foils. During the breaks between swimming and surfing, I located the book with the tree Lis recommended and started reading it. I made little progress because we were too busy enjoying the water, but at least I started. During those two days, I kept my mana sense activated all the time. I understood what the dragon meant when she said headache. At first, it was just confusing until I learned to deal with it, but it became a mental burden, then mental stress that developed into a terrible headache. No matter how many times I cast Healing Touch, it didnt helpthe headache wasnt physical, but it felt like it was coming from my Mind power orb. I dealt with it for two days until I couldnt take it anymore and took a break. Mahya and I crossed the Gate again on the morning of the third day. Everything looked like after a wildfire. The smell of soot hit firstnot pleasant, but definitely better than the rotting rat stench from before. Honestly, anything was an upgrade. The air was thick with the smell of burnt wood, like that heavy, lingering smoke you get after a campfire dies down, without the fun memories. Some trees had survived the fire, but they stood there coated in soot, looking like they had been through hell. A lot of them hadnt been so lucky, thoughcharred trunks and branches were all that remained. As we walked, the ground crunched under our boots, soft with ash. Every step kicked up little clouds of soot that stuck to our clothes. It was quiet, toono birds, no bugs, just the occasional snap of burned wood giving in and falling apart. I feel bad about the damage, I said. Sometimes a fire is beneficial for the forest. After the fire, the forest grows new and healthy. Here, its good. Those rats contributed nothing to the health of the forest, and Im sure theyre the reason we didnt hear or see any birds or insects. They ate everything. We traveled over two kilometers, and it was like walking through a ghost town. Not a single living thing in sightjust rows of burned trees standing like skeletons against the gray sky. It looked like the fire had gone through here days ago because there were no signs of lingering heatno embers, no smoke, not even that faint crackle you get when a fires still hanging on. Everything felt still like the whole place was holding its breath. The ground was a mix of ash and scorched earth, and every step we took made the quiet even louder. The smell of soot was in the air, but it was old, not the sharp sting of fresh smoke. Even the wind felt deadbarely a breeze, just enough to stir the ashes around. I asked Mahya, Doesnt that seem odd to you? No signs of smoke or embers. A fire doesnt just die down like that, I pointed out.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Dont forget the time skips. It could be five days or even more, she reminded me. Right. I forgot, I said, shaking my head at my lapse. She patted me on the back but said nothing. We continued walking, and after another kilometer or a kilometer and a half, we came to an area with holes in the ground and saw several burned rat corpses. We put on the gas masks and surgical gloves. Mahya opened the head of the nearest rat and took out a crystal. She held it to show me, We better collect all the crystals. I hate that part, I complained, groaning. Me too, but its worth it, she replied with a shrug. I know, I know. Im just griping, I muttered, rolling my eyes. She laughed, and we started collecting the crystals from the rats bodies. After we collected the crystals from all the bodies we could find, Mahya approached me and asked, Im sure there are more inside their caves, but I dont feel like digging to get them out. Any idea what we can do? Let me try something. This time, I attempted to direct my mana sense into the ground instead of the surrounding area. Although it was vague, I could sense what was happening underground. I felt something I suspected was a rat. Yes, it was a rat. It worked when I sent a command to store it. I dropped it beside Mahya and told her, Ill continue searching for more. Step by step, I advanced as my mana sense scanned and probed the underground. Before, I thought it was a headache; I was wrong. This time, I got a headachethe mother of all headaches. It felt as if hammers were pounding on my brain, each blow more brutal than the last, and hot knives were being inserted into my head through my ears and eyes, twisting with every pulse of mana I sent out. The pressure wasnt just painfulit was overwhelming, like my skull was going to crack open at any moment. Every time I tried to focus, the pain surged, forcing me to stop and recover. The throbbing behind my eyes made it hard to see straight, and my ears rang with a high-pitched whine that refused to let up. It was like every sense I had was being attacked at once. Despite needing to stop and recover a few times because of the pain, I continuednot because I wanted the crystals. We had enough, but because this was an excellent and valuable tool, I needed to master. Lis was right; you dont get the maximum benefit if you dont push yourself to the max. Even though it felt like my brain was on the verge of exploding, I pushed through, knowing that this pain was the key to mastering the skill. It took me hours to go over the entire area with the burrows, and I didnt know how many rats I collected, but it was a lot. All this time, I had tears of pain running down my face. Several times, Mahya suggested I stop, but I insisted on continuing. I learned from my channels. If I hadnt dealt with the itching and pressure, I wouldnt have gotten my channels to the state they were in today. I had to get through it and come out the other side victorious. As it got dark, I noticed that my sense was penetrating much deeper than before, and I was getting a clearer picture of what was happening below. It took me a while to notice the difference because the improvement was graduala centimeter at a time, but enough centimeters turned into meters, and my acuity also improved. Enough for one day. Lets take out my house, rest, and continue tomorrow, I said, exhausted from the pain. I cast Clean on myself and Mahya, situated my house, and made dinner. Mahya placed our old crystals inside the charging station and suggested, Youd better leave your house outside the whole time were here. Your core can absorb a lot of mana here. Good idea. The next day, I went over the area I had already checked and found rat bodies deeper underground. I kept walking until I reached the center of the network of burrows, and I felt a sizeable space. I sent my senses in as deep as I could and felt something big and piles of sticks. Bones? I closed my eyes, concentrated, and moved my senses back and forth over the entire space like a scan. Yes, there was a huge rat corpse, at least five times the size of the others, many small rat corpses, and piles of bones scattered all over the cave. With increased concentration, I pushed harder with my intention and stored some piles. I kept pushing harder and harder with my intent, expanding my mana sense and storing more and more piles, but still not the gigantic rat. I gave one last mighty push, even yelled, Ha! and stored it, feeling a surge of triumph. For a moment, it felt like something broke in my heada sharp lance of pain shot down to my toes. And then I felt the amazing wave I recognized. There was a significant spiritual expansion within me, followed by a massive wave of mental relief. My head still hurt, but it wasnt as bad. I checked my mana: 8400/9900an increase of 600 points. Hooray! When I returned to Mahya, I pulled out the giant rat and all the gathered piles. She looked at what I took out, looked up at me, looked down at the piles again, looked at me, and said, You know youre scary sometimes? Me? Scary? Why? I asked, bewildered. Because you do things that other people dont even know where to start, she replied, shaking her head. I rubbed my neck, looked down, and asked quietly, Are you afraid of me? She hugged me. Never! Besides, when I say youre scary, I dont mean youre dangerous. Just sometimes its intimidating to be in the company of someone so talented, she said softly, her voice reassuring. I hugged her back, feeling relieved. I want to do another scan of all the burrows, and then Ill help you get all the crystals out. Its okay, youre doing enough, she assured me, waving me off with a smile. I went over the entire area of the burrows again. It was much easier this time, and it felt like I had developed laser vision. It wasnt a real vision. I didnt see what was happening inside the burrows, but I felt everything and could build an accurate mental picture of their entire layout and everything there. I located more piles of bones and many mana crystalsthis time, the increased mana of the crystals pinged my senses, and I collected them all. By the time I finished the last sweep of the burrows, it was dark, so I cleaned up Mahya and myself again, made dinner, and we spent a quiet evening at home. There were still rats outside that she didnt have time to process, so I helped her process them all the following day. This operation yielded another 349 tiny crystals from the rats, 211 crystals I found scattered in the burrows or bone piles, and one tennis ball-sized crystal from the gigantic rat. After examining the crystals at the charging station, Mahya exclaimed joyfully, All the crystals are fully charged. I like the mana levels here; its such a refreshing change. We began to fuse the tiny crystals into larger ones. I discovered Mahya could merge a maximum of two, which required effort. I could take a handful, hold them in a closed hand, pour mana into them, and combine them into a large crystal. It required 2,500-3,000 each time, but we progressed much faster than we thought possible. After two days, we finished fusing all the crystals and placed them in the charging station in my house. Wed better leave your house outside to give the dungeon core a chance to draw mana from the surroundings and recharge the crystals. In the meantime, lets walk around the forest and see if theres anything else interesting here, she suggested, stretching her arms. I activated the houses defenses to be safejust the protective force field, not the attackand we checked out the forest. According to the Map, we were on a small island with no cities or towns, and the Gate was in the center. It took us five days to explore the island, and we did find some interesting things. At the islands southern end, we found immense trees resembling palm trees with delicious purple fruits. Luckily, Mahya had the ability [Jump] because the trees were very tall with a spiky bark, and we couldnt reach the fruits with telekinesis. It took us a whole day to pick all the fruits, or rather, it took Mahya an entire day while I cheered her from below. On the other side of the Gate from the rat area, we discovered shorter trees with sturdy and dense trunks ranging from four to five meters in height, which the fire didnt reach. Mahya loved the wood quality, and because she picked all the fruits, I cut down the trees. It also took a whole day, and I thanked the Guiding Spirits for the Heal Muscles spell every so often. The sand on the beach was white-pink and very fine. Mahya said it was excellent for glassmaking, so we took a walk on the beach, and with each step, stored a large amount of sand. Now that my mana sense was active all the time, I discovered all kinds of things: in several areas of the island not affected by the fire, I located mana-rich plants and picked them all for Alfonsen. I didnt know what he could use and what he couldnt use, so I collected everything. It took another day and a half. During our tour of the island, we came across a stream. When we looked in the water, we saw glittering. Upon careful examination, Mahya confidently identified it as gold. You think we should linger and sift it? I asked, eyeing the glittering water. We dont have to sift anything, just touch the gold and store it, she said, grinning. When she was right, she was right. We advanced along the stream and found its source: a natural spring bubbling out of the ground. I sent my mana sense deep into the earth following the water and felt a considerable accumulation of gold flakes. After storing the entire accumulation, I continued to search. While I found a few more clusters, the initial one was the largest. On our sixth day on the island, Mahya informed me she had finished charging all the crystals. We stored all the crystals intended for the boat; I stored my house, and we returned to Earth. After we crossed to Earth, I quipped, I feel like an accomplished looter. She burst out laughing. One day, Im sure youll create the perfect looting spell. For now, the loot we got is good enough, she said, shaking her head with a smile. Johns updated Profile
Name: John Rue Age: 20 Familiar: Rue Level 8 Display Class: Healer Level 11 Healer Spells:
  • Heal Muscle - 22
  • Diagnose - 10
  • Stop Bleeding - 3
  • Heal Bone - 8
  • Control Blood - 12
  • Healing Touch - 25
  • Neutralize Poison - 3
  • Purify - 17
  • Clean - 20
  • Anesthesia - 7
  • Regrow Flesh - 2
  • Fortify Life Force - 7
  • Cleanse - 1
  • Neutralize Curse
Hidden Class: Gate Traveler Level 5 Gates to next level: 12/17 Class Abilities:
  • Conversion
  • Travelers Archive
  • Identify - 1
  • Storage C x5 (8,000m3)
  • Local Adaptation:
    • Spoken language
    • Written language
    • Runes/Magic Script (1 left)
  • Map
  • One of the Crowd
Profession: Merchant Level 7 Skills:
  • Bargain - 13
  • Sense Honesty - 7
  • Appraisal - 10
  • A Nose for Business - 14
Sub-Class 2: Wizard Battle Master Level 4 Wizard Abilities:
  • Mind Split x3
  • Mana Sense [Adept]
  • Mana Saturation [Apprentice]
  • Mana Control [Junior]
  • Mana Regeneration x 3
  • Mana Oneness [Novice]
Wizard Spells:Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
  • Harvest Mana Crystal [In Progress]
  • Harvest Game [In Progress]
Battle Master Skills:
  • Unarmed Combat [Junior]
  • Ranged Weapons [Junior]
  • Mana Combat [Apprentice]
  • Blunt weapons [Medior]
  • Bladed weapons [Medior]
  • Polearm Mastery [Junior]
  • Hafted Weapons [Junior]
General Spells:
  • Mana Dart - 1
  • Mana Shield - 4
  • Spellbinding - 3
  • Invisibility - 13
  • Mend - 2
  • Adaptable Light Ball C 4
  • Restore C 23
  • Heat C 3
  • Absorb Mana C 9
  • Exude Mana C 2
  • Copy Magical Text - 16
  • Telepathy - 7
  • Privacy Sphere - 3
  • Telekinesis - 10
  • Copy Text - 5
General Skills:
  • Making Beer - 1
  • Minor Spell Adaptation - 1
  • Mining - 5
  • Pencil Sketching C 1
  • Develop Negative C 2
  • Print Photograph - 1
  • Photography C 9
  • Guitar Playing C 15
  • Butchering - 1
  • Skinning C 1
  • Limoncello Making C 1
  • Flute Playing
  • Violin Playing
  • Piano Playing
  • Saxophone Playing
  • Harmonica Playing
  • Lute Playing
  • Cello Playing C 3
  • Sailing C 3
  • Engraving C 8
Health: 5000/5000 Mana: 9900/9900 Strength: 49 Agility: 44 Constitution: 49 Vitality: 51 Intelligence: 59 Wisdom: 72 Perception: 45 Luck: 37 Stat points: 0 Ability points: 204
Chapter 97: The Clueless Merchant We were on the other side of the Gate for eight days, and only two days passed on Earththat explained how the forest looked days after a fire. It was days. When I presented Alfonsen with the plants I had collected, his eyes widened in awe. From where did you acquire these remarkable specimens? he asked, his voice full of admiration as he examined the leaves. Beyond the Gate. Can you use them? He nodded enthusiastically, a wide grin spreading across his face. Indeed! They are magnificent, he exclaimed, his hands already moving to sort through the collection. Im glad. Enjoy, I said, clapping him on the back. I didnt think he even heard me or noticed the touch. He entirely focused on his new plantssmelling and chewing on some leaves. Mahya proposed a detour to Shanghai to finish the boat before our journey to Tibet, and I agreed. She was right; if the Traveler en route to Earth were to contact us, we might need to leave fast. We boarded a train to Shanghai, and during the journey, I checked for messages from Lis, Lyura, or the Traveler. The Archive held no comments from them, but a new post from Mahya caught my attention.
Tr. MN Versailles, Clueless, Hungry, Inventor Hi Lis, I hope youre still enjoying the Dragon Plane. We are okay and continuing to travel between the Gates. Recently, we fought giant rats, and John did a fantastic job. Your training paid off. I have a question: In the books you gave John, is there anything about translocation, teleportation, or something similar? Continue to have fun and keep in touch. Mahya, aka Versailles
I asked Mahya, Are you planning to build a teleporter? She looked at me with a furrowed brow and asked, What are you talking about? You asked Lis for books on teleportation, I clarified, raising an eyebrow. She laughed. Its not for me, its for you. I looked at her with a question mark on my face. Huh? I tilted my head, genuinely puzzled. She crossed her arms and asked, You dont even realize what you did, do you? I have no idea what youre talking about, I replied, shaking my head. Mahya took a deep breath before explaining. My parents are veteran Travelers who have visited even very high mana worlds. I traveled with two of their friends to two high mana worlds and spent nearly fifteen years in their company. Lis is an even more seasoned Traveler than my parents. And none of these people can store something without touching it. My parents trained me for years before I set out, and I have a mana sense of almost three meters, but I cant store anything within my sense without touching it. Ive never heard of anyone who can store things across a barrier. You didnt drag the rats out of the ground through a tunnel you created; you stored them directly into your Storage. This isnt a regular storing function; its teleportation or translocation. She tapped her finger on the table, emphasizing each point. Teleportation?! I blinked at her, her words sinking in. I believed I was using my Storage as intendedefficiently and conveniently. But this? This was something else entirely. The idea of having such a power without even realizing it... It was a little unnerving. I didnt even know it wasnt possible, I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck. Thats exactly my point. When youre not aware of the limitations, you do amazing things. Thats why I said youre scary, she concluded with a small smile, shaking her head as if I were a puzzle she couldnt entirely solve. During the rest of the journey to Shanghai, I was deep in thought, turning over her words. I guess Ive been breaking the rules without even trying. Thats me, always fumbling into power without a clue. Ill never get rid of the Clueless moniker. I felt the weight of it. Teleportationsomething no one else could do, something I hadnt even realized I was doing. It was mind-blowingly huge, impossible to grasp fully. Sighing, I shook my head, trying to eliminate the heavy feeling. I didnt know what to do with this information or how to develop it further. Shrugging, I set it aside. Id been through this before, back in my early days in Shimoor, stumbling through magic and mechanics, not knowing what half of it even meant. It worked out then. Itll work out again... I hope. In Shanghai, we checked how our boat was doing, and it was fine. Mahya returned to tinkering with the engine. She handed me eight pieces of thick copper cable and instructed, Engrave the rune Transfer here and here, here in the middle the rune Balance, and here the rune Connection, she directed, pointing to each spot precisely. Yes, boss, I said with a salute. After I engraved all the runes, I returned the cables to her, and I became her assistant, watching her closely as she tightened, connected, fastened, and moved all kinds of things in the engine area. Youre not doing stuff with the engine? I asked, slightly surprised by her focus on everything but the primary component. Theres no need; the engine is perfect. The surrounding parts need work because they feed power to the engine, she explained, her hands never stopping as she worked. You know best, I said with a shrug, trusting her expertise. We worked for three days, with Mahya occasionally giving me things to engrave. Then, I helped her put them in place and connect them to the rest of the system. When we finished, she told me to start the boat.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. When I turned the key in the switch, I was amazed. Before, the engine was noisy. After the overhaul, it was quieter, but I still heard it. Now I heard nothing. I felt the vibration that indicated the engine was running, but it was utterly silent. The vibration also felt stronger, like the engine had more power. I turned off the engine and asked Mahya, Did you know youre an artist? I couldnt hide the admiration in my voice. She laughed. Thank you, she said with a playful bow. Is everything working okay? I asked, glancing back at the engine, still in awe of its performance. Well see. If theres a problem, I can take care of it on the way. We also have over forty spare crystals, so depending on how she behaves during the voyage, I can see what else I can improve, she replied confidently, cleaning her hands with baby wipes. I understood why she bought too many. She already used a whole box. Excellent! Now, lets go back to the hotel, and tomorrow, well sail up the river to a quiet spot to store the boat, I said, eager to wrap up the day. Everyone had a list of things they wanted to buy before our trip to Tibet. Alfonsen had been talking for days about finding beakers and small glass bottles, eager to experiment with the plants Id collected. He also planned to buy large wooden barrelssoaking valerian plants was apparently the critical step in making a proper sleeping potion. Mahya, on the other hand, was laser-focused on hunting down glass-blowing equipment. When she mentioned it, the excitement in her eyes made it clear she was already thinking about her next project or hobby. Rue, as usual, had simpler goals. He wanted to visit a DVD store where he could stare at the colorful covers and decide which ones to watch based solely on the pictures. I, of course, had my own planto check the markets for rare and exciting ingredients for cooking. We spent the entire day going from place to place. By afternoon, we stumbled across a street stall selling baseball caps with bright red text: I got Shanghaid in Shanghai. Mahya snatched two up immediately, laughing. These are ridiculous. I love them! she said, tossing one to me. Rue eyed the hats curiously, and when I plopped one onto his head, he blinked, then shook it off with a grunt. Hats apparently werent his thing. Alfonsen, however, stood back with a look of utter disdain. There are certain depths I refuse to sink to, he declared, arms crossed as he gave the caps a final dismissive glance. Mahya pulled my arm. Lets find a quiet place for a moment. We went around the corner, and her eyes lost focus. She looked at the hat, looked up again with unfocused eyes, and asked, Youre kidding me, arent you? She waved her hat and asked in an incredulous tone, This pushed me over the threshold? This? What happened? I asked. Look! And popped out a screen.
During the last year, you have bought and sold goods for sizeable sums. New Sub-Profession unlocked: [Merchant] Would you like to take the Merchant Sub-Profession? Note: Taking this Sub-Profession will allow you to use the banked advancement. Cost: 3 Ability Points Y/N
Ha! Youll be a merchant like me, I said with a grin, nudging Mahya playfully. Numerous Travelers possess this class due to their frequent trading of various commodities, Alfonsen said. My family advised me to steer clear of this class, he added, glancing away and looking uncomfortable. Why not? I asked, raising an eyebrow. This is a class for commoners. Our status is royalty, not merchants, he said stiffly, lifting his chin as if the thought alone made him feel above it all. But youre also Travelers. Why not take a class that can help you earn a lot of money? I pressed, genuinely confused by the contradiction. It is lacking in dignity, he replied, his voice steady but his posture even more rigid. I shook my head in bewilderment and turned to Mahya. Are you going to take this class? I asked, hoping for a different perspective. I dont know yet, she said with a shrug, her tone casual. In any case, theres no way Ill take it for points. Ill decide when the Guidance offers it for free, she added, sounding much more practical. After finishing all our shopping in Shanghai, we sailed down the Huangpu River in search of a quiet place to store the boat. Using my mana control, and occasionally cheating with telekinesis, I sat in the front and controlled the helm and sails. The good life, no need to get up. I went to the saloon to check how Rue was doing without television and found him napping on the couch. Alfonsen was reading one of his romances beside him, and I saw Mahya on the back deck. When I approached, she was patting the deck and cooing to the boat. You are such a beautiful baby. Yes, you are. There is no other in this world like you. You are perfect. My perfect baby. When she saw me, she jumped and looked embarrassed. Theres no need to be embarrassed. I call her good girl. I told her with a smile. She nodded, and we continued to sail in silence. We sailed for half a day and didnt find a suitable spot. Most of the way, there were settlements along the river. And in areas without settlements, there were boats and ships. We reached a river connected to the Huangpu River, called the Dazhi River, and turned into it, hoping to find a quiet place without people. Only in the evening, when it got dark, we found a place with a lot of trees around a bend that hid us from most directions. I took out my biggest inflatable dinghy and told Rue, I know you dont like small boats, but we have to store the big boat. Cope with the small boat for a few minutes, and then well use the E-foils to get to the nearest settlement. He sighed audibly and mentally, but nodded. After everyone was in the dinghy, I took my binoculars, ensured we were alone, and stored the boat. We took out the E-foils and surfed to Luhui Town. After spending the night in Luhui Town, we took a bus to Shanghai the next day. We missed that days train, so after buying tickets for the following day, we spent the rest of the day touring Shanghai. The following day, Rue stood before me, his large eyes wide with expectation, his tail wagging furiously as he telepathically demanded, Rue chocolate cake! Strawberry ice cream! Coconut ice cream! His ears perked up, as if that sealed the deal. I groaned, pinching the bridge of my nose. No, Rue, you cant have cake for breakfast. You need protein, not sweets. My voice was firm, but Rue wasnt having it. He huffed and stomped his paws to emphasize, Cake! Ice cream! No! Im not giving you cake and ice cream for breakfast. Forget about it! His response was immediate, a sharp bark punctuating his telepathic complaint, John no friend! No love Rue! The betrayal in his mental voice felt almost comical, but he followed it with another loud bark to emphasize his seriousness. Rue, be quiet for a second, I said, trying to focus. I couldve sworn I heard a knock at the door, but Rues mental shouting drowned everything out. Rue want cake! Chocolate! His barking continued, echoing both in my ears and my mind. I shot him a glare. Shut up, Rue! And youre not watching Sponge Bob again. I was sure it was somebody from the hotel coming to complain about the barking, but it was Mahya. I think we need to give up on the Tibet idea. Why? The Traveler headed to Earth arrived; check the Archive.
Tr. SS Greetings, John Rue. This is Sonak Susil. I have arrived in the world of Gaia. Right now, I am located in Germany. I do not wish to use flying apparatuses. Please instruct me on how to get where I need to go to help my friend.
I did an internet search on my computer and wrote him a reply.
Tr. JR Hello Sonak, and welcome. I didnt find ships from Germany to the United States. You need to travel to England. There are trains from Germany to the city of Paris in France, and from there, a train to England. In England, take a train to the city of Southampton. There is a cruise from Southampton to the City of New York in the United States in twenty-three days from now. From New York, you need to travel to the state of Nevada to the city of Las Vegas. We will be sailing from China, but it might take us forty to fifty days to get there. Please let us know where you are staying if you arrive before us. If we arrive first, we will let you know.
After writing the reply, I told Mahya, His timing is shit. Two days earlier, and we wouldnt have stored the boat, I muttered, shaking my head in frustration. Yeah, but at least he caught us before leaving for Tibet, she replied, her voice calm. A slight shrug showed she shared my annoyance. Did you tell Alfonsen? I asked, glancing over at her. Not yet, Ill do it now. Well, it looked like our Chinese trip had ended. At least this unexpected twist stopped Rue from throwing a fit over the cake. He was happily eating chicken breasts and liver with mushrooms. Chapter 98: First Day of Sailing It felt like dj vu, but in a weird, backward way. Mahya and I retraced our steps from two days ago and arrived at the same spot where we had previously stored the boat. It took almost five hours before no boats or ships were around, but finally, the river was clear. I was SO glad Rue stayed with Alfonsen in Shanghai. Just imagining Rue in the dinghy for five hours made me shudderI would have had a telepathic migraine for days. We sailed into the marina only after dark, so we had to wait another day before heading out. In the morning, Mahya asked me, Did you buy chains to connect the house to the boat? Yes. Can I see them? she asked in a businesslike tone and held out her hand. I took out a chain and handed it to her. She examined it carefully, her brow furrowed as she ran her fingers along the links. Its steel; youd better buy something else. Better yet, an alloy of many types of metal. Why? I asked, only half-expecting an answer Id understand. Mahya sighed as if I shouldve known. Irons conductivity sucks for what I need. Alloys are better for transferring manathink of it like wiring a circuit. Steels just not cutting it. I raised an eyebrow. You could have mentioned that earlier, you know? Its for a new idea I came up with, she replied, waving off the comment. Before, I didnt know I needed conductivity. I sighed and nodded. Of course, shed need conductivity now. Oh, and one more thing, she added with a sly smile. Get three of them, and there are a few more things I need you to grab. She handed me a list. My eyebrows shot up as I looked at the unusual items. Large wooden panels, six thick and durable metal hoops, preferably made of alloy, five-meter diameter, more gold and gold-plated wires, and other strange items. Whats all this? I asked, trying to make sense of the request. If we just drag the house along with the boat, it will slow us down. Ive got an idea to add a paddle wheel to the house that will activate when we start the boats engine to help push it forward. Wont that exhaust our power? I scratched my chin, unsure if I was missing something obvious. No, she said, shaking her head with confidence. We have enough crystals to travel to the US, not counting the forty-two spares. If we add the spares, there will also be enough for the house. Remember, you can always recharge them at home, or we can replenish them with mana. Were fine. I shrugged, trusting her expertise. You know best; I trust you. Also, whats anti-fouling? Its a special paint, she said, sounding like a teacher explaining something to a student. It prevents sea life, such as algae and mollusks, from attaching themselves to the hull, or in this case, the paddle wheel. Okay I muttered, scratching my head as I realized all this Magitech stuff was over my head. Oh, one more thing, she said, her eyes lighting up mischievously. Which color do you prefer, blue or red? Depends on what for, I replied cautiously, narrowing my eyes at her. It doesnt matter what for. What color? I shrugged. Red, I think. Excellent, she said, smiling as if everything had fallen into place. Give me thirty thousand dollars. Why? I asked, blinking in surprise. Its a surprise, she said, her grin widening. You wont regret it. I narrowed my eyes. If its a surprise, why am I paying for it? Its not that kind of surprise, she answered, already holding out her hand expectantly. I sighed again, more out of resignation than frustration, and shrugged as I handed her the money. It took me hours to find her entire list, especially the chains. There were many steel chains, but finding alloy chains was much more complicated. After gathering everything on Mahyas list, with spares just in case, we returned to the boat. I thought about the journey ahead and wondered how the paddle-wheel contraption would hold up once we hit the open sea. Mahya and Alfonsen hadnt returned yet. It was already late afternoon, and I wasnt sure if sailing in the dark was a good idea. Because our boat operated on mana, we couldnt install GPS, the Maritime Weather Observation System, or Marine Radar to receive data on weather conditions or detect other ships and land obstacles. We had to navigate based on sight only and plot our course with the Travelers Map. Unfortunately, mana faced limitations in the tech world. Since no one had returned, I took Rue to eat Guo Tie one last time. These were terrific fried pork dumplings to which we were both addicted. And close to the marina, there was a street stall that sold them. After we both ate half of the stall owners stock and bought the other half to store, we returned to the boat; this time, Mahya and Alfonsen were back.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. After a brief discussion, we decided not to sail that day because it was already getting dark but to spend the last evening in Shanghai. They wanted to go to dinner at a fancy restaurant, but the thought of food made me want to throw up. My stomach was too full. I ended up joining them for dinner but only had a cocktail. Rue somehow managed to eat more. I would never understand how he fits it inhe consumed over fifty Guo Ties two hours ago! My stomach was still bloated, but somehow Rue squeezed in more food. I couldnt decide if I should be impressed or worried. Over fifty dumplings, and he still had room. Was there a black hole in his stomach? We got up at sunrise and set off. After I steered the boat out of the marina and into the open sea, Mahya asked Alfonsen to take over the helm. Show me the chains you bought, she asked me. She examined the chains and told me, Engrave the runes Durability and Transfer on each link of the chain, on opposite sides of the link. I sat down on the saloons roof to see everything before us without obstructing Alfonsens field of vision and engraved the chain. The sea was calm, too calm. There was almost no wind. The mainsail got a little push, but the jib looked like wet laundryflapping from side to side without doing much. Rue grumbled about the lack of TV, but Mahya convinced him to start a Shogi tournament. It took me an hour to realize that whenever I heard Rue bark, his shouts were no longer in my mind. Before that, I could hear his communication regardless of who he spoke to. Now, I only heard the barking, not what he said telepathically. I went down to the saloon, hugged him, and said, Buddy, youve learned to talk to people individually! Thats amazing! Well done! Rue is great! he yelled into my mind. Rue is smart! You sure are great and smart. I continued petting him and scratching his ears until Mahya said, Were in the middle of a game, and for a change, hes not cheating. Go away. Rue never cheat! Rue good boy! He shouted, sounding indignant that somebody even dared to suggest he cheats. You are the best boy in the world, I told him and returned to carving runes. In the afternoon, Alfonsen asked me to replace him at the helm, and he joined the Shogi tournament. The score was 23 Rue and 25 Mahyait seemed like he really stopped cheating. I thought the increase in intelligence would only manifest in better speaking ability, but apparently, it had other benefits. But I still looked forward to the day he stopped yelling and started talking normally. Sometimes, after a conversation or an argument with him, I felt like my mental ears were bleeding from all the yelling. Mahya left the boys to continue the tournament, went out to the back deck, and took out an enormous sheet of paper and a dirt bike. Whats this? I asked, raising an eyebrow as I pointed at the sleek machine before her. My new motorcycle Mahya replied, a satisfied grin spreading across her face as she patted the seat. I will take it apart and turn it into a Magitech. At first with crystals, and one day, when we find a free dungeon core, into a real Magitech device. Did you buy me one, too? Is that why you wanted the money? I asked, half-joking but hopeful, crossing my arms as I eyed the bike. No. I bought you something else. But like I said, its a surprise, so stop asking what. I frowned, narrowing my eyes. Why not a motorcycle? Because Rue wont be able to ride with you, she said, glancing at the giant dog. Rues ears perked up at the mention of his name, and he huffed as if agreeing with her. When shes right, shes right. I gave her a thumbs-up and proceeded to steer the boat. I have to admit, it was pretty dull. The sea was beautiful, but it always looked the sameblue, blue, and blue. I was used to being busy all the time or sailing past interesting views, and just sitting and holding the helm felt like wasted time. I split my mind in twoone part continued to look out to sea and pay attention to where I was sailing, and with the other part, I began to feel the surrounding mana. Splitting my mind a third time, I spread my mana sense as far as it could go and felt the world around me. The sea had much more mana than on land, and it felt thicker. I tried to figure out why. After all, if the worlds current level was seven, it should be uniform, right? However, it wasnt uniform. On land, there were areas where I felt more mana, mainly areas in nature with fewer people, but the difference was minor. I felt a much more significant difference in mana amounts in the environment here. Do people absorb mana? How is it possible? They havent awakened yet. Are they getting primed? Like an animal for a familiar bond? I had more questions than answers. When I sent my mana sense into the boat, a surprise awaited me there, toothe boat was full of mana. The whole boat, not just the engine area and all the copper wires we threaded through the bulkheads, was brimming with mana! I put more and more of my awareness into the boat and examined the mana. It had a familiar flavor. Im embarrassed to admit it took me a while. But in my defense, I never tasted my mana. Eventually, I recognized the manas flavor as mine. I was so taken aback that the sensation threw me out. I thought about it, and I must admit it took quite a while, but then I facepalmed. Im an idiot. Of course, Id channeled over 90,000 mana into the boat. Where else would it go? My focus was on everything else, and I didnt notice. It was like putting rocket fuel in a lawnmower and wondering why it was zooming across the yard. Returning my mana sense into the boat, I examined it inch by inch. During my examination, I encountered minor points that were not perfect. The restoration completely revitalized the boat, yet I discovered minor flaws that werent damaged but traced back to the original construction. Here was a place where one section of the boat skeleton frame was thinner than the others. There was a part of the boats body that protruded out a bit and created more drag. The keels tip was not optimal, cutting the water less than it should have. I felt all these parts, and every time I found something, I gave the boats mana gentle nudges to fix it. The boat became smoother and stronger and sailed better. I also sensed a lot of junk stuck to the bottom of the boat, so I removed it. Removing the items stuck to the boat one by one proved challenging, as some resisted disconnection. It was like they were stuck inside the boat. But I used what I learned from the quill bears, inserted my mana under the things stuck in it, and popped them out. It was the middle of the night when I finished, but I wasnt tired. Every time I immersed myself in mana, I didnt feel tired, as if it nourished me. I looked at the sea and noticed how fast we were sailing. The boat was flying on the waves. The wind was still absent, the jib was still flapping, nearly empty, but it was flying much faster than before. I continued to steer for another two hours, enjoying the peace of the sea, until Mahya approached me and said, You have been steering for over twelve hours. Let me replace you. You must rest. I thanked her and went to sleep for a few hours. The first day of our cruise was definitely educational. As I dozed off, I couldnt help but wonder about all the other surprises the sea had in store. If today was anything to go by, there was still much more to discover. I only hoped that I wouldnt have to facepalm again. Chapter 99: Lofty Considerations When I woke up, something felt different, but it took me a minute to figure out what; I didnt feel the engines vibration. When I went to the saloon, I glanced out the window and saw that we were in a marina, which completely confused me. I saw Mahya sitting on the boats front deck, approached her, and asked, Where are we? Yakushima. How? I cant possibly have slept for five days! I exclaimed. No, you slept four or five hours. So, how did we get here? According to our calculations, it should have taken us five or six days. When we did the calculations, we based it only on sails, knowing we wouldnt always have the right wind, and use the engine only to enter and leave a marina. With the new engine, we sail with it non-stop, and I dont know what you did to the boat at night, but it is even faster, she explained, looking proud. What is our speed? I asked, leaning against the railing. I cant gauge it because of mana interference, but I estimate we were traveling at around twenty-five knots yesterday, increasing to twenty-seven knots. We can reach thirty knots if we go all out on the engine. Eventually, the wind will cooperate, and we might go even faster, she said, gesturing towards the horizon. I looked at her with wide eyes. This was the speed of a large cruise ship, not a small sailboat. Why are you so surprised? Did I not say that my baby was perfect? Im considering renaming her Wave Dancer. She needs a name that captures how amazing she is, Mahya declared, patting the deck of the boat affectionately. Im totally on board with changing the name. Dixie Doodle sounds ridiculous, I said with a laugh. If were going that fast, we can do some sightseeing in Yakushima and even sail through Guam to check the Gate there. On second thought, we could hop and visit a few islands along the way. Do we have time for that? Theres a Traveler on his way to Las Vegas, she reminded me. Once we make landfall, I shall consult the mystical Google Maps to chart our course, I said, mimicking a dramatic pose. She laughed and gave me a thumbs-up. When we got off the boat, I found a lovely cafe close to the marina, opened my computer, and started doing calculations. Lets see, the Traveler will set sail in nineteen days, and the voyage will last ten days. Twenty-nine days in total. Because he wont fly, reaching Vegas will take ten more days. That gives us thirty-nine days. Add one day for unforeseen delaysour time frame is forty days, I muttered, typing furiously. I searched for exciting islands with a stop in Guam to visit the Gate and started calculating distances and sailing speed. Okay, one knot is 1.852 km/h, so 27 knots are 50 km/h. Chichi-Jima is 1,186 kilometers away, so it takes about 24 hoursone day off the total. The distance from Chichi-Jima to Guam is 1,523 kilometers, so that will take us a day and a half. Lets say two days to be on the safe side. Were down to thirty-seven days. From Guam to Micronesia, its 1,500 kilometers, so it takes about thirty hourstwo daysto be safe. We have thirty-five days left. From Micronesia to the Marshall Islands, its 1,000 kilometers, so twenty hoursa full day. We have thirty-four days left. From the Marshall Islands to Honolulu in Hawaii, its 3,900 kilometers, so 78C80 hours, or three days and a bit. Lets say four days. We have thirty-one days left. From Hawaii to California, its 4,100 kilometers, so about eighty-five hours, or three and a half dayssay, four days. One more day to get to Vegas leaves us 26 days to explore the islands. And if we delay a little, its not a big deal. Looking at the numbers, I was in awe. She shortened a four-to-six-week voyage to two weeks, with islands in between, not direct sailing. Mahya wasnt just an artist but a Magitech wizard. To say that I was deeply impressed would be an understatement; it didnt even come close to describing what I felt. My admiration for her grew to new heights. We still had to practice with the hot-air balloon, and the sea was the perfect place for it, so I subtracted two days. That left us twenty-four days to explore the islands. Hawaii deserved at least a week, so that left us seventeen days. Two days in Yakushima, two days in Chichi-Jima, and at least three days in Guam. Seven days, which leaves us ten days to visit other islands. I did a Google search for Top Things to See in the Northern Mariana Islands and added Rota Island to the list, along with a visit to Pinatang Park. The other things sounded lovely, but we didnt have enough time to explore all the islands. Subtracting two days from the total for Rota Island, I did a Google search for Top Things to See in Micronesia. The island of Pohnpei sounded terrific and fun, so I gave it three days. It sounded like the most fun of all the options I found. After searching for Top Things to See in the Marshall Islands, I added Arno Atoll and Jaluit to the list, allocating five days for it. I presented the list to Mahya and Alfonsen. Her reaction was, Great, that sounds fun. He remarked, You are well aware of what is desirable. I must admit that it was nice to be trusted. It was also a pleasant change from negotiating with Lis, although he was right about the need for speed because of the rising mana levels. We spent the afternoon near the marina and slept in the hotel instead of on the boat. We all needed to stretch our legs and experience a space larger than thirty meters. The following day, we visited the island and saw the main points of interest. We had fun exploring Yakusugi Land, hiking among the ancient cedar trees, and taking in the beauty of Okonotaki Waterfall. In the evening, we enjoyed a fancy dinner at Shiosai with delicious fish dishes. We slept on the boat that night, anticipating an early morning departure. Mahya took the helm and reminded me I needed to study the book Lis recommended on mana control to prepare for rescuing the Traveler. I sat on the back deck and started reading. Alfonsen sat next to me, and I felt he was constantly fidgeting. I looked at him; he tilted his head this way and that, shook his head, frowned, drummed his fingers on his knee, looked thoughtful, sighed, and once again shook his head. It looked like he was having a deep discussion with himself. Is something bothering you? I asked him. I am currently deliberating on whether my father should father another child, Alfonsen replied. This guy was making no sense. It wasnt the first time I didnt understand him. I raised an eyebrow and leaned in closer. Isnt it your dads call, not yours? Under those conditions, the ultimate decision lies in my hands. I dont understand, I admitted, shaking my head slightly. The details of our family history are rather intricate, and Id prefer not to bore you with them. We still have a whole day until we reach Chichi-Jima. I can handle some boring stuff, I said with a grin, trying to lighten the mood. Our familys ancestral roots do not lie in Leylos. Rather, we originate from a very high mana world, hence our dual-mana system. Roughly two thousand years ago, one of my forefathers, an accomplished Traveler, embarked on a search for a suitable place to establish roots. Upon his arrival in Leylos, he developed a liking for that world. After an extended exploration period, he discovered an unclaimed wilderness region with numerous dungeons. In lieu of clearing the dungeons and obtaining the cores, he established defensive measures adjacent to the dungeons and commenced charging an admission fee. This laid the foundation for the kingdom of Mirbit, Alfonsen explained, sounding bitter and frustrated. As a result, my family established a custom in which the chosen heir sets off to travel for a maximum of ten years, considering the time leaps, and returns to Leylos with newfound wealth and knowledge before taking on the royal position. A male heir is required to ensure the continuation of the Gate Travelers abilities.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. There have been multiple occurrences throughout history where the heir to the throne left and decided against returning. If this happens, the king must ensure the birth of another male child who will serve as the rightful heir to the throne. Two of my brothers remain unfamiliar to me, with one being approximately ninety years my senior and the other approximately thirty-five years my senior. Despite being the designated heirs to the throne, they opted against returning. Once this situation arose, the guidance promptly notified my father that he no longer had an heir, compelling him to resume his efforts to conceive a male child. At this moment, I find myself deliberating whether to go back or renounce my heir title, opting instead to embark on further journeys, Alfonsen finished, his expression conflicted. Have you tried making a list? A list? he echoed, looking puzzled. Write all the advantages and disadvantages. Not just for you but also for your father and your kingdom. See what is best for all parties. Can you help me? Yeah, sure, I replied with a reassuring smile. I grabbed a pen and paper, divided it in half, and prompted him, Lets begin with the pros. The respite from the weight of responsibility on my shoulders, which occasionally feels like a crushing force, Alfonsen began, his shoulders relaxing slightly. I wrote, No more burden of responsibility, and asked, What else? I wont have to tolerate the environment within the palace, he said, a look of distaste crossing his face. Whats wrong with the atmosphere in the palace? My father has five wivesC Shocked, I interrupted and asked, Five! How does he manage that?! He is not. Moreover, I am part of a family with seven sisters who have taken sides, leading to a silent guerrilla warlike ambiance within the palace. It is depressing, Alfonsen explained, his voice heavy with resignation. Hows your dad handling it? His facade of obliviousness masks a calculated retreat. He deftly conjures urgent kingdom matters when embroiled in their disputes, disappearing for weeks at a time, Alfonsen said, shaking his head in frustration. Sounds awful, I muttered, feeling a pang of sympathy. The depths of its horror elude imagination. Additionally, opposing their perspectives incurs severe disapproval, deepening the existing divide within the family, he continued, his expression grim. I shuddered just thinking about it. That sounded horrible! I wrote, An end to the guerrilla war. What else? I will have the opportunity to indulge in my physical needs without the continuous obligation to secure an heir and constant reminders about propriety, he said, his tone softening slightly. I wrote, Freedom to explore sexuality, and looked up at him. You do not care? he asked, his eyes searching mine. No, I couldnt care less, I replied with a shrug. You are a good man, John. Thanks, youre not bad yourselfwhen you get that stick out of your ass, I said with a grin. He started laughing loudly, and it took him a few minutes to calm down. What else? I asked, enjoying the lighter mood. He wiped away tears and said, I can truly pursue my interests rather than tradition and constraints. I wrote, Freedom to pursue interests. What else? I prompted. See the universe, not just what I can manage in a few years. I wrote, See the worlds. What else? I asked, noting the growing enthusiasm in his voice. Progress at my pace, without constant pressure to collect as many Trait points as possible, because it will be much more difficult after that. I wrote, Take your time. What else? I think that is all. Okay, how will this decision benefit your father or your kingdom? Maybe my father will finally take care of the situation at home and stop ignoring it. And the kingdom will benefit from someone who wants to be king and does not see it as a burden or a punishment. I wrote, Daddy faces the mess at home. A kingdom gets a beneficial king. Anything else? I asked. No, that is all, he said, nodding. So, now well move on to the cons. What considerations do you have against this decision? He started counting on his fingers. It is my duty. I promised to return. If I decide not to return, I will lose my [Monarch (in training)] class. Lets put the duty and the promise aside for a moment. What happens if you lose the [Monarch (in training)] class? Ill lose all the progress points Ive earned. How many points are we talking about? Each level of the class grants seven points, and I am currently at level three. Instead of allocating the points, I converted them into ability points. I reserved three, allocating one for the Mana Shield spell purchase. Renouncing the class will result in losing those points, but it is not a problem with workshops. Nonetheless, there is a possibility of forfeiting the Mana Shield spell, which could potentially be interpreted by the Guidance as spell conversion and subsequently prevent its reacquisition, Alfonsen explained, his expression serious. Youre a Heavy Warrior, right? I asked, remembering our previous conversation on the subject. Yes. I remember Lis and Mahya talking about a stone shield, stone armor, or something like that. Mahya didnt want to buy it because she depends on her Agility, but for you, it could be an excellent substitute. His eyes became unfocused, and after a few minutes, he exclaimed, Here it is. I believe it will be effective. Although it reduces Agility by five points, I can compensate by converting an ability point into five Trait points and adding them to Agility to maintain equilibrium. Excellent. So, Im not adding it to the list, am I? He shook his head. No. What other reasons do you have against it? I asked, returning to the list. My father will have to deal with the situation at home alone, he said, sounding guilty. Here, I dont think youre right. Its not your responsibility to deal with it; its his. He created this situation, and you were the victim of it. I dont think you should feel obligated to deal with it. He sighed and said, I know. He said he trusted me to be crowned to free him up for his wives. Thats unfair. Theres always a way to make time. He seems to avoid facing the situation and comes up with excuses. Do you foresee any negative impact on your kingdom if you choose not to return? Maybe my new brother will be against the idea even more than I am, he admitted, looking down. Thats his problem, not yours. A kingdom can often benefit from a king who doesnt want to rule. According to history, kings who wanted to rule usually desired more and more power. Someone who doesnt want to rule is usually more relaxed. Anything else? He took a deep breath and released it in a whoosh. It feels profoundly unfair. My ancestor traveled for over 300 years before settling in Leylos. He epitomized the spirit of a Traveler as he ventured into the vast expanse of the universe. As his descendants, we are now constrained with the duty of tending to a kingdom that holds no appeal for us, impeding our ability to explore freely. He grabbed his hair in two fists and leaned forward with his elbows on his knees. He had the freedom to roam, to discover new worlds, to live a life unburdened by the constraints of duty. By choosing his own path, he carved out his destiny. And yet, because of his final decision to settle and establish this kingdom, we are now chained to a legacy that limits us. He got up and clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. Every day, I feel the weight of expectations pressing down on me, the endless responsibilities, the constant surveillance. I need to account for every action, for every word. Should I display even a hint of a smile towards a man, he promptly disappears from the palace, never to be seen again. The frustration gnaws at me, knowing I could be out there, exploring, learning, growingjust as he did. Alfonsens voice grew softer, tinged with a deep sadness. Instead, I am confined to a role I never wanted, performing duties that drain my spirit. Add to that the continuous guerilla warfare between my fathers wives and my sisters. I am metaphorically confined within a lavishly adorned cage, where the boundless expanse of the sky remains perpetually out of my reach, surrounded by angry beasts. The legacy of exploration and discovery he embodied feels like a distant dream. We are bound by duties that stifle our potential, and it breaks my heart to think that tradition and obligation snuffed out the adventurous spirit that defined our lineage. He looked at me, his eyes pleading for understanding. Do you see, John? The very thing that made our family greatthe freedom to explore, to choose our pathis now denied to us. It is a stark and unfortunate irony, a harsh twist of fate. It evokes a deep sense of frustration and longing for a life that may forever elude me. I wrote, Unfair legacy restriction. Anything else? He shook his head. Then go over the list. You have to choose: freedom or duty? Youre the one who gets to make the call. Looking at the list, its clear that it boils down to this. So you need to decide whats more important to you, I said, handing him the paper. Alfonsen took the list, his eyes scanning the words. It is a dilemma that challenges the very core of my being, he murmured, his fingers tracing the edges of the paper. He sighed again. I have always felt a deep sense of duty, instilled in me since birth. Yet, the call of freedom and exploration is strong. The thought of being tied down, unable to see the universe as my ancestor once did, fills me with dread, he confessed, his voice trembling slightly. Its a tough choice, no doubt about it, I said, running a hand through my hair. But sometimes youve got to think about whats best for you in the long run. I mean, your ancestor had the freedom to choose, right? So why cant you? Thank you, John. Your perspective has given me much to consider. I shall take this time to reflect deeply on what path I should choose. Take all the time you need, Alfonsen. Just remember, whatever decision you make, it should be one you wont regret, I said, giving him a supportive smile. He nodded once more, then stood up, clutching the list tightly. I shall retire to my cabin to contemplate further. Your counsel has been invaluable, my friend, he said formally before heading towards his cabin. I watched him go, feeling relieved that he was finally considering his happiness, and went to replace Mahya at the helm. Chapter 100: Chichi-Jima & Guam Steering was boooriiing! I tried to keep reading while steering the helm, but it was impossible. Although I could split my mind, I couldnt split my eyes. Trying to come up with something else to occupy myself with, I remembered my Storage. In Shimoor, I used to sort through it occasionally to organize my stored items, but I havent done so in recent years. With all the shopping I did in London and Paris, in various cities during our European trip, and the extensive shopping in China, my Storage was a chaotic jumble of items. It was as if a whirlwind had swept through, scattering items without a thought to their location. The sheer chaos of it all was overwhelming. Splitting my mind, I kept looking at the sea and looked into the Storage, and this time, it did work, but it was weird. I looked at the sea with my physical eyes, while simultaneously using my mental eyes to look into the Storage. Even though these were mental eyes, I saw through them, which caused a great deal of confusion. Having two viewpoints simultaneously was a completely new experience for me, and it felt extremely disorienting. The world seemed to spin around me, and I struggled to find my balance. I continued to sit there and get used to this split perspective. After about two hours, the confusion gradually lessened, allowing me to focus on observing both my surroundings and the Storage. The experience was a mix of fascination and disorientation, presenting a level of confusion entirely unfamiliar to me. With a renewed focus, I began sorting through my belongings, reorganizing them into specific categories. I set aside a distinct area for items I intended to sell and a separate space solely for food. I also moved the house and other large equipment, such as boats, to a different part of the Storage. Once these tasks were complete, I focused on the items that didnt fit into any specific category. During this process, I stumbled upon the wooden ring I had gained in the dungeon in Tuonela, sparking a thought. Sending a telepathic message to Alfonsen, I asked him, I have a ring that gives 2% extra constitution; are you interested? Not a very high percentage. Yeah, I got it from a baby dungeon. I would appreciate having it until I find a superior option. Its yours. After placing the ring in my pocket, I continued sorting through my belongings. I stumbled upon the box Lis built for me, and I couldnt help but facepalm. I still havent used it! I retrieved the box, the file-access device, and the music-filled hard disk Mahya built for me. Puzzled, I turned the three devices this way and that, scratching my head. Hmm, how do I use them? I looked closer and saw something sticking out from the device that should access files with a matching entry on the external drive. I inserted the tip into the drive, heard a click, and now it looked like one devicehalf transparent and looking crystalline, the other half metal, with runes covering its entire surface. That was simple... I examined the strange speaker, going over all the rods and antennas sticking out of it and searching for a connection point, and checked the file access device and looked for a mount point, but found nothing. Hmm, Im sure Lis made something useful. I only need to figure out how to use it. I approached it from a different angle. When I examined the device that accesses the files, I identified a charge rune. This rune was in the book I studied for the boat project. By touching the rune with my finger, I could channel mana into the device. The device continued to charge until I felt it was no longer receiving more mana. Even with the device fully charged, I didnt see any change. What now? When I examined all the runes on the device, I saw they were part of the containment field. I asked out loud, What the hell, Lis? How do I use this thing? Couldnt you leave an instruction manual or something? I threw my hands up, staring at the runes helplessly. Mahya heard me and approached, raising an eyebrow. Who are you talking to? she asked, her voice laced with curiosity. Lis. I glanced over my shoulder at her. Hes not here if you havent noticed, she laughed. I know that, but complaints in my mind doesnt carry the same weight as complaining out loud. I shrugged, feeling foolish. What are you complaining about? How do I use this thing? I figured out how to connect the drive to the access device, and I charged it, but cant figure out the rest. I gestured at the device, frustrated. Did you charge the speaker? No. I frowned, realizing Id missed something obvious. Charge it. She rolled her eyes at me. After I charged the speaker, she turned the device over and showed me a circle in the middle with the rune Connection and an identical circle at the bottom of the speaker. Place the two identical runes on top of each other, she instructed, pointing. Then she pointed to a chain of runes and asked, Recognize these?This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I looked at them, and they were familiar. Theyre Access, Activation, Information, and Control. I nodded, the realization dawning on me. Put your finger on Access and flow mana into the rune. She watched intently as I followed her directions. A list appeared on the crystal drive. It looked just like a list on a phone or tablet screen. Cool! I exclaimed. With the other hand, scroll up or downit works like a touch screen. Double tap on it when you decide which song you want to hear. I chose the song Dust in the Wind by Kansas. The song started playing through the speaker, and I started singing along with a huge smile. I HAD MUSIC! I was over the moon and continued to steer and sing for hours with a massive smile until Alfonsen replaced me at the helm. Did you reach a decision? I asked him. Not yet. I squeezed his shoulder, offering support. Take your time. Make sure its what you want so you wont have any regrets later. I gave him a reassuring smile. He nodded. I handed him the ring and went to the back deck to continue reading the book about mana control.
Mahya was correct in her estimate of our speed if a little conservative. We left Yakushima at dawn and docked at the Tobiuo Pier in Chichi-Jima two hours before sunrise. If my calculations were correct, our speed was 29 knots! Since the sea was still very calm with almost no wind, the speed was 100% our engine. I patted the deck and said, Good girl. Mahya is right; you are perfect. A Google search revealed that there wasnt much to do in Chichi-Jima. The places charm was mainly because of the beautiful beaches, but we werent interested in swimming. We visited the Ogasawara Marine Product Center and saw small sharks, rays, sea turtles, and various local fish. We ate a Japanese dinner at Fuku-Chan, slept on the boat, and sailed with the sunrise. If my calculations regarding our speed were correct, we should reach Guam in 28 hours.
From the very beginning, it was clear that the weather conditions had changed. The ocean was choppy, and there was wind. At least it was in the right direction. The wind got stronger and stronger until Alfonsen asked me to replace him at the helm. His sailing skill was still level three, while Mahyas and mine were level six, so he didnt feel comfortable steering the boat in these conditions. I quickly understood the problem: the boat flew too fast between the engine at almost maximum speed and the sails receiving a solid wind. To avoid hitting a boat or ship, I slowed down the motor more and more until we were sailing almost only on wind power. Rue felt terrible and threw up several times. Luckily, Alfonsen had the Clean spell. I called Rue, Come here, buddy, put your head on my lap. He whined softly but mentally shouted, Bad boat! Rue no like! I patted him and cast Healing Touch. Thats how I continued to steer for fifteen hours, one hand on the wheel and one hand on Rue, as I cast a Healing Touch every few minutes to help him. He looked miserable, and I felt sorry for him. If he develops such severe motion sickness, Ive decided never to tease him again about his hatred of small boats. If they made me feel that way, I would hate them too. When Mahya came to replace me at the helm, she said, If the Gate in Guam leads to a world with a manageable mana level, we should take Rue in and have him kill monsters or mana beasts. Why? He needs two more levels. At level ten, his Constitution should be high enough to prevent motion sickness. Good idea. We will definitely check this option. It took us another ten hours to reach Guam, and I spent this whole time casting Healing Touch on Rue. My boy felt so miserable and kept whining softly. The spell helped, but the motion sickness returned fast every time. He was so miserable that he even stopped shouting mentally. We finally docked at Sumay Cove Marina, got off the boat, and looked for a nearby hotel. Rue needed to feel dry land. When we heard a storm was approaching on the news, we felt relieved that it missed us mid-sail. I metaphorically patted my Luck trait on the back and went to sleepI was done after taking care of Rue for twenty-five hours. The storm hit the island of Guam and raged for two days. During that period, we stayed at the hotel, and Rue was ecstatic to watch TV finally. I made progress on the mana control book and realized that, for now, I should give up the idea of drawing mana through Rue. It turned out that first, you need to achieve total control of the internal mana while progressing toward controlling the external mana. Only when you completely control internal mana, can you train in complete control of external mana. Only after achieving proficiency in controlling external mana at advanced levels, can you begin to channel it. I havent even looked up how to draw mana through Rue. I wasnt there yet. Two days later, after the storm had passed, we checked the Gate. Of course, the Gate was a surprise. What else is new? The Gates surprised us so many times that I stopped feeling surprised. This time, it was Alfonsens turn to be speechless.
Travelers Gate #561117230 Destination: Leylos Status: Integrated Mana level: 50 Threat level: Moderate-high
Alfonsen turned to me and Mahya, looking at us wide-eyed. I can confidently state that a Gate linking Leylos to a technological world has never existed. Well, the original Gate you came from also changed, I said. This is correct, but Lis informed me it was a newly introduced Gate to your world, he said. The Gate might have been there before, but nobody went through it, so it didnt appear on the Map, Mahya said. Hmm, I concur, he answered. Are you planning to take this Gate home? Mahya asked. No. I am presently deliberating whether to accept the role of the heir apparent. Nevertheless, even if I opt to proceed, my travel time began less than a year ago. There is still some time left for me before I have to go back to that terrible ordeal, Alfonsen said. Think this place is good for leveling up Rue and getting rid of his seasickness? I asked. I will know our location once we cross the Gate, he said. As we crossed the Gate, Alfonsen opened the Map and said, No, this is not a good place. Why? Mahya asked. In our world, we consider the areas deep within the mountains to pose a certain danger. Considering the mana level, seeking a more suitable option would be more advisable, Alfonsen said. Its your world; you know best, I said. I checked the Gate from the other side. The mana was still holding at seven, which was good.
Travelers Gate #561117230 Destination: Earth/Gaia/Terra Status: Unintegrated Mana level: 7 Technology level: Low Threat level: HumansCmoderate. Other speciesCvery high.
Once we got back to the hotel, we had a meeting and decided against going to Rota Island. The storm had caused us to lose two days, and we agreed we would rather spend those two days in Guam. We went on a Valley of the Latte Jungle Riverboat Cruise, which lasted a whole day. Fortunately, Rue had no issues with the riverboats stability, and there were many children, so he made a lot of small friends. We visited Underwater World, ate good food, swam in the calm sea again, and raced on the E-foils. After three days of rest and fun, we sailed at dawn, heading to the island of Pohnpei in Micronesia. Chapter 101: Fog and Mysteries About an hour after we sailed from Guam, fog started. Initially, the fog appeared as scattered pockets with areas of greater visibility. But gradually, the fog became thicker and thicker until it seemed as if we were sailing through milk. The wind completely stopped, and a creepy silence enveloped the surroundings. I was at the helm, and it was a strange experiencegradually, everything became deathly silent. I couldnt sail like this. The sailboat glided silently through the water, its bow disappearing into a thick, white wall of fog. My visibility didnt even extend to the bow. Extending my mana sense as far as it would go, I gained about ten meters of visibility, but it wasnt enough to navigate. On the river, my mana sense sphere was wider; here, it felt like the fog muted itlike it had something in it that muted everything. I had a compass and the Travelers Map, but as far as the sea conditions were concerned, I was sailing blind. Everything felt and sounded muted, adding to the uncertainty. I couldnt hear the waves lapping against the hull. With my Mana Control, I closed and tied the sails, lowered the engine speed to the minimum, and called Mahya and Alfonsen over. We have two options, I said. Either turn back and return to Guam or continue and head to the Marshall Islands. Werent we going to Micronesia? Mahya asked. The Marshalls are part of it, but we must drop Pohnpei, I said. What factors need to be considered when evaluating each option? asked Alfonsen. The same factor applies in both cases. I can detect objects about ten meters ahead using my mana sense. When someone takes over the helm from me, they will have even less visibility. Its dangerous to approach an island and navigate into a marina when you cant see anything, and the open sea is also dangerous without visibility, I said. What are your thoughts? Alfonsen asked. I think we should continue. Both to not lose this time and because the open sea may be dangerous without visibility, but less dangerous than an area near an island. They both agreed with me, and I continued navigating. Our sailing speed was something like three or four knots. I was afraid to sail faster. At least in these conditions, the sea was as smooth and calm as a river, so Rue didnt experience any motion sickness. The fog cleared a bit in the late afternoon, and visibility improved to about five meters from the boats bow. After hours of navigating with my mana sense and seeing nothing with my eyes, my entire body was tense. At one point, I even closed my eyes to see better with my mana. To give myself a break from stress, I asked Alfonsen to replace me for a bit. I lay on the couch in the saloon and tried to calm the nerves and tension in my body. I was tense like a spring, which didnt improve my mental peace. Sailing should be fun, not a stressful experience! I complained mentally to the universe at large and felt amusement directed at me. Yeah, yeah, laugh it up; youre not the one sailing in those conditions. This time, I didnt get a reaction. I had become so accustomed to these sporadic communications that they no longer bothered me. Yay me! I saw Mahya reading the Bible and writing things down in a notebook every few minutes. What are you doing? I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Research, she replied without looking up from her notes. In the Bible? I asked, bewildered. Yes. Why? I asked, completely confused. Looking for good sources of magical knowledge, she said casually, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. In the Bible? I felt like a parrot, repeating the same thing over and over. Yes, she replied, unfazed. Could you break down what youre doing? I have no idea what youre talking about, and I feel dumb right now because youre not making any sense at all. I crossed my arms, feeling increasingly lost. She finally looked up at me, her expression serious. My father, who holds the [Lore Keeper] class, told me that during his travels, he discovered numerous evidence suggesting that magical worlds were once technological worlds, a finding that is not surprising given the integrations. But on two occasions, he found proof that technological worlds used to be magical. He called it the ebb and flow of magic. I believe that Earth serves as another example. HUH?! I just stared at her, open-mouthed. She smirked at my reaction. Dont look at me like that. With this expression, you do look dumb. Im going through your historical texts looking for proof of this theory. I rubbed the back of my neck, thoroughly confused. Its all very fascinating, but why do WE care? I asked, bewildered. Runes, she said simply, like the answer was obvious. Runes? I echoed, my confusion deepening. Yes, how many rune languages have you learned so far? she asked, her tone challenging. Two, I answered cautiously. Did you notice they are different? she pressed. Yeah, of course. I frowned, still unsure where she was going with this. Exactly. The more runes you know, the more you can mix and match to make amazing things or create new rituals. I started laughing, the absurdity of it all hitting me. What is so funny? she asked, sounding annoyed. You want to go look for things that were buried underground, and somebody dug them up, I said, laughing even harder. How the mighty have fallen and crossed to the dark side. She looked even more annoyed, and I roared with laughter, unable to stop. We both heard a foghorn. We jumped up and ran to Alfonsen to check that everything was fine. He turned the wheel to the right, and we saw the shadow of a large ship. It was massive, resembling either a cruise ship or a cargo vessel. The fog made it impossible to determine the exact distance, but I could feel the ships wave pushing us to the side and rocking the boat. Speed up, I told him, keeping my voice steady. Replace me, please, he said in a shaky voice, his grip loosening on the helm. I replaced him on the helm, turned it further to the right, and increased the engine speed. I felt like we were on a thrill ride at an amusement park as our boat went up and down in the ships wake. Everything calmed down after a while, and the sea was as smooth as a lake again. Alphonse stood beside me, panting. I noticed his hands were shaking. Are you okay? I asked, glancing at him with concern. Give me a moment, please. Once he regained his composure, he said, I hate fog! He shook his head, still visibly tense. Go drink something, rest, and recover. Ill navigate in the meantime, I offered. Thank you. I remained at the helm until sunset, by which time the fog had nearly dissipated. Mahya replaced me, and I went to sleep. The sea was calm in the morning, without a hint of fog. Thank you, Guiding Spirits! Alfonsen felt comfortable navigating; Mahya pursued her research on religious and magical topics while I practiced expanding my mana sense. It was useful in many situations; I had to maximize it. We continued to sail for two days with no further surprises until we arrived at Arno Atoll. There was no marina or anything like that in Arno, so we dropped anchor a few hundred meters from the atoll and came ashore with the E-foils. I blessed the day we discovered these devices every day and blessed Lis for converting them to be mana-powered. They solved so many problems for us. We spent a day and a half in Arno Atoll. There werent any unique attractions, not even restaurants, but the lagoon was lovely, and swimming in clear water with no waves was fun. We enjoyed a bike ride around the atolls perimeter and purchased a lot of coconuts. After a day and a half, we gave up visiting Jaluit and sailed directly to Hawaii. We preferred not to take a chance that more surprising things would happen along the way and delay us. As Alfonsen put it, Should we happen to be ahead of schedule, we will find ways to occupy ourselves. However, arriving late would result in an embarrassing situation. Chapter 102: A Fun Day in the Sun According to my calculations, our voyage from Arno Atoll to Hawaii should have taken three or three and a half days at the most, but no one told the ocean that, so it was unaware of the fact and did as it pleased. In the initial two days, the wind kept changing direction. At first, I tried tacking, but it was impossible. As I turned right to get some of the wind, it changed direction to the right. As I turned left to catch it, it changed direction to the left. I felt like the wind was playing games with me, changing direction no matter how I adjusted the sails or the boat. Youre kidding me, arent you? I muttered aloud, voicing my exasperation. I read that this area has excellent trade winds for sailing, so whats this nonsense? I directed my complaint to the wind. Who are you talking to? Alfonsen asked, amused. The wind. And is it talking back? Not yet, but Im not giving up hope, I replied with a grin. He shook his head, smiling. Eventually, I conceded defeat with the sails, securing them and relying solely on the engine. Here, too, the ocean behaved erraticallythe currents kept pulling the boat in different directions. I had to constantly monitor the compass to adjust our course and keep sailing in the right direction. The various currents also created whirlpools, which I had to avoid as much as possible, and sudden waves that bounced the boat upwards. My poor boy started feeling sick again, so I kept steering with one hand and casting Healing Touch repeatedly with the other. Towards the first days evening, the erratic winds calmed down a bit. They were still blowing unfavorably, and we didnt feel like tacking. None of us had the energy to wrestle with the sails, so we continued under engine power. Mahya took charge of navigation for most of the night, giving me a chance to rest and care for Rue. Though he had not fully recovered, he was better, as the tumultuous waves subsided. Although the second day was a little more laid-back than the first, it was still quite similar. The wind still changed direction occasionally, so we didnt open the sails. Our engine was good enough, and we had enough power to make it to Hawaii three times. The currents also calmed down. They still tried to play tug-of-war with us, but at least there were no whirlpools. The sailing was relatively less problematic but still not smooth. At least Rue was feeling better. Alfonsen took the helm most of the day and did a decent job. So, I let my mind rest and continued to train my mana sense. When I saw Mahya still flipping through the Bible, I got an idea. I focused on my Storage and found all of Lis books on parchment. I took them out in twenty-piece sets and examined each one. Although I had yet to learn all the languages, I had enough knowledge to identify the books content. I had a collection of seventeen books that covered eleven distinct runic languages. In addition, I had forty-five books of magic script that were not runes. First, there were the rune languages. These looked like traditional alphabets, but each rune wasnt just a letter, but a symbol with deep meaning. Think of them as encoding concepts rather than sounds. For example, a rune might represent a specific elemental force, like fire or water, or it could embody an aspect of nature, such as the cycle of life or the power of the seasons. These runes arent just about communication; theyre like condensed capsules of cosmic wisdom, each with its own story. On the other hand, magic scripts are a different beast altogether. Imagine scripts resembling ancient hieroglyphs or intricate cuneiform tablets with many squiggles and circles thrown in. Instead of comprising simple symbols, these scripts incorporate multiple layers of meaning. Each symbol doesnt limit itself to one conceptit functions as a nexus of ideas that shift depending on the surrounding symbols. Picture a symbol for protection that, when combined with others, can also mean ward against darkness or guard the ritual against external interference. These scripts are like puzzles, where the arrangement of symbols holds the key to unlocking their full potential. In essence, while rune languages are like a direct conversation with the universeclear and precise in their symbolismmagical scripts are more like cryptic puzzles. Examining the books, I saw that while some magic script books shared symbols, each contained unique glyphs absent in others. Furthermore, I discovered twenty-eight volumes on rituals illustrated with circles, stars, squares, and cubes, as well as over two hundred books on diverse subjects featuring runes or magic script symbols. I took the whole pile to Mahya and told her, These are all books of runic languages, magic scripts, or other topics that include some runes or symbols. Dont you think thats enough? I see no reason to search for archaeological finds to learn one or two new runes. Well also visit other worlds; Im sure well find cool stuff there. I dont want to linger too long on Earth to pursue lost knowledge that may or may not exist. She looked at the whole pile and sighed, her shoulders drooping. Youre right. I knew about your huge library, but it slipped my mind. I also think my fathers influence made me start researching this. The subject doesnt interest me, but it made me feel close to my parents, she explained, her voice softening as she glanced away. When was the last time you saw them? Her eyes narrowed as she did the mental calculation. About seventy years in my linear timeline, or a hundred accounting for time skips. I whistled, shaking my head. Quite a while. Would you like to see them? I cant, she said, her tone flat. I know a chain of Gates from the technological world from which I set out on a space journey to the new planet destined for colonization. From here, I have no idea. Besides, when I left, my parents also intended to continue traveling. They settled in the world where I was born to raise a family; I was the youngest of three children. My brother and sister left years ago, she added, her gaze distant. Do you miss them? I asked quietly, watching her expression. Yes, but we keep in touch through the Archive. Theres not much correspondence, but we exchange information about whats happening with us once every six months or a year, she explained, her lips curving into a small, bittersweet smile.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Do you know where they are? The last time we corresponded, they decided to face a tech world. They liked my stories about the space travel I did and became intrigued. They were searching for a technologically advanced world where they could experience space travel. I hope they enjoy it. Yeah, me too, she agreed, though there was a hint of sadness in her voice. Do you want me to leave you the books? I asked, gesturing to the pile. Were good for now, she said, standing up. Itd be great if you could arrange your books on the mezzanine. That way, anyone can get a book. Im going to do it. I just need to figure out how to bind them, I scratched my head. Id rather not use rubber bands to keep stacks of paper or parchment together. Ill find some bindings, make actual books out of them, put a cover on to keep the pages safe, and then put them on the shelves. Good idea, she said with a nod. She was smiling, but still looked sad. She went to the back deck, took out the motorcycle she had already disassembled half of, and continued to tinker with it. I went back to training my mana sense. On the third day, we finally had good sailing conditions. The sea was calm with a gentle breeze, and there was no hint of fog, whirlpools, or turbulent waves. According to our Travelers Map, we were nearly halfway to Hawaii, maintaining our schedule. Over breakfast, I said to Mahya and Alfonsen, I want to take the house out so Rue can watch TV. With all hes been through, he deserves it. We also have to practice with the hot-air balloon. This place looks great, and the weather is perfect. Will you be acquiring the skill from the Guidance? Alfonsen asked, raising an eyebrow. His question surprised me. It never occurred to me to buy the skill, but why not, actually? I had no intention of taking a six-month course on how to fly a hot-air balloon, and I had a lot of points. I think so. Mahya, what do you think? I asked, turning toward her. Yes, we have enough points, she replied, nodding thoughtfully. Im embarrassed I didnt think of it before, but Im still stuck in the mindset that points are too valuable to waste on nonsense. But I have over two hundred and fifty points. I can afford it without worries. Two hundred and fifty! Alfonsen exclaimed, his eyes widening. Once we arrive on land, I will need to enroll in a significant number of workshops, he added, shaking his head in disbelief. I reassured him with a shoulder squeeze. Well take care of you; dont worry, I said with a smile. That morning, Alfonsen seemed unusually cheerful, something I wasnt used to. Usually, he looked displeased, lost in thought, or neutral. He did smile and laugh, but only for specific reasons. But this morning, he was all smiles. You seem happy this morning. Did something happen? I asked, studying his face. Indeed, I have reached a resolution. Oh, and what did you decide? I have decided not to return. My father will need to conceive a new successor. I aspire to continue my travels, and perhaps, in the distant future, when I grow weary of the journey, I might consider returning to Leylos or seek out a new location to establish roots. But this time, without the burden of establishing a kingdom, its too arduous. He said the last sentence with such an expression of disgust that Mahya and I started laughing. What happened to your points? I asked. The Guiding Spirits have been kind to me, he replied. I have lost four points from my total, but I did not lose my mana shield. Excellent. What are we talking about? Mahya asked. Alfonsen decided to give up his title of heir and continue traveling. He feared losing the mana shield because he exchanged stat points to buy it. But he only lost the points without losing the spell. I said. Mahya sighed and said, Congratulations. I wish it would have worked like this, but I converted it by choice to an engineering skill. Dont worry, I said. Either well find you a scroll with a different version of this spell, or Ill try to build you a different one. Well find a solution. She nodded, and we continued eating. When we were on the back deck, I asked Mahya, How should we connect the house? She inspected the railing, retrieved an engraving pen, and inscribed some runes. This will keep the railing from warping or breaking. Take out two chains that youve already carved runes on. I gave her the chains; she attached the ends to the railing and said, Take the house out, immediately jump over the railing onto the pontoons, and secure the chains to the houses posts, attaching them on both sides of the stairs. Following her directions, I completed the connection with a three-meter gap to prevent accidental contact between the house and the boat for safety. Mahya told me, Command your house to attach the steps to the boat. What do you mean? Just do it; youll see. I commanded the house as she said, and the stairs straightened, turning into a ships ramp and reaching the boat. Mahya secured the ends of the stairs to the railing with sturdy zip ties. Shorten the chains to match the distance of the stairs, she said. I adjusted the chains, double-wrapping them around each post before clipping them together. I called Rue to come to the house, activated the dead zone in the spell room, connected the computer, and gave him snacks for the movie. He kept licking my face and mentally shouting, John, friend! John, friend! I patted him and said, Have fun, buddy. Mahya brought me a pile of crystals and said, Place them in the charging station. I swapped with the full crystals. We took the balloon out to inflate it but ran into a problem. Every time we watched someone inflate the balloon, they would lay the basket on its side, spread the balloon out fully on the ground, have two people hold the balloons mouth open, and then a third person would turn on a giant fan that ran on a generator to fill the balloon with air. Only after fully inflating the balloon did they turn on the gas. At first, with the basket lying on its side and the balloon on the ground, then slowly lifted and straightened the basket as the balloon rose. We tried to spread the balloon on the sea with the e-foils, but the water kept getting in, and we realized it wouldnt work. We were also afraid to turn on the big fan on the boat, lest the mana burn it. The three of us sat on the back deck, deep in thought and trying to find a solution. Mahya said, I have the Wind Funnel spell. If you and Alfonsen hold the balloon open, I can fill it with air. It worked; we filled the balloon, which gave me an idea. Instead of using gas, I poured the Heat spell into the balloon, which slowly rose. We left the gas system in the basket to operate as needed when the balloon was in the air, but for now, I was the gas. After the balloon rose almost completely, Mahya climbed into the basket and said, Hands off, as we heard the operators say. She turned on the gas, and the balloon rose more. She shouted to me from above, When the balloon rises to a height of about four or five hundred meters, tie it to the railing. I gave her a thumbs up, and she kept rising. Do you need me for anything else? asked Alfonsen. No. Thank you very much. You can go to sleep. Alfonsen went to sleep, Mahya reached the desired height, and I tied her to the railing. Rue watched a movie at home, and I went to the helm and started the engine at low speed. I thought it would be more interesting for Mahya if we moved forward. Thats how we sailed for half a day. I was at the helm, sailing at low speed, while Mahya was up in the balloon. At one point, we saw a yacht sailing in the distance. After some time, it was clear they saw us and turned towards us. At first, I thought of urgently calling Rue and storing the house. But if I saw them, they must have already seen the houseespecially with binoculars. When they reached us, we saw a group of young people, maybe fifteen, in their twenties. They took out their phones and took pictures of the boat, the house, and the hot-air balloon. One of them shouted to me, You know how to live, bro. I gave him a thumb-up, and the entire group waved goodbye to me and Mahya before sailing away. In the evening, Mahya took down the balloon, Rue returned to the boat to eat dinner, and Alfonsen woke up to join us. We all sat together in the saloon and laughed about the people we met that day. We concluded they would talk about us for years. It was a fun day in the sun. Side Story 13: A Journey Long-Awaited Lis hugged Mahya and said in a soft voice, Take care of John; hell be lost for a while. Mahya nodded, her expression determined. Dont worry, hes my friend too. Lis looked at her with a severe expression. Also, take care of yourself. Keep learning and improving. But dont do stupid things anymore. Think before you act. I promise, Sensei, she replied with a smile, her eyes twinkling with mischief. Lis smiled and said, You decided to adopt the name, eh? Mahya shrugged, a smile spreading across her face. On Earth, there is a saying, if the shoe fits; in this case, the shoe fits perfectly. He gave her one last hug, his grip holding her for a moment before he walked over to John. Without hesitation, Lis hugged him hard. Goodbye, my friend, he said, his voice deep with emotion. May your road be full of wonders and joy. John looked like he was going to cry, his eyes glistening, but he held it back, swallowing hard. Lis understood the emotion. John cleared his throat. His voice was thick with emotion. May your road be happy, and your adventures gentle. Mahya approached them, and they did one last group hug. Lis almost gave up on the dragon plane; it was hard to say goodbye to his family, and they were, indeed, his family. But they needed to learn to stand on their own without him watching over them. And one day, his and Johns Luck Trait would lead them to meet again. He knew it for sure. There was no chance that the Guiding Spirits would not bring them together again. After almost four hundred years of travel, his connection with this person surpassed all others. He walked up to Rue, scratched his ears, and mentally told him, Be a good boy and protect John. Rue shouted back, Promise! He took a deep breath and glanced at his family. Then, he stepped through the Gate, leaving everything he knew behind. This was his fate as a Traveler, to wander the cosmos. The crossing was instantaneous. One moment, Lis was on Earth; the next, he stood in a world that defied description. He was in a jungle unlike any jungle he had ever seen. Towering trees with iridescent leaves reached for a sky of deep, swirling purples and blues. They were so tall they made him feel like an ant in a world of giants. Serpent-like vines hung on the trees, glowing faintly and giving the forest a magical feel. Vibrant, bioluminescent plants carpeted the ground. The plants were giant, tooeach leaf covering him like a roof over his head. The air was full of scents he had never smelled before. Some were sharp, almost hurting his nose, and others so sweet they were nauseatingall those scents mixed with the faint scent of mildew and wet soil. In the distance, the call of an unknown creature echoed, a haunting sound that sent a shiver down Liss spine. Welcome to the Dragon Plane, he muttered to himself. Lis crouched in the shadows, his breath steady and silent. He peered through the dense foliage of an alien jungle. He activated his Invisibility and Stealth, his only hope of survival. The jungle seemed to swallow him as he navigated the underbrush without making a sound. He calculated each step and moved with caution through this unfamiliar terrain. The dense jungle seemed alive with danger. Lis moved with careful steps, his senses on high alert. The air was thick with humidity, and the ground beneath his feet was soft and treacherous. He avoided paths that seemed too obvious, knowing that predators often lay in wait for the unwary. His invisibility and stealth were his greatest assets, but he needed to do his part to not give himself away. Lis navigated the dense underbrush with care. Each step was challenging as he navigated the thick foliage and uneven terrain. The size of the plants was a blessing and a curse. They covered and hid him like a bush hiding a beetle, but their size made it hard to navigate through an underbrush of giants. His senses were on high alert, his eyes darting from shadow to shadow, searching for any sign of danger. The jungle was alive with movement and soundchirps, rustles, and distant roars kept him on edge. As he ventured deeper, he found a mix of animals and mythical beasts. He saw small, bird-like creatures. They had scales, not feathers, and their eyes glinted with intelligence. He heard a large thing rustling in the trees above, but he could never see it. He saw colossal creatures standing on two muscular hind legs. Their massive tails sweeping behind them for balance. Long, powerful jaws held razor-sharp teeth, ready to crush anything that dared cross their path. Dark shades mottled their scaly, rough, weathered skin, helping them blend into the foliage. Small, almost comical arms stretched from their chests, seeming out of place on such fearsome predators. Each step they took made the ground tremble. And all the smaller creatures hid when they passed by. With great effort, a hulking, four-legged creature made its way across the landscape. Thick, bony plates protected its body, while spikes jutted from its back like living fortifications. No predator dared challenge it without serious consideration. Its low-slung body moved with a heavy, deliberate pace, and a clubbed tail swung menacingly from behind, capable of shattering bones with a single strike. Its beady eyes scanned the ground as it grazed, unbothered by threats, its natural armor a testament to survival. The first true test of his survival skills came when he stumbled upon a watering hole. He had to cross this area or climb impossible cliffs. After some consideration, he proceeded, despite the danger near watering holes. He approached it with care, scanning the area for any threats. A massive creature emerged from the jungle. It was a towering beast with a ridge of spines along its back and teeth that looked like they could crush steel. Lis froze, his heart pounding in his chest. The creature sniffed the air, its eyes narrowing as if it detected his scent. His Stealth was at the maximum level of 25, and there shouldnt be any trace of himbe it scents, sound, or tracks. But the creatures reaction indicated that he sensed him somehow. Lis backed away, ensuring his movements were deliberate and measured. As the beast tensed to charge, a loud roar filled the jungle. It retreated swiftly and vanished into the foliage. Breathing a sigh of relief, Lis realized how precarious his situation was. He existed in a world where he wasnt the top predator, and each step held the possibility of his demise. The first night was the hardest. Strange sounds filled the air, the calls of creatures he couldnt identify. Beneath a canopy of luminous leaves, he discovered a secluded spot, where their glow cast a soft, eerie light. He stuck the poles Mahya made into the ground and hoped they would be enough to hide him. Sleep came in fits and starts, haunted by dreams of monstrous beasts and alien landscapes. When dawn broke, a golden light bathed the jungle, with the hues shifting as the sun climbed higher. Lis resumed his trek, his goal clear in his mind: to reach a city of the dragons. He had heard stories of this plane. It was a place where the dragon kin lived in harmony. Their society was a marvel of Magitech and mysticism. High above, creatures soared, their wide, leathery wings catching thermal currents. Their long heads had sharp, toothy beaks, perfect for snatching prey from the ground below. Their body was light, almost skeletal, built for flight, while talon-tipped legs dangled beneath, ready to strike. A long, thin tail whipped behind as they glided, ruling the skies with grace and precisiona predator unlike any that walked the land. Towering herbivores moved on four sturdy legs, their necks stretching high into the treetops, where small, flat teeth easily stripped leaves. Their colossal body, covered in thick, wrinkled skin, moved with deliberate slowness. Peaceful giants in a dangerous world, their long tails swinging lazily behind them, counterbalancing their tall necks. They cast a long shadow over the forest floor, deterring attackers. A powerful, stocky beast across his path. Sharp, defensive horns crowned its head, and a large, bony frill extended behind it. Its muscular legs carried it forward with a steady gait, and its beak-like mouth chomped through tough plants. A peaceful grazer, but not defenseless. When threatened, it charged with immense force, its horned face a battering ram capable of goring any foe. And gore it did, before Liss eyes. Days passed as he pressed on. His Stealth and Invisibility saved him from countless threats. He skirted the territories of giant, scaled predators, their footsteps shaking the ground. He avoided flocks of winged drakes. Their screeches echoed as they hunted from above. Each close call served as a reminder of his fragile existence. He encountered creatures of all shapes and sizes. Some walked on four legs, others on two, and many slithered or flew. Their eyes glowed in the darkness, reflecting predatory intelligence. The jungles constant cacophony reminded him he was never alone. After several days of navigating the dense jungle, Lis reached the edge of a vast, barren expanse. The change was abrupt. Lush greenery gave way to a desolate land of cracked, dry earth and towering rocks. The sun beat down with relentless intensity, and the air felt dry and hot. Lis scanned the horizon. He noted the skeletal remains of long-dead creatures. Their bones bleached white from the harsh sun. The barren expanse was as dangerous as the jungle, albeit in different ways. The lack of cover made him vulnerable to predators, and the heat was stifling. Lis felt a chill run down his spine, and the desolation was a stark reminder of the dangers that lay ahead. During his trek through this hot, desolate land, he had to hide from colossal scorpions the size of buses. Their segmented tails, arched high, dripped venom. It sizzled on the cracked earth. Their legs, as thick as tree trunks, moved with unsettling speed. Each step stirred up clouds of dust. Their pincers snapped in the air. The sound echoed across the dunes. They could crush boulders like pebbles, and their armored shells glistened under the sun. They blended with the golden sand as they scuttled past, oblivious to all.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Further along, towering beetles the size of small houses roamed the dunes. Their hardened exoskeletons shimmered in the heat, reflecting the light like polished metal. Massive mandibles clicked together with a mechanical sound. They could slice through rock with the same ease as cutting through dry vegetation. Their immense weight left deep grooves in the sand, creating trenches where nothing grew. Their antennae twitched and flicked, scanning the air for any sign of food or danger. He had to keep a wide berth from the giant centipedes slithering through the sands, each one as long as a train. Hundreds of legs pushed their sleek, serpentine bodies forward. The way they moved so smoothly was unsettling. Their black, glossy shells glistened in the desert sun. With clicking and twitching jaws, they tasted the air. Their segmented bodies cast long shadows over the dunes when they reared up, and their many eyes reflected the cold, unfeeling sky. A faint tremor shook the ground as they passed, like an underground disturbance. Then there were the monstrous horned lizards, as large as tanks. They lumbered through the desert, taking slow, deliberate steps. Their thick, spiked tails dragged behind them, leaving deep furrows in the sand. The heat seemed to roll off their scaled bodies, shimmering like a mirage. Their tongues, long and sticky, flicked out to snatch up anything that ventured too close. When threatened, they opened their massive jaws. Rows of sharp teeth showed. Their backs bristled with sharp spines. These could impale any foolish attacker. One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and red, Lis found shelter in a cave. As he ate, he heard distant wings flapping. Drakes patrolled the skies at night. The cave provided a measure of safety, but Lis knew he couldnt stay there forever. He had to keep moving through the vast, barren expanse to find dragons. It took him days to cross the barren landscape. Facing new challenges, he had to test his strength and resolve for each one. He faced fierce lightning storms that could tear him apart and sandstorms that could bury him alive. He continued on, crossing treacherous ravines. A single misstep could be fatal. He navigated mazes of rock and sand where eerie nocturnal creatures hunted in the dark. Upon arriving in a snowy, icy area, he faced another drastic shift. One moment, he was in oppressive dry heat, and the next, in bone-chilling cold. The snow posed new challenges. He had to keep warm and find stable ground beneath it. But the creatures of the frozen wasteland were far more imposing than the harsh elements. Massive, woolly spiders, the size of cabins, scurried across the icy plains. Their thick, fur-covered legs left deep grooves in the snow. Icicles hung from their huge fangs. Their breath puffed out, freezing and visible from afar. Their webs, like silver threads, glistened as they stretched between icy crags. They were strong enough to trap even the largest prey. The spiders moved silently. Their cold, glassy eyes reflected the endless white. Not far behind, ice wolves roamed in packs. Each was as large as a bus, their fur blending with the snow. Their howls echoed across the frozen wasteland. It was a haunting sound that made the hairs on the back of Liss neck stand up. Their paws could crush a man in a single step. They left massive imprints in the snow. Their sharp, blue-tinged eyes never missed a movement. They were relentless hunters. Their breath froze the surrounding air, and their fangs could tear through thick ice. They pursued anything that dared to cross their path. High above, giant frost eagles with wingspans as wide as a building circled the sky. Their feathers, crystalline and shimmering, sparkled in the pale sunlight. With each powerful beat of their wings, flurries of snow erupted beneath them. Their beaks, jagged and ice-encrusted, could snap through bone with ease. They swooped down with deadly precision. Their talons could seize entire trees or unwary travelers. And in the distance, enormous mammoths, larger than ships, lumbered across frozen tundras. Their tusks, long and sharp as spears, glistened with frost. Their shaggy fur, thick and matted with ice, swayed with each heavy step. The ground shook with their passing, and their deep, rumbling calls echoed through the strongest blizzards. When threatened, they swung their tusks with terrifying force, demolishing entire ice formations in a single blow. The early sun cast long shadows over the snow-capped mountains of the Dragon Plane. Cold air bit at any brave creatures skin in the peaks. A distant, earth-rending roar shattered the calm of the morning. It sent flocks of birds skyward in a panic. Lis watched the unfolding drama from a vantage point on a nearby ridge. An ice drake emerged from a cave high above. It took to the sky, its scales glistening like diamonds in the early light. The drake stretched its massive wings. It roared a challenge that echoed through the valleys. Its frosty breath trailed behind it in a cloud of sparkling ice crystals. Liss eyes widened as he spotted the source of the drakes ire. A manticore soared across the sky on bat-like wings. Its lion-like body and scorpion tail made a menacing silhouette. The two titans collided mid-air with a bone-jarring impact reverberating through the mountains. Lis felt the ground beneath him shake, and he clung to a rock to keep his balance. The air crackled with energy as the drake struck first, freezing the manticore in a cloud of frost. The manticore snarled in pain. Its claws slashed out, tearing through the ice drakes scales. Their massive wings beat with great intensity in battle. The wind howled through the mountains, uprooting trees and crashing them down the slopes. It also whipped the snow into a frenzy, creating a blinding blizzard. Their struggle was so immense that the ground trembled. Cracks spider-webbed through the thick ice. Lis watched, filled with awe and terror, as they contorted in the air, each striving for advantage. The ice drake exhaled. A freezing vortex formed in the air. The manticores fiery eyes burned with heat, melting the snow beneath it. The Traveler could feel the heat from the manticores fiery eyes, even from afar. The drake unleashed a blast of icy breath, freezing the manticores wings. Their battle reached a fever pitch. With panic in his fiery eyes, the manticore plunged towards the mountainside. Yet, the manticore proved challenging to defeat. With a mighty roar, he shattered the ice encasing his wings and pulled up before hitting the ground. His tail lashed out. It struck a massive rock formation and sent it tumbling down the mountain. The avalanche began with a gradual movement, as a few rocks dislodged from the force of the collision. But as the battle raged, the tremors grew more violent. Soon, entire sections of the mountainside began to collapse. Snow and ice cascaded down in a deadly wave, engulfing everything in its path. Liss heart pounded as he scrambled for higher ground. He kept his eyes on the battle above. The two titans fought with great intensity, unaware of the destruction they caused. Their roars echoed through the mountains, a symphony of rage and power that shook the very earth. In a final, desperate attempt to turn the tide, the manticore lunged at the drake, its claws extended. But the ice drake was ready. He dodged the attack with a swift, powerful move. Then, he blasted icy breath, freezing the manticores wings again. The manticore roared in fury and pain as he fell with frozen wings. He crashed into the mountainside, and the impact sent another wave of snow and ice tumbling down. With eyes filled with triumph, the drake watched from above. Gaining momentum, the avalanche buried trees and rocks under tons of snow and ice. The impacts force created shockwaves. They caused more cracks and collapsed parts of the mountainside. Lis clung to his perch, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he watched the devastation unfold. The manticore struggled to escape his icy prison. His eyes burned with a desire for revenge. He broke free with a final, mighty effort, his wings shattering the surrounding ice. He glared up at the drake, his eyes burning with a fierce intensity. But for now, someone had beaten him. With a roar of frustration, he turned and flew away, disappearing into the distance. The drake landed on a nearby peak, his body covered with wounds from the battle. He spread his wings and took to the sky once more, the icy wind carrying him back to his lair. He soared above the mountains. Below, he saw the devastation, the aftermath of a clash between two mighty beasts. Lis watched in awe as the ice drake vanished, leaving the scarred land behind. The battle was fierce, a reminder of the power and fury of the Dragon Plane. Witnessing something unsettling, the Traveler made his way down the mountain. He knew he had seen something exceptional. As he descended, he felt a deep respect for the mighty beasts that called these mountains home.
After a month of danger and hardship, Lis stood on a cliff, gazing down at the dragon city of Holmeserion. From this vantage point, the city unfolded before him like a legend. It was a breathtaking blend of nature and magic. It stretched across the land in a seamless dance between the ancient and the arcane. Towering spires of stone and crystal reached skyward; their peaks glimmered in the fading sunlight. Glowing runes adorned each one, pulsing like a heartbeat. Light bridges, delicate and ethereal, arched across deep chasms that split the city. Their surfaces rippled like liquid magic beneath the feet of those who dared to cross. From this distance, the cascading waterfalls caught his eye. They tumbled from the citys high cliffs and crags. Their waters shimmered in blue and gold. Despite the altitude, they didnt freeze. The inhabitants, even from this far, were impossible to miss. Dragons soared high above the city. Their massive wings beat the air in slow, deliberate strokes. They were a majestic sight, with the sunlight reflecting off their gemstone-like scales. It cast a light show of emeralds, sapphires, and rubies across the city below. Some dragons circled the tallest towers. Their massive forms dwarfed the already immense spires. Others landed on perches carved into the citys walls. Closer to the streets, he saw smaller figures. They were humanoid but had draconian features. Even from this distance, their elegance and power were clear. They moved with a purpose. Their forms blended with the citys bustle. Lis squinted, focusing on the intricate Magitech inventions scattered throughout the city. Hovering platforms floated across the city, ferrying passengers and goods in silence. They weaved through the air, guided by invisible magic. Lis could only sense it from his distant perch. Below, he saw enchanted carriages gliding along the streets. Their wheels made minimal contact with the ground. Mechanical wings soared, daring travelers through the sky, from one spire to the next. Deeper in the city, the magical workshops sparkled with arcane energy. From this distance, the glow of their enchanted forges lit up the lower districts. It cast a faint light that lit the city. It felt otherworldly. He could almost hear a faint hum and a crackle. Skilled hands, with unwavering dedication, shaped metal and magic into powerful devices. Massive, humanoid constructs, glimmering with crystal and steel, walked the streets. Their towering forms glided smoothly despite their size. They performed tasks with the grace of a living being. The entire city seemed to pulse with mana. The runes on the towering spires and the flowing waterfalls glowed. Everything pulsed with a quiet, steady hum of magic. It was as though the city itself were alive, each part connected by a vast, invisible web of power. Even the air around the city shimmered. The energy that powered its magical wonders charged it. From this high vantage point, Lis could see it all. The sprawling streets, the rising towers, and the mystical life that filled every inch of the city with a hum. Holmeserion wasnt a placeit was a living, breathing marvel of magic. Below, statues of dragons stood watch over the grand plazas. Their eyes gleamed with a faint glow of the mana that powered the city. The trees, even from this distance, stood tall and proud. Their leaves shimmered with unnatural silver and gold. The same magic that sustained the citys foundations fed them. Ancient wards and protections, hidden beneath the surface, radiated power. They shielded and sustained the city with the magic flowing through its veins. Lis took a deep breath. The high-altitude wind chilled his face. But the sight of the city below left him breathless. Holmeserion stood like a jewel in the wild. It was a place where nature, magic, and technology united. Here, dragons and magic ruled in perfect harmony. He made it! It had been a journey long-awaited, but he made it. He looked up at the sky, prayed to the Guiding Spirits to protect him, and entered the dragon city. It was time to start a new chapter in his travels. Chapter 103: Sea & Sky The ocean was much nicer and cooperative during the next two days of the voyage. I finally met the trade winds the articles on the internet promised me, but they were gentle enough that they didnt make big waves. I had no problem with the waves, but Im sure Rue thanked the Guiding Spirits daily for our sailing conditions. After the first day, Mahya decided not to open the balloon againit was too much of a headache to open and fold it. I assured her that in Nevada, in the desert, there was plenty of room, and we could fly long distances. Our basket was big enough. This reminded me I needed to create some kind of wind spell to help Mahya navigate the balloon. I already knew the flavor of wind or air, but I still couldnt replicate it. I sat with my eyes closed on the back deck, spread my mana sense as wide as it would go, and felt the mana of the surrounding wind. This time, connecting to the winds mana was much easier. I didnt know if it happened because my mind power orb grew or maybe because there were no disturbances here and the wind was pure, but I quickly lost myself in her. I got to know her like a close friend. Playful and light, she dislikes staying in the same place and occasionally has tantrums, but she is never malicious. She loves to play, sing, and make music with the leaves, the waves, the sand, and anything that makes a sound. She enjoys traveling and wandering and hates being limited or constrained. I got to know her and felt a strong connection with her. I, too, was like a leaf in the universes wind. Flying from one world to another, wherever the winds will take me. This part of me felt a closeness, affinity, empathy, harmony with the wind, and a connection forged between us. We were one, both of us blowing across the cosmos without roots or a place that was truly ours. But everything was ours, from the open spaces to the closed caves. We were everywhere, and every place was our domain and home, but it also wasnt, as we had no roots to tie us down. I sank deeper and deeper into the wind, and for a fleeting moment, I felt Unity. The wind and I merged into one, and nothing could separate us. I opened my eyes and found myself floating above the sea, and our boat about two hundred meters away from me. From the shock, I lost the connection and fell into the water. It was such a big surprise that I started flailing and swallowed some water. Snap out of it! I stopped flailing and let myself float for a minute to get myself under control. After feeling calm, I took out the E-foil, pumped a lot of mana into it for speed, and surfed to the boat. Meanwhile, the boat moved almost a kilometer away from me.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. When I got to the boat, Mahya came out of the saloon and asked me, Why did you suddenly decide to jump into the water? It wasnt planned, I replied, feeling sheepish. How exactly do you jump into the water without planning it? she asked, crossing her arms. When the boat runs away from you. She looked at me with wide eyes. Huh?! she exclaimed. Dont ask. I was trying to build a wind spell and ran into a minor snag. Dont worry, Im working on it, I explained, rubbing the back of my neck. She shook her head and muttered, Wizards are so weird. Did you get to meet many wizards? One before you, and he was strange too. He would argue with fire and talk with water, she said, rolling her eyes. Did he tell you anything or teach you anything that could help me advance as a wizard? I asked, half-joking. No. He didnt talk to people at all, just the elements. Like I said, weird. When I start talking to grass, hit me on the head to wake me up, okay? I said, laughing. She laughed, too, and nodded, her eyes twinkling with amusement. After the last accident, I decided not to play with the wind over the ocean. If I got too connected to it, the boat might disappear over the horizon, and I wouldnt be able to find it. Instead, I started practicing the second exercise Lis gave me. Spreading my mana sense as far as possible, I plucked a basil leaf from a sprig of herbs and practiced moving it all over my mana field. It was easier. Before, my mana would move away from my body about forty or fifty centimeters and dissipate. With an active mana field, I could control it at a distance of close to two meters. It still wasnt even close to the size of my mana field, but it was progress in the right direction. On the following day of sailing, I didnt feel like practicing, reading, or doing anything related to my studies. I just wanted to enjoy the sea. Rue wanted a movie, but I explained to him we were already very close to Hawaii and occasionally saw boats or yachts, so taking out the house wasnt a good idea. He wasnt pleased and gave me sideways glances most of the day with mentally shouted grumblings. In the afternoon, I took out my guitar and started strumming the strings. I didnt play a specific song or melody. I simply relished the sound of the music, and a song composed itself in my mind. Instead of being written, it originated within me and spontaneously exploded into existence. I took a pen and paper and wrote down the lyrics to avoid forgetting them. It was a description born of my feelings and my connection with the wind. I felt she was a part of the creation and realized our connection was not completely severed. Sea & Sky Surrounded by sea and sky, Sun above, trade winds high, In this vastness, here am I, Amidst the waves, alone, I lie. Once, this place was home to me, Now, a visitor, roaming free, Exploring lands, yet roots wont see, Wandering wide, my destiny. A past behind of sorrows song, Pain so deep, it felt so wrong, Loss and loneliness, days were long, Until a guiding hand came strong. Now, a nomad, a world to roam, A traveler with skies, my dome, Charting paths where dreams are sown, Seeking joy, a place called home. I sat and played with the guitar until I created a melody and began to sing. Chapter 104: Hawaii After two pleasant days of sailing in perfect wind conditions, we sailed into Kewalo Basin Harbor, between downtown Honolulu and Waikiki. After a brief consultation, we decided to book a hotel instead of sleeping on the boat. We all needed solid ground beneath our feet, especially Rue. I found the Turtle Beach Resort on my phone, and we all headed there. The resort lobby welcomed us with a hint of orchids in the air and the sound of waves rolling through the open windows. After grabbing the keys to our three-room suite, we settled in and went to the hotel restaurant. The place smelled terrificfresh seafood and butter sizzling away. Rue, of course, wasted no time charming his way into the hearts of every kid within sight. Before I knew it, he was trotting to the water slide attendants, tail wagging like crazy, clearly intent on negotiating his way into a few runs down the slides. That dog could talk his way into anything. I opened the computer, and we started planning our week in Hawaii. We mapped out our week, with Alfonsen trying to pack in as many workshops as possible, while I mentally vowed to spend most of my time lounging by the beach. After a long and arduous discussion, our itinerary looked like this: Day 1: Sunday
Day 2: Monday
Day 3: Tuesday
Day 4: Wednesday
Day 5: Thursday
Day 6: Friday
Day 7: Saturday We spent the rest of the afternoon relaxing at the hotel pool. That evening, I checked the Archive and saw an update from the Traveler Sonak.
Tr. SS Greetings John Rue, I boarded the ship in Southampton, and according to the published schedule, I should arrive in New York in the morning in ten days. I will update you on my progress when I am in New York.
Tr. JR Hello Sonak Susil, We are also on our way to the United States and will arrive there in about eleven to thirteen days. I believe we will meet in Las Vegas in about two and a half to three weeks.
During the hike to Diamond Head the next day, I had a great time and took plenty of pictures. The sun was already high, but a cool breeze kept the heat from being unbearable. The trail wound upward, a mix of rocky steps and packed dirt, with wildflowers scattered along the edges. Every so often, a gap in the trees gave us a glimpse of Honolulu below, the ocean stretching like a never-ending blue carpet. The air was salty and fresh, mixing with the earthy scent of the trail. I could hear the distant crash of waves far below, along with the occasional chatter of other hikers passing by. When we reached the top, the panoramic view was worth every step. The city spread out beneath us, tiny compared to the massive sweep of the Pacific. It was breathtaking. The afternoon at the beach was fun, but the beach was packed with tourists, so Mahya and I gave up on swimming and lounged under the umbrella instead. The sound of waves crashing mixed with the constant chatter around us, but it didnt bother me much. We both had books in hand, soaking up the salty air and the suns warmth without the crowds hassle. Occasionally, a breeze would send a sprinkle of sand our way, but other than that, it was the perfect lazy afternoon. Alfonsen went off to his surfing lesson and, of course, showed off some insane athleticism. Within twenty minutes, he was riding waves better than the instructor. It was almost annoying how quickly he picked it up. The two of them disappeared shortly after, leaving Mahya and me shrugging at each other. We headed to dinner without him, figuring hed resurface eventually, probably with some wild story. He strolled in the following day, grinning like hed just scored big at the casino. There was a lightness about himhis shoulders were loose, and a casual, easygoing vibe replaced his stiff, formal tone. I didnt need to guess whator whohad put him in such a good mood. It definitely wasnt the surfing. Still, I wasnt about to pry. Sometimes its better to let him enjoy his moment without me poking fun. Besides, Id rather not jinx the rare sight of a relaxed Alfonsen. The visit to the royal palace was enjoyable but a bit of a letdown. I went in expecting something with an authentic Hawaiian vibemaybe some traditional design, bright colors, or at least something that screamed island royalty. Instead, it felt like we had stepped into one of those old castles from France, all dark wood, ornate furniture, and European-style architecture. The air inside gave a heavy feeling as if no one had aired it out in years, and it had a faint smell of polished wood and old fabric. It was impressive, sure, but not what I had imagined. No tropical flair, no hint of the islands outside, just more of the same old royal grandeur wed seen before, minus the personality.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. They didnt know what hit them when we rolled into Ala Moana Center. We hit those stores like a hurricane, grabbing everything from designer clothes to random souvenirs. By the time we were done, Im pretty sure they were ready to put up a statue in our honor. We mustve dropped over fifty thousand dollars between the three of us. With bags in hand and credit cards smoking, we walked out like champions of retail therapy. After this visit, Mahya commented, Shopping therapy is Earths greatest invention, her voice was full of satisfaction as she admired the bags in her hands. It was too late to go to the lagoon, so we had dinner in the shopping center, and Alfonsen disappeared again without a word. Maybe tomorrow hell also sound normal, I said, raising an eyebrow as I glanced at Mahya. Heres hoping, she replied with a slight chuckle, shaking her head. The snorkeling at Hanauma Bay was a blast, with the fish in Hawaii looking as vibrant as youd expectbright colors darting in and out of the coral, like something out of a postcard. Neither of us gained a point, but we didnt care. The water was warm, and being surrounded by that underwater world was enough. It felt like we were in a completely different realm, with the sunlight filtering through the water in shimmering beams. The experience alone made it worth it, point or no point. In true Rue fashion, Rue tried to join the hula dancers at the Luau, drawing amused laughter from the crowd. No one expected his graceful paws to imitate their footwork, and everybody quickly pointed their phones in his direction. The garlands around his neck only added to the ridiculousness, but it was impossible not to smile. He looked so cute with the garlands as he danced with the hula dancers. I wanted to take pictures, but he wore a glamor to resemble a Tibetan mastiff. Finally, I couldnt help myself and did it, anyway. Mahya and I enjoyed the museum. We didnt discover any forgotten runes, but the displays were interesting, so we didnt care. Or, more precisely, I didnt care. Mahya still grumbled quietly about old stuff. Rue stayed at the hotel to play with the kids on the water slides. Alfonsen vanished without a word after the Luau. An hour before the Slam Poetry Workshop, he strolled back into the hotel, smiling and looking relaxed. He offered no explanation. Mahya raised an eyebrow at me, and we exchanged a knowing look, but neither of us pressed him for details. I enjoyed the Slam Poetry Workshop and wrote two poems about our cruise. Joy of the Sea From Shanghais bustling quay, we embark on the northern sway, Where the compass needle twirls, our sails unfurl to play. Past the isles of Japan, where cherry blossoms lay, A whispering sea breeze carries us on the Pacifics grand ballet. Chorus: Oh, the joy of the sea, as we sail the world so free, From Shanghais port, we depart, to the vast and open sea. Japan whispers soft farewells as we sail with glee, Marshall Islands beauty tells of natures tapestry. Hawaiis hula sways. In our hearts, it will be, As we sail away, with the waves in perfect harmony. Californias Golden Shore, our final jubilee, Each stops a treasure more in this sailing odyssey. The aisles of Japan fade, a memory profound, As we chase the horizons line, where sky and water compound. Through the Marshalls tranquil realm, our memories are crowned, With tales of oceans past, where natures bounty is abound. To the Marshalls scattered crowns, jewels of the oceans fray, We glide through atolls and lagoons, in the suns eternal ray. Hawaiis aloha spirit, in the waves majestic spray, Bids us farewell as we pass in the nights serene display. Hawaiis shores beckon, with their hula dance renowned, We linger in their warmth, in the aloha we found. But the journey calls us forth, to where the dreams are homeward bound, To Californias golden gate, where our spirits will be unbound. With each knot and starry guide, our vessel charts the way, Through the vast and open blue, where dreams and dolphins stray. Until at last, Californias shores rise up to meet the day, Our northern passage complete, in the golden states embrace we stay. With each island left behind, our hearts with joy are wound, For every wave we ride, brings us closer to the mound. Of Californias welcoming arms, where our spirits will be unbound, As we complete our northern trek, with our sea-faring love profound. Whispers of the Pacific In the vast blue expanse where the sky meets the sea, Lies a trail of islands, ancient and free. From the shores of Nippon to the atolls so grand, A seafarers passage through times shifting sand. Chorus: Oh, sing me the song of the oceans embrace, Where the zephyrs play and the dolphins race. In the heart of the sea, where the world finds its pace, We sail through the whispers of the Pacifics grace. In the dance of the waves, in the suns warm kiss, We find the joy of the mariners bliss. With the stars as our guide, over waters well trace, The endless journey in the Pacifics vast space. Marianas guardians of the deep ocean floor, Carolines jewels, Micronesias lore. Isles of beauty, where spirits still dance, Echoes of history, in each waves advance. Voyagers of old with sails unfurled, Navigating the mysteries of an uncharted world. Guided by stars and the oceans soft call, Finding their way, a lesson for all. Here, the wind carries tales of the brave, Of mariners resting in a watery grave. Yet, the islands beckon with promise and light, A haven for souls in the still of the night. So let us set sail from Yakushimas green land, To the Marshalls lagoons, where palm trees stand. For in this great ocean, where dreams intertwine, Lies the heart of adventure, a treasure divine. On our way back to the hotel, Alfonsen complained, It is not fair that I did not get a point. His voice was filled with frustration as he crossed his arms. Maybe poetry needs more than one workshop, I suggested, glancing at him with a smirk. But you did get a point, he shot back, narrowing his eyes. Yes, but I also wrote poems. You didnt, I replied, shrugging casually, trying to hide my amusement. He looked thoughtful, took out a pen and a paper, and scribbled on the page all the way back to the hotel. At one point, he huffed, growled, crumpled up the page, threw it away, and informed me, See you tomorrow morning, and disappeared. Oh well The Hula Workshop was fun, and we all earned points. It never hurts to earn more points. We chose not to go on the dinner cruise and spent a fun afternoon at the beach. It was still too full of tourists and too noisy, but it was also nice. The location helped me relax, even with all the hubbub around. The hike to Manoa Falls was absolutely worth it, and yeah, I went a little crazy with the camera again. The trail was lush and green, with the air thick from the humidity, carrying the scent of wet earth and tropical plants. Every turn had something worth snappingvines hanging down, birds echoing through the trees, and the occasional glimpse of sunlight breaking through the canopy. When we reached the falls, the mist from the crashing water felt like a reward after the climb. I sighed audibly, the sound heavy with frustration, and Mahya glanced at me, raising an eyebrow. Whats the matter? she asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and concern. We found this place on the internet. Magical worlds dont have internet. How are we supposed to find all the cool stuff to see? I replied, gesturing toward the falls to encompass the scenery. World information? she suggested, tilting her head thoughtfully. I shot her a sideways glance. I thought you dont like world information. That its a spoiler. I dont, she said, shrugging with a small smile, but you can use it if you want. Her unexpected concession made me chuckle. That cheered me up. Mahya and I enjoyed the art walk and bought two pieces each. Alfonsen disappeared before the walk. Rue didnt have fun at the zoo and tried convincing us to let the animals go. It was new; in Beijing, he didnt care. He kept shouting in our minds, Free animals! Freedom! It was stressing him so severely that we left after a couple of hours and went to the beach. Alfonsens surf guide joined us for dinner at the Pok Bar. He was a huge Knaka Maoli man named Keoni who never stopped smiling, even for a moment. Keoni told us stories about the islands and the tourists coming to Honolulu and kept us laughing most of the evening. He also called Alfonsen, Al. Every time Keoni called him Al, Alfonsens jaw tightened slightly, his lips thinning as if he bit back a protest. Yet, he stayed quiet, either out of politeness or resignation, I couldnt tell. Mahya and I exchanged a look with an evil smile. Al didnt know it yet, but his name had forever changed. Towards the end of dinner, Keoni asked me, I hear youre American. But where are Al and Mahya from? I cant place the accent, and whenever I ask Al, he avoids the question. Alfonsen stiffened beside me, his telepathic voice sharp, Please dont say anything. The unspoken fear in his words mirrored the tension in his shoulders. Relax, Im not an idiot. Im a Traveler, too, I reassured him silently, trying to calm his nerves. I laughed aloud and said, Hes not avoiding the question; he just doesnt know how to answer you. I waved my hand dismissively, then leaned in with a grin. You see, the three of us are children of diplomats. You think Im American, but my passport says Im German. My father was posted in Washington when I was young, and the accent stuck. I also lived in Spain, Israel, and, in recent years, China. I paused, noticing Keonis intrigued expression before continuing, Mahya is English but grew up in India, France, and Russia and has been in China for the last three years. Alfonsen is Austrianor at least thats what his passport saysbut he was born in Egypt and grew up in Egypt, Costa Rica, Romania, and China for the last five years. So when someone asks me where Im from, I say Im from Earth. Mahya says shes from everywhere, and Alfonsen never knows what to say, so he doesnt say anything. I smirked, giving Alfonsen a playful nudge. Oh, so you all met in China? Keoni asked, his eyes widening in realization. Yes, I replied with a nod. He told me about China. I thought he was talking about a trip there; I didnt know you all lived there, he said, his brow furrowing as if pieces were clicking into place. Yes, I confirmed. Our parents are posted in Beijing. Mahya and Alfonsen asked me simultaneously, How did you think of such an answer? How the hell did you come up with it? The first thing you learn in foster care is the art of bullshit, I answered both of them. Keoni spent the night in our suite, and I sent a heartfelt thank you to the inventor of earplugs. In the morning, we said goodbye and set sail on the last leg of this journey. Chapter 105: I Wish There Were a Manual On the first day of sailing from Hawaii, we had perfect conditions: smooth sea, good wind in the right direction, but not too strong, and excellent visibility. Al took the helm, so I sat on the back deck, took out my guitar, and began composing the songs I had written in the poetry workshop. I was in a great mood and wanted something rhythmic, so I played and stomped my feet to give myself rhythm and played the guitar to build the song. When I was in the final stages of working on the first song, Mahya joined me and started clapping along with the music, adding a slightly more complex beat of her own. When I completed the song, I played it from the beginning, and we both sang it with huge smiles. Sometimes, its great to be alive. For the second song, I wanted it to be more tranquil, to convey the seas calm. So, with a slower beat from Mahya, I completed both songs. I still felt like playing music, so I took out my cello and started playing and stomping my feet regularly to give myself rhythm. I played nothing known or learned; just improvised and enjoyed the music. At some point, I noticed I had a tune for a song. I didnt have the lyrics yet, but I had the melody. Thats how half of the first day passed until I had to replace Al at the helm. The first time I called Alfonsen Al, he looked at me with a murderous look and said, Please dont do that. Come on, I replied, shrugging casually. Your name is long, complicated, and strange to most people. I gestured vaguely as if listing reasons. And thats with Earth having the name Alphonse, which helps it pass somewhat. I raised an eyebrow. Elsewhere, theres no way. Al is short and sweet, and sounds like an abbreviation of a name that could be universal. I crossed my arms, giving him a teasing grin. He still looked unconvinced, but after a minute, he sighed deeply and nodded. Still, every time Mahya or I called him Al, he cringed. While holding the helm, I started playing with lyrics for my created melody. It took me a while, but finally, I had a song, and I was humming it and looking at the lyrics to verify that they fit together when my mana threw me a curveball. It was a good one, but still a curveball. I felt the telltale sign, the clenching of my being, my essence, and then the unclenching, and a wave passed through my body. I immediately checked my mana: 9900/10,200. My mana went up by 300 units. I looked at my orbs, and my Spirit orb showed progress. That was a great surprise, but also odd. My connection to the wind unlocked something in me and enabled me to create. Since the wind was part of the Mind power center, I expected it would be in the Mind orb if there were a change. Lis had mentioned that creativity had a connection to the Spirit orb. Still, the wind helped and nudged me in the right direction. Mahiya came running over, wide-eyed. What just happened? My mana went up, I said. Again? How? Your manas already off the charts! She exclaimed, hands on her hips. I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly. Triple mana system. She shook her head, a look of annoyance on her face. Lucky dog. I frowned and leaned against the helm. Something doesnt add up. Ive written four songs, lyrics, and melody, but my Bard class hasnt progressed. Isnt that weird? She tilted her head, thinking. Maybe people need to hear the songs? I rolled my eyes. What, you and Al dont count? She laughed, shrugging. Maybe more people need to hear them? Who knows. Half the time, the Guidance gives me a class; its a total surprise. Even when Im trying to get a certain class, stuff I think will count doesnt, and random things do. I threw my hands up in frustration. This entire class system is so confusing. I wish there were a manual or at least some tips from the system on how to get specific classes. Its frustrating just fumbling around in the dark. She stepped closer and started massaging my shoulders. Everyone in all the integrated worlds agrees with you. But the Guidance is what it is. Just keep working towards your goal. Itll happen eventually. I sighed deeply, looking down at my feet. It was annoying and a bit depressing. At least I had another new song. Waves of Wanderlust Through the misty morning, I set my sail On a path unknown, where dreams prevail. The oceans whisper, a call so deep, In its gentle embrace, my heart finds peace. Chorus: Waves of wanderlust, they carry me, To distant shores, where Im meant to be. With every stomp, my spirits free, In the dance of the sea, my souls decree. The cellos hum, like a seabirds cry, Echoes the longing in the endless sky. Each step a story, each note a plea, In the rhythm of tides, I find my destiny. As the stars align, on the oceans crest, I chase the horizon, with a heart at rest. The journeys the answer, the quest is me, In the song of the sea, I find my key. Chorus: Waves of wanderlust, they carry me, To distant shores, where Im meant to be. With every stomp, my spirits free, In the dance of the sea, my souls decree. With a raspy whisper, the sea and I, Together we wander, beneath the sky. In the cellos serenade, I find my home, In the waves of wanderlust, forever I roam. The following two days of sailing were also perfect, with excellent wind and a calm sea, so we pushed the engine almost to the max, and with the sails, we approached San Francisco on the evening of the third day. This took me entirely by surprise. Even with the excellent sailing conditions, I was sure it would take at least one more day.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. I didnt want to go into San Francisco Bay because that would have forced us to leave the boat there, so we continued sailing along the coast south, looking for a good place to store the boat and get to shore with the E-foils. Around one or two in the morningI was unsure of the time without a phoneI believed I had discovered a suitable location and retrieved my binoculars to confirm that nobody was nearby or could observe us from the shoreline. In the distance, I saw a light approaching us in a straight line, as if they knew we were there. I urgently told Mahya and Al, Lets change our glamour and conjure American documents. Rue, change glamour. I paid the mana for Rues and mines glamour and also for our documents, and of course, a document showing that he was a working dog. A coast guard boat approached us and stopped very close to our boat, its engine humming steadily in the calm night waters. A man called out from the boat, his voice carrying easily over the short distance. Why did you stop? Looking for a good place to drop anchor to sleep for a few hours, I replied, trying to keep my voice steady and casual. Are you sure youre not smuggling drugs? he asked, his tone a mix of authority and suspicion. One hundred percent, I answered confidently. Do you mind if we come aboard to check? he continued, already signaling to his colleague. Feel free to look, I said, gesturing towards the deck. The man who had been speaking to me, along with another officer and a large German Shepherd dog, boarded our boat. The dog sniffed the air and wagged its tail as it padded around while the officers checked each room systematically. Rue tried to befriend the dog, but it wasnt interested. The officers saw that and chuckled. Can I see some identification, please? the first officer asked, returning to me. Of course, I said, handing him my new passport, which now identified me as John Mitchell, along with Rues papers, including his vaccination records and seizure alert dog certificate. The officer scrutinized the documents. Where are you sailing to? San Diego. And where are you coming from? He asked. Hawaii, I said, watching his expression for any hint of disbelief. Thats quite a trip, he remarked, a hint of admiration in his voice. Very much so, I said, smiling. But unfortunately, we must return to work and life. He laughed, patting me on the back. Theres nothing you can do, son. Thats life. Sorry to bother you, but I dont recommend you drop anchor herethe currents are too erratic. Youll reach Half Moon Bay if you sail another mile up the coast. The conditions there are much better. Thank you very much, I said, genuinely grateful for the advice. I would invite you for a drink, but we are exhausted after a long day of sailing and just want to find a place to stop for a few hours. Dont worry, son, he said kindly. Everything is fine. Go anchor and get some sleep. With that, they finished their inspection, found nothing amiss, and left our boat as smoothly as they had arrived. We waved them off and adjusted our course, relieved to have had such a straightforward encounter. When we reached Half Moon Bay, the sea was much calmer. I even thought Rue would have no problem with the small boat. We sailed to the center of the bay and turned off all the lights. I adjusted my eyes to the dark and rechecked with the binoculars. The beach, at least what I could see of it, looked deserted, and there were no boats around. I took out the biggest boat I had from my collection of small boats, we all got off the big boat, and I stored it. We got on the E-foils and surfed to the beach. In a hidden corner, we dried off and changed clothes. I checked on my phone, and we walked to Quality Inn Half Moon Bay. The next morning, we took a bus to Daly City BART Station and, from there, a train to San Francisco. On the way, I checked for any news from the Traveler, but there was nothing. According to my calculations, he was supposed to arrive in New York today, so I decided to check again later. I turned to Mahya and said, Hey, we need to buy a car. She raised an eyebrow and grinned. Werent we going to fly the balloon to Nevada? Yeah, but Im not sure we can fly the whole way. A car would be perfect, and we can always store it. She looked thoughtful for a moment. If there are no people around. I frowned, thinking about it. True, it can be tricky around here. Maybe renting a car would be better. That way, we can tell the rental company where to pick it up after we take off in the hot air balloon. Will they agree to that? If we let them know in advance, I think they might. Mahya seemed deep in thought, and after a while, she nodded as if to herself and said, I have a solution. I wanted it to be a surprise, but maybe practicality is more important. I bought a two-seater ATV for you and Rue. Its not Magitech, so youll need gas. Ill ride with Al on his motorcyclemines mostly in parts. My eyes widened with excitement. Wow, thank you! But I dont think ATVs are allowed on regular roads. Her face fell, brows furrowed. Oh, I didnt know that. I gave her a reassuring smile. Dont worry, well figure it out. I think renting a car for now is our best bet. Then we can buy a truck for longer trips. We have a long drive north to Canada to reach the Gate we aim for. She nodded, agreeing with the plan. Meanwhile, Al had been quietly listening to the entire conversation. I asked him, What do you think, Al? He shrugged casually. I have no opinion. I trust you. Alright then, lets do it. When we arrived in San Francisco, I called major hotels looking for a three-bedroom suite but couldnt find anything suitable. After checking Airbnb, I found a four-bedroom apartment in the Castro. I was sure Al would be thrilled. When I rechecked the archive in the early evening, I saw a message from the Traveler.
Tr. SS Greetings, John Rue. I arrived in New York safely. Given my lack of experience with technological worlds, I will require a few days to acclimate and become comfortable here. I would greatly appreciate it if you could help me find the best way to get to Las Vegas. Be specific if possible. Your instructions on how to get to the ship provided some assistance, but they were not specific enough. Naturally, I will notify you when I begin my journey in that direction.
Taking my computer out, I searched for the best route and sent him instructions.
Tr. JR Hello, Sonak Susil. I apologize for not providing detailed enough instructions. I hope this time I have managed a better job. 1. Take the Train from New York to Chicago
  • Departure: Penn Station, New York City
  • Arrival: Union Station, Chicago
  • Duration: Approximately 19-20 hours
2. Take the Train from Chicago to Los Angeles
  • Departure: Union Station, Chicago
  • Arrival: Union Station, Los Angeles
  • Duration: Approximately 43-44 hours
3. Take a Bus from Los Angeles to Las Vegas Option 1: Greyhound Bus
    • Departure: Greyhound Bus Station, Los Angeles
    • Arrival: Greyhound Bus Station, Las Vegas
    • Duration: Approximately 6-7 hours
Option 2: Megabus
    • Departure: Union Station, Los Angeles
    • Arrival: RTC South Strip Transfer Terminal, Las Vegas
    • Duration: Approximately 5-6 hours
Additional Tips: Booking Tickets: Its best to book your train and bus tickets in advance through the Amtrak, Greyhound, and Megabus websites. If youre unfamiliar with the process, request assistance at your hotels reception. They are usually happy to help. Overnight Stay: To break up the trip, consider an overnight stay in Chicago, Los Angeles, or even both, depending on your schedule and preferences.
We had a few days until he would feel ready to travel, so it was time to enjoy San Francisco. Chapter 106: San Francisco After we got settled in the apartment, Al headed out to explore the Castro and Mahya and I sat down at our computers and started ordering books. I used up all the funds on my prepaid credit cards in less than an hour, and Mahya was in the same boat. So, we swiftly performed an online search and then headed to Walgreens to get more prepaid cards. To abide by the loading limits for each card, we completely emptied all their card stocks and loaded them to their maximum. When we left the store, all the employees looked after us wide-eyed in shock. It took us all day, but finally, we finished with all the orders in the evening. Once again, I ordered all the textbooks on every subject under the sun. Additionally, I purchased a vast assortment of fiction and cooking books and songbooks containing music sheets for every instrument. I was nice and got Al another set of books that covered a wide range of subjects I thought would benefit an Alchemist, including chemistry, historical alchemy, herbalism and botany, pharmacology and toxicology, geology and mineralogy, cooking and fermentation, and metallurgy. Ive gone all out this time and bought many books on mechanical topics, covering everything from boats to airplanes. You can never tell what might come in handy. Remembering the kids from Shimoor, I also ordered every coloring book I could find without text. Al wasnt back yet, and we both wanted to stretch our legs after a whole day of sitting, so we went for a bike ride on the Golden Gate Bridge and visited the Japanese Tea Garden. When we returned, we saw Al hadnt returned yet, and I remarked to Mahya, I hope he shows up by the time we have to leave. If needed, we can always find him by sense. The Castro is not that big. True. The following day, we visited the Aquarium of the Bay. Rue found all the fish fascinating and kept trying to reach them. Every time he tried, his nose banged the glass, and he yelled in our minds, Ouch! But in a minute, he tried once more. By the time we finished the aquarium tour, my and Mahyas sides hurt from laughing, and Rues nose looked swollen, even after I cast Healing Touch several times. At least he wasnt stressed that the fish were in captivity. We sensed Al and followed the feeling on our way to the apartment. We found him in a cafe, sitting on the lap of a huge black guy. I sent him a mental message, Be in touch every day or two, to know when we need to leave. He nodded slightly. I will. I think were traveling with a slut, Mahya remarked. Nah, I think hes just cutting loose after being restricted for so long. Hell calm down at some point. She didnt look convinced, but let it go. When we returned to the building, the lobby was full of boxes with the Amazon logo. The concierge was giving us murderous looks as we entered. He tightly crossed his arms and glared daggers at us. What is the meaning of this? This is unacceptable! he shouted, tapping his foot impatiently. I felt sheepish and avoided making eye contact. Oh gosh, Im so sorry about the mess. More shipments of my online orders got delivered than I was expecting. The concierges scowl deepened. Well, its causing a huge obstruction. This cant keep happening. I quickly reached into my wallet to diffuse the situation. Please, let me make it up to you. I handed him $200. Thats for your troubles. There are some more deliveries on the way that will arrive in the following days. His expression softened slightly as he uncrossed his arms, though he still looked mildly annoyed. I...well, I appreciate the tip. But you should know Im not the only concierge here. I nodded quickly. Of course, of course. Ill leave tips for the others, too, then. I wouldnt want any of my packages getting misplaced. The concierge smirked ever so slightly. Yes, that would be wise. Well keep an eye out for your shipments then. I gave an uncomfortable chuckle, relieved to have avoided his wrath but making a mental note to stay on good terms with the entire concierge staff from now on. Regrettably, it was not possible for us to store the boxes in front of the concierge or take the chance of a neighbor seeing us, so we had to go up and down the stairs with the boxes over thirty times until everything was in the apartment and we could store them. When we were done, I was sweating like crazy, and my feet were in agony. Magic makes life so much easier, I commented to Mahya. Tell me about it. Im too tired to start telling you stories. She laughed, and I headed to make dinnerwe were both starving after the exercise. The following morning, I bribed the new concierge and explained the packages, and Mahya and I set out to explore. I wanted to visit Alcatraz, but Mahya wrinkled her nose and firmly informed me she had no intention of visiting a prison because it was depressing. Instead, we visited Chinatown, did a lot of shopping, and then toured the Mission District and looked at the murals and street art. When we returned in the evening, tens of boxes were waiting for us again. At least it was the same concierge from the night before, so I didnt have to pay again.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. The next day, we visited the Haight-Ashbury, and Mahya told me she found a place that held open mic nights and signed me up for that night. That was a great idea! Maybe the Guidance will finally offer me the Bard class for free. In the evening, we went to Neck of the Woods on Clement Street, and the person in charge of the shows informed me I was going on stage in forty minutes. I decided not to perform the song Sea & Sky because it was too personal, and let him know I would perform three songs with an acoustic guitar. It turned out Mahya coordinated backup musicians in advancea keyboardist, electric guitarist, and drummer. We went to a rehearsal room and rehearsed the songs. When it was my turn to hit that stage, I was utterly relaxednot a single butterfly fluttering around in my stomach. Maybe it was because becoming a famous singer wasnt my goal. I just wanted to get the Bard class for free and share the songs Id written about our incredible adventure. Standing at the mic, I sensed the warm glow of the stage lights cascading over me. I flashed a big, eager smile at the crowd gathered before me. Good evening, folks! Names John, and a couple of friends and I recently sailed from Shanghai to San Francisco, making fun stops at lovely little islands along the way. I could see some intrigued looks and smiles from the audience as I set the scene. That voyage was very inspirational, so I wrote up some songs about it, and Im stoked to share them with you tonight! I gave them a playful wink, earning a few cheers of encouragement and whistles. The contagious positive energy increased my excitement even more. I kicked things off nice and mellow with "Waves of Wanderlust," lilting chords sailing smoothly over the gentle, breezy melody. As I sang the breezy, nostalgic lyrics about crystal waters and beautiful skies, I noticed a few people whistling and clapping along spontaneously. An older couple towards the front started swaying together in a dance. When I strummed the final wistful chord, applause broke out across the room, much louder and more enthusiastic than expected. Alright, looking good so far! Feeding off that energy, I transitioned into "Joy of the Sea." From the very first strums, I could see folks nod their heads vigorously and tap their feet to the beat. A few brave souls near the front stood up and started dancing. As the song picked up power, more bodies joined in, dancing wherever they could find space. The cheers and hollers egged me on, my pulse racing with exhilaration. By the conclusion, the entire room was dancing and cheering loudly, applause thundering in my ears. It was absolutely electric! Okay, one more for you all! I shouted over the joyous roars, grinning uncontrollably. But first, Mahya, can you please stand up? Mahya rose from her seat amid whistles and cheers, looking slightly flustered but wearing a massive smile. Mahya was with me on that glorious trip, and shes the genius who created the beat for this next song. She will clap it out for us, and I want you to join in, okay? Mahya laid down the beat, which was nice and simple, clapping with perfect timing and rhythm. To my surprise, the crowd swiftly joined in, synchronizing their clapping perfectly to her rhythm. The sense of unified energy was palpable. I joined in on guitar and launched into the opening chords of "Whispers of the Pacific," the crowds unified clapping providing the thunderous backbeat. From the very first verse, the atmosphere was electrifying! People were dancing wherever they could find space, uninhibited and carefree. As I bellowed the words, I heard the crowd chanting and singing along to the words they picked up on, their voices joining with mine in a mighty swell. The energy just kept building to a fever pitch. By the final harmonic chorus, the whole place was a raucous, breathless party. Everybody was on their feet, clapping, singing, dancing, and cheering with maximum energy and volume. I was soaring, playing my heart out up there, sweat beading on my brow as I gave every ounce of spirit to the music. I had never experienced a high like thata pure, unbridled euphoria and blissful connection. As I strummed those last resonant chords, the room detonated in thunderous cheers, applause, and roars of approval. All I could do was beam from ear to ear, overwhelmed and delirious with unrestrained joy and adrenaline. My body swayed, my heart pounded, and my face flushed up. On that stage, it felt like I was walking on clouds, flying over the Pacific once more. It was an indescribable, transcendent experience! No matter what came next, in that eternal moment, I was the happiest and most fulfilled person in the universe. It was a memory I would forever cherish and hold sacred. This was what music was all about. Unfortunately, I quickly came back down to earth. Why? Because there was no flashing red light anywhere. Come on! I complained in my head. Thats not fair. If thats not worth getting the class for free, I dont know what is. Of course, I didnt get an answer. What else is new? When we returned to the apartment, Rue watched The Expendables at deafening volume as the gunshots and explosions rattled the windows. I couldnt understand it. Dogs ears were sensitive. How on earth did he deal with such volume? On the table was a note from Al with a phone number and a request to send an SMS when it was time to leave. Look who has advanced to using technology, I told Mahya. About time. The next day, we visited City Lights Bookstore to see if there was anything that didnt catch our eye on Amazon. We bought so many books we had to order a delivery. At least I bribed the concierges so it wouldnt be a problem. I searched online and found a recording studio that offered walk-in recordings. When I called to schedule an appointment, they informed me I could come immediately, so we made our way to Hyde Street Studios. I recorded the songs with a digital beat and some digital instruments to enrich the sound, and in the evening, I uploaded the songs to YouTube and Spotify. Perhaps it would help progress the class. Besides that, I was out of ideas. The following day, the traveler finally messaged me, saying he was getting on a train to Chicago. I sent an SMS to Al and informed him that today was his last day in the city. Our original plan was to visit the Exploratorium, but the concierge told us that the Treasure Island Flea Market took place on that day, which only happens once a month. That sounded great. Based on previous experience with flea markets, I prepared the bike with the trailer in advance and recommended that Mahya also purchase a trailer. We found large trailers at a nearby bike shop, both for her and me, for Rue. He didnt want to join us and preferred to stay home to watch the movie Dredd. I felt sorry for the neighbors and was thrilled we wouldnt be home all day. The Treasure Island Flea Market was fabulous, and we bought so many things we had to find an empty spot five times to empty the trailers again and again. In the evening, Al was finally back. I gave him all the books I bought for him, and he was very appreciative. We planned to rent a car and find out where to take off on a balloon the following day. Chapter 107: I Have a New Friend In the morning, Mahya and I first sat at the computer to find a place where we could take off in the balloon. Quickly, we discovered we were optimists. The first problem we faced was finding a place to take off. We couldnt launch from SF because of the crowded city and strict flying rules. We considered Napa Valley and Sonoma Valley as alternatives, both about 60 to 90 minutes from San Francisco, depending on traffic. Second, a hot-air balloon flew much slower than we thought. The distance from San Francisco to Las Vegas is approximately 420 miles. In a hot-air balloon, travel times are highly variable and dependent on weather conditions, wind speeds, and directions. Typically, hot-air balloons travel at speeds ranging from 5 to 15 miles per hour. Given these speeds: We looked for a route with optimized landing zones, convenient transportation options, and nearby hotels so we could cut the journey into sections. After a long deliberation, our route looked like this: ? San Francisco to Merced ? Merced to Visalia ? Visalia to Bakersfield ? Bakersfield to Barstow ? Barstow to Las Vegas We studied Google Earth and aerial maps to recognize the places we were supposed to land in. The third problem was that we could cast invisibility on ourselves but not the balloon, so there were governmental agencies we had to contact. Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) Local Authorities Air Traffic Control (ATC) Insurance By this point, I was ready to give up on the idea and just rent a car, but Mahya was insistent. She was determined to make the trip in the balloon, and no matter what I said about dealing with governmental agencies, she wouldnt budge. I knew what we would have to deal with and was ready to make my way to Vegas alone, but I gave up quickly on the ideayou didnt abandon your friends, even if they were stubborn, illogical mules, that dug their heels in and wouldnt budge in the face of pure logic. The legal shit took us two days to arrange with a lot of phone calls and going all over SF to various offices. By the time we had all the documentation ready, I was a nervous wreck, and Mahya was even worse. At some point, she remarked she would choose the elves over Earths governmental authorities every single time, and she wasnt joking. I wanted to remind her it was her choice, but stopped myselfI hated I told you sosno need to do it to others. Al didnt help the situation. He was upset we called him back too early and kept complaining until I snapped at him, If you think fucking is more important than your friends, you can fuck right off and not come back. His eyes widened, mouth hanging open like he couldnt believe what he just heard. Then his brows pulled together, jaw and fists clenched. After a beat, his shoulders dropped, and his gaze softened, like the worlds weight hit him. Suddenly, something clicked. His expression cleared, and he stepped forward, hand outstretched. I apologise. How can I be of assistance? he asked, sounding sincere. There was hope for him yet. Just help with Rue. I cant keep telling him to lower the TV so I can hear the phone conversations. He nodded, and a minute later, the TV volume went down a notch. Finally, FINALLY! Everything was arranged, and we were ready to take off at dawn the following morning. I picked up the truck from the rental agency and gave them the exact location in the Sonoma Valley where to pick it up. And there was a message from Sonak that after a one-day rest in Chicago, he boarded the train to LA. We were ready. After all the hassle, I wanted to clear my mind, so I suggested dinner at Gary Danko restaurant. At dinner, Mahya apologized for her insistence and admitted that it was illogical. Al apologized again for his behavior, and I apologized for snapping at both of them. We were good again, and I relaxed and let it go. I hated feeling angry or annoyed. Navigating the balloon down the stairs was impossible, no matter what we tried. So, Al went to the concierge to keep him busy so he wouldnt notice anything. Mahya stored the balloon, and at the lobby, I discreetly sent a mana dart at the lobby camera and fried it. Mahya took out the balloon, and we pretended like we brought it down the stairs. Roger, the concierge, looked very impressed we managed it. I handed him an extra $100 to ease my guilt about the camera, shook his hand, and thanked him for everything. At last, we departed for the take-off location.Stolen story; please report. As we went up, the wind playfully messed up my hair, making it look like a crazy, swirling mess. Mahya and Al, their hair mysteriously unaffected by the wind, exchanged a bemused glance. Mahya couldnt resist teasing. Whats the story with your hair? Did you stick your finger in a light socket? Grinning, I replied without missing a beat, Its just the wind saying hello. As if on cue, my hair flopped over my eyes like a wayward mop, eliciting more puzzled looks from them. They looked at me like I was a lunatic, Mahyas mouth twitching in an attempt to suppress a smile. She tilted her head, like she was trying to figure something out. Remember you told me to hit you over the head if you start to behave like a crazy person? Yes, if I start talking to grass, not if the wind says hello. Those are two separate things. Talking to grass is a whole different level. The wind is just playful, I explained earnestly, attempting to smooth down my unruly hair, which only seemed to defy my efforts further. I am unable to discern any distinction, Al said, sounding confused. Theres a subtle nuance, I assured them with mock seriousness. Mahya snorted, unable to contain her laughter as she playfully nudged my shoulder. So, wind conversations are acceptable, but grass whispering is off-limits? she quipped, her eyes sparkling with amusement. Exactly, I affirmed with exaggerated nodding. Wind is whimsy, grass is... well, just unsettling. Al shook his head. You possess a unique and distinctive form of peculiarity, are you aware of that fact? Why, thank you, I replied, giving a mock bow, my hair flopping forward dramatically. They didnt look convinced, but at least now they were laughing. I thought you know a wizard? I asked Al. Yes. However, his expertise lies in constructing buildings rather than communicating with the elements. Well, each wizard has their specialty. Im learning that this one is mine. He harrumphed but said nothing. To prevent myself from hovering and crashing, I divided my mind and connected with the wind. I didnt achieve Unity, but I forged a connection. To increase the chances of her accepting, I presented it as a game, since I knew she would probably refuse if I asked directly. I didnt talk to her; she didnt communicate in words but sensations, feelings, and emotions. The time before Rue learned to talk was a great learning experience in this way of communication. I sent her the feeling of a game, of playing, of having fun and laughing, and the sensation of the balloon flying in a specific direction. To make sure, I sent a feeling of boredom and disinterest in the other directions. And again, a sense of fun and exploration in the southeastern direction. She liked the game, and the balloon took off in the correct direction much faster than the promised 15 mph. I had read that, technically, since the balloon is part of the air, nothing should affect it. After all, the balloon moves with the wind, not through it. But heres the thing: I wasnt sure if that same rule applied when enhancing the speed. From what I understood, a balloon has no means of propulsion. It just drifts, completely passive, with its speed relative to the air always at zero. But would adding more speed mess with that balance? I didnt know. So, to be safe, I split my mind a third time, focusing on ensuring the balloon could handle the added speed, and channeled low mana Restore into it. The third split was still difficult for me, but easier than in the past. I didnt know how long we flew like this, as I entirely focused on the wind and the Restore spell, with the third part of my mind serving as a safeguard to keep me from losing myself completely. I heard Mahya say, Well, we wont be landing in Merced. We just passed it. I was so surprised I almost lost focus on the connection, but the wind nudged me to keep playing, just enough to stay on task. It didnt feel like wed been flying for 12 hours, not even 8. Mahya touched my shoulder and said, Tell your friend to change direction to the south-southeast, or we might end up in Fresno instead of Visalia. I sent the wind a sense of wanting something new, nudging it toward a more exciting direction. The wind eagerly responded, playful as ever, and I felt it shift south-southeast. She ruffled my hair again playfully, and I laughed out loud. She enjoyed that and wanted to play more. Our speed picked up even more. After a while, Mahya touched my shoulder again. Tell her to slow down. Were losing altitude, and I need to use the gas, but at this speed She glanced at the balloon. Im not sure if that will mess with the flame or not. Why should it? I asked, my teeth clenched as I struggled to keep everything balanced. Well, she started, looking a little unsure, if your friend suddenly changes direction or speed, it might affect the flame. I mean, I dont really know. Its only my second time, and the first was hovering. My skill says its fine, but its only level one, so I cant say for sure. She shrugged, uncertainty written all over her face. I sent the wind a sense of slowing down, but she didnt want to slow down. It wasnt effortless, but I managed to explain the need to slow down using emotions and sensations, explaining the reason behind it. She still didnt want to slow down. She was having too much fun. So, instead, she engulfed the whole balloon, lifted it, and increased the speed even more. I upped the mana output of the Restore spell. We were zooming at this point, and it was better to be safe than sorry. I heard Mahya say, We passed Visalia. Direction? I asked through gritted teeth. Were good. Ill tell you when to change. I couldnt gauge the passage of time while being lost in the wind, but after a while that felt longer, Mahya touched me again and said, Change to east-southeast. Repeating the same communication sequence as before, the wind changed our direction. Altitude? I managed to ask. I dont know how youre doing it, but were good. Great, actually. After another unknown time, I noticed I no longer had any problem holding the three splits. Finally, I looked at my surroundings and saw it getting late, judging by the low sun. How long have we been flying? I asked. Thirteen hours? Maybe? Something like this. With your channeling, I dont want to take out my phone. I checked on Rue, and he was doing great. His paws were on the baskets lip, and he held his face high into the wind. This dog was a speed demon. My mana was still good when I checked: 7,800/10,200. Probably the wind was helping me regenerate. I was sure I used much more mana for the Restore. Seeing as I was in complete control of my faculties again and could think and function with the three-way split, I split my mind the fourth time and almost blacked out from the mental strain. But this time, I was an old hand at this and knew it would be fine. I lifted my hand and channeled Heat into the balloon. Restore is more important right now, Mahya said. We are going really fast, and I dont want the balloon to tear. Im channeling both. He is terrifying sometimes, I heard Al say. Youll get used to it, Mahya answered him with a laugh. I couldnt focus on them anymore. The fourth split was giving me a killing headache. After an undetermined time, I dropped the Heat spell and let my mind rest. Tell me when we need the Heat spell again. I know the wind is carrying us, but I dont want to take any chances if she gets tired of the game. Will do, Mahya answered me. After another undetermined time, I began to see more and more lights in the distance, and they became more colorful with every mile. Mahya, check our location. Ill stop the Restore so that it wont fry the phone. I think Im seeing Vegas. You are. I couldnt believe it. How long have we been flying? She took out her phone and said, Twenty hours. She taped a few keys on her phone and said, Our speed is about 28-30 mph. I was speechless. We were doing double the optimum speed. I sent the wind powerful feelings of gratitude, love, and admiration and conveyed to her that our destination is the lights, but not to reach themjust get close. I also asked her to please slow down gradually because the game was coming to its natural conclusion. For a moment, she resisted; she wanted to keep playing. I sent her the feeling that we would play again, but this game ended because this was the correct point where it was supposed to end. She accepted my desire; it wasnt an agreement but an acceptance and slowed us down. Again, she tousled my hair playfully in every direction for a last farewell and went to play elsewhere. I dont see Jean, I said. I think we passed it. She looked at her phone. Maybe we can land in Sloan? We didnt study its map. Can you recognize it? She pointed at a small cluster of lights very close to Vegas. I think its those lights. She cast Wind Funnel to direct the balloon, and in less than ten minutes, we began our descent into Solan. That was one hell of an interesting flight. Chapter 108: Luck + Vegas … We landed very close to Sloan, but outside the settlement limits. It was so small that I didnt even know if we could call it a settlement; it was tiny. Luckily, it was predawn, and everybody was asleep. After deflating and folding the balloon in the basket, Mahya could store it without witnesses. I asked them both, What do you think? Should we order a cab from Vegas, or maybe someone here drives a cab? Al scratched his head, his brow furrowed in thought, and shrugged. Mahyas eyes darted around, a sign she was weighing the options. Mahya finally said, I think the best idea would be for Al and me to ride his motorcycle and you on your ATV to the city limits, then take a taxi from there. Do we have gas? I asked. Yes, Mahya responded quickly. I bought some after our conversation. To be on the safe side, we walked away for another five minutes, keeping a cautious eye on our surroundings. Mahya then revealed the most beautiful ATV I had ever seen. She gestured toward it with a flourish; her face beaming with pride. It was red, with two seats, a roll cage, and enormous wheels. I walked around it, my eyes wide with admiration. It was perfect. I turned to Mahya, my gratitude clear in my voice. Thank you, I said, my eyes meeting hers sincerely. Mahya shrugged, her expression softening but with a hint of a smirk. Dont thank me yet. You paid for it, and I didnt do anything with it. Thank me when Im done converting it. Do you have a plan for how to do it? I asked, curious. Not yet, she admitted, her eyes narrowing slightly, Im learning my bike as I go but havent started on yours yet. It will take time. She sounded frustrated. No hurry, we have years, I said reassuringly, hoping to calm her. Mahya shook her head, her expression growing more intense. No, we dont. I hate riding animals, and were leaving soon. Yeah, but we have the bicycles. Theyre so slow! she exclaimed, throwing her hands up in exasperation and her face twisted in annoyance. Rue chimed in, Slow bad! Fast good! The three of us started laughing, and Mahya said, You see, Rue gets it. After filling the bike and the ATV, we rode to Vegas. When we reached the Southern Highlands community, we stored the vehicles, called a taxi, and rode to the strip. We went to a cafe in the Venetian mall for breakfast, and I started looking for accommodation options on the computer. I had originally told Sonak we would stay at the Bellagio, but checking online showed me they didnt have a big enough suite. I kept looking and found that Palms Casino Resort has a five-bedroom suite. Although there will only be four of us in the meantime, it was a good idea to think about the Traveler who will join us after the rescue. I told Mahya and Al, It will look suspicious if we show up without luggage, and changing our IDs is also a good idea. Our names are listed in too many government agencies because of all the red tape with the balloon. I suggest we go to a luggage store, buy suitcases, fill them in the bathroom with our stuff, switch identities, and then go to the hotel. After we got settled in the hotel, I sent Sonak a message through the Archive where we were, and we went to sleep. In the evening, after breakfast, I suggested a walk on the strip. When Rue heard that he would have to be on a leash all the time, he stayed in the hotel with the TV. I suspected the leash wasnt the problem; he was already used to it. He just wanted to enjoy the enormous TV. Throughout our walk along the Strip, Mahya and Al looked around wide-eyed, occasionally exclaiming with delight or amazement. Wait till you see the casinos from the inside, I told them. We were near the Luxor, so I led them inside. Their eyes widened even more. I gave them a tour of the casino and explained how to play blackjack, roulette, slot machines, and craps. They both enthusiastically ran to the cashiers and bought a lot of chips. I did it more leisurely. As I was buying chips, it occurred to me that if there were a perfect place to use my Luck Trait, it would be a casino. I activated my Luck and felt a direction. Following the feeling, I arrived at the blackjack table. A specific seat pinged me as I looked at the seats. I sat down and started playing. It didnt feel like my Luck was tipping the scale in my favor, but I won almost all the hands. Out of about twenty-twenty-five hands, I only lost two. My total winnings were a little above $6,000. When a new dealer came to replace the previous one, I felt a new pull to another table. I played two more hands so it wouldnt look suspicious and lost both. Following the pull led me to a craps table. Not being a fan of this game, I looked for another table, but that table kept calling my name. I tried to re-activate the Trait to get a new direction, but the pull continued to the same table. I tried to tell my luck, I dont want craps, I want roulette or blackjack. But it didnt help. The pull continued in the same direction. Exasperated, I followed the feeling and stepped up to the craps table in the pinged spot. The shooter before me had sevened out, ending his turn, and now it was my turn. I placed a modest bet on the pass lineno need to advertise my certainty. The dice bounced and rattled across the green felt, every eye in the vicinity tracking their erratic path. Of course, they settled on a 7a natural win. Cheers erupted from my fellow players as the dealer pushed more chips towards me. Turns out Luck was working overtime today; the numbers kept coming up in my favor, and the chips piled up in front of me. Ten minutes turned into fifteen, and fifteen into twenty. Each roll seemed to extend my streak, and the excitement around the table grew. The atmosphere at the table was electric, with shouts of encouragement and good-natured banter filling the air. Half an hour later, I glanced down at the chips stacked in front of me. The initial hundred dollars had grown exponentially; I had surpassed the $8,000 mark. I called out, Color up! the dealer traded my chips for higher denominations. Once I had given him a $100 tip, I left. It was fun, but I didnt like dice games. The annoying part was that the pull didnt changeIt still was to that specific table. So, I growled quietly and went to the bar instead. While I was drinking a beer at the bar, Mahya came over. Why are you drinking instead of playing?The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I needed a break, I said out loud, adding telepathically, My luck keeps pulling me to a game I dont like. Good idea, she said and asked mentally, Why are we talking mentally? I read once that casinos employ people that can read lips. I dont know if its true, but I dont want to take a chance. Im tired, she said, crossing her arms on the bar and putting her head down on her arms. Al lost almost $10,000, got upset, bought telekinesis, and now hes cheating. I smirked into my beer bottle. Why am I not surprised? How about you? About even. Which table pulled you? Lets go back to playing before you fall asleep, I said out loud, pulling her arm. Ill show you. The pinged spot was new, but on the same table. A person recognized me and asked, Came for a second round? I told my friend about this great table, and she wanted to try it too. When Mahyas turn came, she won $300 and then crapped out. The dealer looked at me. I sighed mentally, knowing that until I milked the luck of this table, I wouldnt get a direction to another table, and nodded. This time, I won $2,750 and finally got a new direction. Lets go together, she said out loud, adding, Can you direct your luck my way? Maybe? I dont know. It did partially work right now. This time, the table was a roulette. Finally! I gave my Luck double thumbs up. Mahya stood next to me, and after two hours, I won $59,000, and she won $7,400. It turns out that luck can rub off. After about another hour in the casino, with total winnings of almost $100,000, I decided it was time to change casinos, just in case. We found Al by sense, and I told him mentally, Lets switch casinos. I won a lot and dont want to stand out. After we left Luxor, I activated my Luck again, which led us to MGM Grand. On the way, my red light started blinking. lets stop for a minute; I need to check something.
Songs you brought to a different world have become famous and loved by over three thousand people. Songs you created have become famous and loved by over a hundred thousand people, bringing them joy and dreams of sailing. You have demonstrated the joy of creation and the love of music. New class unlocked: [Bard] Would you like to take the Bard Class as your sub-class? Note: Taking this sub-class will allow you to use the banked advancement. Note: Due to your achievement, you can take the Bard Class without spending ability points, and the classs strength will be parallel to that of a main class. Y/N
I couldnt contain my excitement. My feet started moving on their own, and before I knew it, I was doing a little happy dance. I wiggled my butt from side to side, feeling the joy bubble up inside me. My arms joined in, waving and flailing in sync with my movements. I spun around, grinning from ear to ear, letting the pure glee take over. Each step and wiggle expressed my elation, and I didnt care who was watching. At that moment, I felt a surge of elation and celebrated the sheer joy of the moment with every goofy move. YES, YES, YES, and another yes, just to be sure! The light was still blinking.
New Quality unlocked Creativity
Clicked Creativity to admire my new Trait, and I LOVED it.
Creativity This quality does not have physical or mental aspects. Creativity affects imagination, innovation, and originality. Creativity is the invisible spark igniting ideas, inventions, artistry, and unique solutions. Creativity is the internal motivation to discover new opportunities, think innovatively, and perceive the world uniquely. Creativity is the guiding force that leads you to endless realms of discovery and expression. Creativity fuels the connection to the arts, inspiring the creation of visual masterpieces, literary works, and performances. Creativity is the rhythmic pulse driving musical composition and improvisation, turning sounds into moving symphonies and captivating melodies.
I read the description and felt a thrill of excitement rush through me. My eyes widened, and a smile spread across my face as I took in each word. This is it, I thought to myself, the greatest thing in the world. I nodded in appreciation, my body tingling with inspiration. This is exactly how I felt about creativitythis invisible spark, this driving force. I couldnt help but let out a small, happy sigh, feeling deeply connected to the words before me. And, of course, do another butt wiggle; it was a MUST. I opened the class description to see what I got:
BARD This is an uncommon and respected class. Bards use their talents for entertainment and for support. When received, this class offers 3 starting skills or spells and an additional skill or spell every 5 levels. When a Bard levels a skill to its highest level [25], they can choose another skill or spell from the list to level. Each level gives +3 Perception, +3 Vitality, +2 Creativity, +3 free points
The light was still blinking.
Level up +3 Perception, +3 Vitality, +2 Creativity, +3 free points Bard Level 2 Stat points: 3 Level up +3 Perception, +3 Vitality, +2 Creativity, +3 free points Bard Level 3 Stat points: 6
Of course, I put the new stats in Creativity. My new baby needed love and nourishment. I went to my profile, and there were two new lines:
Sub-Class 3: Bard Level 3 Bard Spells and Skills:
  • Arcane Lullaby
  • Harmonic Illusion
  • Rhythmic Resonance
I checked them one by one:
Arcane Lullaby Playing a calming tune can put enemies to sleep or pacify aggressive creatures, providing a brief window for peaceful resolution or escape. The sphere of influence grows with the skill levels.
Harmonic Illusion The Bard can create complex illusions to accompany their performance, enhancing the visual spectacle and immersing the audience in a magical display. Illusions complexity grows with the skill levels.
Rhythmic Resonance The Bard can temporarily alter the surrounding environment by attuning their music to the worlds natural rhythms, such as calming turbulent waters or causing plants to grow faster. The sphere of effect grows with the skill levels.
This time, I couldnt help myself and started dancing Gangnam Style. I heard Mahya telling passers-by I had too much to drink, and them laughing, and I DIDNT CARE! Mahya grabbed my arm and led me to a side alley. Whats happening? You look too happy. After some drunk guy that was pissing on the wall stumbled out of the alley, I showed both of them the new screens one by one, and they congratulated me repeatedly. After calming down from my elation, I activated my Luck again, and it still led us to MGM Grand. Three hours in the MGM netted me 139K, Mahya 27K, and Al cheat-won 15K. When we left the MGM, I asked Mahya, If we change glamor, can we change it back? Yeah, no problem. So after changing glamor, we visited another three casinos, changed glamor again, and another four casinos. After over 30 hours of gambling, we changed glamor back to the one we booked the hotel with, returned to the hotel, and went to sleep. Total earnings: Me: $1,762, 650 Mahya: $601, 400 Al: $568,000 Before going to sleep, I checked the Archive and saw that Sonak arrived in LA. He would be here soon, and it would be time to go to work. But before the Grand MissionI giggled to myself after thinking in those termsit was nice to have a very profitable break, money-wise and class-wise. Life was simply great. Chapter 109: I Dont Like This Guy When I woke up, my throat felt raw and scratchy, as if someone had rubbed it raw. I experienced a piercing pang in my throat with every cough, and swallowing became rough and uncomfortable. It didnt feel like the onset of illness, but a persistent irritation that lingered despite my efforts to soothe it. The discomfort gradually eased after casting two Healing Touches, allowing me to breathe and speak more easily again. I couldnt make sense of what was going on. When I greeted Mahya and Al good morning, they were startled and spun to me. They exchanged a glance, then turned back to me, their expressions a mix of surprise and curiosity. What? I asked, confused. Your voice sounds different, Mahya replied. Different, how? Richer, deeper. Huh?! I vocalized different sounds, and to my surprise, it sounded different, even to my ears. Since I didnt have a recording of my speaking voice, I turned to the next best thingCmy singing voice. I opened YouTube, played one of my songs, then sang and recorded it on my phone. When I played back the recording, it shocked me. My voice was a revelation! It was like velvet, smooth and resonant, captivating in its richness and strength, and with a perfect pitch. I remembered a video Lyura showed me on YouTube of a singer vocalizing Ave Maria." Intrigued, I searched for the video and played it, attempting to vocalize along. I recorded my attempt on my phone to assess the result. What I heard delighted and amazed me. While I knew I wasnt yet at Dimashs masterful levelhe was truly exceptionalit sounded pretty close. My voice was deeper and lower, but it sounded great. A wide grin spread across my face as I sank back onto the sofa, my eyes wide with joy. I couldnt help but throw my fist into the air and shout, Yes! It was amazing. I felt like a legit bard. After breakfast, we sat by the pool and felt the Traveler approaching the hotel. We didnt want the meeting by the pool, so we ran up to the suite and left the door open for him. I felt him approach and a young man entered the room. He was of average height, a little taller than me, muscular, with red hair and beard, and freckles. And like all the Travelers, he had glowing green eyes. He felt a little stronger than me, but weaker than Mahya. As Sonak entered the room, his eyes darted around, taking in every detail. His face contorted with clear signs of dissatisfaction, deep furrows creasing his brow and accentuating the tension between his eyebrows. He pressed his lips together in a tight line, the corners down-turned, and his eyes narrowed slightly. There was a noticeable clenching of his jaw, and his fists balled up at his sides. What is the reason for the luxury? he spat, his voice dripping with anger and contempt. This is a rescue mission, not a vacation. Mahya and Al exchanged wary glances, their bodies tensing at the hostility from the newcomer. After closing the door, I cleared my throat, trying to defuse the tension. I stood up straighter, meeting Sonaks gaze. Hello, my name is John Rue, and my origin is Gaia, the planet we are on right now. Mahya shifted in her seat, her posture becoming more formal as she spoke. Greetings, I am Mahya Num, from the world of Eldorus. Her voice was calm, but her eyes never left Sonak, watching for any sudden movements. Al leaned forward slightly, his hands resting on his knees as he introduced himself. Greetings, I am Alfonsen Holerand Mirbit VII, from Leylos. His tone was cordial, but there was a wariness in his eyes. For a minute, Sonak stood rigid, his jaw working as if chewing on his words. Finally, he let out a long, exasperated sigh, his shoulders dropping slightly. I am Sonak Susil, from the world of Zenitheer, he said, his voice still tight with barely contained frustration.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Please sit down, I invited him, gesturing to an empty chair. Sonaks nostrils flared as he inhaled sharply. You did not answer me, he growled, his eyes flashing angrily. What is the reason for the luxury? My friend is held captive, and you are enjoying lavish conditions. His voice rose with each word, his body trembling with rage. I felt my patience wearing thin, my jaw clenching as I snapped back, Because I dont like squalor. If you need to live in shit to feel youre supporting your friend, youre free to find your own accommodations. My hands gripped the arms of my chair, knuckles whitening. Sonaks face flushed red, his body coiling like a spring about to release. I felt Mahya tense beside me, her hand inching towards her side as if reaching for a weapon. Sonak unclenched his fists with visible effort and crossed his arms tightly across his chest. He looked down his nose at me, his chin jutting out defiantly. What did you do so far to rescue my friend? he demanded, each word clipped and precise. Nothing. We were waiting for you, I answered, meeting his glare with a level gaze. Sonaks eyebrows shot up, his mouth falling open in disbelief. What do you mean nothing? What were you doing all this time? He leaned forward, invading my personal space. I remained seated, refusing to be intimidated. As I said, we were waiting for you. Unable to contain his agitation any longer, Sonak jumped up and started pacing the room. When are we going to rescue him? he demanded, whirling to face us again. There are still things we need to figure out, I said. Sonaks face twisted into a sneer. Like what? What is the excuse this time? I felt my last shred of patience snap. Rising to my feet, I locked eyes with Sonak, my voice low and intense. Listen up. We dont owe you or your friend a thing. We chose to help free him because we believe its unjust for the army to hold him captive. So dont act like were indebted to you, and stop being disappointed because we havent moved mountains to find solutions. Get off your high horse. You didnt exactly go to great lengths to reach him, either. If it were urgent, you would have taken a plane to the US, but you didnt. After disembarking, you took a week off in New York, a day off in Chicago on the way, and by my count, at least two days off in Los Angeles, judging by your travel time. So lower your tone and speak courteously to us. If youre not prepared to do that, the doors right there. Use it, and dont come back. As I delivered my speech, Sonaks face cycled through a range of emotionsshock, indignation, and finally, grudging respect. His body gradually relaxed from its combative stance, though his fists remained clenched at his sides. When I finished, Sonak looked at Mahya and Al, his eyes searching their faces. Are you in agreement with him? he asked, his voice quieter now, but still tense. They both nodded, their expressions resolute. Sonak stood there, his whole body vibrating with suppressed emotion. His chest rose and fell rapidly as he took a deep breath and let it out slowly. With visible effort, he straightened his posture, unclenching his fists. Okay, he said, his voice strained but controlled. Ill listen to what you have to say. But before that, if we are going to have a party together, we should explain our abilities. Im a Fire Mage, a Blacksmith, and a Pyro Knight. I mentally asked Mahya, Think we should do this? She nodded slightly. I am a Bladesinger and a Wood Artisan. I am a Heavy Warrior and an Alchemist, Al said. Im a Healer, a Wizard Battle Master, and a Bard. Sonaks eyebrows rose in surprise when I mentioned being a wizard, his earlier hostility giving way to curiosity. Wizard? Yes. What is your specialty? Elements. He nodded with a thoughtful look on his face. Are we going to rescue him tonight? No. We need to scout the base and devise a plan to overcome the mana suppression and get in and out quietly. Sonaks temper flared again. His face reddened, and he stomped his foot like a petulant child. NO! We need to go in, kill everybody, and get him out! he shouted, his body rigid with frustration. Not going to happen, I said. Why not? Because a cure that kills a hundred and heals one is not a cure. Im not going to kill a lot of people to get one out. I assure you that most of the people on that base dont even know about the Traveler, and they dont deserve to die. We need to do it using our brains, not our physical strength. As I calmly explained why that wasnt an option, Sonaks expression cycled through anger, disbelief, and finally, a mulish, stubborn look. He crossed his arms tightly, his jaw working as he ground his teeth. I agreed not to make demands of you, but you do not tell me what to do. Youre welcome to do it on your own then. Were not going to help you kill a bunch of people, I said firmly, standing my ground. Sonak stood there, his eyes boring into mine for what felt like an eternity. His chest heaved with rapid breaths, his fingers digging into his biceps. Finally, without a word, he spun on his heel and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind him. We exchanged worried glances, the tension in the air palpable even after Sonaks departure. BAD BOY! NO EAR SCRATCHES! Rue declared more forcefully than usual. We started laughing, and the tension broke. My dog was the best in the entire universe. Chapter 110: Mission Step #1—Gathering Information After Sonak stormed out, I turned to the others and commented with a raised eyebrow, Even for a redhead, that was excessive. Als brow furrowed in confusion as he tilted his head slightly. What is the correlation between his hair color and his actions? he asked, looking genuinely puzzled. I chuckled lightly, trying to ease the tension. On Earth, there is a consensus that redheads are temperamental. Mahya rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. That was not temperamental but plain stupid, she commented, shaking her head in disbelief. Yeah I dont think that was a redhead trait. That was a Sonak trait, I said. Als face remained serious as he leaned forward. Are we still committed to carrying out the plan? I sighed deeply and ran a hand through my hair. Yeah, I said, exhaling. Idiot or no idiot, theyre still holding a Traveler captive, and we need to get him out. Al nodded thoughtfully. Under those circumstances, I require a secluded location to concoct the sleeping potion. Why secluded? I asked. Als expression turned grave. As soon as I initiate the brewing procedure, those in close proximity will become drowsy and fall into a deep sleep. Mahyas eyes widened with surprise. Really? Its that strong? Yes, Al confirmed, his tone proud and condescending at the same time. It impressed me he even managed that. How secluded? I asked. Give me a distance measurement that the potion wont have an effect. A distance of fifty meters away from the closest person should be adequate, he replied with certainty. Additionally, the location should possess the necessary facilities for brewing substantial amounts. Pots and stuff, or only gas burners? I asked, Only gas. How long do you need? A week should suffice, he said firmly. I looked online for places to rent or buy outside of Vegas, but close enough that we wouldnt have a problem getting there, and found a diner for sale on Interstate 15, ten miles from Vegas. After meeting with the owner, I rented it for two weeks. When I told him it was for a cooking seminar, I had to pay extra to cover potential damages, but it was worth it. The location was perfectsecluded, with no people around, but close enough for our needs. Al informed us he would need to stay on site to babysit the potion, so after dropping him off and arranging a comfortable sleeping space for him, I returned to the hotel and started a research project online about the Nellis Air Force Base. First, we needed to get on the base and scout where they kept the Traveler. Mahya thought she found a potential solution to this problem. It turned out that public tours or community events allowed limited access to the base. I called the Public Affairs Office (PAO) to register but found it wouldnt work. They did offer tours, but those tours involved a background check. Not a good idea for us. Mahya, I dont think we can risk the official tour route, I groaned, sinking deeper into the couch with slumped shoulders. They want a background check. Thats a hard pass. She sighed. Yeah, I felt it was too good to be true. But we cant just give up. There has to be another way. What if we sneak on the base? I suggested. We turn invisible, sneak past the guards, and start the search by the Gate. He has to be nearby, right? It just makes sense. She nodded slowly, considering it. Its risky as hell, but it could work. If we can feel the Gate, we should be able to feel him too. Yeah, thats our best option. And if their fancy anti-magic field affects us? she asked, a worried look crossing her face. Rubbing my chin, I pondered it. I dont think it covers the entire base. Well go in under the cover of night, and the second we feel any magic interference, we back up. With a nod of agreement, we geared up for our mission. After renting a car, we drove to the base to look for a place to park and start our scouting mission. That night, under the cloak of darkness, Mahya and I ninja-sneaked our way into Nellis Air Force Base, counting on our invisibility spell to keep us off the guards radar. The air was tense as we skulked through the shadows, dodging security patrols and surveillance cameras, just in case. I felt like James Bond in a spy movie, sneaking into a Soviet base to gather information.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Starting near the Gate, where we figured the Traveler would most likely be, we combed every nook and crannybuildings, storage units, and places we probably shouldnt have been. But found nothing. There were a lot of guards outside on patrol, but with our invisibility, we could navigate around them. To be on the safe side, we didnt approach the actual building with the Gate. Those soldiers worked around an active Gate and caught a Traveler, so we didnt want to risk it. Any luck? I asked Mahya mentally as we scoured yet another building. Nothing. We kept at it, checking every hiding spot we could think ofhangars, offices, even the outer edges of the base. We used our speed to the max to get from one place to another. The base was enormous. Hours slipped by as hope dwindled with each empty spot we turned up. Weve been everywhere. I dont get it, Mahyas mental voice sounded disappointed. It was really frustrating. Im stumped, too. But we cant throw in the towel just yet. Lets do one more sweep through the main complex. We retraced our steps, hitting up all the key spots with fresh determination. As the sky began to break with dawn, we had to admit defeat. Hes either not here, or we cant sense him because of the field, I admitted reluctantly. Well find another angle. We have to. We left with heavy hearts, ghosting out of there under our invisibility spell, slipping back into the darkness to regroup and come up with a new plan. When I woke up in the evening, I sat on the balcony drinking coffee, with my mind going round and round, trying to find a solution. Suddenly, all my hair flopped forward and covered my face. I have to get a haircut. My hair already reached the middle of my back, I thought to myself and felt a giggle in the air. It wasnt a sound but a feeling of mischievous glee. Smiling, I sent a feeling of greetings to the wind. She ruffled my hair again in every direction. I continued to drink my coffee and suddenly froze, getting a crazy idea. Mahya, I called, and when she came over, I said. I think I have an idea. It might be a bit unconventional, but it could work. What? What if I ask the wind to look for the Traveler? Air is everywhere, and no field can stop it. She looked at me like I was off the rails for a few seconds, then said, Its worth a try. If youre going crazy, at least well get something out of it. I stuck out my tongue at her, and she started laughing out loud. Well have to do it near the base so I can direct the wind where to look, and youll have to watch over me so I wont lose myself completely or start hovering. I dont think I can do this with a split mind. Last time, I felt the split prevented me from fully connecting with the wind. I think that for such a complex task, Ill have to connect with her completely. What do you mean hovering? Remember I fell into the water? She nodded, so I continued, It happened because I got completely lost in the wind and started hovering. The boat kept going, and I got left behind. She looked at me wide-eyed and said, When you said you ran into a little problem, I thought you lost awareness of where you were and fell into the water. Are you telling me you can fly now? Not exactly. I did hover, but it was for a few seconds, and I had no control. She didnt look convinced, but didnt press the issue. We returned to the same parking spot from the night before, left the car, and crept towards the base again. I found a good place to settle down. Mahya held me by the shoulders so I wouldnt start hovering, and I spread my senses to feel the wind, the air. I felt the mana in the air and let myself sink deeper and deeper into the feeling. I kept reminding myself in the back of my mind, Dont lose yourself completely; you have a mission. I felt the connection between us form, and I allowed myself to connect more while fighting not to lose my train of thought. As I neared complete connection, with the last remnants of self-awareness, I communicated to the wind a sense of searching, significance, loss, and friendship. I drew inspiration from my feelings for Lis, that feeling of close friendship, and sent that feeling, again with a sense of loss. And then again, the feeling of searching, of trying to locate what I had lost. During all this time, I tried to establish an area for the feeling, the area of ??the base. As if to tell her this is where I lost what I was looking for. Then I sent her the feeling of a Traveler. That particular and unmistakable feeling of a Traveler. I repeated this sequence three times until I felt consent from her. I sat there in a semi-trance while connected to the wind, and only Mahyas hands kept me connected to the here and now. After an unknown time, I got a strong feeling from the wind of disappointment and a sequence of emotions that I couldnt interpret. I sent her a sense of confusion, and again, I received a feeling of disappointment, emptiness, a desire to help me, and again a feeling of disappointment and sadness. This time, I understood; she couldnt find the Traveler and felt sad that she couldnt help me. I sent her a feeling of love, friendship, appreciation, and thanks. I sent the sequence repeatedly, with an underline of, its okay, you helped me a lot. After some time, I felt the giggle again. She realized I wasnt disappointed, caressed my cheek with a gust of wind, ruffled my hair for the last time, and the connection between us broke. Hes not on the base, I said quietly to Mahya. Youre sure? Positive. The wind was sad she couldnt help me; she would have found him if he was here. I felt her shake her head, and she mumbled, Wizards are crazy, the whole lot of them. I pushed her playfully. Dont say that. My crazy is handy. She put her finger to her lips and hissed, Shhhh. Switching to a mental speech, she said, Lets get out of here before they discover us. We started towards the car, and both stopped in our tracks. We felt a Traveler. After a moment, it was clear it was Sonak, not the Traveler we were looking for. Should we contact him? Mahya asked me mentally, sounding less than enthusiastic. No. Im not going to babysit his temper. I sent her forcefully. It might have been too forceful. She was invisible, but I still felt her wince. When we got to the hotel, I played checkers with Rue for a few hours, my mind going in circles as I tried to figure out where they could have moved him. I was so preoccupied that Rue won all the rounds without cheating. After a while, I let it be and stop thinking about it. There was no point in driving myself crazy. We would start a new search tomorrow. Chapter 111: Sonak Is an Idiot The next day, I did another search online, looking for a place where they could have transferred the Traveler. Area 51 stood out from the start, but it was such a clich that I couldnt believe theyd move him there. I kept looking and found more bases in Nevada, but they were much further away, and when I read the articles about the earthquake that hit Nevada when the Traveler sent the message, it was clear that the tremors didnt reach them. Clich or no clich, that left Area 51. The idea of searching for an alien in Area 51 was so embarrassing that I felt totally mortified. Since Area 51 is in southern Nevada, 83 miles north-northwest of Las Vegas, I didnt want to go there right away but wait for Al to finish the potion. In the meantime, Mahya and I kept ourselves busy. She wanted me to come with her to gamble, but I didnt feel like it. Instead, I made a list of all the pawnshops in Vegas and started visiting them one by one. There were a lot of pawn shops in Vegas! The first pawn shop I visited had an enormous display of expensive and semi-precious jewelry. I asked the store owner to see the jewelry, used Appraisal on each, and wrote down the price. When I did the math at the end, the amount was just over seventy thousand dollars. I asked the shop owner, How much would you sell me all the jewelry if I paid in cash? The shop owners eyes widened in shock as he looked at me. His voice rose slightly as he asked, You want to buy all the jewelry? Are you sure about this? And why do you need so much? Yes, Im sure. Im opening a second-hand jewelry store in Soho, New York. I cant open the store without stock, and Ive heard Vegas has the best selection. He nodded slowly, processing my words. Thats a great idea. Im sure youll make a killing, he said, scratching his chin thoughtfully. I can sell you the entire inventory for fifty thousand dollars, but Ill need a Sales Tax Resale Certificate and an Interstate Transactions form. Feigning a casual demeanor, I started rummaging through my backpack. After a moment, I conjured the necessary documents, handing them over with a confident smile. Here they are, I said, filling in the fictitious name of my future store, Heirloom Haven. He inspected the documents, nodding in approval. Alright then, we have a deal, he said, extending his hand for a handshake. We shook hands firmly, and I felt a surge of triumph. This was just the beginning. I went to store after store and bought all their jewelry until I ran out of the money I won gambling. Despite having another $300,000, I chose not to use that money, resulting in Mahyas victoryI joined her for gambling. After winning another $280,000 in five different casinos and patting my Luck on the back, I finished cleaning out all the pawnshops of jewelry. Al called to inform us he would finish the following day, and I began searching for accommodations near Area 51, but not too close. The closest place was in Rachel, Nevada, at Little ALeInn, 25 miles from Area 51, but it was specific for alien enthusiasts, so I thought staying there would be a bad idea. The next place I found was Alamo, Nevada, at the Alamo Inn, 50 miles from Area 51. It sounded much better, especially since it was close to the Pahranagat National Wildlife Refuge. We could always say we were dirt bikes and ATV enthusiaststhe place was perfect for that. I booked rooms in the inn and called Al to let him know we would leave when he was done. In the evening, a few minutes before Mahya and I left for a final round of gambling, we felt Sonak approaching, but something felt wrong. Like he was suddenly weaker, even weaker than Al. I opened the door and waited for him to come. He came out of the elevator, swaying from side to side and dripping blood, resting a blood-stained hand on the wall. I quickly sent a mana dart at the security camera before he got into its range, ran to him, lifted him over my shoulder in a firemans carry, and carried him into our room. I laid him on the sofa, my pulse quickening as I called, Mahya, I need you urgently. She came running, her eyes wide with concern as she skidded to a stop. What happened? I dont know, I said, glancing at the blood dripping from him. But he dripped blood and smeared it on the wall. I knelt beside him and cast Diagnose. While I care for him, I need you to clean up the blood so nothing leads to us. Mahyas brow furrowed as she scanned the mess. I dont have the Clean spell. Shit, I muttered under my breath, running a hand through my hair. I immediately opened the spell list, paid three points, and bought the Clean spell for Rue. Rue, buddy, go with Mahya and clean all the blood off the stairs, the walls, the elevator, and everywhere else. Use your nose to find every drop of blood in the area. Pretend Mahya is taking you for a walk to pee and pull her toward the blood. Okay? Rue clean! Rue good boy! Rue helping! Youre the best boy in the world. Now hurry, go clean. After they left, I cut off all the clothes from Sonak, diagnosed him again, and cast Anesthesia. The first bullet was lodged near his left shoulder. I carefully made the incision, working with precision to avoid damaging any vital structures. As I pulled the bullet out, I cast Healing Touch, and the tissue knitted together seamlessly. Moving to the second bullet, which was embedded in his lower abdomen, I repeated the process. I carefully extracted the bullet, my fingers deft and sure. Another cast of Healing Touch followed, and I watched as the wound closed, the healing magic doing its work. As I pulled out the bullet, I muttered, Of course, hed run straight into gunfire. Probably thought he was some kind of superhero. What an idiot I wiped my forehead, trying to stay focused. This is what happens when you think youre a one-man army. Good thing Im here to clean up the mess. The third bullet was trickier, near his ribcage, too close to his heart. I maneuvered around the bones with great care. After a few tense moments, I successfully removed it and immediately cast Healing Touch. The spell again worked its magic, mending the torn tissues and restoring his body. The fourth bullet had lodged itself in his thigh. I made the incision, carefully removed it, and cast Healing Touch; the muscles and skin knitted back together. Finally, the fifth bullet was the most challenging, positioned dangerously close to his spine. I took a deep breath, steadying my nerves. With painstaking precision, I extracted the bullet and cast Healing Touch one last time, watching in relief as the wound healed without complication. I sent one last Healing touch through him, cast Clean and Purify on everything, and stopped the Anesthesia. He kept sleeping peacefully, but I wasnt having it. I shook him awake none too gently, my grip firm on his shoulder. His eyes fluttered open, confused and startled. I glared down at him, my expression a mix of anger and urgency. What did you do? I demanded, my voice tight with frustration. He blinked, trying to gather his thoughts. I was trying to rescue my friend, he said, his voice shaky and defensive. And from where exactly did you try to rescue him? I asked, crossing my arms over my chest and leaning forward slightly, my eyes boring into his. At the military base where I felt both of you, he replied, looking away as if avoiding my gaze. Where exactly in the base?Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. In the square building with the soldiers built around the Gate, he mumbled, his shoulders slumping under the weight of his admission. I threw my hands up in exasperation. Youre an idiot, you know that? First, you didnt bother to find out about security. You must have thought that you could get through without being noticed if you were invisible. Did it occur to you that these people work around the Gate and are used to invisible Travelers? Huh? I paused, watching him squirm under my scrutiny. And Im sure you didnt bother researching military weapons, did you? You thought you had a mana shield, and youd be fine. Why do you think we didnt go in there from the start? I told you we should plan our approach. Sonak kept his gaze fixed on the floor, his shoulders slumped. I didnt know what else to do, he started, his voice barely audible. Every minute that passed felt like another chance slipping away. Having lost people before because I waited too long, I couldnt simply sit back and let it happen once more. I thought He swallowed, his fingers twisting anxiously in his lap. I thought maybe if I just acted, if I did something, it could change things. His voice dropped even lower as he finally looked up, meeting my eyes. And I thought you were cowards. You thought! I half-shouted, my voice rising in pitch and volume. Why didnt you talk with us to find out? You assumed something out of your ass and ran with the assumption. I jabbed a finger towards his chest, emphasizing each word. His face flushed with anger, and he shouted back at me, You did nothing to help! Because we were waiting for you! I shot back, my hands now gesticulating wildly. Theres no point in making a plan and changing it when somebody else joins. We didnt know anything about you; how could we plan anything? He looked at me, his anger slowly dissolving into a look of resignation. His shoulders sagged, and he avoided my eyes, saying nothing. Besides, I continued, my tone softening just a fraction, your friend is not on that base. His head snapped up, eyes wide with disbelief. How can you be sure? Maybe we cannot feel him because of the mana suppression. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my emotions. Because the wind scouted for me. Nothing can hide from the air; its everywhere. Your friend is not on that base. The wind? he asked in a bewildered tone, his eyebrows knitting together. I told you Im an elemental wizard, didnt I? I said, shaking my head in frustration. Never mind that for now. How did you get here? On a motorcycle, I bought the skill to ride it, he replied, glancing up at me briefly before looking away again. Where is it now? I demanded, my eyes narrowing. I stored it, he answered, his voice barely above a whisper. Did anybody see you? I asked in a sharp tone. He looked down, his face flushing with guilt and uncertainty. Im not sure; I was in a terrible state, he mumbled, his voice trembling slightly. Mahya and Rue came back, and Mahya urgently said, There are military personnel in the lobby talking to the manager. Did they see you? No, Rue saw them, and we snuck away. They might have seen Rue, she replied, her eyes wide with concern. I stood there, thinking rapidly, trying to come up with a solution, and suddenly got an idea. I turned to Sonak. Change glamor. Also, youre naked; put on only underwear. Turning to Mahya, I said, Undress as much as you feel comfortable. Then I told Rue, Go to the bedroom to watch TV quietly, and dont come out until after they leave. Rue licked my hand, shouted, Yes, Boss! and dashed to the room. I laughed, feeling some of the anger drain out of me. Sonak wore underwear that was obviously not from this world. The fabric had a sleek, almost metallic sheen, and the design was unlike anything Id ever seen. Glancing at him, I said, That wont work. I threw him a closed package of boxer briefs and said, Put one of these on. I stripped down to just boxers and one sock, and Mahya got down to her underwear and a bra. In a haphazard manner, I took our clothes and scattered them around the room. Taking out another pair of pants, a shirt, and shoes, I added them to the scene. I took out a pack of cards, shuffled them, and threw them in a pile on the floor in the middle of the carpet. I took out three bottles of whiskey, opened one, poured some into my hand, and spread it on my chest and face. Then, I went to Mahya and Sonak and told them, Spread this on your face and body until you stink. Taking the second bottle of whiskey, I poured half a bottle onto the carpet near the suites entrance and channeled low-level Heat to dry the stain and spread the smell more. I opened the third bottle, poured more onto my hand, and waved it to scatter drops around the room. Spirits! Our living room smelled like a distillery. I felt myself getting drunk just from the smell. I gave one bottle to Mahya and one to Sonak, saying, When they knock on the door, sit on the floor around the cards with the whiskey in hand and giggle like loons. Sonak took a breath to say something, but Mahya gave him a death glare and said, Do as he says. Hes a master at this. I took a theatrical bow her way and said, Thank you. She laughed, and I saw that some of the tension drained out of her. She nodded, her eyes determined, and Sonak gave a slight, uncertain nod. We all took our positions, and I could feel the tension rising as we waited for the inevitable knock on the door. With each passing minute, I felt my anxiety rising, but I kept taking deep breaths to stay in control. After fifteen minutes, the knock came. I sauntered to open the door, letting my hips sway slightly to get into character. On the other side stood the lobby manager with two soldiers. As soon as I opened the door, the manager started apologizing, but I ignored him. Instead, I looked at the soldiers from bottom to top with a slow, deliberate gaze and licked my lips demonstratively. Turning back to the room, I purred, Look, honeys, room service sent us handsome soldiers. Mahya and Sonak giggled. Mahyas laughter was particularly convincing, a sultry, enticing sound, while Sonaks nervous giggle sounded more like a high-pitched squeak. Did you come to play with us? I asked, my voice dripping with seduction. I swayed my hips dramatically, letting the drunken act go full tilt. The soldiers exchanged an uneasy glance, one of them shifting awkwardly on his feet. Sorry for interrupting, sir. Well continue; you can go back to your business, one soldier said, his eyes darting around, clearly eager to leave. Oh, I gasped dramatically, leaning against the doorframe and arching my back just enough to make it obvious. I traced a finger down my chest and pouted. Dont go so fast. Its a very fun game. I paused for effect, my voice lowering to a sultry whisper. Were playing strip poker, and if we run out of clothes, the loser has to give a blowjob. I threw in a wink for good measure. Mahya, perfectly in sync, shouted, Or head! before erupting into more giggles, covering her mouth with one hand. She got up and wobbled on her feet as if she was about to lose balance, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She also approached the door. I love competent sidekicks! I scrunched up my nose playfully and added, Or head. But blowjobs are so much more fun, dont you think? I shot a sly grin at the soldiers, raising my eyebrows suggestively. One soldiers face turned so red I was momentarily worried for him. The red-faced muttered under his breath, I hate Vegas, while the other rubbed the back of his neck, clearly mortified. I waved my hand from side to side, spraying whiskey in a wide arc that splattered onto the soldiers boots. How can you hate Vegas? I slurred, adding a hiccup for effect. Its the most amazing place in the world! I staggered a step closer to them, my grin wide and unsteady. What happens in Vegas stays in Vegas, right? My gaze flicked between them as I took another deliberate step forward. Come on, play with us. I promise I wont tell anyone. I reached out, aiming for one soldiers chest with an exaggerated, sloppy touch. He flinched, stepping back so quickly he nearly tripped over his own feet. I let out a high-pitched giggle and tilted my head. Oh, come on, I teased, my voice overly sweet. Youre not shy, are you? Mahya joined in, stepping closer, her fingers trailing lazily along her collarbone. We dont bite unless you ask nicely. She winked at the other soldier, who shuffled backward, bumping into his buddy. With an offended face and a puffed-out chest, I crossed my arms dramatically. Am I not to your liking? People say Im beautiful. I stuck out my bottom lip in a theatrical pout, making my eyes as wide and doe-like as possible. I leaned in slightly, as if waiting for an answer. They exchanged panicked looks, both of them taking another step back. But still not leaving. Hmm lets up the pressure. I lazily circled my nipple with a finger, locking eyes with the soldier. Come on, dont you just want a taste? I slurred, swaying dramatically on my feet. At this point, the soldiers finally turned and fled down the hall, practically running; I called after them, Next time you send soldiers as room service, make sure they want to play! Its no fun being teased! I flipped my hair back dramatically and shot the manager a smoldering look. And bring prettier ones next time! The manager mumbled an apology, his face as red as the soldiers, and hurried after them. I closed the door behind him, leaning against it with a satisfied smile. Mahya and I exchanged a glance and started choking on laughter. I didnt want to laugh too loud, but couldnt hold it back. I fell on the couch, buried my face in a pillow, and shook with laughter. After a few minutes, I could lift my head from the pillow, still giggling. Sonak looked at Mahya and me with a mixture of admiration and horror. It was impressive that he managed that specific mix. Why did you offer to blow them up? Mahya and I lost it again and roared with laughter. I wiped tears from my eyes and said, A blowjob is an oral sex act performed on a male. Sonaks eyes got wide as saucers, and his face matched the color of his hairboth fiery red at that moment. We lost it again. My sides hurt from so much laughter, but getting all the tension out was good. Chapter 112: Mission Step #2—Equipment After the soldiers left and Mahya and I stopped laughing, Sonak went to his room and disappeared until the next day when Al came back. I thought he felt embarrassed and didnt want to show his face. Mahya opened all the windows, and I cast Clean on the room again and again until we got rid of all the whiskey smell. It took hours for the room to stop smelling, but we didnt care. We were in this together, and the shared humor of the situation kept us going. While working, every few minutes, one of us would start giggling, infecting the other, and we would laugh again. Rue joined in and helped me clean up. It was a fantastic idea to buy him the Clean spell, and I didnt care about the three points it cost. I still had over two hundred points and was sure they would last me for years. Finally, after the room was clean, Mahya and I decided we didnt feel like continuing with the original plan of going gambling. Instead, the three of us played Monopoly for hours. We filled the game with laughter, friendly banter, and the occasional dramatic negotiation. At the end of the game, I owned the entire board. Mahya and Rue accused me of cheating, and I swore up and down that I didnt, but I had a nagging suspicion that my Luck and Merchant class had a hand in the victory. Al joined us the following day, his face glowing with pride and a broad smile stretching across his face. His eyes sparkled with excitement as he strode confidently into the room, shoulders back and chest puffed out. With an almost theatrical flourish, he announced, The potion potency exceeded my initial expectations. The Valerian we purchased is truly remarkable, and I utilized some plants you gathered on the rats island. How strong is it? I asked. Als grin widened, and he nodded enthusiastically. As soon as the bullets make contact, he said, his voice filled with triumph and pompous condescension, The affected person, along with anyone within a radius of two to three meters, will quickly enter a state of deep slumber. He spread his arms wide, emphasizing the range of the potions effect, his eyes locking onto mine to make sure I understood the gravity of his words. If its so strong, why dont you fall asleep? Als lips curled into a small, confident smile. I possess a unique ability that, once activated, serves as a shield against the creations I produce. So it can put us to sleep if were in range? I pressed, my eyes narrowing as I tried to piece together the implications. Als expression shifted as realization dawned on him. Yes. I failed to consider that possibility, he said, sounding less enthusiastic all of a sudden. Mahya, who had been listening intently, perked up. Maybe well put on gas masks? she suggested. Al shook his head. It will not be of any help. Magic is an integral component of alchemy. While it may offer protection against physical substances, it is ineffective against the magical aspect. To accomplish that, you will require runic protection. Mahyas face fell slightly, but then she brightened with determination. We have a lot of books with runes. Maybe well find something there. I nodded, though I felt a sinking certainty. There was nothing suitable in the two runic languages I studied. We have a lot of runic languages, Mahya said. You do? Sonak chimed in for the first time. Yes, I said and took out all the books of runes I had. I returned the two languages I studied and started going through the rest. After paying the thousand mana to learn the language and activating the ability [Local Adaptation: Runes/Magic Script], I read the introduction and learned the first three Foundational Runes of the language to understand it. My face tightened with frustration. No, that wont help. All the runes here deal with strengthening materials, mainly for construction or building complex machinery. I moved on to the next book and quickly learned the written language, but I felt a barrier when I looked at the runes. My heart sank as I remembered the points Id spent. I paid for only three runic languages, I muttered, glancing at the others. Ill have to pay a point for the other languages. Oh well, we dont have a choice. After spending another ability point and a thousand mana, I read the introduction and studied the first two Foundational Runes. I felt the pressure in my head, so I didnt study the third Foundational Rune of that language. Still, I felt elated. My previous limit was three runes, but now I could quickly learn five, and I felt that the break between learning sessions would be shorter. Those are special runes for formations. Not going to help us here. Mahya snatched the book from my hand and said, But it will help me with my projects. I checked the next book, shaking my head in disbelief. Lis collected the strangest runic languages possible. This language is specific for clothes. You embroider the runes with special metal threads. At least the detailed intro saved me from learning the Foundational Runes. Giving it to Mahya, I said, It might be good for the balloon, and the gold wire might work. Sonak suddenly jumped, his eyes wide with excitement. Which Lis are you talking about? What do you mean? I asked, taken aback by his intensity. Are you referring to Lissarom Munyon? How did you know? I asked, my curiosity piqued. Sonaks face lit up with recognition. He is famous. He is a very old Traveler who has helped many Travelers. John and Lis have a bromance, Mahya said teasingly. Sonaks eyes widened even further, and his mouth dropped in shock. Is he your lover? I didnt know Lis was interested in males. I laughed, shaking my head. He is not. Bromance means very close friends, not lovers. And he gave you books? Sonaks voice was filled with awe. He gave him his entire library, Mahya remarked, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Sonak looked like he was about to faint, his face paling. How did you earn such an honor? He and John are very close friends, Mahya explained. I turned to Mahya, a hint of a smile on my lips. Youre his friend too, not just me. He tolerates me; he loves you, Mahya replied with a playful nudge. Not true. He thinks of you as an annoying little sister, I said. Mahya rolled her eyes. How do you know? I gave her a knowing look. Right, she said, sighing. Stupid question. Sonak looked at the two of us, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water, but said nothing. I thought he might be speechless. I returned to the books, my focus sharpening. The next book was another book of Runes for Magitech. I handed it to Mahya and checked the next one. My eyes lit up as I read. I think I found what were looking for, I said, excited. It says here that these are general runes for everyday use. Sounds promising. I paid the skill point for the language but had to wait a few hours before learning the first five runes.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. In the meantime, I brought up another topic that was bothering me. Regarding the paintball bullets, I began, glancing around the room to gauge everyones attention. I think sitting for hours, emptying the bullets and then refilling them, would be a nightmare. Does anyone have an idea how to do it faster? Sonak looked up, his expression puzzled. What do you mean? I took out a paintball and held it up, my fingers absently tracing its surface. We plan to empty the paint, cast clean on the bullet, and fill it with the potion we discussed. We have 500,000 bullets. Although I dont think we will need the entire amount for this task, two or three thousand bullets is the minimum. Emptying and filling them individually will be an arduous and boring task. I sighed, my shoulders slumping slightly as I looked around the group. We need a more efficient way to do this, or well be here forever. We can use our storage to do that, Sonak suggested. What do you mean? I asked, intrigued by his proposal. Mahya snapped her fingers, her face lighting up with sudden realization. How come I didnt think of that? Of course! Well remove only the paint into a bucket or something, leave the empty balls in storage, and then clean them. Likewise, we can also fill them with a potion! She seemed very enthusiastic, nodding vigorously as she explained her idea. We all got out buckets or pots; I gave Sonak and Al a bag of paintballs. Putting a separate bag in my storage, I concentrated and instructed only the paint to go into the bucket, not the containers. It worked! The bucket contained a few intact balls floating, but most of it was filled only with paint. I took out the empty bag and checked it - most of the balls were empty, with a few still left with paint. I felt a tremendous relief. The thought of emptying, cleaning, refilling, and mending thousands of bullets bothered me in the back of my mind for days. I was also proud that everybody had the same results as me, with some balls floating in the bucket and some balls still with paint in the bagI wasnt hopeless. We fished out the full balls, dumped the paint in the sink, cast clean on the emptiesI handled Mahyas emptiesand moved on to the next bag. Based on our results, since not all the balls emptied ideally, Al suggested waiting to fill the balls until we had protection from the potion, and we all agreed. None of us wanted to fall asleep suddenly. In the afternoon, I studied the first five runes from the book and suspected that it might not be perfect for our needs, after all. When the introduction said these runes were for everyday use, it meant they were for mundane everyday use. This language had no Foundational Runes, and of the first five runes I learned, the first one was to strengthen clay cups and plates so they wouldnt break easily, the second was for silver cutlery so it wouldnt tarnish, the third was for engraving on pots, and then when mana is channeled into the rune, it keeps the food in the pot hot, etc. Just in case, I learned another five in the evening, but again, they were too mundane. I sighed in resignation and went back to checking books. The next one was for water treatment runes and anything else you could do with liquids. I put it aside as a maybe since potions were liquid, but I didnt have high hopes. The intro stressed that the runes were for cleaning and refining liquids, not protection. I gave the book to Mahya and hinted that she might want to figure out the water treatment system in the house and copy it for the boat. She stuck her tongue out at me but took the book. The next book of runes was for communication and assessment. Intrigued by the subject, I set it aside for future study, but my attention was elsewhere. Runes for Weapons and Armor Enhancement was the title of the next book. To extend an olive branch to Sonak, I copied the book for him. I remembered he said he was a blacksmith. The next was also for rituals, one more for formation, another for complex systems, and two more collections of runes for general use. The general runes were more advanced than the mundane ones, but not by much. Well, the runes were a bust. I thought about moving on to the books that werent rune books, but on specific topics, with runes as part of the topic. But just the thought of learning over four hundred languages ??made me feel so hopeless that I immediately gave up on the idea. The runes had already taken three days, almost all my mana and ten ability points. The gang was having fun in Vegas, and I was learning and regenerating. Not fun at all. I moved on to the Magic Script books; they were more promising. The problem with a Magic Script was that it wasnt in a particular theme or subject. These Magic Script symbols came from different worlds, and as a result, they were very diverse, but they were all general. The books contained long lists of signs, symbols, and shapes you worked with like a jigsaw puzzle to assemble a desired result. After a deep breath, I started reading the first book. The entire issue of a Magic Script surprised me. With runes, I had to concentrate on learning a rune. After three days of study, I increased my limit to six, but still found the sixth rune complicated. The Magic Script was completely different. I still had to pay fifty mana to learn each symbol, but only needed to look at the symbol for one second to know it. And beyond the understanding I was used to when learning a rune, intuitive knowledge accompanied it, as if I understood the stated meaning of the symbol, but also understood its deeper meaning, its origin. Also, I started feeling pressure in my head only after learning ten symbols, and it was easier to handle. It wasnt like a balloon filled with too much water and about to burst, but more of an okay, I need a quick break to process and then continue situation. When I was halfway through the first book, after two days of intense study, I grasped an intuitive understanding of how to work with a Magic Script. It was a revelation beyond the typical proficiency I experienced with runes. It felt as though the script spoke my language, or more accurately, that I spoke its language. I was over the moon when I realized this. I knew I had found my niche and mentally abandoned runes for good. While runes had their charm, the Magic Script was simply extraordinary. I adored its adaptability, the mental challenges it posed, and the creative freedom it offered. Unlike runes, which were structured, controlled, precise, and regimented, Magic Script epitomizes chaos and unpredictability. Yet, it was also artistic, flowing, versatile, and imbued with a playful sense of fun. Working with Magic Script felt like engaging in an art form, where every stroke and curve had the potential to create something unique and magical. I was so taken by it I studied as fast as my regeneration allowed. After three books, I got ideas on integrating runes within the circles of Magic Script, thus giving the circles a more organized structure and bringing control into the chaos of the Magic Script. Enthusiastically, I combined the study of the two general books of runes, alternating between them. Three runes, five Magic Script symbols. I completely lost myself in my studies because it was so much fun. I discovered a new language of the world, of mana, which was my language. Then it dawned on me: my new Creativity trait! It had to be. Runes were structure and order, but Magic Script was chaos, expression, free-hand and art. After a week, Mahya shook my shoulder and asked, Whats going on? Do you have a solution? Its been a week, and Sonak is getting nervous. Oops! I forgot I had a mission. Yeah, let me finish a few things, and then Ill take care of it. I finished with the chain of symbols I was in the middle of studying and moved on to take care of the reason for which I started these studies. I took out a gas mask and immediately suspected it wouldnt work. It felt like dead matter, but Magic Script needed living matter that was part of the world. Just to be sure, I did a test. I quickly sketched a minimal magic circle whose purpose was only to test the compatibility of the material. As soon as I etched it on the gas mask, it started warping; parts of it melted, and within three minutes, it looked like an unidentifiable lump of plastic with flakes of melted plastic around it. As I suspectedincompatible material. Realizing fabric wouldnt work, I opted for wood. I thought about asking Mahya to make wooden masks, and I was sure that the wood we got from the dungeon would be perfect, but the thought of wearing a wooden mask on my face didnt appeal to me. I looked around, and my eyes fell on the Magic Script pages. Those were leather parchment and handled the script perfectly. A leather mask sounded much more pleasant than a wood mask. An online search led me to the Love Store websitean adult store specializing in fetishes. I looked at the screen for a minute and decided I didnt care. If they had what I needed, more power to them. Mahya and Al joined me on the shopping trip. As we entered the store, I focused on the task at hand. I needed five black leather masks, and I always liked to have spares, so ten should do it. As I started browsing through the masks, Mahya approached me with a raised eyebrow and a smirk. So, what exactly are we shopping for today? she asked, amused, with a suggestive wiggle of her eyebrows. Ten black leather masks, I replied, gesturing to the shelf in front of me. I turned back to the masks, inspecting them. Al, meanwhile, was practically bouncing on his feet with excitement. I must say, this place is absolutely astonishing, he exclaimed, a broad grin on his face. I focused on the masks, picking up several and scrutinizing them. These should do, I said, satisfied with my selection. A while later, Al emerged from another aisle with a full basket, his face beaming with enthusiasm. Feast your eyes upon the remarkable collection of items I have found! he laughed, clearly enjoying himself. Mahya raised an eyebrow at him, a hint of amusement in her voice. You sure went all out, didnt you? Absolutely! This store is incredible! Al nodded enthusiastically. I shook my head slightly, a small smile playing on my lips. Glad youre having fun, Al, I said, handing the masks to Mahya. Lets pay for these and get out of here. Mahya took the masks, her smile widening. Lead the way. At the checkout, the cashier smiled professionally. Did you find everything you were looking for? I nodded, my expression calm and composed. Yes, thank you. Al placed his bags on the counter, still grinning. Yes, indeed, we did! As we paid for our items and left the store, I carried the masks while Al juggled his many bags. Mahya laughed softly at the sight. Back at the hotel, I took out my engraving pen and got to work. I had five masks to engrave, and the circle was pretty complex. Chapter 113: Back to Step #1—Gathering Information After I finished engraving the first mask, I called Al over. Please spray some potions on me; I want to check that the mask works. To be safe, I sat down on the couch. Al took out a small vial and splashed some potions on me. I was perfectly fine, but Rue, sitting on the couch watching TV, fell asleep on the floor. Shit! I didnt think about him. After visiting the pet store, I now had three leather muzzles. At dinner, a thought crossed my mind, and I leaned forward slightly, asking Sonak in a measured tone, Sonak, do you have the Telepathy skill? He shook his head. No. Do you have any spare skill points? Sonaks demeanor shifted subtly, a hint of a smile appearing. Yes, I do, he said. While you were immersed in learning runes, Al took me to several workshops. His eyes lit up as he spoke. We both managed to collect nine skill points. I glanced up from my plate, impressed. Thats excellent, I said, genuinely pleased. Sonaks smile broadened, and he looked proud. Buy the Telepathy skill. We dont know who we might come across on the base were headed to, and speaking out loud might give away our location. He nodded, and his eyes lost focus for a minute. Bought it, he confirmed. Good. Dont worry about the points. Right now, on Earth, you can collect a lot of them. Yes, I discovered this fact. This is amazing! he said, excitement in his voice. It took me another three days to finish the engravings of all the masks. I called the Alamo Inn again to reserve rooms, but they were full. I called the entire group into the living room. With everyone gathered around, I took a deep breath and explained, The inn is full, and there are no available rooms. Their faces showed a mix of disappointment and frustration. I continued, The distance as the crow flies is 83 miles, but by road, its 150 miles. It will take about three hours to get there by car, assuming there are no surprises along the way. They nodded, absorbing the information. So, our options are to drive every day from Vegas or wait five days for rooms to become available, I concluded. Mahya raised her hand slightly, her face thoughtful. Why dont we stay at your house instead of taking rooms in an inn? she suggested. I shook my head firmly. Thats impossible. The entire area is an open desert. They would see us right away. Even if the soldiers dont see us, the satellites will. Mahyas eyes lit up with confidence. The poles I made will hide us, she promised, her expression earnest. Curious but skeptical, I asked, Can you explain exactly how the poles work? Pulling out one pole, she nodded. She held it up for everyone, revealing three rows of runes engraved around it like a snake. She pointed to the first row and explained, This row bends the light, so the entire area between the poles becomes invisible. Her finger shifted to the second row. This row duplicates the surrounding area and creates an image in the viewers mind of what is around the poles, so there is no invisible dead space in the middle. Finally, she pointed to the bottom row. This row sends into the observers mind the impression that nothing is interesting here and gives a small nudge to their mind to remember something important they need to do. She confidently said, Even the satellites wouldnt see the house because of the bending of the light. She pointed to three specific runes. When someones blood is applied to these runes, it unlocks the formation. Then it has no effect, and you see the truth. I nodded slowly, absorbing her explanation. The group looked relieved, and Mahyas confidence was reassuring. This could work. We rented a jeep and drove close to Area 51. I didnt want to get too close, so about ten miles from the base, we got off the road and started driving through the desert, looking for a good place to park the house. After two hours, we found a perfect spot between two hills. Mahya first took out the poles, took measurements with a tailors measuring tape, which made me laugh, and positioned the poles. I removed the house and thought Sonaks jaw would hit the floor. I telepathically told Mahya, Al, and Rue, Dont tell him anything about the dungeon core. And they nodded slightly. After the house was situated, we started with the next step of preparing the potion. Al gave each of us a pot full of the potion, and we started filling the balls. I concentrated on the potion and created a mental image of the empty orbs in the bag, put a finger into the potion, not wanting to take chances and do it with just my mana field, and gave the order to the potion to store in the orbs. I took out the first bag and checked. 90% of the balls were now filled with a cloudy green liquid. Yes! I took out the empty balls and repeated the process until I filled all 1,000 balls, which were my responsibility.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. We decided to go and scout the area that night, waiting for it to get dark. I opened my Profile and reviewed my entire list of abilities. Since I already knew about my strange and inexplicable tendency to forget my abilities, I went through the list again to remind myself of all the tools I had at my disposal. I noticed a new item in my wizard class: Wind. It wasnt wind control, communication, magic, or anything else, just Wind. It also didnt have the classification in brackets. I tried to click it with my mind to open an explanation window, but nothing happened. This is a shitty user interface, I complained out loud to the world at large. I felt a rebuke directed at me. You can get upset as much as you like, I said, waving my hand dismissively. It doesnt negate the fact that this is a shitty interface. Maybe standardized help files with a table of contents and an index are too much to ask, but a small line of explanation or direction regarding the next step or level is the minimum. Who are you talking to? Sonaks voice was a low growl, his eyes narrowing suspiciously. I felt a warning directed at me. Relax, I wont say anything. I promised, didnt I? To whoever designed the Guidance interface, I replied, exasperation dripping from my words. Sonaks face twisted into a murderous look, his eyes darkening with rage. His entire body tensed, and he seemed to grow taller, more imposing. This is blasphemy! he shrieked, his voice rising to a pitch that echoed off the walls. No, its not. If somebody designs a shitty product, they should know about it so they can fix it. Right now, the Guidance is more of a hindrance than a help, I countered, my frustration giving my voice an edge. Sonak looked like he was about to hit me. He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white, and then he made a strange motion with his hands. Holding his thumb and index finger together, he touched his heart and forehead like reverse wings with his three free fingers. I will not work with an Infidel. I am leaving, he declared, his voice trembling with barely contained fury. He turned to Mahya and Al, his eyes blazing. You should leave too, or the Spirits of Old will punish you. What about your friend? Mahya asked, her voice a mix of concern and confusion. Sonaks expression softened momentarily, torn between his anger and loyalty. He nodded, his resolve hardening again. I will stay to rescue him, and then we are leaving. I will not travel with an Infidel and a sinful person, he spat, the words laced with venom. His rigid posture and stiff shoulders spoke volumes of his outrage as he turned away. The air was thick with tension, and I could feel the weight of his anger pressing down on me, a palpable force that made the room feel smaller and more oppressive. After dark, we snuck towards the base while invisible and reached a four-meter-high barbed wire fence. Of course, Sonak felt the need to touch the fence! God, hes an idiot! He got electrocuted and fell to the ground, unconscious. I bent down and sent a Healing Touch through him, even though I didnt want to do it. He stood back up and looked embarrassed. We saw lights coming towards us from inside the base, so we turned and ran back quickly to the house. When we were far enough away, I asked him, What exactly were you thinking when you touched an electric fence? He looked away. I didnt know it was electric. We returned to the house but saw lights in the distance. Shit! I said, Theyre looking for us. Lets quickly store the house and the poles and get out of here. They wont see the house, Mahya said. True, but the formation will fall if they drive straight and hit one of the poles. Or at least thats what I think will happen based on my understanding. Youre right. Lets get out of here. She said, nodding her head firmly. We packed everything and ran for half an hour away from the base. After half an hour, we arrived near a high hill; I climbed it and took out my binoculars. I looked at the base and saw Hummer vehicles driving around the base but not coming towards us. Okay, were far enough, I said. Lets find a new place for the house. The next night, Mahya and I went alone to scout. Sonak tried to argue that he should come too, but I wouldnt hear of it. When we got within fifty meters of the base, I sat down. Mahya put her hands on my shoulders. I reconnected to the wind and went through the sequence of emotions again. Searching, please help me; Ive lost a friend, sense of a Traveler, need to find him, this is the search area, looking for a friend Ive lost, sense of a Traveler, sense of a Traveler, searching in this area, please help me, searching for a friend. Again and again, until I felt an understanding. We sat there waiting, and ten minutes later, I got a response: Sense of a Traveler, bad buzzing, the air is buzzing, sense of a Traveler, deep underground, the air is buzzing, dont like the buzzing, an impression of a low building with a lot of motion around it, people? Bad buzzing, disruption, low building. I sent a questioning feeling, encompassing the entire base and then zeroing in on the building. Where is the building? I got confusion in return. Again, mental images of the base on the Map, sense of searching, building? And repeated it three times. Happiness, a directionsoutheast, open space, low building, and motion around it. I sent the wind my admiration, gratitude, appreciation, and love. She ruffled my hair, and our connection broke. Found him, I sent to Mahya. Where? In the southeastern part of the base, after an open area, a low building with many soldiers patrolling around it. We need to scout it. I can jump over the fence. I dont want you to go alone; its too dangerous. Im not Sonak. I wont approach; just look from afar. Ill buy the Jump skill and come with you. Wont work. At level one, youll be able to jump maybe a meter and a half. I dont want you to go alone. Talking with an invisible person without seeing expressions or physical reactions was strange. It felt like communicating into the void. Relax, Im not stupid and have invisibility and stealth. Fine, I exhaled in frustration. But do it fast. If youre not back in three hours, Ill find a way to follow you. I sat there, my entire body coiled like a spring, vibrating with anxiety, waiting for Mahya to return. After what felt like an eternity, she finally appeared. Lets get out of here, she sent to me. Well talk at home. My tension and worry for Mahya had been building up for hours. Every passing minute without her felt like an eternity. When she finally returned and sent that message, relief flooded me, mixed with a sense of urgency to leave the place immediately and find out what had happened. When we returned to the house, Sonak, Al, and Rue eagerly awaited us. We settled down in the living room and reported our findings. The wind tracked him down for me, I started, my voice tense. Hes in some kind of bunker deep underground. Theres a room there where the air hums. Im not sure, but I think it might be a field that cancels out mana. The building is heavily guarded. Mahya added quickly, her tone serious, I managed to observe the building from the outside and eavesdrop on the soldiers. Theyre aware that someone is attempting to rescue the Traveler. Although theyre not certain, they have connected Sonaks incident at Nellis Air Force Base and yesterdays fence incident to the Traveler. Security around the building has been increased. They didnt specify how much, thoughno numbers or percentages mentioned. I think we should go back to Vegas for a week, or even ten days, and let the extra security die down, I suggested, breaking the tense silence. Right now, theyre jumpy and on high alert. I turned to Sonak, trying to reassure him. My intuition is quiet; your friend is in no danger. Sonak looked frustrated but nodded reluctantly, acknowledging the practicality of the plan. So, back to Vegas. Chapter 114: Al is the MVP of This Mission When we returned to Vegas, I didnt want to book a hotel suite, so I found a private bungalow on the south end of Las Vegas through Airbnb. Over dinner, a question lingered in my mind, refusing to be ignored. I turned to Sonak, my curiosity evident in my eyes despite the tension between us. Say, whats your friends name? We keep calling him your friend or the traveler. It would be nice to attach a name to the mission. Sonak paused, a flicker of reluctance crossing his face before he answered. His name is Rabban Fish. I raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at my lips despite the atmosphere. Fish, like the creature that swims in the water? Sonak chuckled, but there was a hard edge to it, his eyes narrowing slightly. In English, yes, but not in other languages. I nodded slowly, processing the information. Hmm, yeah, I hadnt thought of that. Sonaks eyes held a hint of disdain and amusement, but his smile didnt quite reach them. Names can be quite fascinating when you think about their meanings across different cultures. I leaned back in my chair, still pondering the name. Rabban Fish... It has a certain ring to it, dont you think? Sonak grinned, but there was something almost condescending in his expression. It does. And now our mission feels more personal, doesnt it? Though the exchange left a bitter taste in my mouth, I nodded thoughtfully. Before I fell asleep, my mind went round and round in circles, trying to find solutions for the missions success. We had to figure out how to bypass the mana-canceling field and get past the fence without alerting the entire base to our presence. I had a potential idea about the fence, but I knew it would be wise to consult Mahya, as she had more experience in these matters. The next day, we gathered around the dining room table to plan our next steps. Sonak sat across from me, his expression a mix of skepticism and irritation, clearly not thrilled about my role in the mission. Ignoring his disdain, I addressed the group, From what I see, we have two key challenges, I began, my voice steady but my brow furrowed. First, we must find a way to get through or over the fence without announcing our presence to the entire base. I have an idea, but Im not sure it will work. I turned to Mahya, seeking her expertise. You mentioned that if I buy the Jump skill, it wont be strong enough at level 1, right? She nodded, her expression thoughtful. Yes, at first, you might be able to jump a meter, maybe a bit more. Only after reaching level 10 could you jump high enough to clear a fence like the one around the base. If we buy a strong trampoline that can hold our weight, combined with the jumping skill, do you think this could work? Mahya considered this, her brow furrowing slightly as she thought. Yes, it could work, but youll need to practice. The skill enhances your ability to gain height, but you must still learn to control your jumps, move forward or backward in the air, and, most importantly, land safely. When I started training, I broke my leg twice. Alright, Ill find and buy a sturdy trampoline that can support us, I said with determination. Turning to Sonak, I asked, How big is your friend? Sonaks lips curled into a fond smile, though his eyes held a glint of disdain as he looked at me. Hes big. About two meters tall and very muscular. Al perked up, and his eyes lit up with interest, but Sonak quickly added, Calm down, Al. Hes not interested in males, only females. Als face fell, looking crestfallen. I chuckled and brought the conversation back on track. Once we have the trampoline, well need to find a quiet spot in the desert to practice. Dont worry about broken legs; Ill heal you immediately. I then moved on to the next crucial issue. The second problem we need to overcome is the mana field. I opened the archive and read Rabbans original message aloud, He writes: They have a force field that nullifies magic and cuts off access to mana. I scratched my head and continued, I have no idea how they do it or how to overcome it. The only other information we have is what the wind conveyed to me. She communicated that the room was buzzing, but the feeling I got from her was more of a low and constant hum. Sonaks expression darkened, clearly skeptical of my assertion. He leaned back, crossing his arms. Just then, Al leaned forward, excitement in his eyes. If you are certain about the humming, I think I have the answer, he said, his voice filled with enthusiasm. Really? I asked, surprised but intrigued. How? Al straightened in his chair, his face taking on a pompous air as he spoke. In preparation for my travels, from a young age, I had to study in my familys archives and memorize all the reports of my ancestors. He looked around the table, ensuring he had everyones attention. One of my ancestors, after he destroyed several technological devices with mana, became fascinated with the subject and began investigating the collision between mana and technological energy. Als voice grew more formal, and he held his head high, relishing the opportunity to share his knowledge. In his research, he focused on three types of energy. The first type he described was generated energy in all forms, from combustion to antimatter collision to generate energy. He paused for effect, eyes scanning our faces for any sign of comprehension or admiration. The next two types he discussed were Quantum Flux Energy and Gravitational Wave Power. Quantum Flux Energy is produced by harnessing the energy of quantum fluctuations in vacuum space. Specialized containment fields create areas of intense quantum activity where virtual particles are momentarily brought into existence. These particles are then captured and converted into usable energy before being eradicated. The process requires extremely advanced materials to contain and direct the quantum flux. I tried to hide my bewilderment, nodding as if I fully understood. Al pressed on, clearly enjoying his moment in the spotlight. The other type he described was Gravitational Wave Power. It is generated by creating and manipulating microscopic black holes in heavily shielded facilities. As these artificial singularities merge and evaporate, they release powerful gravitational waves. These waves are then captured by hyper-sensitive detectors and converted into usable energy. The technology requires precise control over space-time curvature and exotic matter to maintain stable micro black holes. Al paused, letting the weight of his words settle over us. He detailed all those findings to prove that mana is a natural energy that the world produces, and all these types of energy are artificial. And, therefore, cannot exist simultaneously. He believed this was the reason for the conflict.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Als eyes gleamed as he recounted his ancestors conclusions. He also theorized that the effect is dependent on intensity or magnitude. To support his claims, he also attached three reports from Travelers who encountered the opposite situations, namely, that technological energy suppressed mana. He leaned forward, lowering his voice as if sharing a great secret. The first report was from a Traveler researching how to build mana-powered spaceship engines. He managed to sneak into a facility where they were researching a new type of space drive. Let me quote his report as accurately as I can. This is what he described: Plasma Generation, a device that creates a highly ionized field by stripping electrons from air molecules using high-frequency electromagnetic waves. The plasma field is contained within a controlled environment using magnetic fields to create a barrier that can be tuned to specific frequencies and densities to interact with specific materials. I tried to keep up, but the details were overwhelming. Al continued, undeterred by my confusion. The second report was from someone originally from a technological world. Before he went traveling, he participated in research developing new weapons for space warfare. He reported the following: Electromagnetic Pulse (EMP) Generators, devices that emit powerful bursts of electromagnetic radiation. He clarified that those were Localized EMP Fields designed to interfere with the frequency or energy level at which different types of energy operate, disrupting its structure and rendering it ineffective. Those were Non-lethal Frequencies, carefully chosen to avoid harming humans while affecting electronic devices. Als expression softened slightly, sincerity breaking through his haughty demeanor. After he went through a Gate and his mana was awakened, he said that the entire research facility completely blocked his access to mana, even the Archive and Storage, and made him feel cut off and sick. He quit and went traveling. The third Traveler, he continued, his tone regaining its condescending edge, was a herbalist who sneaked into a place where they were researching how to grow food on asteroids. He reported that they were building Electrostatic Field Generators. Those devices create a strong electrostatic field by charging the air with ions. He reported that it created an Ion Interference. The charged ions in the air would interact with mana particles, neutralizing their energy. The research was conducted with Air Ionizers, similar to those used for air purification but on a larger and more powerful scale. Al leaned back, his eyes glinting with self-satisfaction. These three Travelers also reported that the space where the technology was activated buzzed or hummed. My whole family are mages and enchanters, and I can assure you that nothing built with mana buzzes or hums. He finally fell silent, his gaze challenging anyone to question his knowledge. From about the middle of his description, I started grinning wider and wider, and Mahya did, too. We looked at each other and high-fived. Al appeared utterly perplexed and inquired, What is the reason behind your immense joy? Because I know how to overcome the field, I said, and Mahya nodded enthusiastically. How? he asked, looking completely confused. You might be the only one between us with enough mana to overcome it, but we will be helpless. I thought the field was arcane in nature, maybe from some captured Traveler or something. But from your description, especially the buzzing mention, the field is created technologically, not magically. And if its technological, we dont need to overcome it. I just need to fry some technology. Sonaks eyes narrowed, skepticism etched across his face. How are you going to get to it? Through the earth, I replied confidently. It will take me a while to locate the facilitys control center and reach it with mana tendrils, but Im sure that if I ask the earth for help like I ask the wind, Ill succeed. Sonak gave a curt nod, still looking unconvinced but not voicing any further objections. I did an online search and found that Walmart Supercenter offered a variety of trampolines, including the Skywalker 15-foot Rectangle Trampoline, which could support multiple jumpers and had a weight capacity of 500 pounds. After I bought the trampoline, it took us some time to figure out how to assemble it, and the result was BIG. Sonak asked, How exactly are you planning to hide the trampoline after we jump over the fence? Its too big; the first patrol will immediately see it. John can store things that are within his mana field range. If he stands very close to the fence, he can even reach ten meters away, Mahya answered. He turned to me, looked me up and down, made a displeased face, harrumphed, but said nothing. We headed out to the desert to have fun and test our new skills on the trampoline. The sun shone brightly, giving the sand a beautiful golden hue that seemed to go on forever. Our excitement was obvious as we set up the big, strong trampoline and ensured the mat was tight and ready for our training. We all bought the Jump skill, and Mahya, our instructor, began the session with a demonstration. She moved with grace and power, showing off her expertise. First, she taught us how to use the trampoline to jump higher. Watch closely, she said, positioning herself in the center of the trampoline. With a light bounce, she initiated the first jump. To gain height, you need to synchronize your movements. Bend your knees slightly, push off with your feet as you jump, and activate the skill simultaneously. She demonstrated this three times, each bounce propelling her higher into the air. Remember, she continued, the timing of your jumps is crucial. As you descend, absorb the impact with your knees, and as you ascend, extend your legs fully to maximize your height, activating the skill again. Next, she taught us how to control our bodies in mid-air. Once youve reached a good height, she explained, its important to know how to maneuver. Tilt your head and shoulders forward to initiate a somersault. Your body will follow naturally. Mahya demonstrated a perfect somersault, her body rotating gracefully in the air. Keep your core engaged and your body tight, she advised. This will help you maintain control and balance. She then showed us how to fly above an obstacle using this technique. After the somersault, you can extend your arms and legs to cover more distance. Imagine youre gliding through the air. With a swift motion, she leaped, somersaulted, and soared above a marked spot on the sand, landing softly several meters away. Finally, she emphasized the importance of a safe landing. As you come down, prepare to absorb the impact. Bend your knees and lower your center of gravity to stabilize yourself. Al, of course, demonstrated perfect athletic abilities from the first jump, landing like a professional gymnast with his arms outstretched to his sides. I couldnt help myself and asked, Al, with your acrobatic abilities, why did you choose the Heavy Warrior class? Wouldnt a more athletic class, like Mahyas, be better suited for you? Al shrugged, All the athletic classes only get two points for vitality. A Heavy Warrior gets four. The points interested me more than practicality. I furrowed my brow, curiosity piqued. But why? Isnt it easier to accumulate those points through other classes? Al sighed, his expression turning serious. In my family, the tradition is to take a Mage and Enchanter class, progress to level 10, and then return within ten years to take the throne. I did not know I would have the time to progress at my pace in what I want. Mahya interjected, her tone encouraging. You can change your class if you demonstrate different abilities. I looked at her in astonishment. We can switch classes? Not exactly switch, Mahya explained, her eyes twinkling with excitement. You can advance a class. If Al starts fighting in a more athletic or acrobatic way, his class might advance to something like a Heavy Acrobatic Warrior or a Heavy Blade Dancer. Hell still have the base of the class he started with, but the abilities he demonstrates will be added to it. The Guidance is designed to help us, not hold us back. With enough effort, we can correct past mistakes. Al raised an eyebrow, intrigued. How do you know that? I have never heard of it. Lis told me, Mahya replied with a shrug. If Lissarom said this, it is so, Sonak interjected. Als eyes widened slightly as he processed this new information, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. Interesting. I guess theres more flexibility in our paths than I realized. Well, we better make the most of our training then, I said to get everybody back on track. Al grinned, his competitive spirit ignited. Absolutely. Let us explore what we can do out here. Well, Al might have been a born athlete, but I wasnt. By the end of the day, I had to heal two broken ankles, a broken tibia, a dislocated shoulder, and lots of scrapes and bruises. My only consolation was that Sonak was even worse than me. There were times I really wanted to delay his healing; he got on my nerves. But for the sake of the groups integrity, I overcame the urge and was very nice. Spirits help me, I wanted to delay his healing as much as possible! Sometimes, being a nice person sucks. At least, by the end of the day, all of us could jump over a five-meter-high pole and land safely. And my Jump skill even progressed to level 2. Chapter 115: Know Thyself On our second evening back in Vegas, Mahya made a grave tactical error: She sat with Rue to watch the movie Max. Rue discovered that the dogs role was to guard and patrol. From that moment on, he decided he was our watchdog and walked around the houses perimeter, sniffing the air and barking at everything that moved. And when I say everything that moved, I mean it literally. He protected us from birds, ants, one poor butterfly that flew into our yard, and, of course, cats. Fortunately, the bungalows on either side of us were also rental units and were currently empty. His vigilant eyes scanned every nook and cranny, his ears twitching at the slightest sound. He took his newfound role with an amusing and endearing seriousness. The sight of Rue standing tall, tail raised in alertness, filled me with a strange sense of pride. Despite his overzealous approach, there was something comforting about having such a dedicated protector. Not to mention, he looked cute and adorable while doing it. After a few rounds of patrolling, he would strut up to someone and, in his unique way, announce very loudly, Rue is watchdog! Rue on the prowl! His chest puffed out with pride, eyes gleaming with excitement and duty, making sure everyone knew he was on the job. The third time Rue announced his patrol to Sonak, I heard him mutter under his breath, I swear, he told me to buy the Telepathy skill just to torture me with his familiar. Sonaks face was a mixture of amusement and exasperation as he shook his head, his lips curling into a reluctant smile. Youre enjoying this, arent you? he grumbled, trying to hide a smirk. Rue wagged his tail furiously and announced, Patrol important! Rue protector! I was sitting on the ground, trying to connect to the earth, when Rue came over to announce his progress in his usual boisterous manner. Rue do patrol! Rue do prowl! And, once again, it broke my concentration, much to my chagrin. My shoulders slumped in frustration as I rubbed my temples, trying to maintain my focus. Rues infectious enthusiasm was a major distraction. His bounding energy seemed to seep into the ground, making it difficult for me to achieve the stillness I needed, but it was hard not to be amused by his dedication. I scratched his ears while trying to come up with a solution. Listen, buddy, I need to concentrate on what Im doing. So how about we make a deal? I said, my voice gentle yet firm. He wagged his tail furiously, his eyes wide with anticipation. Rue like deal! Excellent. Continue your patrol, and in the evening, after dinner, give me a full report of all your findings. Okay? He stuck his paw out for a handshake, his tail wagging so hard it was a blur. Rue deal with John! I laughed out loud; he was learning such strange things from the TV. As I shook his paw, a mischievous grin spread across my face. You can make the same deal with Mahya and Al but not with Sonak. Continue reporting to Sonak as usual. Rues eyes sparkled with understanding and amusement, and he gave my face a vigorous tongue bath before bounding off. Yes, boss! I turned my attention back to the earth. Achieving mana oneness came easily to me, but I couldnt achieve Unity no matter what I tried. It was clear that without Unity, I couldnt ask the earth for help. It drove me crazy because, with the wind, it had been so effortless; we connected. The earth, however, was proving to be much more stubborn. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, feeling the cool earth beneath me. The solidity of the ground was both reassuring and frustrating. It reminded me of the stability I was missing, the groundedness I needed to find. Despite feeling the earths slow and steady pulse, it remained just out of reach. I tried to figure out the difference, and why it wasnt working. Thinking back, I remembered the moment I achieved Unity with the wind. The wind was dynamic, free-spirited, and unconfinedever-changing, unpredictable, and capricious. It was adaptable and fluid, playful, and chaotic. These were the qualities I connected with because they resonated within me, too, at least partially. The earth, on the other hand, was stable, patient, and enduringresilient, solid, and unyielding. It was stoic, impassive, durable, weathered, protective, and steadfast. It was also nurturing and fertile, diverse and adaptable. These qualities were more complicated for me to connect with. I realized I used to embody these traits in the past, but now, looking back, I saw that much of it was because I was carrying a lot of emotional baggage. I never really got the chance to discover my true self. My true self was much closer to the wind: scattered, bouncing between tasks, playful, and quick-witted. For the first time, I truly examined myself and the changes I had undergone over the last eight years, ever since I discovered the ability to travel between the Gates. I used to be solemn, withdrawn, introverted, and highly goal-orientedfocused on money and success. Now, I still appreciate money, but more for the comfort it could bring, not for its own sake. I sat for a long time, trying to understand this profound shift in my personality. I knew that much of the heaviness I felt in the past was due to my childhood experiences. Over ten visits to the ER for severe injuries, coupled with loneliness and sadness, had left a mark. But it wasnt just that. If I didnt have these qualities before, no matter what I went through, they wouldnt have manifested. So, they were always a part of me; I just had to rediscover them. The memories of my childhood flickered in my mind like old photographs. Each scar and each moment of pain shaped me into who I am today. But I also realized that these experiences had given me a unique strength, a resilience that was as much a part of me as the air I breathed. The earth beneath me seemed to hum quietly, acknowledging this truth, and our connection solidified a little bit more. I recalled something about mental influence in the Traits description and revisited it. The aspects of Vitality stood out: Vitality Physical: This quality determines your energy, vigor, liveliness, and activity level. It also determines your longevityhow much life you have in you, and your physical appearancehow young and vibrant you look. Mental: This quality determines your feeling of aliveness, participation in life, and enjoyment of life, as well as your sense of wonder and excitement about life. When I looked in the mirror, I appeared twenty and felt like a twenty-year-old, not almost fifty. Lis looked young, but he bore the weight of his years. You could feel his experience and the trials he had endured. Mahya, though over a hundred, felt like a mischievous twenty-year-old trouble-making imp. Reflecting on these differences, I realized that while the winds traits came naturally to me now, the earths qualities were within me, too. My past had overshadowed them, but they were still a part of who I was. My journey now was about reconnecting with those qualities, balancing the winds freedom with the earths steadfastness, and finding true Unity within myself. I needed to find this internal Unity and make peace with the aspects that reminded me of the dark days before I could progress further. I still had water and fire to work with in the future, after earth. And I realized I wouldnt be able to progress before I made peace with everything in me and acknowledged it.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. The path to Unity was not straightforward. It was a winding road filled with twists and turns, highs and lows. But I was determined to walk it, embrace every part of myself, and find the necessary balance. The wind had taught me to be free, but the earth would teach me to be grounded. The problem was that an internal journey of this kind takes more than a few days. This kind of internal journey required progress and growth rather than something that could be completed quickly with a set schedule. Lis said that we are our mana, and our mana is a representation of us. For the first time, I understood what he meant. I understood it in the past, but never truly grasped the full extent. Now I did. My mana was the reflection of me and everything in me, so to use it efficiently and achieve everything possible, I first needed to truly understand myself and then accept myself: good, bad, and all the rest without suppressing any part of my makeup, whether emotional, mental, or physical. It was a humbling realization. The journey of self-discovery was not about perfection, but about acceptance. It was about acknowledging every flaw and every strength and finding the harmony within. As I sat there, the earth beneath me felt warmer and more welcoming. It was as if it was encouraging me to take this journey, to dig deep and unearth the truths hidden within my soul. Socrates saying, Know thyself, didnt apply in this case. It was Understand thyself, accept thyself, embrace thyself and everything you are, and express this understanding in the real world. Only after achieving this would I succeed in mastering my mana and all it entails. I needed to learn who I was as a person in the present moment and accept every part of methe good, the bad, the strong, and the weak. I sat there, feeling the weight of these realizations settling in. Achieving Unity with the earth required me to connect with qualities that had once been second nature but were now buried deep within me. Grounding and stability were no longer familiar; nurturing and fertility felt like distant memories, especially with how hard it was for me to feel empathy, and my lack of care for people I didnt feel any connection to. Yet, the earth was patient and enduring, waiting for me to find my way back. As I reflected further, I recognized that reconnecting with these aspects was not just about remembering who I was, but also about who I had become and who I wanted to be in the future. The resilience and adaptability of the earth were traits I needed to cultivate anew. They were within me, overshadowed by years of change and running away from terrible memories and pain, but still there, waiting to be rediscovered. The qualities of stone came to mind: solid and unyielding, ancient and timeless, stoic and impassive, durable and weathered, protective and steadfast. These traits seemed even more distant, almost alien. Yet, I realized they represented an unyielding strength I had once known but had lost touch with. It wasnt about being stubborn but about standing firm in my beliefs, being a protector, a foundation. And this time, not only the protector of my own self and sanity, but my friends as well. In the stillness of my mind, I saw the wisdom of being unyielding when necessary. There was strength in standing firm, being a protector, and weathering lifes storms. This strength was not about resistance but resilience, endurance, and remaining steadfast. As I continued to meditate, the understanding deepened. The winds qualities of being dynamic and ever-changing, unpredictable and erratic, powerful and forceful, free-spirited and unconfined were still very much a part of me. But now, I needed to balance these with the earths steadfastness and the stones unyielding nature. I realized my journey was not just about connecting with the elements, but about integrating their qualities within myself. The freedom of the wind needed to be balanced with the stability of the earth. The adaptability of water would need to blend with the intensity of fire. Only by embracing all these aspects could I achieve actual Unity and master my mana. I needed to embrace waters qualities: adaptable and flexible, persistent and patient, calm yet powerful, nurturing and life-giving, reflective and introspective, cleansing and purifying, mysterious and deep, cyclical and renewable, soothing and healing. Waters adaptability and persistence were qualities I admired, but had yet to integrate fully. Spending time near bodies of water, feeling their presence, and observing their movements would help me internalize these traits. I had always felt a kinship with Fire with its passionate and intense energy, volatility and temperamental nature, vibrant and energetic presence, transformative and purifying power, and consuming and insatiable drive. Yet, I needed to understand its dual nature: warm and comforting in controlled forms, destructive and dangerous when unchecked. Fires ability to transform and purify was a powerful metaphor for my own journey of self-discovery and acceptance. I understood that mastering my mana was a journey of self-discovery, of understanding and accepting every part of myself. It was about finding a balance between the dynamic and the stable, the adaptable and the steadfast, the passionate and the calm. Only then could I truly harness the power of the elements and achieve Unity. Sitting in partial meditation and examining these realizations one by one gave me a profound sense of peace. I had begun to understand the depth of the journey ahead, the need to embrace all aspects of myself, and integrate the qualities of the elements within. It was a journey that would take time, patience, and introspection. But I was ready. For the first time, I truly grasped what it meant to master my mana. It wasnt just about power or control, but understanding, acceptance, and balance. As I rose from my meditation, I felt a new sense of purpose. The journey ahead was clear, and I was ready to embrace it fully. The path to Unity lay within, and I was prepared to walk it step by step, understanding, accepting, and integrating every part of myself along the way. I felt the telltale signs I was familiar with: the clenching of my being, followed by the unclenching and the wave of energy that followed. It was so strong this time that I felt it might sweep me away. My whole body was buzzing as wave after wave of energy swept through me. I had strange glimpses of feelings and impressions I couldnt understand: being a part of a whole? Dissipating and merging and then becoming anew? The breaking of connection and individuality? Those impressions were very dominant and strong, like they took over my entire being, but I couldnt make sense of them. They felt like things I experienced and went through again and again, but they made little sense. What the hell? It also felt like the wave was mending cracks, which was a bizarre sensation. After all, I was a flesh and blood person, not a cracked clay pot. But thats how it felt: there were cracks in me, and something was restoring them, like the Restore spell. Finally, the wave passed, and I sat there reeling from my realization and from the strange mana wave I had never experienced before. After a few minutes, I shook my head and opened my personal information to check my mana. 10,200/10,200 Huh?! It didnt go up, but I felt that something happened; it was unmistakable. I sat there, staring at my mana numbers, my brow furrowed in confusion, trying to understand what had happened. My eyes narrowed, and I bit my lip in frustration, but I couldnt figure it out. I looked up at the sky, my expression a mix of pleading and exasperation. A hint, maybe? A nudge toward answers? Something? I asked aloud, my voice carrying a note of desperation. From behind me, I heard Sonak mutter, Infidels dont deserve help. The annoyance snapped me out of the half-trance I was in. My head whipped around, and I scowled at him. What are you doing here? I demanded, my tone sharp. Sonak crossed his arms, his expression one of mild disdain. Mahya wants us to practice paintball shooting since we have never shot a gun. I felt the crazy mana you projected all over the place and stopped. His eyes flickered with curiosity and a hint of concern. So he felt it, too? I thought, my irritation mingling with curiosity. Ill be there in five minutes, I said, my voice steadying as I forced a calm expression. He nodded, his face impassive, then turned on his heels and left, his footsteps echoing softly as he walked away. I watched him go, my mind already shifting back to the puzzle of my mana. After a few minutes of sitting there, no answers materialized, either from the air or the Guidance. I shook my head and got up. It reminded me of my first days in Shimoor, when I was in the dark about many things and seeking answers. I decided to write to Lis and ask him if he might have insights or at least a book recommendation. For now, it was time to shoot some paintballs at Sonak. Chapter 116: Who Said Training Needs to Be Boring I never thought I''d be excited about getting shot at, but here I was, grinning like an idiot as I hefted the small paintball gun in my hands. The Nevada desert stretched out around us, a sea of sand and scrub brush with the glittering oasis of Las Vegas shimmering in the distance. The weapon felt alien yet familiar, like a distant cousin to my bow. Its weight was reassuring, a promise of messy vengeance to come. "Alright, John," Mahya called out, her voice tinged with amusement. "Let''s see if you remember something from the training in Romania and can hit the broad side of a barn." I rolled my eyes, but my smile didn''t fade. Mahya perched atop a large boulder, her lithe form coiled like a spring ready to unleash. Sometimes, I forgot just how different she was from us mere mortals. With her ability to leap six meters into the air and dash along walls like some fantasy parkour expert, she would be a nightmare to hit. "Don''t get cocky," I shot back, squinting against the harsh desert sun. "I may be new to guns, but I know a thing or two about projectiles." Al chuckled, his slim frame sprawled casually against a nearby Joshua tree. "This is bound to be captivating," he mused, idly twirling his own paintball gun. "The clash between the wizard and the acrobat." I tried not to let my gaze linger on the fourth member of our little training group. Sonak stood off to the side, his face set in its usual mask of disdain. He looked about as comfortable holding a gun as I''d be trying to dance a tango with a porcupine. Part of me felt a pang of sympathy, but the memory of his constant sneers and cutting remarks quickly washed it away. Oh yeah, I was going to enjoy painting him all the colors of the rainbow. The hot, dry air seemed to crackle with tension as we faced each otheran odd quartet in the middle of nowhere. Sweat beaded on my forehead, and I could taste the dust on my tongue. This was it, my first proper step towards mastering a new weapon. Sure, it wasn''t as elegant as a bow, but I needed every edge I could get to infiltrate the base. "So," Al asked, breaking the silence. "Can you clarify the specific steps we will take to accomplish this? Free-for-all? Teams? Is it possible for me to be exempt from being on Sonak''s team?" Sonak''s scowl deepened. "Trust me, the feeling is mutual. I''d rather be perfecting my arcane arts than wasting time with this primitive nonsense." I bit back a groan. Here we go again. "Look," I said, trying to keep the irritation out of my voice. "We''re here to learn. All of us. Even you, Sonak. Magic isn''t always going to save your hide. Sometimes, you need to get your hands dirty. And if you want to benefit from Als potion, you must learn how to hit somebody with it." Mahya nodded, her eyes scanning the surrounding terrain. "John''s right. Let''s start with basic target practice, then move on to one-on-one duels. After that, if we''re feeling brave, we can try a free-for-all." My pulse quickened at the thought. It was a chance to put all my archery skills to the test in a new medium and maybe teach Sonak a lesson in humility while I was at it. "Any objections?" Mahya asked, her gaze lingering on Sonak. He opened his mouth, probably to spout more complaints, but thought better of it. He simply shrugged; his lips curled in a sneer. "Alright then," I said, trying to inject some enthusiasm into the group. "Let''s set up some targets and get to work." We spread out, using rocks, cacti, and whatever else we could find as makeshift targets. The smell of fresh paint and gun oil filled my nostrils, mixing with the dusty scent of the desert. It was an odd combination, but somehow invigorating. I took a deep breath, trying to center myself the way I did before loosing an arrow. "Ready?" Mahya called out. We all nodded. "Then let''s begin!" The air erupted with the rapid popping of paintball guns. I squeezed the trigger, feeling the unfamiliar kick of the weapon. My first shot went wide, splattering harmlessly against a rock. Gritting my teeth, I adjusted my aim and fired again. This time, the paintball found its mark on a nearby cactus, rewarding me with a satisfying splat. It wasn''t perfect, but it was a start. I could work with this. To my left, Mahya was painting her targets with deadly precision, her movements fluid and graceful even in this unfamiliar task. Al seemed to have more trouble, his natural flexibility working against him as he overcompensated for the gun''s recoil. And Sonak... well, let''s just say the only thing he was in danger of hitting was his own foot. As we continued to fire, I felt myself slipping into a rhythm. The gun might be different, but the principles were the same. Breath control, stance, follow-throughit all translated. With each shot, my accuracy improved, the grouping of paint splatters on my targets growing tighter and more centered. "Not bad," Mahya called out to me during a lull in the firing. "Looks like all that fancy bow work is paying off." I grinned, a warm flush of pride spreading through my chest. "Thanks. You''re not so shabby yourself. I''m even surprised." She winked at me, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Oh, I''m full of surprises. Just wait until we start moving."Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. The thought sent a shiver of anticipation down my spine. This was going to be fun. As the sun climbed higher in the sky, turning the desert into a shimmering oven, we decided it was time to up the ante. The rocks and cacti we''d been using as targets were now a kaleidoscope of paint splatters, looking like some deranged artist had gone wild in the wasteland. "Alright, folks," Mahya announced, wiping sweat from her brow. "Time for some one-on-one action. Who''s up first?" Al stretched, his joints popping audibly. "I am willing to try," he said with a grin. John, I extend an invitation for you to join me in a dance. I nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness bubbling in my gut. "You''re on, athlete boy. First to three hits wins?" "I favor that proposition," Al replied, twirling his paintball gun with unnecessary flair. We spread out, using the scattered rocks and vegetation as cover. The desert seemed to hold its breath, the only sound the faint whisper of wind over sand. I crouched behind a large boulder, my heart pounding in my ears. "Ready?" Mahya called out. "Begin!" I peeked out from behind my cover, scanning for any sign of Al. The tricky bastard was nowhere to be seen. Suddenly, a flash of movement caught my eye. I whirled, squeezing off a shot more out of instinct than aim. To my surprise, I heard a yelp, followed by Al''s laughter. "Nice shot! However, I expect a higher level of effort from you." I grinned, feeling a surge of confidence. Maybe this wouldn''t be so hard after all. That thought evaporated as I felt the sting of a paintball splattering against my shoulder. Al had used my moment of triumph to flank me, his flexibility allowing him to contort into impossibly small spaces. "One all," Mahya called out cheerfully. The duel continued a frantic dance of dodging, weaving, and firing. Al''s ability to bend and twist made him an infuriatingly challenging target, but my trained eye gave me an edge in accuracy. In the end, I managed to eke out a narrow victory, landing my third hit just as Al was lining up what would have been the winning shot. "Good game," I panted, offering him a paint-stained hand. Al shook it with a rueful smile. "Not bad for a novel experience. But be mindful not to let your guard down, for Mahya''s skills and prowess are bound to overpower you." As if on cue, Mahya stepped up, her eyes gleaming with predatory excitement. "My turn," she purred. I swallowed hard. This was going to hurt. The duel with Mahya was like trying to hit a hyperactive hummingbird with a water pistol. She was everywhere and nowhere, leaping impossible distances and running up vertical surfaces as if gravity was merely a suggestion. More than once, I found myself gaping in awe, only to be rewarded with a face full of paint. "Come on, John!" she taunted, bouncing effortlessly from rock to rock. "I thought archers were supposed to have good aim! Or did you forget everything we trained you for?" Gritting my teeth, I tried to predict her movements, to lead my shots the way I would with a moving target and my bow. Slowly, painfully, I landed a few hits. But for every paintball that found its mark, Mahya seemed to nail me with three. By the time she claimed victory, I looked like I''d gone ten rounds with a rainbow. But despite the bruises and the wounded pride, I couldn''t help but laugh. "Okay, okay, I yield to the paint goddess," I gasped, hands raised in surrender. Mahya grinned, offering me a water bottle. "You did better than I expected," she admitted. "A few more sessions, and you might be a challenge." As I gulped down the water, my gaze fell on Sonak. He had been suspiciously quiet during our duels. "Your turn, Sonak," I called out. "Unless you''re scared?" His eyes narrowed. A flicker of somethingfear? Anger?passing across his face. "I fear nothing, least of all your childish games," he spat. But as we squared off for our duel, I could see the uncertainty in his stance and the awkward way he held the paintball gun. For a moment, I almost felt bad for him. Almost. The duel, if you could call it that, was painfully one-sided. Sonak''s shots went wild, barely coming close to me as I easily picked him off. With each splatter of paint that marked him, his face grew redder, his movements more frantic. "Stand still, you insufferable blasphemer!" he shouted, frustration clear in every syllable. I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Not a chance. Maybe you should try casting a spell on your gun?" That was the last straw. With a roar of anger, Sonak charged at me, abandoning all pretense of using the paintball gun. I sidestepped quickly, watching as he stumbled past me, tripping over a rock and face-planting in the sand, with a slight pushing help from my hand. For a moment, silence reigned. Then Al burst out laughing, followed quickly by Mahya and me. Even I had to admit that the sight of the proud mage sprawled in the dirt, his back a canvas of colorful paint splatters, was hilarious. Sonak pushed himself up, spitting out sand and fixing us with a glare that could have melted steel. "You''ll regret this," he hissed before storming off. As his figure receded into the distance, Mahya cleared her throat. "Well, that was... something. Who''s up for the free-for-all?" I grinned, feeling a surge of adrenaline. "Bring it on." The free-for-all was chaos incarnate. Paint flew everywhere, splattering against rocks, cacti, and bodies alike. The desert echoed with shouts, laughter, and the constant pop-pop-pop of our guns. Mahya was everywhere at once, leaping and dashing with inhuman grace. More than once, I stared in awe as she ran up a near-vertical cliff face, raining paint down on Al and me. Al, for his part, seemed to have mastered the art of becoming one with the landscape. He contorted himself into impossible positions, using the tiniest bit of cover to maximum effect. Half the time, I couldn''t tell if I was shooting at Al or just an oddly shaped rock. As for me, I fell back on my training with Mahya in the mountains of Romania. I found high ground where I could, picking my shots carefully and trying to predict my opponents'' movements. It wasn''t perfectMahya''s acrobatics made prediction nearly impossiblebut I held my own. The battle raged on, the scorching desert sun baking the paint onto our skin and clothes. By the time we called a truce, we were all gasping for breath, covered head to toe in a rainbow of colors. "I think," Al panted, "We may classify this result as an even match." Mahya nodded, her usual grace somewhat diminished by exhaustion and the layer of paint covering her. "Agreed. Not bad, boys. Not bad at all." I flopped onto my back, staring up at the cloudless sky. Every inch of my body ached. I was pretty sure I had paint in places paint should never be, and I could already feel a nasty sunburn forming. And yet, I couldn''t stop grinning. "Same time tomorrow?" I asked. Mahya and Al''s laughter was all the answer I needed. As we trudged back to the motorcycle and ATV, leaving a trail of multicolored footprints in the sand, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. Sure, I had a lot to learn about handling a gun, but today, I proved that my archery skills weren''t useless. And if I was plotting new strategies to take down a specific acrobatic pain in the ass next time? Well, that was just part of the learning process. The Las Vegas skyline glittered in the distance, a mirage of neon and promises. But out here in the desert, covered in paint and surrounded by friends (and one sulking idiot), I felt more alive than I had in weeks. Bring on the next challenge. I was ready. Chapter 117: The Power of Instinct After yet another failed attempt to connect to the earth, I had to concede defeat and search for another solution. With a heavy sigh, I sat in the middle of the yard for over half an hour, racking my brain for new ideas. Finally, a spark of inspiration struck me, and I knew what to do. However, I had to return to the books to bring this idea to life. Although I had learned a lot of magic script symbols, I realized I was still missing some crucial ones to accomplish my goal. I lounged in the living room, my feet propped up on the table, poring over some intricate magic script symbols. Mahya abruptly interrupted my focus when she plopped beside me, her arms full of paintball guns and an engraving pen. She immediately set to work on the guns, her brow furrowed in concentration. What are you doing? I asked, glancing up from my study. Engraving, she replied, not bothering to look up. I raised an eyebrow. I see that. But what are you engraving and why? She paused, a mischievous glint in her eye as she looked at me. I am making the guns silent and increasing their range and shooting power. When Im done, theyll shoot stronger than rifles with real bullets. I nodded appreciatively. Oh, good idea. Of course, Im a genius, she said with a wink, her hands deftly moving over the guns. I chuckled and returned to my studies, though I couldnt help but occasionally steal glances at her work. After a few hours, Rue trotted in, his tail wagging furiously. His face lit up with pride as he reported the results of his patrol. Rue do patrol! Rue do security! Rue on the prowl! Dangerous Rue! he proclaimed, puffing out his chest. Rue scare bad cat! Rue chase two bad cat! Rue tell beetle go away! Beetle no go! Rue push beetle way! His tail wagged furiously as he recounted his exploits, eyes gleaming with pride. I exchanged a weary look with Mahya, both of us rubbing our temples in unison. Rues exuberant mental shouting was giving us both a slight headache. We urgently need to find a Gate so that he can raise his level, Mahya muttered, massaging her temples with a sigh. Im sure that after level ten, he will stop shouting mentally. I nodded in agreement, my eyes drifting back to the magic symbols before me, though my mind was already wandering to potential solutions. In the evening, Al returned from the workshop without Sonak. His posture was stiff, and his expression was solemn as he entered the room. Wheres Sonak? Mahya asked, her brow furrowed in concern. He remained behind to engage in gambling, Al replied, his tone measured. He paused momentarily before continuing, I wish to take this opportunity to discuss something that has been troubling me. What? I asked, leaning forward slightly, sensing the gravity in his voice. As the future heir to the throne, Al began, his eyes fixed on a distant point, I have undergone extensive training not only in the matters of Gates and Gate chains but also in the governance and rule over Mirbit. This training encompassed government, taxation, the handling of nobility We know all that; youve told us many times, I interrupted him. Get to the point. Al inclined his head slightly, his expression unchanging. Apologies. Part of my training involved identifying potential troublemakers. Sonak is not merely a potential troublemaker but a confirmed one. I harbor serious doubts regarding the prudence of continuing our mission with him. Mahya sighed, rubbing her temples. I was afraid of that too. Yeah, I know, I said, crossing my arms. The problem is that its his friend were going to rescue, so I find it hard to believe he would agree to stay behind. And Im not sure his friend would agree to accompany us without him. Also, dont forget that his friend is currently cut off from access to mana. I suspect he hasnt had a chance to learn English. How are we going to communicate with him without Sonak? They both looked thoughtful, their faces mirroring my concern. I think we have to take him with us, I finally said, glancing between them, but we need to be on guard, knowing he might do something stupid or malicious. Mahya and Al exchanged a weary glance, then nodded in silent agreement, looking resigned. It took me two more days to learn an entire book of magic script and collect all the symbols I needed. The hours flew by as I immersed myself in the intricate designs, my fingers stained with ink from flipping through pages and jotting down notes. Armed with parchment and a pen, I sketched the needed magic circle. As the lines and symbols came together, I quickly realized I would need two circles: one suspended in the air and one on the ground. The realization hit me like a cold splash of water; I had to create the circle in the air with my mana, and after some contemplation, I understood that I also had to form the circle on the ground with mana rather than just drawing or engraving it. During my earlier training in Shimoor, I had learned about creating magic circles from mana, but I hadnt practiced it because it wasnt relevant to the rituals I had to perform at the time. This situation was different. I had to practice creating magic circles with mana, a skill that was now crucial. My first two attempts were incredibly awkward. My control over the mana for such a delicate task was terrible, and it kept getting cut off while I was channeling it. That was a problem because each symbol had to be drawn from start to finish without interruption, in one continuous line. The frustration mounted as I struggled; the symbols flickering and fading with every misstep. Determined to succeed, I deployed my mana sense to encompass the area where I practiced the circles. The sensation of the mana flowing through me was intense, like a current of electricity coursing through my veins. What the hell?! Thats new! After a few minutes, the sensation subsided and returned to the normal slight, almost imperceptible tickle all over my skin and heaviness in my head. At least I was over the headache stage. With this enhanced awareness, maintaining the flow became easier, but it required a concentration level I had never experienced before. Every muscle in my body tensed, my brow furrowed in deep focus. The surrounding air seemed to hum with energy, a testament to my effort. I could feel the weight of each drawn symbol, the importance of getting it right, pressing down on me. Slowly but surely, I progressed, each successful symbol a minor victory in my quest to complete the magic circles.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. When I was nearing completion of about 90% of the first circle, the faint sound of a car approaching caught my attention. Startled, I turned to see who was arriving and, in a reflexive motion, raised my hand, palm facing the unfinished circle, and absorbed it into my palm with a surge of mana. I stood frozen in disbelief. I turned my palm up and stared at it, completely shocked by what Id just done. When I looked at my palm, I saw the circle beneath my skin. It remained invisible to the naked eye, but I could perceive it with my mental sight, much like how I could see my mana system or Storage. How, in the name of all Guiding Spirits, did I manage that? Meanwhile, the vehicle stopped near the neighboring bungalow, and a family of four emerged. Two parents, accompanied by two young sons, likely between the ages of 7 and 10, stepped out onto the quiet street. Rue spotted the children and bounded over to them with his usual enthusiasm. The father, appearing wary, positioned himself protectively in front of his children, blocking Rues path. Dont worry, I called to him. Hes super friendly and adores kids; he wont harm them. Just give him lots of belly rubs and ear scratches. The father chuckled, but the mother still appeared concerned. Hes as big as a horse. What do you feed him? she asked cautiously. I chuckled and replied, Thats typical for this breed. Dont worry; hes very gentle and thoughtful when hes around children. And if theyre especially kind to him, with plenty of treats, he might even let them ride on him. But thats a negotiation theyd have to work out between themselves. The mother visibly relaxed and joined in the laughter. The kids pounced on Rue and began petting and scratching him all over. My boy looked in heaven, and his tail wagged so fast that he created a mini localized sandstorm. That gave me an idea; I almost saw the lightbulb go on in my head. The Earth was a stubborn, annoying mule, but the Wind was awesome and loved chaos. I was sure she would love to play with some sand. I walked over to the family, extending my hand with a warm smile. Hi there, Im John, I introduced myself. The father shook my hand firmly. Nice to meet you John. Im Jim, he replied warmly. Were from Oklahoma. The mother smiled politely. Hello John, Im Maggie, she greeted. And these rascals are James Jr. and Russell, affectionately tousling the boys hair. The boys, wholly absorbed in Rues antics, barely acknowledged the introductions. James Jr. giggled as Rue nuzzled his hand while Russell tried to coax him into playing fetch with a stick. I chuckled, glancing at Rue, who seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the attention from the kids. How long are you here for? I asked, curious about their vacation plans. A week. You? Jim inquired. Im leaving later today, unfortunately, I replied with a hint of regret. Jim laughed knowingly. Yeah, every vacation must end, he commiserated. I hate to interrupt, I interjected apologetically. But I have something cooking I dont want to burn. Dont let us delay you, Maggie replied warmly, giving me an understanding smile. I hurried into the house and called out to everyone, We need to switch locations. We have new neighbors, and I cant practice with witnesses around. Maybe we should just park your house in the middle of the desert? Mahya suggested. But I want to attend workshops, Al protested, disappointed. We can find a place not too far from Vegas. You and Sonak, with your bikes, can easily get to Vegas, I suggested, trying to offer a solution. Al nodded in agreement, though Sonak grumbled something indistinct and made an annoyed face before reluctantly nodding. After gathering all the scattered equipment, we prepared the bikes and ATV for the trip to the desert. Rue seemed visibly upset to bid farewell to the children. I knelt, scratching behind his ears reassuringly. Sorry, buddy, but I need you for a critical mission. Rue perked up, his ears twitching with curiosity. What mission?! he barked eagerly. Were relocating my house to the middle of the desert. Youll need to do a much larger patrol than usualcover a vast area and ensure no one stumbles upon our new location. If anyone approaches, I need you to alert us immediately. Rue watchdog! Rue warn! he affirmed proudly. Thank you, buddy. I trust you, I assured him. As we revved our engines and began our journey, a thought crossed my mind: Maybe the movie Max wasnt such a tactical error after all. We gathered for dinner after finding a suitable location for the house and setting up the concealment poles. Later that evening, I retreated to my room and opened the Archive, hoping to find guidance about my intense mana experience. As I prepared to reach out to Lis for advice, I sensed a stronger warning than before. Really? I cant even ask a friend for advice? I thought with frustration. I wont mention the messages Im receiving; I just need guidance on where to find more information. I need to understand what this was, I silently pleaded. This time, I didnt speak out loud. Sonak was around. Once again, I felt a powerful warning. Fine, have it your way. But in exchange, you need to point me toward answers, or it will drive me crazy. A sense of amusement seemed to emanate in response. Its not funny, I grumbled inwardly. The first time I had to extract the circle from my hand, it took me a few minutes to figure out how. Unfortunately, this time, there was nothing to make me do it instinctively, but in the end, I managed. I had to push some mana into the circle and nudge it out with my intention. Once you know the trick, its pretty easy. Getting the circle into my hand also took some trial and error, but eventually, I could pop it in and out in no time. After getting the hang of controlling the in-and-out process, I got back to building the circles. It took me another couple of days to finish the magic circles, especially since I had to tweak a few points to strengthen them. But finally, they were good to go. Standing back and admiring my handiwork, a sense of satisfaction washed over me as I saw the perfect, beautiful circles I had crafted. When I started on them, I expected the mana color to be gold, as I saw in my mana system. But these circles glowed in a vibrant purple, just like my eyes. Checking my mana system, I noticed the orbs still had that golden hue, but now they had swirling purple lines around the edges. I thought we had nearly finished everything. Mahya had finished engraving the guns. I had completed the circles. We practiced shooting and using the trampoline. Aside from my ongoing need to practice with the circles, we were all set. Mastering those circles took me another three days. The Wind didnt always cooperate immediately; I had to convince her to work with me. But finally, I felt ready. Sitting with Al, Mahya, Sonak, and myself in the living room, the atmosphere was a mix of relief and determination. Mahya nodded, a small smile of satisfaction spreading across her face as she leaned back comfortably. Youve put in quite the effort, she remarked warmly. Yes, indeed. A formidable challenge, Al responded with a nod of agreement. I nodded in affirmation, feeling the weight of the task finally lifting off my shoulders. It was tough but necessary. Now were prepared. Turning to our plans for the upcoming mission, I leaned forward, hands gesturing to emphasize my point. Lets wait a few more days. The new moon is approaching, making it darker. Thatll be our advantage, I suggested, glancing around to gauge their reactions. Al nodded thoughtfully. Indeed, the cover of darkness will serve us well. I concur, he replied, his tone measured and analytical. Sonak shifted uncomfortably, clearly impatient with staying put. His expression darkened, and he muttered under his breath, Always delaying everything... The three of us exchanged a glance but didnt react. After some deliberation, we agreed to conduct the rescue at midnight on March 22, 2031. At the designated time, everyone had to arrive at the base, at the southern point close to the building from which we would rescue the Traveler. Mahya spoke, her eyes sparkling with excitement. John and I were thinking of going gambling again, she suggested, looking at me for confirmation. I smiled, nodding in agreement. Sounds like a plan. Well store the house and get ready to move, I confirmed, feeling a surge of anticipation. I will visit a new friend, Al informed us. Sonak just grumbled under his breath. I thought he was cursing in some unknown language, but I wasnt sure. With the final preparations set and a restless energy buzzing between us, I knew there was no turning back nowthe countdown had officially begun. Chapter 118: Elemental Wizard Mahya and I decided to "milk" Vegas, but we did it differently this time. An internet search revealed that the smallest country in the world after the Vatican and Monaco is Nauru in Micronesia, known for its phosphate mining operations. With only about 10,000 inhabitants, the chance of anyone discovering our bullshit was zero. We looked up popular names in Nauru, changed our profile names, transformed our look to a middle-aged couple, and conjured up Nauru passports. Now we were Mr. and Mrs. Tibwas and Anita Detudamo, with our beloved newly glamoured Saint Bernard. We both spoke Parshanshe from a trip to that world, and I from a book about magicso we started talking only in Parshan. We chose Caesar''s Palace as our target and booked The Julius Tower Penthouse. Pooling our money, we had $500,000. After contacting the casino host, we shared our plans and the bet amount, provided identification, and traded the cash for chips. Rue didn''t want to stay in the room to watch TV for a change but wanted to patrol the casino. So now he was our beloved seizure-alert Saint Bernard. We spent the next two days in the "Laurel Lounge" for high rollers and left with a profit of just over two million dollars. While we didn''t cheat actively, like Al with telekinesis, my Luck worked overtime. Did I care? Not really. I never claimed to be a saint. And as Mahya put it, "It will be useless soon anyway." After two days, it seemed like we were heading to the airport, but on the way, we hopped out of the taxi and transformed back into a young couple and Rue into a Tibetan Mastiff, this time black. Over the next couple of days, we just had a blast in Vegas. We checked out the Fremont Street Experience with its cool LED canopy, live music, and street performers. Then, we spun on the High Roller, the tallest observation wheel in the world, for an incredible view of the city. We also swung by the Mob Museum to learn about the history of organized crime in America. On the last day before the rescue, I wrote two specific songs and composed the music for them. It was time to rock and roll. I explained to Rue that he couldn''t come with us, and he was heartbroken. I had to scratch his ears and pet him for over an hour until he grudgingly forgave me. On Wednesday, March 21, 2031, in the evening, Mahya and I drove ten miles from Area 51, stored the jeep, and continued on foot. We found a nice secluded spot between two hills five miles from the base. While I retrieved my cello, Mahya grabbed a goblet drum. I split my mind, connected to the wind, sent her the feeling of going wild, activated Rhythmic Resonance, and sang Sand Storm. Sand Storm Call of the Sand Storm, heed my call Stir the sands, rise and fall Desert dunes, begin to sway Let the storm have its way Oh mana, ancient and free Listen to this bard''s plea Gather now, with mystic might Bring the sandstorm to life tonight Grains of gold, dance on air Swirling patterns everywhere Veil the sun, obscure the sky Let the desert spirits fly Oh mana, ancient and free Listen to this bard''s plea Gather now, with mystic might Bring the sandstorm to life tonight Howling gale, unleash your power In this fateful, mystic hour Sculpt the landscape, wild and new Paint the world in sandy hue Oh mana, ancient and free Listen to this bard''s plea Gather now, with mystic might Bring the sandstorm to life tonight The wind loved it very much and slowly picked up more and more momentum. Mahya and I put on protective masks and goggles, and I sang again. At this point, the sandstorm raged, and the wind was having the time of her life. I kept sending her the feeling of "go wild" and "don''t hold back." We walked to the base to the meeting point; Mahya placed the concealment poles, and we waited for the rest of the group. When Al and Sonak arrived, I removed my shoes and socks, drew the chain of connection symbols on my feet, and released the first magic circle, the one on the ground. Sonak jumped when he saw me doing this. This was the first time I let him see me release a magic circle from my palm. By positioning my feet in the designated spots, I channeled mana through them and activated the circle. I released the second circle and split my mind into four. My mind went through a mini seizure but survived it. The first partition remained connected to the wind. In the second partition, I created the flame I learned in Spain and held it in my right palm. I held a water-aspected crystal in my left palm and channeled mana into it with the third partition until droplets accumulated in my palm. In the fourth partition, I achieved oneness with the earth. I stayed like that until all the elements balanced, and I didn''t feel like I was being pulled apart by invisible forces anymore. I also regained some ability to think and not only be an elemental representation. Placing my palms on the key runes on both sides of the hovering circle, I activated it. I was the link between the two circles, the one on the ground and the one in the air. It took another few seconds for the circles to calibrate to each other, using my body as a conduit, and they worked. I felt the mana accumulating around us, being pulled from all the elements and the world at large, and gathering in the circlesmore, more and more. I was glad I unraveled one of my spirals. Otherwise, my channels would have been screaming. Even with two spirals, I felt the strainmore and more mana accumulated. When I felt the flow slowing down, I activated Rhythmic Resonance and sang Rage of the Elements repeatedly, accumulating more and more mana in the circles and all around us. I poured more mana into my voice and sang again, stronger and louder, accumulating more mana. Rage of the Elements Wind, rage through the dunes, Swirl the sands in wilder tunes Fire, burn bright and high, Paint your passion ''cross the sky Water, surge and flow free, Carry whispers to the sea Earth, tremble and quake, Ancient slumber now awake Elements, heed my song Join your voices, wild and strong Answer the bard''s mystic call Nature''s power, enthrall us all Wind, howl through canyon deep, Secrets long forgotten, keep Fire, dance in primal might, Illuminate the darkest night Water, crash on distant shore, Echo legends evermore Earth, rise in mountains tall, Stand as nature''s mighty wall Elements, heed my song Join your voices, wild and strong Answer the bard''s mystic call Nature''s power, enthrall us all Wind, whisper through the leaves, Tales of time that no one grieves Fire, spark in hearts so bold, Forge the new from stories old Water, mist on morning''s breath, Life and change, not fear of death Earth, bloom in vibrant green, Life renewed in cycles seen Elements, heed my song Join your voices, wild and strong Answer the bard''s mystic call Nature''s power, enthrall us all I didn''t know how much time passed, but at one point, I was standing in the middle of a raging tornado made of mana. It had all the colors of the rainbow as it swirled around me in a vortex. I felt the circles were close to their maximum capacity and moved to the next stage. I broke the connection to fire and water and connected two parts of my mind to the wind, and two parts sank into the earth. Although I still didn''t achieve Unity with the earth, with profound oneness and the wind''s help, it was enough. The wind grabbed all the mana accumulated in the hovering circle and carried it through the base like a passing wave. The earth absorbed all the mana from the ground circle and permeated the base. I didn''t have to do much, only guide and direct with small nudges in the right direction. I was sending mental thank-you notes and love letters to the dragon that told Lis about the golden rule throughout the entire process. She was right. You don''t demandyou ask. You don''t forceyou guide. And the true power was in Unity. All the power in the base died, and I felt the Traveler. Finally, I could release three mind splits, leaving only one connected to the wind. My mind let out a sigh of relief. I looked around and saw Mahya with a massive grin on her face, and Al and Sonak were looking at me with eyes so wide that I was afraid they would fall out. "I take it back," Al said. "You are not terrifying sometimes. It is safe to say that you are truly terrifying." "Let''s go," I said, laughing, though the laughter sounded hollow with the howling wind. And putting my shoes back on. "How?" Sonak asked, his voice barely audible over the roar. "I can hardly see anything from all the sand flying around. Can''t you do something about it?" "No. I created the sandstorm, and I have no intention of stopping it. I''ll clear us an area to jump over." "Do we need to jump?" Mahya asked, eyes squinting through the swirling sands. "The power is down." "Yes, I don''t feel like hugging barbed wire." As we moved, the storm''s ferocity grew, each grain of sand a needle against our skin. Mahya collected the poles, and we turned invisible. I ran to the fence and sent the wind a feeling of a clear area without sand. In less than a minute, we had a relatively clear area. There was still a lot of sand flying around, but we could see the fence, and the wind was mild enough not to affect our jump-over. Communication with her was getting easier by the day.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. I took out the trampoline, and we jumped over one by one. Each leap felt like an eternity, the ground below a blur of motion and danger. I spread my mana sense as far as possible and stored the trampoline. Sonak ran away in the Traveler''s direction, and we followed at a slower pace. The darkness was oppressive, the sandstorm relentless, turning every shadow into a possible threat. The Traveler felt closer, but in the same place. I guessed he was moving up toward the surface. As we advanced towards the building, we telepathically coordinated who was shooting potion balls at which soldier. We left behind a trail of soldiers sleeping on the ground without weapons; their weapons were in our Storage. The sounds of shouting grew louder, blending with the storm''s fury. We picked up the pace, then we heard gunshots. The sharp cracks of gunfire sliced through the air, sending adrenaline coursing through my veins. We crouched as low as we could and continued to advance to the designated building. When we got close to the building, we saw soldiers at the entrance looking from side to side and moving their weapons with their gaze. I could see them from maybe two meters away, so I assumed they could see even less. We shot them one by one, collected the weapons, and entered the building. Sonak entered a second after us. "What made them shoot?" I asked mentally, anxiety tingling at the edges of my thoughts. He didn''t answerjust passed me and moved toward the back of the building. Two soldiers came out of a door, and Mahya and Al shot them and sent them to sleep. We looked beyond the door and saw stairs, or at least I thought those were stairs. It was so dark I could hardly see anything. I heard more soldiers coming up. "Let''s wait for them here." Mahya sent. Her mental voice was tight with focus. "Sonak went downstairs." I sent. "His problem, not ours." I dragged one soldier to the side, and one of them dragged the other. Now we waited, the tension palpable. Another four soldiers came out the door, swearing about the sandstorm that cut the power. I snickered in my mindtheir equipment was RIP for good. I didn''t know enough about mana density, but the wave we sent to the base felt denser than the mana in Faerie. We shot them, dragged them to the side, and waited. It was too dark, and I could hardly see anything. I asked Mahya, "Should I send a small light ball above the door? I can barely see anything." "No." Soldiers came in through the door from the outside. I felt Al moving toward them. "I sent Al to take care of the entrance," Mahya sent. We stayed positioned by the stairs. We heard some shouts and shots, but as Mahya said, it was his problem. Based on the white coats, we shot seven doctors or researchers and fifteen soldiers. Al took out another eleven. Every time we shot somebody, we dragged them to the side of the hall so they wouldn''t block the passage. The air was thick with tension, and the scent of the potionit reminded me of concentrated oregano. It was bizarre; I could smell it, but it didn''t affect memagic script circles were fantastic. Finally, Sonak came back up with his friend. He dropped the invisibility, and I saw he was bleeding. Idiot. I cast a diagnostic spell, the magical energy flowing through his body and revealing the internal damage. The spell confirmed what I fearedhe had a bullet lodged in his gut. "Lie down," I ordered. Even my mental voice was tight with tension. The urgency in my tone left no room for argument. I quickly put him to sleep with the Anesthesia spell when he laid down. His eyes fluttered closed as the magic took hold. I cut away his shirt with a sharp knife, exposing his blood-smeared skin. With steady hands, I made an incision across his lower abdomen, the darkness making the task even more challenging. My fingers probed into the wound, guided more by touch than sight in the near-darkness. His insides'' warmth contrasted with the bullet''s cold metal when I finally located it. Grasping it carefully, I extracted the projectile, letting it fall on the floor with a soft clink that sounded ominously loud. With the bullet removed, I focused my energy and cast Healing Touch. Magical energy flowed from my hands into the wound. With Diagnosis, I watched the torn flesh knit itself back together, blood vessels reconnecting and muscle fibers realigning. The skin closed last, leaving only a faint mark where the bullet had entered. Doing surgery half by feeling in almost total darkness was a nightmare, even with the aid of magic. The stress of the procedure, combined with the less-than-ideal conditions, left me exhausted and frustrated. I vowed never to do it again. The memory of blood-slick hands fumbling inside a person in the dark would stay with me forever. After casting Clean and Purify on him, I woke him up aggressively. I almost kicked him to vent some of my frustration. "Let''s move out." Mahya sent, her voice urgent. Sonak whispered something to his friend in a foreign language, and we moved toward the door. "There are many soldiers outside." Al sounded tense. "How many?" I asked, feeling a knot of anxiety tighten in my chest. "Due to the darkness and sand, it is difficult to ascertain with certainty." "Everybody, get low in case they start shooting and take cover by the wall," I ordered, my tone sharp with urgency. "Mahya, get down on your belly beside me. Let''s do some target practice." "First, load your gun fully," she said. After I filled the balls, I cast Mana Shield; we lay on our bellies and peeked out the door. The sandstorm was a chaotic maelstrom, the wind howling like a beast. The sand outlined many people, and I got what Al meant. It was impossible to tell in the darkness and all the sand. But I could tell that they all had weapons. I spread my mana sense as wide as possible and tried to store their guns. It didn''t work. "Why can''t I store their guns?" I asked Mahya, frustration seeping into my tone. "Because they are in contact with them." Good to know. We started shooting them, and it was like dominoshit one, five fall. The air filled with the dull thuds of bodies hitting the ground. Unfortunately, they also started shooting. The sharp cracks of gunfire sliced through the storm''s roar. But my Luck worked; they shot high. Still, my Mana Shield broke, and my head pounded for a few seconds from the backlash. One bullet grazed my shoulder, and I heard Mahya grunt in pain. The scent of blood mingled with the acrid tang of gunpowder and the smell of the potion. I rolled to the side behind the wall, healing myself and Mahya, who rolled beside me, her face pale and tense. Luckily, she only received a graze, so I didn''t have to perform another surgery in the dark. "Shoot anyone who walks in the door," I sent to Sonak and Al, my thoughts taut with tension. The shots from outside stopped. Al dropped his invisibility, took out his mithril shield, and instructed, "Cover yourself with it, then cast invisibility again to include the shield." We covered ourselves with the shield, cast invisibility again, and belly-crawled to the door. The ground was gritty and uncomfortable, and each movement reminded us of the dangerous situation. We continued to fire at the soldiers, and they again fired back. A few shots pinged the shield, the sharp clangs echoing ominously. Those who fell dropped their weapons, and I stored them with my mana sense. The scene outside was chaossoldiers shouting commands, scrambling for cover, their movements frantic and disorganized. The sandstorm added to the confusion, turning the battlefield into a nightmarish blend of shadow and swirling sand. A soldier fell nearby, clutching his leg and screaming in pain, his voice a raw, agonized cry. One of his comrades hit him. Another stumbled, disoriented by the sand and darkness, only to be hit by our shots and collapse. The panic was palpable, spreading through their ranks like wildfire. Some soldiers tried to help their fallen comrades, only to be taken down themselves, their bodies crumpling in the sand. I caught glimpses of faces, eyes wide with fear and confusion, mouths open in silent shouts as the wind stole their voices. The entire area was a writhing mass of chaos, the sandstorm amplifying the terror and confusion. Despite the shield, a bullet clipped the edge, sending a jolt of fear through me. The sound of gunfire was relentless, a cacophony of danger that kept my nerves on edge. I knew we couldn''t stay like this foreverwe needed to finish this quickly. We kept firing, and our shots were precise and methodical. The soldiers'' numbers were thinning, but the chaos outside showed no signs of abating. Every time a soldier fell, it added to the growing panic, confusion, and fear, turning the battlefield into a swirling vortex of chaos. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the shooting slowed. The soldiers were retreating, their morale shattered by the relentless assault. We had a moment of respite, the storm''s howl the only sound. "Did you give Rabban a potion protection mask?" I asked Sonak. "Yes." "Move now!" I ordered, knowing we had to take advantage of the lull. I stored all the scattered weapons, and we ran out in a crouch, guns in hand and ready. The storm''s roar was deafening, the sand biting into our skin. I activated my Luck, intending to find the best path and the place to go over the fence, and felt a direction. "Follow me," I told them. The feeling led me left and right between buildings. Each turn was a gamble, the darkness and storm masking potential threats. Although we were invisible, the sand outlined our bodies, so we had to be careful. We only encountered six or seven now-sleeping soldiers who donated their guns to the cause. Every encounter sent a jolt of adrenaline through me, the fear of discovery ever-present. After ten minutes, we reached a deserted part of the base, the silence eerie compared to the chaos we had left behind. The only sound around us was the howling of the wind, without shouts or shots. "How are we going to get Rabban over the fence?" I asked, the wind stealing my words almost immediately leaving my mouth. "If Al and I jump together holding his arms and he helps by pushing himself, we can get him over," Mahya suggested in a quiet tone. Or relatively quiet, considering the raging sand. "Why are you talking instead of telepathy?" Al asked, also in a quiet tone. "So Rabban can learn English." Sonak said something to him, and I felt him spend the mana. The air around Rabban shimmered, and Sonak again said something. Rabban became visible for the first time. He was a big Viking-looking guy with blond hair and runes tattooed on his body. His imposing figure made me worry about how we would get him over the fence. I took out the trampoline, and Mahya and Al grabbed Rabban''s arms. Sonak walked over to them, and they talked quietly, their words lost in the wind. He became invisible again, and I saw the trampoline dip dangerously low. It dipped once, twice, and the third time was so low I was sure it would break, but it held. My heart pounded with each dip, the tension almost unbearable. It didn''t dip again, and Mahya sent, "We''re over. I think Rabban needs healing." I heard Sonak cursing and said, "Go over quickly so I can heal him." He went over, and then I did. Rabban dropped the invisibility again, and his leg pointed in the wrong direction. The sight was gruesome, and I felt sympathy for him. "Let''s lift him and get away from the base; this is not a simple healing. I''ll channel Anesthesia into him so he won''t suffer. Sonak, explain this and tell him to go invisible again." "You can''t put him to sleep," Mahya said. "The minute he''s asleep, the invisibility will drop." I cursed under my breath, frustration and urgency warring within me. We lifted the poor and very heavy guy and moved away fast. The storm was unrelenting, each step a struggle against the wind and sand. We couldn''t run; the visibility was too bad. It was awkward as some of us pulled occasionally in a different direction, but we managed. Every sound seemed amplified, every shadow a potential danger. After ten minutes of fast walking, I said, "We are far enough. Let''s stop for a few minutes." We laid him on the ground, and he dropped the invisibility. I channeled Anesthesia into him, straightened the leg, and first cast Heal Bone. The sound of the bone fusing was oddly satisfying amidst the chaos. After the bone had fused, I cast Healing Touch until the leg healed completely, and then I stopped the Anesthesia. The entire process was nerve-wracking, the storm''s fury a constant reminder of our precarious situation. I tried to send the feeling to the wind that she could gradually stop the storm, but she was having too much fun and didn''t feel like it. I just let it go. There was no point in arguing with an element, even if Mahya said she knew a wizard who argued with them. Sonak and Rabban hugged, and we said random words in English for a few minutes until he lifted his hand and said, "I can okay this." "Introductions can wait," Mahya said. "First, let''s get out of the wind. John, Vegas or your house?" "Vegas. I don''t want to be near the base." We ran to the road, continued running on the road for another twenty minutes to make sure we were far enough, took out the Jeep, and drove slowly and carefully to Vegas. I felt elated. We rescued the Traveler, and I didn''t need to kill anybody. They were having a nice long nap in nature, or actually covered in nature. Sort of. I scratched my head. This thought got away from me. Chapter 119: The Morning Aftermath Parade After what felt like an eternity of driving, the visibility finally improved. I sighed in relief and asked Mahya to take over the wheel. Pulling over on the side of the road, we switched places, and I could finally focus on the blinking dot.
You have learned the skill [Firearms]
I gave the message a thumbs-up and moved to the next.
Level up +3 Perception, +3 Vitality, +2 Creativity, +3 free points Bard Level 4 Stat points: 3
I gave the points to Luck. It has worked hard lately and deserved the love. Next.
Level up +3 to all stats Wizard Battle Master Level 5
Nice, but I had a slight twinge of regret for taking a paid class. I would have gotten a new spell or skill if it was a free class. Oh, well, there was no point in crying over spilled milk, as the saying goes, or a spilled class in this case. That was the end of the messages. Closing my eyes, I concentrated and rebuilt the third spiral. I was so glad I unraveled it after practicing with the circles in the desert. If I hadnt, I was pretty sure my channels would have had micro tears all over, and I wouldnt have been able to heal everybody, including myself.
Third Spiral Completed Quality: 96%
Nice! The quality went up by one percent. I unraveled the other two spirals and rebuilt them. Both still stopped at 96%, but every bit helps. I looked at my mana regeneration, one unit every minute and a half. That made me frown. Before, my regeneration with three spirals was fifteen units per minute. I closed my eyes again and spread my mana sense to feel the mana in the air. The air felt emptylike it was anemic. Wow! I knew the circles drew mana from all around, but we were almost to Vegas. It was hard to believe that I managed to draw mana from eighty miles. I was really curious about how long it would take for the mana level to return to normal. While I couldnt do much with the information, I still found it intriguing. When I checked my channels, I found another surprise. My main channels hadnt expanded, but my secondary channels had. Earlier, they were as narrow as a hairs breadth, but now they were three hairs breadth wide. Additionally, I could see new channels that hadnt been there before, each about a hairs breadth wide. I didnt believe the mana storm I created caused the expansion; it made little sense. Reflecting on it, I concluded that it likely occurred after the intense mana wave that passed through me during my cognitions about mana and Unity. That theory was the only one that made sense. Also, I realized the so-called new channels werent new; they had become visible after expanding. While I lacked proof of this hypothesis, it just felt right. It wasnt the Knowing I sometimes got from my class, but I was still positive that I was right. Well, thats one way to expand my secondaries without screaming in pain. I just need some more insights into mana. I looked behind me to see how the others were doing. Sonak and Rabban were sleeping, and Al was typing something on his phone and smiling occasionally. I called the Palms Casino Resort to see if the five-bedroom suite was available and booked it. Lets pick up Rue and go to the Palms, I told Mahya. After we got to the Palms, I woke Sonak and Rabban. They both looked exhausted, probably from the intense healing they had been through. Sonak looked at me like I was a rabid dog, ready to attack. His eyes were wide with terror, his pupils dilated. He recoiled slightly, shoulders hunched, and his hands trembled as he clutched the jeep handle. His breathing was shallow and rapid, and a nervous sweat glistened on his forehead. Every muscle in his body seemed tense, as if he was ready to bolt at the slightest provocation. He acted as if, at any moment, I might snap and kill him.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. If it stops him from doing crap, Im all for it, I thought to myself with an inner smile. Rabban swayed as he walked, his steps unsteady and his legs trembling slightly. The healing I did on his leg was intense, but I didnt think it justified him being so weak. He was a big guy, a head and a half taller than me and as wide as a closet. It made no sense. As we reached the suite, Rabbans face was pale, beads of sweat forming on his brow. His eyes were half-closed, and he was struggling to breathe. He looked like he was on the verge of collapsing, his massive frame struggling to carry its weight. He bowed deeply, his movements slow and deliberate, almost as if he feared falling over. I Rabban Vin Fish, come world Klyvor, level 48 half mana world, he said, strained but sincere. I no have words to thanks for rescue from bad place. Please, tell Archive names, and ever need something, anything, I come, even must go many Gates find you. Exhaustion and earnestness filled his eyes while his body still shook slightly from the effort. After introducing ourselves, I led Rabban to his room and told him to lie on the bed. I cast a diagnosis spell and found that his body was saturated with some sedative or tranquilizer. I cast Neutralize Poison several times, which cleared it from his bloodstream but not his cells. After I cast Neutralize Poison several more times with no change, I said to Rabban, Your body is soaked in some kind of sedative. Ive cleaned it out of your bloodstream, but not from your cells. I have a Cleanse spell that can help, but its not a pleasant experience. Please do Cleanse. I ears this spell, know effect, Rabban said, his voice steady. Okay, I replied, nodding. I only did it once on myself with six thousand mana, and it was terrible. I paused, remembering the agony and shuddering. A friend explained to me that usually, you do it with a thousand or two thousand mana, then after a while with three thousand mana. Again, after a break of some time, with four thousand mana, etc. Continue to increase until no more effect, indicating the body is clean. Rabban shifted on the bed, his eyes never leaving mine. From what I understand, Sonak wants to leave as soon as possible, so Im not sure you can do it in stages. Right now, my mana is just over seven thousand five hundred, so I can channel seven thousand mana into you. But remember that it would be very unpleasant, I warned him. Rabbans expression remained resolute, though a flicker of fear crossed his eyes. I know spell Cleans. Please do full seven thousand. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I was about to inflict on him. Alright, I said, placing my hands on his chest and beginning to channel the mana. Lets just say that Rabban had a terrible time over the next twelve hours and leave it at that. He also emptied all my Storage of cooked food, and the room service people prayed we would leave the hotel ASAP. But after he finished emptying and replenishing himself, I re-diagnosed him and confirmed that he was clear of all the sedatives. Sonak was still terrified of me and didnt talk to me. He mostly hid in his room or kept Rabban company while he was off the toilet. After Rabban was fine, Mahya announced we needed to go to celebrate the successful rescue. So, after a short online search and deliberation, we all headed to Omnia Nightclub in Caesars Palace. When we arrived at Caesars, Mahya and I exchanged a smirk, remembering our milking operation. In the club, we danced and had fun. I sat at the bar, sipping a beer, when a pretty red-haired woman approached me. Hey there, she said with a playful smile. Would you buy me a drink? Sure thing, I replied, motioning to the bartender. What can I get for you? A mojito, please, she requested, her eyes twinkling. As the bartender prepared her drink, she leaned closer, intrigued. So, whats your story? she asked. Why are you in Vegas? Just here with friends for a getaway, I answered. And what about you? Im a bridesmaid for a friends wedding, she revealed, with a hint of mischief. Decided to have a bit of fun before the big day. What about you, stranger? I chuckled, enjoying her boldness. Just looking to unwind and make the most of the night, I said, meeting her gaze. Looks like Ive found good company for that. She grinned, leaning in closer. Id say you have, she replied, her tone playful. The conversation flowed as we shared drinks and stories, her flirting becoming more evident as the night went on. We danced, laughed, and enjoyed each others company until the club quieted down. As the night drew to a close, she agreed to join me back at the suite. I had to shoo Rue to the living room, and he was not pleased, shooting daggers at me. Listen, buddy, I said telepathically. I have an important job for you. He perked up at that, and his tail wagged slightly. I need you to guard my door so the others wont disturb me. Can you do that? He sat outside my door, looking determined, and with an exaggerated nod, announced. Rue bestest guard! Rue on job! Lets say the rest of the night with her was unforgettable. A gentleman doesnt kiss and tell. It had been too long, and I was ready physically, mentally, and emotionally. My wife passed away nine years ago, and I could say with certainty that I was done with the mourning and ready to move on with my life. After Sarah left, I sat in the living room sipping coffee in the morning. Just then, an African-American guy emerged from Mahyas room, greeted me with a casual Good morning, and swiftly left the suite. Hmm, looks like I wasnt the only one having a good time yesterday, I mused to Rue. His answer was to thump me with his tail. Mahya joined me for coffee, and we sat together in comfortable silence. About ten minutes later, the most giant man Id ever seen emerged from Als room. With muscles on his muscles, standing over two meters tall, he looked like he could bench-press a school buskids and all. He nodded at us, grunted something unintelligible, and made his exit. He even dwarfed Keoni, which was no small feat. I think he picks them by size, Mahya remarked dryly. Yeah, looks like it, I agreed. Al joined us for coffee and inquired, What is the topic of conversation? Relative size of things, I answered casually, causing Mahya to burst out laughing. Al glanced at us with a raised eyebrow but said nothing further. Another ten minutes passed, and three girls emerged giggling from Sonaks room. They waved at us cheerfully before disappearing out the door. It seems that our conversation has now turned to numerical values, Al joked, prompting laughter from Mahya and me. Soon after, Sonak and Rabban emerged from Sonaks room and joined us. Sonak seemed less terrified now, more hesitant than anything else. Its been quite the morning parade, I observed. Cant quite call it a walk of shame. More like a parade of shame. The four of them stared at me, their faces wearing identical expressions of confusion. Never mind, I waved my hand dismissively. Just an expression from Earth. They all shrugged in unison, which was impressive. We sat there drinking coffee in companionable silence. It was an enjoyable morning. Johns Updated Profile
Name: John Rue Age: 20 Familiar: Rue Level 8 Display Class: Healer Level 11 Healer Spells:
  • Heal Muscle - 22
  • Diagnose - 10
  • Stop Bleeding - 3
  • Heal Bone - 9
  • Control Blood - 12
  • Healing Touch - 25
  • Neutralize Poison - 5
  • Purify - 17
  • Clean - 20
  • Anesthesia - 8
  • Regrow Flesh - 2
  • Fortify Life Force - 7
  • Cleanse - 2
  • Neutralize Curse
Hidden Class: Gate Traveler Level 5 Gates to next level: 13/17 Class Abilities:
  • Conversion
  • Travelers Archive
  • Identify - 1
  • Storage - x15 (21,6000m3)
  • Local Adaptation:
    • Spoken language
    • Written language
    • Runes/Magic Script
  • Map
  • One of the Crowd
Profession: Merchant Level 7 Skills:
  • Bargain - 13
  • Sense Honesty - 7
  • Appraisal - 10
  • A Nose for Business - 17
Sub-Class 2: Wizard Battle Master Level 5 Wizard Abilities:
  • Mind Split x4
  • Mana Sense [Adept]
  • Mana Saturation [Apprentice]
  • Mana Control [Junior]
  • Mana Regeneration x 3
  • Mana Oneness [Novice]
  • Wind
Wizard Spells:Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
  • Harvest Mana Crystal [In Progress]
  • Harvest Game [In Progress]
Battle Master Skills:
  • Unarmed Combat [Junior]
  • Ranged Weapons [Junior]
  • Mana Combat [Apprentice]
  • Blunt weapons [Medior]
  • Bladed weapons [Medior]
  • Polearm Mastery [Junior]
  • Hafted Weapons [Junior]
  • Firearms [Novice]
Sub-Class 3: Bard Level 4 Bard Spells and Skills:
  • Arcane Lullaby
  • Harmonic Illusion
  • Rhythmic Resonance - 1
  • Guitar Playing - 15
  • Flute Playing
  • Violin Playing
  • Piano
  • Saxophone Playing
  • Harmonica Playing
  • Lute Playing
  • Cello Playing - 4
  • Poetry - 4
General Spells:
  • Mana Dart - 1
  • Mana shield - 5
  • Spellbinding - 3
  • Invisibility - 13
  • Mend - 2
  • Adaptable Light Ball - 4
  • Restore - 23
  • Heat - 3
  • Absorb Mana - 9
  • Exude Mana - 2
  • Copy Magical Text - 16
  • Telepathy - 7
  • Privacy Sphere - 3
  • Telekinesis - 10
  • Copy Text - 5
General Skills:
  • Making Beer - 1
  • Minor Spell Adaptation - 1
  • Mining - 5
  • Pencil Sketching - 1
  • Develop Negative - 2
  • Print Photograph - 1
  • Photography - 9
  • Butchering - 1
  • Skinning - 1
  • Limoncello Making - 1
  • Sailing - 8
  • Engraving - 8
  • LTA Flight
  • Jump - 2
Health: 5,550/5,550 Mana: 10,200/10,200 Strength: 52 Agility: 47 Constitution: 52 Vitality: 63 Intelligence: 62 Wisdom: 75 Perception: 57 Luck: 43 Creativity: 15 Stat points: 0 Ability points: 205
Side Story 14: The Night Everything Changed Jimmy Larson When James Jimmy Larson joined the army, he dreamed of fighting for his country, of protecting it from enemies within and without, of being a hero and a protector of this country, his state, his city, and his family, of having adrenalin-fueled gunfights, and appreciative pretty girls. Maybe his dreams were on the simple side, but they were his, and he had no intention of apologizing for them. When assigned to Area 51, a top-secret base, he expected a busy schedule filled with classified missions, advanced tech, and sightings of the advanced planes that started the UFO urban legends. He didnt believe the UFO theory. Earth was the only planet in the cosmos with life on it, and until he met an alien and shook its hand, he had no intention of changing his worldview. Yet tonight was going to be different. It was a night that would shake the foundations of his worldview, and he would never forget. The base had been bustling lately. There were more security drills, secret discussions among the higher-ups, and a growing unease. The sight of white-coated scientists rushing in and out of buildings revealed their worries. But tonight felt different. As Jimmy patrolled, he noticed there were far fewer people around. The base seemed to hold its breath, waiting for something. The strange, tense atmosphere put Jimmy on edge. He sensed a change was coming. As Jimmy walked the perimeter of Area 51, he felt the cool, crisp desert air. It was a calm night, with only the sound of sand shifting in the breeze. Scanning the horizon, he adjusted his night vision goggles, looking for movement. The base was on high alert, though he didnt know why. In the southeastern sector, he felt something strange. It was like an electric charge in the air, but different. It started with a gentle approach, going almost unnoticed, but its strength grew with each passing minute. He thought it was static from all the equipment on the base, quite common in the desert. A strong sandstorm kicked up, and the air became thick with swirling sand. As the wind howled and the sand lashed at his skin, his vision blurred, and he had to cover his nose and mouth with his scarf to stop breathing in the sand. The storm was relentless, testing the limits of his endurance. He was thankful for the night vision goggles that protected his eyes, despite not improving his ability to see through all this sand. Hours later, in the endless storm, he spotted a mesmerizing light show through the sand-filled air. Blue, green, and especially purple flashed in the distance. Mesmerized, he forgot the harsh conditions for a brief moment as he gazed at the light show. It was beautiful and reminded him of the Aurora Borealis he saw on YouTube, but even prettier and more colorful. He even thought he heard snippets of singing, but he dismissed them as a figment of his imagination. Then, without warning, the lights and sounds vanished, and the only sound was the roar of the storm. He felt something indescribable pass through him, and his radio went dead. He pressed the buttons multiple times, but nothing happened. Great, just what I needed, he muttered, shaking it in frustration. Something slammed into his chest before he could react. The impact was slight but surprising. He grew dizzy for a moment and then collapsed onto the sand. When Jimmy awoke, the sun was mid-sky. He had a headache, and his mouth was dry. He sat up slowly, rubbing his eyes, brushing the sand from his face, and trying to piece together what had happened. The sand that coated his face stung his skin and got into his mouth. Other soldiers were sitting up around him, looking as confused as he felt. A thick layer of sand covered everything. What the hell happened? A few feet away, Corporal Jenkins grumbled. He rubbed his temples and wiped the sand from his face. Jimmy stood unsteadily, his muscles protesting. I dont know, but it feels like someone drugged us. Where did all this sand come from? Then he remembered the sandstorm and looked around, alarmed. The base was so quiet you could hear a mouse sneeze. There was no generator hum, chatter, or beeping electronics. It seemed like the sandstorm had silenced everything. Jimmys hand instinctively went to his side to grab his weapon. His heart skipped a beat when his M4 was missing. Panic swelled as he searched the ground for it in the sand. But he couldnt find it. Guys, my M4 has disappeared! he shouted, alarmed. The other soldiers checked their gear. Fear spread as more soldiers realized their weapons were gone. Mines gone too, Jenkins said, sounding anxious. What the hell is going on here? Sergeant Doyle, typically composed, looked visibly shaken. This isnt just any sandstorm, he said gravely. An unknown group is responsible for what happened to us. We must understand what happened and find our weapons fast. They exchanged worried glances, feeling the reality of their situation sink in. In a quiet, sand-covered base, unarmed and confused, Jimmy felt fear creeping in as they searched for clues. When they reached the central area, they found chaos. Frantic soldiers and scientists rushed around, shouting orders and trying to operate equipment. Computers were dead, radios were silent, and even vehicles wouldnt start. Whats going on? Jimmy asked Sergeant Rodriguez, who was struggling to open a stuck door manually. Rodriguez looked up, his face a mixture of frustration and fear. Everything is dead. All the electronics have been damaged. Its like an EMP went off. Jimmys mind raced. EMP? The blackout and dead electronics made sense. But what about the sandstorm, and where did it come from? And why? As time passed, details from last night emerged. Weapons were missing. Some soldiers were wounded by friendly fire. Others claimed to have fought unseen enemies who had caused their comrades to fall unconscious. Each rumor on base grew stranger. The most persistent? They had an alien captive in an underground facility, and it escaped. Jimmy scoffed. Aliens? Really? Next, theyll say it was Bigfoot. But then he overheard a conversation between two scientists that made his blood run cold. We need to contain the situation before it escalates, one said urgently. If the public finds out that we have an extraterrestrial entity and it has escaped, there will be mass panic. Jimmys mind spun. Alien? Could this be true? He always thought the Area 51 stories were myths and conspiracy theories. Now, it seemed there was some truth. Jimmy snuck into the underground facility despite the risks to uncover the truth. He found an open entrance amid the chaos. His unease grew as he descended. He used a glow stick to light his way in the dark facility, which cast eerie shadows. He moved carefully, knowing he was trespassing in restricted areas. Five floors down, he found a door with a small window. When he peered in, he saw a room filled with strange gadgets and signs of a fight. Equipment lay scattered across the floor. Jimmys heart raced. They had held the alien here. But how did it escape? And where is it now? Returning to the surface, Jimmy spotted his CO, 2nd Lt. Harper, arguing with senior officers. Before approaching, Jimmy waited for them to finish. Sir, Private Larson is reporting, he said, snapping to attention. Harper looked at him wearily. What is it, Larson? Sir, I think I found the holding cell where they held the alien. It looks like there was a struggle. What exactly are we dealing with here? Harper sighed and motioned for Jimmy to follow him into a more secluded area. Larson, what Im about to tell you is classified beyond top secret. Do you understand? Jimmy nodded, his heart pounding. We were holding a being of extraterrestrial origin. It arrived at Nellis Air Force Base through a portal. Weve been studying it for months. Last night, something caused a tremendous energy release. It was unlike anything weve seen before. This energy disrupted all our electronics and allowed the alien to escape. Jimmy took a minute to process the information. So, that energy killed all the electronics? Harper gave a gloomy nod. Yes. And we believe the alien may have had allies who used this energy to free it. Our priority is to locate the alien and its accomplices before they cause further damage. The senior officers assigned Jimmy to a search team. With non-electronic gearcompasses and mapsthey combed the desert for signs of the alien or its rescuers. After that, they tasked different teams with visiting nearby settlements. The desert was enormous, and tracking was nearly impossible without electronic equipment. Days turned into nights, and the tension mounted. They had false alarms from time to time due to strange individuals, either tourists or drunks. But they found nothing significant. The top brass dispatched more teams to Vegas and nearby cities, including Reno. But the results stayed the same. The alien and his allies seemed to have vanished into thin air, leaving behind chaos and mystery at the base.
Staff Sergeant Jake Hawkins In ten years in the Air Force, Jake Hawkins had seen strange things. But nothing compared to what went down at Area 51 on March 21, 2031. Jake had a reputation for staying calm in difficult situations. In tough times, people relied on his quick thinking and level-headedness. But that night, as he watched outside Hangar 18, he felt that something was very wrong. The first sign was the unexpected surge in wind force. Jake was used to the harsh desert conditions of Nevada, but this felt different. An odd energy filled the air as the wind howled intensely. Thompson, have you ever seen anything like this? Jake asked his fellow guard. No, replied Senior Airman Eric Thompson. Somethings off here, sir. In the moments leading up to the storm, the sky dimmed, and the wind whipped sand into the air. Soon, it got so blurry that Jake could hardly see Thompson beside him. We need to get inside, Jake shouted over the noise. Looks like were in for a real sandstorm! Fighting the wind, they rushed inside the hangar. As they caught their breath, Jakes radio crackled to life. Attention all personnel, this is Colonel Emerson. Code Red is now in effect. All security teams are to report to their designated stations without delay. Repeat: Code Red. Proceed to your assigned locations immediately. Jake and Thompson exchanged worried looks. A Code Red meant a breach in their most critical areas. Silently, they raced to their station near the maximum-security installation. The base was on high alert for hours. Inside, there was an eerie calm as the sandstorm raged outside. Jakes gut told him a massive storm was coming, not the sand kind. He was right. Two hours after the sandstorm started, all the bases electronics failed. The lights flickered and went out, plunging them into darkness. Jakes radio went dead, and a shiver ran down his spine as he realized all his tech had failed. Thompson! he shouted. We need to check on the prisoner!If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. They stumbled through the dark stairs and halls, and near the holding area, they heard shouts and shots. Jake lit a lighter as they entered the holding facility, and his heart stopped for a beat. Inside an open door, they found two unconscious guards. The political prisoner was gone. There was a trail of blood leading to the other stairs. Jake didnt waste a second and followed the blood trail. He rushed up the stairs and headed out of the stairway. Suddenly, he felt a light tap on his shoulder, grew dizzy, and everything went black. When Jake woke, he found himself lying in the entrance hall of the security installation covered in sand, his mouth dry. Around him, soldiers and scientists were stirring and sitting up. All of them looked confused and disoriented. He stumbled outside and saw that sand coated the entire base. Hawkins! Are you lost? a voice called out. Captain Gloria Martinez, her usually immaculate uniform now covered in sand, approached him. What the hell happened? Jake shook his head, still disoriented. No idea, maam. A huge sandstorm hit us. I went to check on the prisoner, saw signs of struggle, and followed the blood. When I came up, I blacked out. Ive just woken up. It looks like all my equipment is down. Martinez looked grim. Its not just our gear. The entire base is down. Everythings offline: cars, laptops, phones. No one can reach us. Instinctively, Jake reached for his M4 rifle, but it was gone. Maam, my M4 is missing, he whispered, trying to mask his panic. Martinezs face darkened. Everyone, check your weapons! she ordered. A chorus of worried voices confirmed Jakes fearseveryones guns were missing. Mines gone too, Thompson said, his voice shaking. Whats going on? Martinez clenched her jaw, surveying the sand-covered base. This is more than a sandstorm. Someone did this to us. We need to find out what happened and locate our weapons immediately. As the seriousness of their situation hit Jake, a knot formed in his stomach. Area 51 was a military installation known for its high-level security. The idea that something could cripple it in an instant was nearly unimaginable. What are your orders, maam? Jake asked. Right now, we need to take stock of everyones whereabouts and assess the damage, Martinez said. Assemble a squad and start sweeping the base. Report anything unusual. Jake nodded and set off to follow his orders. As he searched the base, the extent of the disruption became clear. With technology down, soldiers and civilians alike struggled to adapt. The mess hall cooks were scrambling to make food without working appliances. The medical team rushed to treat injuries and save medicines that needed refrigeration, working without power. Researchers and analysts looked lost, unable to access their data or continue their work. Soldiers and civilians gathered in the courtyard, their faces etched with worry and confusion. In the center stood Colonel Frank Emerson, the base commander, his expression determined. Everyone, listen up, Emerson called out. I know you have questions, and Ill do my best to answer them. Our base was hit by what we believe to be an electromagnetic pulse around 1:00 AM last night. This pulse knocked out all our electronic devices. Murmurs rippled through the crowd, but Emerson raised a hand, calling for silence. At this moment, we have no outside communication or support, he said, his voice steady. Weve sent soldiers on foot to contact our superiors. He then began counting off on his fingers. Our top priorities are:
  1. Secure the base.
  2. Account for all personnel.
  3. Protect sensitive information.
  4. Locate the missing weapons.
A shiver ran down Jakes spine. He thought of the empty containment room and its former, sensitive occupant. We managed to get a few short-range radios working, but their range is limited, Emerson continued. Until we can reach our superiors and get more instructions, were operating on a need-to-know basis. I expect everyone to do their jobs to the best of their abilities. Dismissed. As the crowd dispersed, Jake felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned to see Captain Martinez. Hawkins, I need you, she said. Follow me. Jake followed Martinez to an unmarked building. He had passed it many times but never entered or paid much attention to it. Inside, they descended a staircase into a dim corridor. At the end was a massive metal door labeled Authorized Personnel Only. Martinez frowned as the keypad next to the door failed to respond. With a sigh, she pulled out a key. Looks like were doing this the old-fashioned way, she muttered, then manually unlocked the door. Inside, file cabinets and shelves of folders lined the room. Martinez lit a glow stick, unlocked one cabinet, and pulled out a thick file, handing it to Jake with another glow stick. Read this. Its time you understood the gravity of the situation. Jake opened the file and scanned the report. It detailed a young woman of unknown origin they had captured fifty years ago. It included transcripts of her interrogations and the discovery of portals to other worlds, along with their locations in the US. The final document described her escape attempt and her death during it. After her death, large piles of equipment appeared around her body. Scientists have been studying the items ever since. This cant be real, Jake said, looking at Martinez. Its all real, Sergeant, she replied. And the entity we had contained last nightthe one that escapedis not just extraterrestrial. Its called a Traveler, just like the previous one. A Traveler? Jake asked, his mind reeling from the revelations. Martinez nodded, eyes gleaming with intensity. From what we know, Travelers have an extraordinary ability to move between dimensions. Think about thatdifferent realms of existence at our fingertips! The Traveler we had in custody was the keythe keyto unlocking that power for us. We werent just experimenting for the sake of knowledge; no, we were on the verge of mastering the ability to move across dimensions ourselves. Imagine what that would mean for the United States! Her voice rose, filled with unrestrained passion. We could go anywhereexplore realms no other nation could even dream of. By gathering knowledge and unimaginable resources, we could obtain technology that would surpass the rest of the world by light-years. We were on the cusp of becoming unstoppable. The true rulers of Earth. We had a chance to control this world and countless others! But then her expression darkened, voice turning to a bitter growl. And now, that Travelerour Travelerescaped, taking with him all our hopes. Our future is ripped away. That single creature was the lynchpin, and now, because of this failure, weve lost the one chance to ascend to our rightful place at the top. If we dont get it back, everything weve worked for will be for nothing. Jake felt the ground shift beneath him. His view of reality, purpose, and the world was being upended. Why are you telling me this? he asked. He worried about her intensity and the moral implications of what she told him. Because we need people we can trust with the truth, Martinez said. Last night wasnt a freak accident or a terrorist attack. It was a rescue mission. Someone or something came to get our Traveler. And they used technology and skills far beyond anything weve seen. Jake remembered the strange sandstorm and the sudden failure of all electronics. So whats next? he asked. Martinezs expression hardened, her voice steady but laced with a simmering fury. Now, we prepare, she said firmly, her tone commanding attention. Whoever took our Traveler isnt just some random forcethey know where we are. They understand our capabilities, and theyve proven they can bypass even our most secure defenses. That means one thing, Sergeant: this isnt just a theft. Its an act of war, a challenge to our existence. She leaned in, eyes narrowing as she spoke with the fervor of someone who refused to let go of a vision. They know what we were trying to achieve. They understand the power we were so close to harnessing. And make no mistake, Sergeant, they will use that knowledge against us. But this is far from over. No, this is just the beginning of something far largera battle for supremacy, for control of dimensions beyond our own. And we cannot afford to lose. Martinez clenched her fists, the frustration palpable. We will not stand by and let them take what is rightfully ours. The dream isnt dead. Its been delayed. And now, we regroup. We fortify. We evolve. The United States was destined to lead not just this world but every world, and we will stop at nothing to make that a reality. We will gather our forces, Sergeant. The enemy may have stolen the Traveler, but theyve lit a fire they cant put out. We will find them, take back whats ours, and when we dothere will be no stopping us. Her voice dropped to a low, dangerous tone. This is our war now. And were going to win it. From his conversation with Captain Martinez and other discussions with soldiers and scientists, Jake pieced together what had happened. They had been holding the extraterrestrial Traveler for months. In their pursuit of understanding his abilities, the scientists studied him and compared the data from the previous prisoner with the goal of creating a serum or device enabling them to journey to alternate realms. The power outage disrupted the force field containing the Travelers powers. The base was breached, and the Traveler vanished in the chaos. Jake, securing the base and assessing the damage, knew it was just the beginning of something bigger. His world had changed forever, and he was right in the middle of it. In the days that followed, Jake learned about a whole new reality. As one of the few soldiers who knew the truth about Area 51s research, he was assigned to protect their alien data. Over time, the base adapted, using improvised generators to power essential functions. A repair and replacement project was underway, though delayed because of budget constraints. The pulse had caused lasting damage, wiping the computers clean and deleting all data. Once-bustling research labs now stood silent. Manual locks and guards replaced the advanced security systems that had once safeguarded the base. Jake worked tirelessly, helping to catalog and secure the files that now held the entirety of their alien research. His hands moved efficiently, but his mind was far from the task. Thoughts swirled, trying to make sense of everything he had uncoveredthe dimensions, the Travelers, the vast unknown that had once been the stuff of myths. The more he understood, the heavier the weight on his conscience became. It wasnt just the magnitude of the discoveries that unsettled him, but the moral cost. As a soldier, his duty was clear: protect his country at all costs. They trained him for that; he had pledged to do it. But as he stood amidst this groundbreaking research, he couldnt help but question whether the price they were paying for it was too high. Imprisoning sentient beings subjecting them to experiments Was this really about protecting the nation? Or had they crossed a line that blurred patriotism with something darker? He wrestled with the contradiction, caught between loyalty to his country and his deepening sense of unease. The conflict gnawed at him. He had always believed in his mission, in the greater good. But now, every time he thought about that Traveler, locked up, used as a means to an end, something in him recoiled. Could he still call himself a protector, or was he complicit in something more sinister? A week after the event, Jake sat alone on the barracks rooftop, staring at the starry desert sky, still wrestling with his dilemma. The vastness of space now seemed different, filled with wonder and danger. Quite a sight, isnt it? a voice behind him said. Jake turned to see Colonel Emerson approaching. Jake stood up, but Emerson quickly motioned for him to sit back down. At ease, Sergeant. Weve moved past formalities, havent we? Emerson said with a grin. Captain Martinez tells me youve handled the revelations about our work here very well. Jake nodded slowly. Its a lot to take in, sir. Im still processing it all. Emerson laughed softly. I know. I thought I was ready for anything when I first took command of this base. Turns out anything can still catch you off guard. What happens now? Jake asked, a hint of uncertainty in his voice. With everything weve lost Emerson looked at him, the moonlight cutting sharp lines across his face. Sergeant, we adapt. We learn. We prepare. This was the first move in a game we dont fully understand yet. He stood, brushing the sand off his uniform. Get some rest, Hawkins. Weve got a lot to rebuild. And this time, well be ready for whatever comes next. The next few days were a blur of strategy meetings and debriefings. Jake sat through endless discussions while higher-ups scrambled for answers, trying to think up ways to prevent another incident. They replayed the events over and over, picking apart every detail. But despite all the analysis, Jake couldnt shake the feeling that they were still missing the bigger picture. After power finally returned to the base, they gave him the responsibility of reviewing the surviving footage from the Travelers cell. At first, it seemed like just another mundane task. But after hours of watching, something caught his attention. His heart quickened, and he leaned in closer to the screen. Just before the power outage, the Traveler had been sitting in his cell, watching television. He was laughingfull, unrestrained laughterat an old Bugs Bunny cartoon. It was so human, so ordinary, that Jake could hardly believe it. This alien, with abilities beyond anything they could understand, was sitting there, enjoying the same silly cartoons humans had enjoyed for generations. That sparked his curiosity, so he went back through earlier footage. It wasnt a onetime thing. The Traveler had laughed at cartoons on more than one occasion, with the same pure, unguarded joy each time. And yet no one had paid it any mind. But to Jake, it was significant. It wasnt just about what the Traveler could do, but about who he was. This wasnt some emotionless being or a dangerous alien forcethey were dealing with someone who found joy in the same simple things humans did. That was important. More than just an experiment, this Traveler had personality, and that mattered. Jakes thoughts raced. This wasnt just a detail to overlook. To him, it shouldve changed how the higher-ups viewed the Traveler. He wasnt an ithe was a he, a being with thoughts and emotions, someone who could experience humor and joy. But no matter how much this struck Jake, the rest of the team didnt see it the same way. To them, the Traveler was still just a tool, a subject to be studied, nothing more. But Jake couldnt let it go. If the Traveler could laughif he could connect with something as simple as a cartoonwhat else were they missing? What if they werent dealing with just a subject, but someone who could think, understand, maybe even reason? It wasnt just about his powers anymore. There was something deeper here, something profound, and Jake knew they were on the verge of ignoring it completely. He rushed to bring it up with the team, trying to explain the significance of what hed seen. Sure, it seemed minor on the surface, but to Jake, it was a bridgea sign that, despite everything, there was common ground between them and the Traveler. That he found joy in something as mundane as a cartoon proved that the gap between them wasnt as vast as they thought. But the team didnt care. They listened, but the blank stares told him everything. So the alien laughedso what? Thats all they took from it. To them, it was just an odd quirk, nothing worth focusing on. They couldnt understand why Jake was so wrapped up in something that seemed so trivial. To them, the Traveler was still nothing more than an asset, a piece of the puzzle they needed to control. A few days later, Colonel Emerson called Jake into his office. The colonel looked worn out, dark circles under his eyes from sleepless nights since the breach. I need you to be straight with me, Hawkins, Emerson said, his voice rough. What do you think about all this? Jake hesitated for a moment, then spoke carefully. I think weve been going about this the wrong way, sir. Weve been so focused on the Traveler escaping that we havent even considered why he was here in the first place. Emerson leaned back, narrowing his eyes. Go on. Feeling a bit more confident, Jake continued. Weve treated him like a prisoner, a subject. But what if hes something else? Maybe he came here for a reasonto make contact or to warn us about something. Emerson was silent for a moment, fingers tapping lightly on the desk. Then, finally, he spoke. You might be onto something, Hawkins. Weve been so caught up in our own agenda that maybe weve been blind to the bigger picture. He stood and walked to the window, looking at the desert night. Im putting together a new task force, he said. People who can approach this with fresh eyes. I want you on it. Jake felt a mix of excitement and nerves. Yes, sir. Thank you, sir. Jakes mind raced with conflicting thoughts as he left Emersons office. Hed always known Area 51 held secrets, but he never thought hed be at the heart of something that could change the course of history. The world had shifted that night in March, and sitting under the vast, starry sky, Jake realized he had changed, too. The universe was bigger, stranger, and more dangerous than hed ever imagined. But as a soldier, hed be ready. He had a feeling this was just the beginning of something much bigger. Chapter 120: Getting Things in Order for The Final Push Rabban strode up to me. Where can I exchange gold coins or jewelry for local money? he asked, his voice rough. I can exchange it for you. He nodded and handed over ten gold coins. The coins weighed heavy in my hand. I took out the scales I had bought in China and carefully measured them. Each weighed 36 grams, totaling 360 grams. Pulling out my phone, I checked the current price of gold online. Its sixty dollars per gram, I said, looking up at him. So, thats $21,600 total. Is it a lot of money? Rabban wondered, his brows knitting together slightly. Depends what for. For transportation and hotels, its sufficient. But it wont stretch far if you plan to buy goods for trading. How much do I need to buy goods? Rabban pressed further, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. Depends on how much you want to purchase. I want to fill my Storage. Then youll need at least fifty thousand dollars to stock up on merchandise, I said. I have a proposition for you. Were in Vegas, and there are a lot of casinos What is a casino? Rabban interrupted, his expression puzzled. A casino is a place where you can bet money, I clarified, gesturing to emphasize the concept. You can either lose it or win a lot more. Do you have the Luck Trait or telekinesis? Telekinesis, Rabban responded confidently, a faint grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. Al used telekinesis to cheat and win big, I pointed out, gesturing toward Al. You can do the same. Or, if you want, I can exchange another fifty coins. I will change fifty coins, and Ill ask Al about the casino, Rabban decided, nodding thoughtfully. He handed me fifty coins, and I gave him $108,000. When are you planning to leave? I asked, curiosity spiking. He sighed, glancing over his shoulder. Sonak is stressed. He wants to leave as soon as possible, Rabban explained, his voice tinged with concern. But we still have to figure out which Gate to leave through and how to get there. You should know that Earth is heading towards integration, I said. What that means is that its easy to pick up new ability points or classes to fill in the gaps. Sonak knows about it. I think hes in a hurry to leavenot Earth, but my company. He acted very negatively, and now that hes seen my power, he fears me. Rabbans eyes widened in surprise, his eyebrows shooting up to his hairline. You should consult with him, I advised, my tone serious. Stay here a few months, attend workshops, and build up skill points. Use the casino to earn a substantial amount, stock up on merchandise for resale, and then move onpreferably by sea, not by air. Rabban nodded throughout my explanation, a thoughtful look crossing his face. I have a list of all the Gates weve visited. I can give it to you. Rabbans tense features softened, and he gave a grateful nod. Yes, please, he said earnestly. I pulled out my updated list, cast Copy Text, and handed him the fresh copy. Suddenly, Mahya started clapping, grabbing our attention. Rabban and I turned to her, puzzled. It didnt even cross your mind to use your printer to make a copy. You just used magic. Youre learning, she said, smiling as she patted my shoulder. Her words hit me, and I realized she was right. In the past, I would have immediately reached for the printer. This time, magic had been my first instinct. A grin spread across my face. Ha! Im learning, I thought, feeling a sense of accomplishment. Let me see the list, Mahya requested, her eyes bright with curiosity, extending her hand toward the document. I thought we had decided on the Gates in Canada or Alaska for Lumis, right? Yes, Im just curious, Mahya replied with a smile, reaching out to take the list from me.
Germany, Black Forest, Shimoor, mana 17 Germany, Frankfurt, Shimoor, mana 17 Alaska, Anchorage, Chugach State Park, Lumis, mana 32 Canada, Great Bear Lake, Lumis, mana 32, only floatplane Canada, Mount Rundle, Lumis, mana 32 French Guiana, Guiana Amazonian Park, Nerathis, mana 0, Tech medium Suriname, Kabalebo, Nerathis, mana 0, Tech medium Guyana, Kaieteur National Park, Nerathis, mana 0, Tech medium Uruguay, La Paloma, Astrion, mana 0, Tech medium-low Argentina, Crdoba, Astrion, mana 0, Tech medium-low Argentina, General Pico, Astrion, mana 0, Tech medium-low All the UK, Tr na ng, mana 89, lethal, crazy time skip Russia, Siberia, Tomsk, Payan, mana 24 Russia, Siberia, Irkutsk, Payan, mana 24 Russia, Kirishi, Payan, mana 24 Finland, Lapland, Rovaniemi, Tuonela, mana 61 Sweden, G?llivare, Asgard, mana 76 Sweden, Stockholm, Asgard, mana 76 Romania, Brasov, Krlovstv Krve, mana 52, vamps Romania, Cluj-Napoca, Krlovstv Krve, mana 52, vamps Portugal, Lisbon, Stinojopheleshawizhnzarnoshwitly, mana 46, Genomey. God, this name is ridiculous!! Spain, Toledo, Stinojopheleshawizhnzarnoshwitly, mana 46, Genomey Spain, Congost de Mont-rebel Nature Preserve, Stinojopheleshawizhnzarnoshwitly, mana 46, Genomey Italy, Naples, Zelphia, mana 0, Tech Medium Italy, Milan, Murinabla, mana 59, Magitech medium France, Lyon, Murinabla, mana 59, Magitech medium France, Marseille, Nahun, mana 33, another option for us? Austria, Johnsbach, Muslar, mana 22, Gate changed destination. Might disappear? China, Beijing, parallel Earth, mana 27 China, Xian, Thaloria, mana 69 China, Sichuan, Thaloria, mana 69 China, Hunan, Zhangjiajie National Forest Park, Solaruno, mana 42 China, Guilin, Zenthara, mana 63 China, Yangshuo, Buramnaofliaixious, mana 87, Dragons, oh my! I hope Lis is having fun. China, Wu Gorge, Limira, mana 30, shit placewar and famine China, Shanghai, Dayu Village, Trastom, mana 43 China, Suzhou, Trastom, mana 43 China, Hangzhou, Trastom, mana 43, rat island Guam, Leylos, mana 50, another Gate that changed destination, also might change back to something else
She scanned the list, her brow furrowing in concentration. Im still curious about the parallel Earth. Ive never heard of parallel worlds from my parents or other Travelers, so I want to see one. Earth is perfect for this because I traveled it extensively, so the differences will be obvious. I understand you want to travel to a different world, and Im all for it. But maybe after Lumis, we can cross back to Earth and go to the Gate that leads to the parallel Earth?Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. By then, I said, theyll already be in the middle of integration. Im not sure I want to be here when that happens. Besides, the Gate is in China. Well have to cross the sea again. I dont know what will happen at sea during integration. There are many scary legends on Earth about sea monsters. Im not sure Id want to sail in those conditions. She paused, thoughtful, then nodded slowly. Yes, I see what youre saying. Anyway, it doesnt matter now. Keep the list; after Lumis, well decide whats next. Perhaps well discover an interesting Gate there, so this conversation will be moot. Rabban and Sonak left later that day. They might have decided to visit the Genomey world, but I wasnt sure. They spoke a foreign language, and I only caught that one word. Rabban hugged the three of us, thanked us repeatedly, and promised that we only had to ask, and he would come to our aid from the other end of the cosmos. Sonak was more subdued. He shook all three of our hands, even mine, said goodbye, and they left. Since we no longer needed all five bedrooms, we moved to a three-room suite at the Bellagio. Al still wanted to gamble because, in his opinion, he hadnt earned enough money yet. We told him about the lounge for high rollers, and he got enthusiastic. Mahya and I didnt feel like gambling, so instead, we went to a paintball shootout in the desert. By the end of the fight, Rue, our referee, had more paint on him than either of us. We couldnt figure out how this happened, and when I asked him, his only answer was, Paint fun! My mana was still relatively low. Although my regeneration had improved to one unit per minute, instead of a minute and a half, I was still at 3000 mana, which I nearly drained to clean the three of us from the paint. This paint seeped into places where paint shouldnt be. We made another round of pawnshops and snatched up the new jewelry people had pawned. In one shop, Mahya spotted an elaborate microscope. She bought it immediately and told me to add microscopes, telescopes, binoculars, magnifying glasses, and loupes to our shopping list. Unfortunately, fantasy worlds lacked significant advancements in optics. This sparked the idea that we should sit down and list things we wanted to buy from Earth for our own use. We had purchased a lot of stuff to sell, but I thought it would be a good idea to list all the things we might need personally, which would be hard to find in fantasy worlds. The three of us worked on it for hours, and our list looked like this: Mahya: Tools and Equipment for Magitech:
  1. Toolkit: Specialized tools for working with and maintaining Magitech devices.
  2. Metal Wires: A variety of metal wires of different thicknesses, including copper, gold, steel, and various alloys.
  3. Portable Forges: Gas-powered portable forges for glass blowing and metalworkvarious sizes with many spares.
  4. Insulation Materials: Heat-resistant materials for handling and working with high temperatures.
  5. Conductive Materials: Various conductive metals for creating and modifying circuits.
  6. Gems and semi-precious stonesapparently, sometimes, they are more compatible than mana crystals.
  7. A lot more engraving pens.
Woodworking Tools and Supplies:
  1. Carving Knives and Chisels: A few sets of high-quality carving tools for detailed work.
  2. Saws and Planes: For cutting and shaping wood.
  3. Sandpaper and Files: For smoothing and finishing wood pieces.
  4. Wood Glue and Clamps: For assembling projects.
  5. Finishing Supplies: Stains, varnishes, and brushes for final touches.
  6. Portable Workbenches: Collapsible workbenches in various sizes for flexibility in the workspace.
Mosaic Tools and Supplies:
  1. Tile Cutters and Nippers: For shaping mosaic pieces.
  2. Adhesives and Grout: For assembling mosaics.
  3. Glass and Tile Pieces: Various colored and textured pieces for creating designs.
  4. Design Templates and Patterns: For planning and executing mosaic artwork.
  5. Protective Gear: Safety glasses and gloves for handling sharp pieces.
Personal Items:
  1. Sketchbooks and Art Supplies: For designing new projects and recording ideas.
  2. Books: Including technical manuals and novels for relaxation.
  3. Comfortable Clothing: Modern clothes for personal comfort and practicality.
  4. Armor.
  5. Bullets, bullets, bullets. She decided to keep ALL the guns from the base. We had over 50 M4 carbines.
  6. An extensive stock of spare parts for the motorcycles and the ATV.
  7. We planned to buy a Jeep instead of renting. So, more spare parts for the Jeep.
  8. Spare parts, furniture, and equipment for the boat.
  9. A lot of fabric for the balloon and thin gold wires to embroider runes on the balloon.
Al: Tools and Equipment:
  1. Heavy-Duty Tools: For maintaining armor and weapons.
  2. Specialized Alchemy Tools: Including advanced scales and precise measuring instruments.
  3. Beakers: Various sizes for mixing and measuring liquids.
  4. Flasks: Including Erlenmeyer flasks, volumetric flasks, and round-bottom flasks.
  5. Test Tubes: Different sizes for conducting experiments.
  6. Graduated Cylinders: For precise measurement of liquid volumes.
  7. Pipettes and Pipette Tips: For transferring small volumes of liquids accurately.
  8. Burettes and Burette Stands: For titration experiments.
  9. Measuring Spoons and spatulas: For handling powders and small quantities of chemicals.
  10. Funnels: Various sizes for pouring liquids without spilling.
  11. Mortar and Pestle: For grinding and mixing solids.
  12. Balances and Scales: For measuring mass accurately.
  13. Stirring Rods: Glass and plastic rods for stirring solutions.
  14. Dropper Bottles: For dispensing small amounts of liquids.
  15. Bunsen Burners: For heating substances.
  16. Gas cooktop + an enormous supply of gas.
  17. Thermometers: For measuring temperature.
  18. PH Meters and pH Strips: For measuring the acidity or alkalinity of solutions.
  19. Microscopes.
  20. Glass Slides and Cover Slips: For microscope sample preparation.
  21. Petri Dishes: For culturing microorganisms.
  22. Alcohol: For sterilizing lab equipment.
  23. A significant supply of herbs, especially valerian.
  24. Glass potion bottles of all sizes.
Safety Equipment:
  1. Safety Goggles: To protect eyes from chemical splashes.
  2. Gloves: Nitrile or latex gloves for handling chemicals.
  3. Fume Hood: For conducting experiments that release hazardous fumes.
  4. Fire Extinguisher: For emergency fire situations. Ill buy more of thosejust in case.
Storage and Organization:
  1. Lab Shelving and Cabinets: For storing chemicals and equipment.
  2. Labeling Supplies: Labels, markers, and tape for organizing samples.
  3. Chemical Storage Containers: For safe storage of hazardous substances.
  4. Sample Vials and Containers: For storing and transporting samples.
Personal Items:
  1. Training Equipment: Portable weights and resistance bands for maintaining strength.
  2. Books on Alchemy and Combat: For continued learning and strategy development.
  3. Comfortable Clothing: Practical, durable clothing for everyday use.
  4. A large stock of condoms. He was enthusiastic about the idea, not for health reasons, but for cleanliness.
John: Tools and Equipment:
  1. Portable Trading Stands: For setting up shop quickly in various locations.
  2. Specialized Medical Supplies: Advanced tools for performing complex healing.
  3. Treatment tables, partitions, and some wheelchairs.
  4. Learn how to make photography paper and development chemicals and buy an enormous supply.
  5. Old mechanical cameras to last me a hundred years.
  6. Buy as much film, development paper, and chemicals as possible.
  7. Some more furniture for the day I could expand the house and spare sets of everything.
  8. A big metal container to store all the sand from the rat island. I hated how it sat in a big mound in the middle of my Storage. It annoys me.
Personal Items:
  1. Musical Instruments: Personal favorites for relaxation and practice.
  2. Books and Journals: Including a personal journal and favorite novels.
  3. Cooking books and an extensive selection of cooking equipment for my use, not for selling.
  4. Comfortable Clothing: Modern attire for comfort and versatility.
  5. Movies and musicneed another disc from Mahya.
  6. Armor.
  7. More melee weapons and an enormous stock of arrows and bolts of all sizes.
General for the Group:
  1. Diving equipment with a lot of spare air tanks.
  2. More gasfor cooking, various crafts, and the balloon.
  3. A lot of spare sail fabric for the boat.
  4. Spare tires for all the drivable equipmentenough for a hundred years. I didnt know if there were limits to how many times I could use my Restore spell on an item. Its better to stock up just in case.
  5. Climbing and rappelling equipment. And a lot of ropes in various thicknesses.
  6. Clean out a few DIY, hardware, building supplies, and home improvement stores. We never know what we might need.
  7. More aluminum. A lot more aluminum.
  8. Iron, steel, copper, and bronze.
  9. Mahya and Al said to buy any available old coins sold by weight. Even if they arent copper, they would be handy and have worth. Most business owners in mana worlds have either Identify, Appraise, or Analyze, so it wont be a problem.
  10. A lot more parchment. It turns out that the parchment on Earth is much better than whats available elsewhere.
  11. Letter Sized paper for the printerat least a ton. Yes, an actual ton of paper.
  12. Boxes and boxes of pens, pencils, and markers for our use.
  13. A significant supply of all types of leather footwear. Turns out its much better on Earth.
  14. A lot of umbrellas. Few places have rainy solutions.
  15. A few more trampolinesthey are handy.
  16. Clean out the supply of every paintball shop on the way. We need millions, or better, even billions, of them and another hundred paintball guns of various sizes for potions and fun.
  17. Alcohol of every kind in existence. Bottles and barrels.
  18. Optics.
I wanted to visit my mothers and Sophies graves one last time. My mothers grave was in Birmingham, Alabama, and Sophies in Chicago, Illinois. Our eventual stop would be Calgary, Canada, before heading to the Gate near Mount Rundle. We wanted to stop in major cities on the way to buy the list and stock up on food supplies and whatever else would catch our eyes. So, our route looked like this: USA Canada It was time to check our financial situation. I sat on the hotel room floor, spreading out stacks of cash and a few reloadable Visa credit cards. Mahya joined me, cross-legged, with her collection of bills and cards. All right, lets count this out, I said, sorting the bills into neat piles. Mahya nodded, her fingers deftly flicking through the cash. This feels surreal, she murmured, shaking her head slightly. We spent the next hour meticulously counting and double-checking our math. Finally, I looked up at Mahya, a bit stunned. So, between us, weve got exactly $3,189,268, I said, still processing the number. Mahyas eyes widened. Thats... a lot more than I expected, she admitted, a small laugh escaping her. Al stared at the scene of cash spread across the floor. Whoa, he said, eyes widening. You have achieved success. Is it acceptable if I take part in the counting party? I gestured to an empty spot on the floor. Be our guest. We just finished tallying ours. Al settled down and began counting his stash. After about twenty minutes, he looked up, a mix of pride and slight disappointment on his face. I have $632,890, he announced. I glanced at Mahya, and she nodded. I turned back to Al. You know, I began, Mahya and I have been thinking. Since we plan to travel as a permanent group, why dont we pool all our money together? We could buy everything as a team and manage expenses together. Mahya nodded enthusiastically. It would make things a lot simpler, she added. Als brow furrowed slightly as he considered the proposal. Are you certain? he asked, looking between us. This decision demonstrates a substantial leap forward. I shrugged and smiled. Were in this together, right? Keeping separate funds doesnt make sense if were sharing everything else. The items in our individual Storages will stay personal property, and anything we earn on our own will also stay ours. But well use the cash we have to cover suppliesboth for ourselves and as a group. Well split the general items three ways. Once were done shopping, well buy jewelry with the rest of the money and split that too. Al was quiet for a moment, then slowly nodded. Yes, you are correct, he said, a grin spreading. Let us do it. Great! Mahya exclaimed, already gathering the cash into one large pile. That brings our total to... $3,822,159. All in cash and reloadable cards. I grinned, feeling a surge of excitement for our upcoming adventure. Lets get to work on that shopping list. Chapter 121: Looter Extraordinaire First, before leaving Vegas, we decided to do as much shopping online as possible, only buying what was absolutely necessary in person. To start, the three of us scoured Vegas, bought every reloadable credit card we could find, and maxed them out until we had a million dollars in credit. Then, we sat down at the computers and started ordering. I had to help Al with some shopping sites; he was okay with phones but still got a bit confused with computers. He got the hang of it, eventually. Because some orders came from overseas, we had to stay in Vegas for another week until everything arrived, even with express delivery. I didnt want huge orders piling up at the hotel, so I rented a warehouse for the week, and we scheduled rotations to stay there and receive shipmentswith the necessary conjured documents, of course. We ordered most of the tools we needed, books, craft supplies, music, and movies, which we downloaded directly to a crystalline disk, fabrics for the boat and the balloon, spare parts for all our toys, and much more. We went all out with our metal wire order, ensuring we had every thickness and type. Mahya also insisted on buying ingots of every metal available on Earth in large quantities. So, we ordered aluminum, iron, steel, copper, bronze, titanium, silver, gold, nickel, platinum, tungsten, zinc, magnesium, lithium, cobalt, lead, palladium, rhodium, chromium, manganese, tin, vanadium, beryllium, hafnium, iridium, osmium, ruthenium, scandium, tantalum, and niobium. I didnt even know what half of them were, but Mahya was adamant we needed them all, and I had long since learned not to argue. We ordered five million paintballs with extra guns, all the photography supplies I needed, office supplies, parchment from wherever we could find it, and all their inventory. We also bought out-of-circulation coins by weight from Etsy, eBay, and Amazon. The coins alone totaled around one and a half tons in hundreds of separate shipments. After deleting all the online shopping from our original list, it looked more manageable. The only things left on the list were items we wanted to buy personally, such as clothes and shoes, most heavy equipment, like furniture and work surfaces, weapons, tires, and alcohol. Next, we raided the stores in Vegas and bought another sizeable chunk of the list, including emptying five liquor stores, and I bought a massive stock of coffee. Before leaving Earth for the first time, I bought a lot of coffee, thinking it would last me for years. But with Lis at the beginning and then as the group grew, everyone discovered that coffee was great, and my stock dropped to less than five percent of the original purchase. This time, I bought coffee online and in person, aiming to stock up on enough coffee to last five people for a hundred years. I also made a mental note to buy more coffee wherever we stopped on the way to Canada. You can never have too much coffee. We discovered two unsettling facts as we delved into the whirlwind of shopping and research. The first was a real bummer: there were some truly incredible pieces of armor on the market. Gear that could probably stop a cannonballor at least looked the partbut we couldnt even get close to buying it. Turns out, you need to be military or law enforcement to access that tier of protection. Not even conjured documents, which had worked wonders for us in the past, could crack that code. It wasnt just a dead end; it was a reinforced concrete wall. The second revelation connected the dots of a story Id only half-heard years ago. Back in 2026, after the second pandemic hit and the riots that followed turned parts of the U.S. into chaos zones, gun laws in the country underwent a seismic shift. Id overheard murmurs about it while in Londonsome newscaster droning on in the backgroundbut it hadnt felt relevant at the time. Now, it was front and center, staring me down. A few states still clung to their looser firearm laws, but they were on the far side of the country, entirely out of our way. By 2029, those changes in U.S. policy had rippled outwards, prompting the introduction of international firearm regulations. The result? Buying anything firearm-related online had become a pipe dream. Ammo, parts, accessoriesit was all locked behind an impenetrable screen of red tape. You could scour the internet all you wanted, but unless you were willing to jump through legal hoops the size of the moon, youd come up empty-handed every time. For us, with our journey already mapped and time pressing down like a weight, this was just another avenue firmly closed. We had seventy-four guns in our stash, and Mahya insisted we needed at least half a million rounds to feel comfortable. I couldnt blame her, but after hours of scouring the internet and coming up short, it became clear that assembling that kind of stockpile would be impossible. So, I suggested something that I knew would rattle her: ditch the guns and focus on handguns. They were slightly easier to buy in the U.S. since the laws were a bit more relaxed, and the ammo was more accessible. Plus, we could still use conjured documents to get around some of the red tape. Mahyas reaction was immediate. She froze, staring at me like Id suggested burning her entire collection. Then, without saying a word, she picked up one rifle and started stroking it, whispering softly to it like a mother soothing a distressed child. She was trembling. This went on for a solid two minutes before she finally calmed down, still cradling the gun as if it had feelings. Needless to say, the idea of letting go of her babies wouldnt fly anytime soon. She turned puppy-dog eyes on me, her lower lip sticking out just a little, and said, Youve got that Luck trait. Im sure you can find some. Her voice was soft, pleading, the kind of tone that always hit me in the weak spot. She knew what she was doing, and I hated how well it worked. I leaned against the hood of the jeep, folding my arms. Come on, Mahya. You know this is a long shot. Were talking about half a million roundsammo isnt just sitting around in bulk for anyone to grab. Even if I can find some, theres a ton of risk. Were already pushing it. I tried to sound firm, but even I didnt fully believe it. She kept staring at me, eyes wide, brimming with hope. I looked away, trying to steel myself, but damn it, Mahya had a way of making me give in. She didnt need to say anything else; I could already feel my resolve slipping. The silence stretched between us, and I could almost hear the gears turning in my head, weighing the risk against the inevitable, reluctant yes that was coming. I let out a long, drawn-out sigh, rubbing the back of my neck. Alright, alright... But Im not happy about this. You owe me big time for this one. Mahyas face lit up instantly, like Id just told her Christmas came early. Thank you! she squealed, and I could hear the relief in her voice. I waved her off before she could make it worse by hugging me or something. With another resigned sigh, I climbed into the jeep and slammed the door. Lets get this over with, I muttered to myself, already regretting the decision as I activated my Luck. The familiar pull in my gut immediately kicked in, pointing me in a direction, and I followed it, knowing full well that it was leading me somewhere I wouldnt like. The drive stretched on for over an hour, with the sun dipping lower as I passed the city limits. As the instinctual pull led me toward the outskirts of Vegas, the roads grew quieter, and the buildings became more spaced out until I eventually reached my destination. The warehouse stood like a fortress in the middle of nowhere, surrounded by desert and dust. It was large, bigger than any regular storage facility. What really caught my attention, though, were the guards. They were everywheredozens of them, maybe morepatrolling the perimeter with military precision. They all carried what looked like top-grade weapons, but it wasnt just the hardware that made them stand out. Tattoos covered all of them, and they were practically dripping with gold jewelry. Chains, rings, braceletseach looked more like gangsters than your typical hired security. I pulled the jeep to a stop a good distance away and cut the engine. From here, I could see the guards enough to know this wasnt just some casual warehouse operation. These guys were serious, and if Luck had led me here, it probably would not be easy getting out. Fantastic, I muttered, my eyes scanning the scene, knowing I was about to dive headfirst into trouble. I doubted conjured documents would help, so I sat there thinking of a solution. My first thought was to use Spellbinding, but the only time I used it made me feel so dirty and slimy that I didnt want to repeat the experience. I wasnt a saintafter all, I didnt hesitate to milk Caesars Casino, nor did I feel bad about robbing my in-lawsbut taking away a persons power of choice and mentally controlling someone felt wrong. After some hesitation and deliberation, I decided to go inside while invisible. Taking a deep breath, I cast the invisibility spell and slipped out of the jeep. Moving silently, I approached the warehouse, carefully avoiding the guards patrolling the perimeter. Their footsteps echoed in the quiet night, but I glided past them, raising no suspicion. Reaching the warehouse door, I examined the security system. It was a heavy-duty electronic system, but nothing I couldnt handle. A channeling of mana into the system, and the door clicked open. I slipped inside, and the door closed softly behind me. The warehouse was dimly lit and filled with rows of pallets, crates, and shelves stacked high with supplies. The air was thick with dust and the faint scent of oil. I moved cautiously, aware that any noise could give me away. My Luck was still active, guiding me deeper into the building. As I navigated through the maze, I noticed a staircase leading down. Bingo. The feeling grew stronger, almost tugging me towards it. I descended the steps, careful to keep my footsteps light and inaudible. The underground part of the warehouse was even more impressive. Shelves lined the walls with weapons, ammunition, and various equipment. My eyes widened at the sightthis was an arsenal. My Luck tugged me to crates marked with the distinctive labeling of M4 carbine ammunition, which was precisely what Mahya wanted. Still invisible, I moved toward the crates, checking for any signs of an alarm or other security measures. There were none that I could see at first glance, but I couldnt afford to be careless. I quickly stored all the boxes. Then, out of habit more than anything, I pulled out a neat stack of ten thousand dollars and placed it on the shelf where the boxes had been. As I walked toward the exit, my steps slowed, and I stopped in the vast space. Surrounded by crates of ammunition, I glanced back at the place Id just cleared out. A nagging thought crept in. Mahya. I could picture her face right now, eyebrows raised, lips pressed into that thin line, a look that said, Really? You were in a massive armory and didnt bring me anything? Shed never forgive me for that. I groaned and turned back, scanning the area. Maybe I could grab her a couple of extra toysjust to avoid that wrath. But curiosity got the better of me as I moved closer to one of the larger crates. I cracked open a box, my hands working fast but carefully. Inside, I found what looked like standard packingstacks of ammunition, neatly lined up. But something felt off. I sifted through the top layer, pulling aside the bullets, and thats when I saw it: packages. Not just any packageswrapped tight, with no labels. I tore one open with a pocketknife. Sure enough, I discovered it was filled with white powder. Drugs.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. A sinking feeling settled in my gut, quickly replaced by a kind of bitter amusement. Of course, it wasnt just a warehouse full of bullets. This was a full-blown criminal operation. A smuggling ring, maybe worse. The guards, the tattoos, the gold chains. It all clicked into place. No wonder the security was so tight. They werent just protecting ammo; they were running drugs too. I couldnt help but smirk. Suddenly, I felt a lot better about what I was doing here. Sure, I mightve been sneaking around, grabbing things that didnt technically belong to me, but robbing a bunch of criminals? That was different. That didnt sting the conscience nearly as much. If anything, I was doing the world a favor, right? Sighing again, I deployed my mana sense, walking up and down the rows and storing all the inventory in the warehouse, including my ten thousand. The process was nerve-wracking, each second stretching as I listened for any sound of approaching guards. After the underground part was empty, I went back up to the ground floor and repeated the operation. I didnt know what was in all the boxes and crates, but I was sure Mahya would approve. The tension was almost unbearable. Every creak of the floor, every distant shout or clang from outside made my heart race. My Luck was holding steady, but even I knew it could only stretch so far before it snapped. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the warehouse looked like an empty space for rent, completely cleared out. Id even taken the shelvesafter all, I needed something to store all the boxes on once I got back. In fact, I had to enlarge my Storage twice just to fit everything. To leave some semblance of honor, I placed five hundred thousand dollars in cash in a big backpack, placed the backpack in the center of the space, and crept out. Maybe they were criminals, but I needed to feel okay with myself. The guards outside were still patrolling, oblivious to the heist happening right under their noses. I held my breath, moving silently, my invisibility spell still in place. Reaching the door, I slipped through and made my way back to the jeep. The adrenaline coursed through my veins, making every step feel like I was walking on air. Back in the jeep, I deactivated my invisibility and allowed myself a slight grin. Mission accomplished. It was time to return and show Mahya what Id found. I called Al and Mahya and told them to come to the warehouse. When I told them about my heist, They laughed and called me a Looter Extraordinaire. Yay me! It took us two days to go through the whole content, and oh boy, it was a doozy: From the Underground Space: From the Ground Floor: After we finished going through all the loot, we just sat there, stunned. I glanced at Mahya, who had a wide grin, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Look at all these guns and ammunition! she exclaimed, practically bouncing in her seat. And the electronics! This is incredible! Half of it can be broken down and used as parts for Magitech. She reached out to touch a Barrett M82 sniper rifle, her fingers caressing the cold metal with a kind of reverence. Meanwhile, Als reaction was something else entirely. He lifted a bag of cocaine and scrutinized it. This can be a fantastic ingredient for potions. He looked at me with an excited glint in his eyes. I shifted uncomfortably, my stomach twisting in knots. The money Id left behind didnt even cover a tenth of what I took, and now the full weight of what Id stumbled upon sank in. I had suspected it earlier, but the realization hit me like a punch to the gut. I think I robbed a criminal organization, I muttered, my voice thick with unease. Mahya, still giddy with excitement, barely noticed my tension. This is the score of a lifetime, she said, her eyes gleaming. Were set for a long time, guys. I forced a smile, trying to shake off the lingering unease. Yeah, I mumbled, though my mind was still racing. Set for a long time. It was time to move on from Vegas, and fortunately, there were only two last deliveries left to handle. Once those arrived, we changed our glamour, visited the casinos for which we had the chips, gambled a bit, and cashed everything out. I returned the rented Jeep, purchased our own, and we hit the road. Vegas had been an adventure, but it was time to move on. On the drive out of the city, I thought about how much I loved my Luck and trusted it not to have a backlash. But just in case, we all changed glamours and documents. Its better to be on the safe side. Side Story 15: A Tale of Rise and Fall

A Simple Beginning

The neon-lit streets of Las Vegas beat with an electric heartbeat, a siren song of wealth and loss that rang through the citys veins. Amid this dazzling spectacle of light and sound, a young boy named Antony Tony Pantero learned the harsh realities of life. Tony was born to Maria, a single mother who worked hard as a server at one of the less famous casinos on the Strip. His childhood differed from what Sin City seemed like on the outside. Their small, run-down apartment on the edge of town differed significantly from the fancy hotels that filled the skyline. Tony, honey, Maria would say when she got home early in the morning, exhausted and bleary-eyed. One day, well have a better life. Yet, as time went by, that promise disappeared like mist in a scorching desert. Tonys playground didnt include swing sets and sandboxes as a kid. It consisted of secret passageways and overlooked locations where the citys shady characters met. As he grew up, he learned how to get around by watching and learning from the con artists and hustlers who lived on the edges. Tony had learned the art of deception by the time he was twelve. He could easily steal tourists wallets with his quick hands and a quick mind. It began as small amountsa few dollars here, a credit card therebut it was enough to pay for food when his moms small tips werent enough. Where did you get this cash? Maria would ask, her voice a mix of doubt and desperate hope. Tony would casually shrug with an innocent-looking face. I got lucky at the arcade. As Tony became a teenager, his abilities and aspirations also grew. He moved up from minor thefts to more complicated plans. He ran small-time scams on the endless stream of tourists who came to Vegas to get rich. A low-level Syndicate henchman named Marco The Shark Rossi saw Tony working his latest con near the Flamingo on a hot summer day. Marco became increasingly interested as Tony talked a group of tourists from the Midwest into playing a fixed game of three-card Monte. When Tony sent the marks on their way, much worse off financially, Marco said, Kid, youve got talent. Would you like to make real money? Tony looked at the older man warily. Years of street smarts taught him to be cautious, and that there were no free gifts. Whats the catch? The sound Marco made was like dirt being ground up in a blender. It took Tony a couple of seconds to realize the man was laughing. Smart kid. Simple, you work for me and follow my instructions. Its as easy as that. Tonys life could have gone in a different direction at that point. But the allure of real money and finally escaping the miserable poverty that had been his life were too strong for him to refuse. Tony said, Im in, and sealed his fate in two words. Tonys schooling in the criminal underworld began for real when Marco took him under his wing. He learned the ins and outs of more complex scams, how to intimidate people and the complicated web of connections that kept the Syndicates machine running efficiently. Marco turned out to be a hard but good teacher. He would say, Listen, kid. In this business, youre either the shark or the bait. Take my word for it, being the bait is not something you want. Tony soaked up these lessons like a sponge. His natural intelligence and skills from living on the streets helped him quickly understand things that others took years to grasp. He learned how to launder money by using the many casinos in the city to clean dirty cash. He knew how the Syndicate kept crooked officials in their pockets through bribery and blackmail. But maybe most importantly, Tony learned how important it is to know things. In the vast criminal underground of Las Vegas, information was worth more than gold. The real money was based on individual debts, the corruptibility of certain police officers, and the plans of rival gangs. The more skilled Tony became, the better known he became. Lower-level members of the Syndicate learned about the street-smart kid who had a knack for talking his way out of trouble and coming up with ingenious plans that even seasoned criminals admired. It wasnt long before Tony got the attention of people higher on the food chain. When he was nineteen, the syndicate gave him his first big job: a complicated insurance fraud that would make them millions of dollars. The night before the job, Tony walked back and forth in his small apartment like a caged animal, stressed and unable to relax. He needed to show them he wasnt just a bright kid off the street, but a potentially important player in the game. His phone beeped with a text message from his mother as he went over the plan for the hundredth time. Im very proud of you, honey. Its great that you got a new job at the casino. I love you, Mom. Even though Tony was excited, he felt guilty as he looked at the message. He told his mother he had a job as a blackjack dealer because he couldnt stand the thought of her discovering his plans. He texted back, I love you too, Mom, while ignoring the voice in his head that told him he had let her down and broken his promises. The next day, as the insurance fraud went off without a hitch, that voice got quieter. The rush of success and realizing how far he could go in this world shut it out. Over the next few years, Tonys rise through the Syndicates ranks was nothing short of meteoric. Every job he did well, every problem he solved, and every competitor he beat added to his growing fame. He became known for keeping his cool under pressure, finding new ways to do old crimes, and always being one step ahead of the police. By his mid-20s, Tony had assembled his own crew of the Syndicates most skilled and loyal junior members. They worked together to pull off heists and scams so daring and well-planned that they became celebrities in certain circles. In one of these operations, they got into the security system of one of the most famous casinos on the Strip. Others might have used raw force or complicated computer hacks, but Tonys method was always more ingenious. He told his team in the back room of a seedy bar off the Strip, Gentlemen, the key to this job isnt the vault or the surveillance room. He tapped his forehead to say, Its here. We will make them want to let us in. Over the next month, Tony planned a complicated psychological operation. Some of his men pretended to be wealthy foreign investors and slowly got to know the casinos top executives. Others worked on the inside, performing various low-level temp jobs and gathering information about the buildings layout and security measures. When the plan came together, it was a masterful piece of deception. Tonys guys set up several minor but impactful technical problems while the fake investors toured the casinos secure areas, ostensibly as part of their due diligence. During the chaos that followed, the casino was busy trying to impress potential buyers and fix the problems simultaneously. Tonys team moved in and out of the casino like ghosts, taking millions of dollars in cash and chips from the vault. People discussed the theft at length, but no one could explain how it was done. While the Syndicate celebrated their windfall, Tony finally got the call he had been waiting for: an invitation to meet with the groups top leaders.

The Rise

The meeting took place in a quiet room at a high-end steakhouse owned by the Syndicate and known for keeping things secret. As Tony walked in, he could feel the weight of expectation on him. Around the table were the men who ran Las Vegass criminal empire. They were ruthless gangsters with decades of experience who had stayed at the top of the food chain by any means necessary. Don Salvatore Ricci, the old but still powerful boss of the Syndicate, sat at the head of the table. When he told the young man to sit down, his sharp eyes seemed to look right through Tony. Youre the smart kid Ive heard so much about? Don Ricci began, his voice rough from smoking Cuban cigars all his life and from age. So, Tony. Tell me what you want. What are your goals? The answer to that question could make or break Tonys career in the Syndicate and, if he wasnt careful, end his life. Before answering, he took a deep breath to calm down. Tony met the old mans steady gaze and said, Don Ricci, I want to make the Syndicate stronger, more profitable, and safer than ever. There were whispers around the table, but Don Ricci raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. Fighting words, young man. And how exactly are you planning to do that? For the next hour, Tony explained how he planned to update the Syndicates operations. His main point was expanding into new physical and virtual areas. He suggested using Bitcoin and offshore shell companies to launder money in new ways. He also discussed how he planned to gain more power by taking over smaller criminal groups and starting legal companies. Tony could see the doubt in the eyes of some of the older members change to grudging respect and even outright excitement as he spoke. Even Don Ricci nodded thoughtfully when he was done. The Don finally said, Youve given us much to think about, Tony. Well be in touch. Tony felt both excited and nervous as he left the meeting. He had shown all of his cards, and now his fate was in the hands of men who had killed people for much less bravado than what he had done. After a week, someone informed Tony that Don Ricci had promoted him to a job under his consigliere. That was a big move for someone so young, shocking everyone in the Syndicate. With his new job, Tony had to take on more tasks and responsibilities. He had to find his way through the dangerous seas of high-level organized crime, where one mistake could cost him his life. He worked with other criminal groups, negotiated with dishonest politicians and judges, and oversaw the Syndicates many illegal businesses. Tonys fame kept growing throughout it all. His creative business plans made the Syndicate a fortune, and his skill at evading the police kept it safer than ever. He became Don Riccis go-to problem fixer. The Don called him when things were impossible. In one case, a well-known state politician who had long worked with the Syndicate suddenly developed an unexpected case of morals and threatened to reveal their activities. To quiet the senator for good, the old guard wanted to use their usual strategy: a tragic accident. Tony saw a chance. He said, Give me 48 hours. Ill handle it without bloodshed and without losing an important asset. After two days, the senator held a press conference to reaffirm his support for law and order and his hard stance against organized crime. He also used specific wording and gestures to signal that he would continue to work with the Syndicate. When asked how he did it, Tony smiled and said, Everyone has secrets, Don. You need to know which ones are important. Over the years, Tonys power in the Syndicate grew until it was on par with Don Riccis. Within the organization, he had built a group of devoted followers who saw him as the leader of their criminal kingdom. But Tony never went after the old Don or his position. Instead, he waited and learned as much as possible from the man in charge of Las Vegass criminal scene for decades. Tonys chance finally came on a warm spring evening when he sat across from Don Ricci, in the Dons fancy home office. The older man looked tired. His slumped shoulders revealed how much his years and position had worn him down. Don Ricci poured them each a glass of expensive scotch and said, Tony, my boy, youve done well for yourself and for all of us. You should know that I wont be here forever. Have you thought about what will happen in the future? Tony sipped his drink and thought about what he would say. Yes, Don. Every day, I think about what will happen to the Syndicate. Don Riccis eyes were knowing as he nodded. All right. Thats fine. I was thinking about the same thing. I think its time for a new person to be in charge. Someone with the drive and vision to lead us into the next age. An understanding of what it meant passed between them. Tony had worked hard for years to get to this point, though he knew he shouldnt show his eagerness. Don, the Syndicate has done very well under your leadership, Tony said slowly. Any changes would have to be made... with care. The older man laughed. The diplomat. Of course, youre right. These things need to be done right. Some people will fight back and hold on to the old ways. Theyll need to be... Tony nodded, acknowledging the unspoken message: Don, leave it to me. Ill ensure a seamless transition. That was the start of Tonys last climb to the top of the Syndicate. In the following months, he put in hard work to fortify his foundation of authority. He formed partnerships, promoted important people, and quietly pushed people to the side who might be against his rule. When it was finally time for Don Ricci to retire and name Tony his replacement, Tony had already taken steps to ensure there would be no resistance. Instead of the bloodshed many people thought would happen, the change of power went smoothly, and they marked it with a fancy party at one of the Syndicates casinos. As Tony stood at the head of the table, sitting in the chair that had been Don Riccis for so long, he felt both happy and sad at the same time. He had power, money, and respect, all of which he had always wanted. But as he watched the faces of his employees, he couldnt help but think about what his desire had cost him.

Top of the Food Chain

The Syndicate entered a new age of wealth and power when Tony took over. He put into action the plans for modernization that he had been thinking about for a long time. These changes helped the organization reach people outside Las Vegas and in the digital world.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The Syndicate expanded its business while Tony was in charge. More complex companies complemented traditional ways of making money, like gambling, prostitution, and protection rackets. Cybercrime became big, and Tony hired top hackers to help him plan complicated online scams and cryptocurrency manipulations. The group also grew its legal business holdings by buying shares in various companies, from real estate development to tech startups. These businesses did two things: they laundered money and made the Syndicate look like a legitimate business. Tonys rule for dealing with police and other groups was a new level of smarts. He didnt like to use violence as a first choice. Instead, he wanted to use blackmail, bribery, and strategic alliances to keep the Syndicate in power. Tonys most ambitious project was to create a custom computer program that, based on the cops activities, could predict when police raids and government investigations would happen. The system, called Oracle, processed massive amounts of data from different sources, including police informants, social media, public records, and surveillance videos. It also tapped into traffic patterns, city utility usage, and even local news reports to identify unusual behavior that might indicate an impending operation. This gave the Syndicate an unmatched edge in keeping one step ahead of the police. Tony became richer and more powerful as the Syndicates power grew. He left his small apartment and moved into an enormous house in the hills with a view of Las Vegas. He changed his style from casual clothes to custom suits, and he enjoyed the nicer things in life, like expensive wines, rare art, and fast cars. Even though Tony seemed like a successful person, he never lost the sharp edge that got him to the top. He stayed involved in the Syndicates day-to-day business and consistently sought new opportunities and threats. The Syndicate faced a threat from an East Coast rival group that wanted to take over their area. People who were new to Las Vegas were violent and quick to resort to violence to get a foothold. Tony answered with the usual amount of thought. Instead of getting involved in a costly and possibly dangerous gang war, he planned a complicated sting operation. Tony gave the police information that led to a huge raid on the rival groups operations by using his contacts in law enforcement and his own network of intelligence sources. He did such a thorough job of hiding his involvement that nobody could identify him as a snitch. As Tonys rivals rushed to deal with the legal consequences, he stepped in to help and protect the lower-level members of the rival gang. In just a few months, he had merged most of their operations into the Syndicate, which increased his power without them firing a single shot. After this bloodless win, Tony became known as a criminal mastermind who could outsmart and trick any opponent. This win also sent a message to any other groups that might want to challenge the Syndicates power. But having a lot of power brought more attention. Federal law enforcement agents became interested in the Syndicate as its power grew. Tony was playing a complicated chess game with FBI officers and federal prosecutors, but they could never catch him. One very close call happened when an eager U.S. attorney turned one of Tonys bodyguards into a snitch. That deception hurt, and not just because it threatened the Syndicate. It hurt Tony, too. One of Tonys men betrayed the Syndicate, shocking them. Tony felt the icy grip of fear for the first time in years. Everything he had worked for could fall apart because of just one mistake. Tony called a last-minute meeting of his most trusted lieutenants in the middle of the night. They got together in a safe underground bunker, away from prying eyes and listening devices. Gentlemen, Tony said, his voice calm even though the room was tense. We have a rat problem, and we need to take quick and firm action to fix it. They made plans for the next few hours. Tonys mind was working overtime as it considered every action and angle. By dawn, he had devised a plan that was both risky and very complicated. Instead of just killing the informant, which would have proven the Syndicates crime, Tony completely discredited him. He set off a chain of events that would make it look like the bodyguard had been working against the government the whole time, giving them fake information to hide the actual crimes he personally was involved in, including against Tony himself, while pretending to be a loyal bodyguard to a successful and innocent businessman. It was a risky game that required great precision and steel nerves. Tony barely slept for weeks, as he oversaw every part of the operation. He got help from dishonest government officials, forged evidence, and planned a media campaign that made his former lieutenant look like a serial liar and con artist. It worked like a charm, and when the case finally went to court, it was a colossal mess. The investigation destroyed the U.S. Attorneys reputation, leading to public shame. And resulted in charges of perjury and obstruction of justice for Tonys bodyguard. After what happened, Tony gave himself a moment of happiness. He looked into the abyss and came back stronger than ever. But the close call taught him a valuable lesson about the danger of his situation. That made Tony even more careful after that. He tightened up his inner group, established new security rules, and spent enormous sums of money on innovative surveillance and counter-surveillance technology. The Syndicate turned into a fortress that outsiders couldnt get through and was fiercely loyal to its boss. Tonys strength and influence increased as the years went by. To expand the Syndicates activities, Tony made deals with criminal groups all over the world. He built a web of connections with the triads in Hong Kong, the gangs in South America, the Yakuza in Japan, and the Russian mafia. His legal businesses also did very well. Tony became well known in Las Vegas and met with politicians, celebs, and business moguls. He gave money to charities and public causes, carefully building a reputation as a generous philanthropist who leads by example. But under the surface of respectability, the Syndicates iron hand was still there. Tony was in charge of his criminal enterprise and never wavered. People who crossed him or put the organizations interests at risk disappeared without a trace. Their deaths were a chilling warning of what happens when youre not loyal. Even though Tony was strong, he felt increasingly alone. He could trust fewer and fewer people as he grew older. He and his mother, Maria, struggled to get along. Even though he had given her a good life, she could never fully accept where her sons financial and political power came from. On rare nights when no one else was around, Tony would drink scotch alone in his study and think about the path that had led him to this point. He had done everything he had ever dreamed of, from living on the streets of Las Vegas to being the most influential criminal in the world. But even though he had won, he felt empty, like he had lost something important. But these times of reflection didnt last long. There was always a new deal to make, an unknown threat to stop, or a new kingdom to build. Tony finally came to terms with the fact that this was his life, good or bad. As his 50th birthday approached, Tony wondered what would happen to the Syndicate after he was gone. He didnt have any children, so there wasnt a clear heir to take over when he retired. He was thinking a lot about who would take over, which was a weakness in the fortress he had built that seemed impossible to breach. And at the height of his rule, came the phone call that would change everything.

The Robbery

Lucas voice cracked over the private line as he said, Boss, we have a problem. The warehouse... It has been hit. Tonys heart stopped for a beat. The warehouse, with its sophisticated security system, held millions of dollars worth of cash, drugs, guns, and other illegal goods and was the heart of the Syndicates business. It was supposed to be an impenetrable fortress. What do you mean by hit? Tony asked, his mind already going over all the potential outcomes. They took everything, boss, Luca said with a shaking voice. The guns, the ammo, the drugs, the money C everything. The place is empty and looks like a ghost town. Tony couldnt say anything for a moment. No one had ever seen a theft of that size before. It wasnt just the massive amount of stuff that was lost. He built his empire on fear and respect, but this directly threatened his power. It was a brazen act that could destroy everything. His famous calm demeanor broke as soon as Tony realized how bad things were. He angrily threw everything off his desk, breaking glasses and spreading papers everywhere. He growled, and his voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. Find them! I want every single person who was involved in this. Leave no stone unturned and spare no expense. Understood? Lucas response was prompt and forceful. Yes, boss. Were working on it already. I have every man I can find searching the streets. We are going to find them. Once the call was over, Tony stood in the wreckage of his office, his head full of ideas and possibilities. Who could have been smart enough to pull off such a heist? Security at the building was too high-tech for anyone from outside to get through without help, so it had to be done by people who worked there. But who in his family would be brave enough to lie to him like this? The next few days were full of activity. Tony got little sleep because he organized the search and dealt with the aftermath of the theft. His people spread out throughout the city, following every lead, questioning suspects, and getting information from sources. A strange trend started appearing as the days turned into weeks. Each lead ended in a dead end. Suddenly, people who were always trusted sources of information had no information to share. All the potential suspects had solid alibis. High-tech surveillance cameras, biometric access controls, and motion detectors were part of the state-of-the-art security system in the building. Security personnel designed the system with advanced electronic locks securing every door and window, and programmed it to send immediate alerts at the slightest sign of a breach. However, for some unknown reason, the entire system suddenly stopped working during the incident. The surveillance cameras went offline, the electronic locks disengaged, and the motion detectors stopped working. Despite rigorous investigations, the experts couldnt fix the system and they were clueless about the reason for its unanticipated shutdown without a breach alert. The failure was so puzzling that it hinted at an extraordinary level of expertise and inside information, surpassing a typical heist. The old security camera in the warehouse was the only one still functioning, not included in the new advanced system. The video from that security camera seemed to show nothing, except his money vanishing into thin air. He watched it over and over. The Syndicates money was there one second and not the next. He firmly believed that someone tampered with the videos, but every expert he approached expressed the same level of astonishment and insisted that nobody modified the footage. From one second to the next, everything just vanished. What saddened him the most was seeing the footage from an hour after the theft, but he remained silent to monitor the outcome. Frustration built up within Tony as things failed to move forward. He was famous for his ability to handle any issue and overcome any problem. However... This was different. He felt like he was being pushed around for the first time in his illegal career.

The Search

With each passing moment of the search yielding nothing, Tonys anger grew. He called a meeting of his top lieutenants to discuss how to progress from there. What do we know? he paced back and forth across the meeting room like a tiger in a cage. Give me everything you know. Fear washed over Luca as he inhaled deeply. Boss, we have some reports that dont match up. Our sources reported that three groups were seen in different casinos across the city, trading the stolen chips for cash. Tonys eyes got darker. Go on. The first group was reported to be three African American men. The second group had three Chinese women. And the third had two guys and a woman with French passports. As Tony thought about this, the room went quiet. It made little sense. How could three groups that are so different be involved? How did they plan such a complicated operation and hid their tracks? Its just a smokescreen, Tony finally said. Theyre trying to make us think something else is going on. But why? What do they want to achieve? No one answered the questions, so they hung in the air. Tony gathered all his subordinates and told them to work even harder. But as he sat in his office by himself, a question grew. Tony considered the possibility that, for the first time, he might not be able to solve this problem. The thought was like a heavy weight on his chest; it made it hard for him to breathe and clouded his usually logical mind.

The Fall

Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, and the cost of the robbery showed. Tonys kingdom, which used to be unbreakable, began to fall apart. The financial consequences were immediate and harsh. The warehouse loss was massive, but it was only the start. Tony ended up owing millions to suppliers for the stolen munitions and drugs. Tony couldnt disregard or bargain these obligations away. Within the harsh world of organized crime, not paying was admitting vulnerabilityan action that could be deadly for any criminal venture. Tony ended up in an unusual and uncomfortable position. He had to sell assets, request favors, and make deals that he would have looked down upon a few months ago. Each concession, each compromise, felt like a dent in the impenetrable armor he had created for himself and his organization. But Tonys stress over money wasnt the only problem. The real damage was to his image, which was the source of his power. In the crime world, there were many discussions surrounding the audacious theft. People who were afraid of the Syndicates power could sense blood in the water. Smaller gangs started encroaching on the Syndicates turf, testing Tonys ability to maintain control. Tony noticed the change, even within his own organization. The people who were once steadfast in their support have now shifted their opinions. People were expressing their dissatisfaction, complaining about his leadership of the Syndicate, and doubting his competence. Tony put on a show of being calm and sure of himself, but the stress was clear. He had dark circles under his eyes from staying up late, reading reports, and making plans. His anger, which was always terrible, became increasingly unpredictable. Subordinates, who once fought for his attention, now made every effort to steer clear of his mood swings. Tony felt increasingly alone as his business fell apart around him. Over the years, he had built up a vast network of alliances and connections that fell apart. Former partners stayed away because they didnt want to be linked to what they viewed as a sinking ship. His personal life, such as it was, also took a hit. He prioritized saving what was left of his criminal business, causing him to lose touch with the few real friends he had kept over the years. Maria, his mother, noticed her sons transformation and retreated into her own world. Their already tense relationship became little more than tense phone calls here and there. When Tony was alone in his lavish yet vacant mansion, he contemplated the bitter irony of his situation. He had spent his entire adult life constructing a kingdom based on fear and respect, only for it to crumble like sand slipping through his fingers. The last blow came while Tony sat in his office, brooding over a glass of scotch. Luca, who used to be his faithful lieutenant, came in after a soft knock on the door. With a sorry yet determined look on his face, the man spoke. Boss, he said. His voice was calm, but he couldnt look Tony in the eyes. Im sorry, but I cant do this anymore. Im leaving. Tony said nothing for a long time. He remembered the last minutes of the video from the warehouse and only stared at Luca, who had been with him through many fights and victories. When he finally spoke, his voice was barely above a whisper. You too, Luca? After everything weve been through? Luca moved awkwardly. Its not about you, boss. You know that. But this... Its bigger than all of us. The Syndicate is no more. Now, I need to watch out for myself. Tony slowly nodded, and he smiled sadly. I get it. You have to do what you have to do. Tony called out one last time as Luca turned to leave. Remember that, Luca. The person who betrays today will be betrayed by someone else tomorrow. Keep that in mind. The soft click of the door closing behind Luca resonated through the vast study. Tony sat still as the truth of his situation finally hit him. It was over for the king of Vegas, and the city would never be the same.

Reflection

Tony gave himself a moment of harsh honesty when his office was empty and quiet. What had happened? How did Tony Pantero-Caruso, who had beaten his competitors, outsmarted the police, and earned a kingdom with hard work and his brain, let himself fall so low? He poured a large amount of scotch into his glass. It was the same brand he had shared with Don Ricci the night the older man had given him the kingdom. Tony saw the irony. As he sipped the amber liquid, he thought about the road that had led him herefrom growing up on the rough streets to being at the top, and now to this sudden fall. Every choice, every win, and every sacrifice flashed before his eyes like movie scenes. Tony understood, with a painful clarity, that in his never-ending pursuit of power, he had become the exact person he used to loathe. He used to live on the streets and dreamed of getting out of poverty and giving his mother a better life. Somewhere along the way, greed and ambition turned those reasonable goals into something he couldnt recognize. He thought about the people he had hurt and the lives he had destroyed on his way to the top. His group distributed drugs that tore apart many families. The number of honest businesses that fell victim to his extortion rackets was staggering. It was impossible to know how many lives his kingdom took. And for What? To find himself alone in a fancy house full of expensive things, surrounded by people who feared him but didnt respect or care about him? As the night went on, Tonys thoughts became more philosophical. He contemplated the nature of power and concluded that control is merely an illusion. He believed he was invincible and had control over his own life and the lives of others. Ultimately, he realized he had built his foundation on sand. In a way, the theft that led to his downfall didnt matter. It showed the inherent instability of the world he had built. He created a world where fear became the dominant currency and allegiance could be bought instead of earned. As dawn rose over Las Vegas and painted the city pink and gold, Tony decided. He could not change the decisions that led him here, but he still had the power to determine the outcome of the next phase of his life. Once Tony regained his composure, he made plans. The motivation was not to seek revenge or seek retribution, but to leave. He wished for a quiet exit, allowing him a fresh start and the chance to rectify his mistakes. Looking out the window, Tony felt a burden lifting from his shoulders as he saw the city below waking up. Yes, someone has dethroned the ruler of Vegas. But, maybe, just maybe, Tony Pantero could come back. Not as a criminal genius, but as something else. Chapter 122: Not Again ... While driving to Phoenix, I turned on the radio and looked for an oldies station. I found one, but the songs werent what I expected. I thought an oldies station would play hits from the 80s and 90s, but this station played songs from 2000 to 2025. It made me feel old. Id be 49 on paper on December 17th, or maybe 45, discounting the time skips. The whole thing was confusing. Either way, I didnt feel almost 50. When I looked in the mirror, I saw someone who looked maybe 20 years old and felt even younger. Even in my 20s, I never felt the way I did now. Back then, my past burdened me, causing me to be withdrawn and mentally and emotionally wounded, so I felt much older. Now, it felt like I was living my 20s the way I should have the first time around, but with an appreciation for the finer things in life and the money to indulge. I looked for another station, but it was difficult for me to connect to modern music. It was too technical, with AI-generated tunes that lacked a human touch, genre-blending that made everything sound the same, and lyrics that were all about digital life. The overproduced sound, with heavy use of auto-tune and digital effects, felt synthetic. The short-form content designed for social media seemed shallow, and the lack of physical media and in-person concerts made the music feel less authentic. Overall, it just didnt resonate with me. After a long search, I found the Time Capsule Tunes Radio. The name made me laugh because Time Capsule created the impression of not just old but ancient stuff. But thats what they called it, and I finally found music from my youth. Maybe I, too, was a Time Capsule to some extent. After all, I looked like I had gone back thirty years. And with these philosophical thoughts running through my mind, I started singing along to the radio. Even after over two months, I still wasnt entirely used to my new voice. It was too powerful, too rich, too deep, but at least my vocal control had reached the stratosphere regarding my ability. When I sang, I could feel the mana trying to sneak into my voice, to blend in with it. But I prevented it. I didnt want to fry our beautiful new Jeep. Mahya took out the list of things I had liberated from the warehouse and said, There are things here that we will never use. We should get rid of them to make room in our Storage. Yeah, I thought about it, I replied. But I dont want to just throw them away. All these things are valuable. I thought about donating them, but not in the United States. I dont know who I robbed, and I dont want to take any chances. When we get to Canada, well review the list and see what we can donate to whom. She agreed, and I continued to drive, singing loudly. Rue spent the entire drive with his head outside the window, occasionally shouting, Rue love fast! and John go faster! When we arrived in Phoenix, we immediately went to take care of our shopping list. None of us wanted to linger or go sightseeing. Our minds and hearts were prepared for the next world. Everyone was tired of Earth. We found a giant furniture store, and I bought three complete sets to furnish a five-bedroom house. Despite ordering only items that could be delivered immediately, I still had to wait two days for the delivery. In the meantime, we used the time to empty a few more alcohol stores. At this point, our storage was bursting at the seams with alcohol. I still had about a third of the inventory I bought during my original shopping spree before I left for Shimoor, despite Liss and Mahyas best efforts to deplete it. With all the recent shopping and during our entire journey around the planet, we now had enough booze to keep a city supplied for ten years. But Mahya kept insisting that the alcohol on Earth was far better than any of the worlds she had visited, and Al always nodded in agreement. So, I kept buying more alcohol. After searching online, I discovered Cartel Roasting Co. and Coffee Reserve Brands in Phoenix. Between the two, I bought 1.2 tons of coffee and relaxed, knowing I wouldnt be stuck without coffee. But I was still planning to buy more coffee along the way. In my Storage, it could last even two hundred years, and I had the money, so there was no reason not to ensure a sufficient supply. I noticed that my Storage looked very fullway too full. When I looked into it, I saw things piled on top of each other, almost to the ceiling. After increasing my Storage, I felt a mental strainas if I had my mana sense deployed for hours. I waited a few hours for it to subside, but there was no change. Turning to Mahya for advice, I explained, My Storage was too full, so I increased it, but now I feel this constant mental pressure, like Ive been stretching my mana sense for hours. My head is killing me. Do you have any idea what to do about it? Rue jumped into the conversation, John take a nap! Nap good for head! I scratched his ear with one hand and rubbed my temple with the other. Thanks, buddy, Ill do that soon. Mahya thought momentarily, then suggested, Increase your intelligence. I frowned, feeling the strain throbbing in my head. How? Theres nothing I can do to level up now. She gave me a knowing look, her eyes glinting with amusement. Convert one ability point into five Trait points and add them to intelligence. I facepalmed, feeling sheepish. Why didnt I think of that? The thought of doing this hadnt even crossed my mind since I became a Gate Traveler. She chuckled softly. Its easy to overlook the obvious when youre dealing with so much. Just take it easy and make the conversion. Youll feel the difference immediately. I nodded, closing my eyes and focusing on the conversion. As I converted the ability point and added it to intelligence, the mental strain eased, like a weight lifting off my mind. I opened my eyes, feeling clearer and more relaxed. Thanks, Mahya. That really helped. She smiled, patting my shoulder. Anytime. Now, lets get back to ensuring we have everything we need before moving on. We found The Source Hemp & Herbs, and Al purchased a vast inventory of herbs for his potions and a substantial amount of CBD products. As we loaded the last items into the vehicle for show and discretely stored them, Rue asked, What is smell?! Rue likes smell! I laughed, Thats the herbs, Rue. Theyre for Als potions. Rue taste herb! Trust me, buddy; you dont want to taste the herbs. Theyre worse than dog cookies. Yuck! Rue no want herb! No dog cookies! Al and I laughed and drove to the hotel. On the way, Al said with a serious expression, John, I need you to find me more cocaine and heroin. I raised an eyebrow, surprised. Why on earth do you need more? He sighed and explained, gesturing with his hands. There are specific potions that can be concocted with those ingredients. For instance, with heroin, I can create the Essence of Oblivion, which erases specific memories, allowing the user to forget traumatic events or make somebody forget secrets.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I nodded slowly, trying to understand. And what about cocaine? Ah, with cocaine, I can brew the Elixir of Exhilaration. This potion provides the imbiber with a burst of joy and energy, perfect for enhancing performance at social events or in combat. Additionally, there exists the Stimulant Serum, which grants heightened alertness and focus. It is ideal for warriors or scholars requiring prolonged periods of sharpness. With cocaine, one can also craft the Berserkers Brew, which enhances physical strength and aggression. This proves invaluable in battle. Moreover, the Potion of Clarity sharpens the mind and improves cognitive functions. Strategists and tacticians find it exceedingly useful. Do they have side effects? This is the primary rationale behind the request, and it explains my preference for drugs from Earth rather than magical plants. Typically, these potions exhibit potent side effects. However, since earthly drugs lack mana yet produce the desired outcome, the potions will exhibit significantly reduced side effects. And what about the heroin-based potions? There is the Veil of Serenity, which engenders profound calm, reducing anxiety and fear. It is essential for warriors and nobles in stressful situations. Nevertheless, overuse can dull emotional responses. The Painbane Tincture, a powerful analgesic, eliminates physical pain. Healers highly value it, though it can lead to addiction and unnoticed injuries. Yes, I understand the need, I said. But we have over three hundred kilograms of each of these drugs, and there are the others that you could probably do something with. Why do you need more? Isnt that enough? It is similar to Mahya with the alcohol and you with the coffee. At present, I possess an ample amount that will last for many years. Nonetheless, it will eventually be depleted, and I am averse to resorting to more harmful substances. I desire to leave the planet with an adequate supply that will last for many years. I sighed and nodded. I could understand his point. Okay, Ill see what I can do about finding those ingredients. Just promise me youll be careful with them. He smiled, squeezing my shoulder. Always. Your understanding and assistance are invaluable. After dark, I activated my Luck to find more drugs for Al. I couldnt believe I was driving the streets of Phoenix, following a feeling that was leading me towards drugs. It was so surreal. After half an hour of driving, I arrived at a large police station. Hmm, probably in the evidence room. Not a good idea. I activated my Luck again with an obvious intention to find somewhere else. Once more, I followed my luck and ended up in the Alhambra neighborhood. The moon hung low, casting a pale glow on the dilapidated buildings and trash-strewn streets. I parked the Jeep in a shadowy corner, far from the flickering streetlights. The air was thick with the scent of damp asphalt and the faint, acrid smell of smoke. The distant sound of sirens mingled with the murmurs of street thugs gathered on corners, their eyes glinting with suspicion and menace. I had no intention of paying for the drugs. Seeing the damage they caused firsthand in the ER made it clear. I couldn''t give money to a drug dealer to kill more kids. So, stealing it was. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of what I was about to do settle in my chest. My mission was clear: steal a stash of drugs for Als potions. It felt surreal, but thats why I was there. I had to laugh at the bizarre things I did sometimes. The old John was really gone. I was a new, almost unrecognizable person. Activating my Luck, I closed my eyes, letting the familiar tingling sensation guide me. It pulled me towards a rundown building, its windows barred and graffiti covering the walls. Street thugs loitered around the entrance, their conversations low and guarded. I needed a way in without raising suspicion. This felt familiar. Too familiar. Here we go again ... I activated my invisibility spell. With a silent prayer to the Guiding Spirits for good fortune, I slipped out of the Jeep and approached the building. The thugs were armed, and their hands rested on the butts of their guns while their eyes scanned the street. I moved carefully, my footsteps silent on the cracked pavement. As I neared the entrance, one thug shifted, his eyes narrowing as he sensed something amiss. Holding my breath, I edged past him, the faint smell of sweat and tobacco heavy in the air. Inside, the building was dark and musty, the only light coming from a flickering bulb at the far end of the hallway. My Luck pulled me deeper into the building, guiding me past rooms filled with broken furniture and discarded needles. The sounds of muffled voices and glass clinking echoed through the halls. I reached a staircase leading down to the basement. The basement was dimly lit, the air thick with the smell of mildew. Shelves lined the walls, stacked with boxes and bags. My eyes scanned the room, spotting the familiar packaging of cocaine and heroin among the clutter. I moved quickly, storing the drugs and everything else on the shelves. Those were drug dealers, and I felt no hesitation in robbing them. The sound of footsteps above made my heart race. I had to be fast. As I stored the last bag, a voice from behind startled me. Hey! Whos there? One thug had come down, his eyes wide as he looked around. I froze, my invisibility spell holding, but the tension was palpable. He stepped closer, his flashlight beam cutting through the darkness. I know I heard something, he muttered, reaching for his gun. I had to act fast. Channeling mana, I cast Telekinesis, sending a stack of boxes crashing down the opposite side of the room. What the the thug turned, his attention diverted. I seized the moment, slipping past him and up the stairs. My heart pounded in my ears as I retraced my steps through the building. As I reached the entrance, another thug stepped into the hallway from the opposite side, blocking my path. His eyes narrowed, sensing something off. I needed a distraction. With telekinesis, I slammed an open door at the end of the hallway. What the hell? he turned, rushing towards the sound. I slipped past him and out into the night. The fresh air hit my face, and I allowed myself a moment of relief. I returned to the Jeep, deactivating my invisibility as I climbed in. Breathing heavily, I started the engine and drove off, my mind racing with the nights events. I had the drugs, and I had got out without being seen. The mission was a success, but I couldnt shake the feeling of danger lurking around every corner. As I drove back to the hotel, I thought about the two close calls I had and decided it was time to buy the stealth skill. I had wanted to buy it earlier, in preparation for visiting the dragon realm, but somehow it had slipped my mind. Determined not to forget again, I pulled over to the side of the road, purchased the skill, and then continued driving. Mahya and Al were waiting for me in the room, their faces lighting up when they saw me. You made it! Mahya exclaimed, practically bouncing with excitement. Yeah, and Ive got quite the haul. But its the last time Im doing this. Please dont ask me again. I dont mind robbing criminals and drug dealers, but my heart cant take the stress. They both laughed like I was joking, and I wasnt. But I left it for now. They spread everything out on the bed and the floor, eager to see what I had grabbed. Lets start with the drugs, I said, opening the first bag. Drugs: Mahyas eyes widened as she looked at the stash. This is incredible! Al will have a field day with these for his potions. Al nodded. Indeed. These ingredients will prove invaluable, but he looked unhappy. Whats the problem? I asked him. I had hoped for a significantly larger amount. Im not robbing any more drug dealers; forget about it. I wasnt kidding; my heart cant take the stress. If you want more drugs, you get them yourself. He nodded and looked thoughtful. And I suspected that a string of drug dealers on our route were going to lose some merchandise. Other Items: Al placed a hand on my shoulder, his expression serious. Thank you, John. I intend to utilize these supplies effectively. My desire for a larger quantity does not diminish my gratitude. Yeah, okay. But Im still not doing this again. Mahya wanted to buy another Jeep, so we checked out some used car lots and found another Wrangler. We also bought spare parts for both Jeeps and a massive supply of tires for all our toys. Once my furniture finally arrived, we hit the road again, heading towards Albuquerque. Chapter 123: It’s Starting Halfway to Albuquerque, I suddenly felt a very strong warning from my Luck. It was so strong that my body jerked, and my back slammed into the back of the seat. It was like a stunning scream, but instead of words, I perceived it as an emotion, a feeling. My heart started pounding, and all the hair on my body stood on end like soldiers. I glanced at Mahya beside me and Al behind and saw both fidgeting. They felt it, too. Rue suddenly shouted, Danger! sending a shiver down my spine. Slamming the brakes, I pulled over to the side of the road, and we all hurriedly exited the car. We stood there, looking around in confusion. The scene was calm: a clear blue sky with fluffy white clouds, a straight, endless road lined with horse ranches on both sides, and not a hint of a breeze in the air. Activating my mana sense, I searched for the source of the danger. The air felt thick with turbulent manaroiling like a pot about to boil over, with a distinct flavor of the wind. There wasnt any breeze or wind, but the mana was Wind, and it was in chaos. Splitting my mind, I connected with the wind, sending out a query through emotions that boiled down to, Whats going on? I got back a flood of emotions: friendship, peace, security, and safety, repeated forcefully with insistence. She ruffled my hair playfully. Somethings happening, but well be fine, I said, looking around cautiously. Just to be on the safe side, stay close to me. Better yet, hold onto me. Rue, come here. Mahyas brows furrowed as she stepped closer. Whats going on? she asked, sounding worried. Im not sure, but its something with the mana and the wind, I replied, focusing inward to see if more info was coming from the wind. She sent nothing else. Al crossed his arms, doubt clear in his tone. How can one ascertain that everything will be fine? The wind told me, I said with confidence, feeling the connection. They exchanged skeptical glances, and Mahya rolled her eyes, but they complied. Mahya and Al placed their hands on my shoulders, and Rue leaned on my leg. And just in case, I stored our jeep. I looked around, and to the south, a massive tornado was forming in the sky. It grew quickly, like a towering black column that swallowed the sunlight. A swirling vortex of darkness and raw power touched down, tearing across the ground like an unstoppable wave of destruction. The winds strength reached us from several kilometers away, carrying a palpable flavor of destruction, a ferocious edge, and the chaos of an untamable force. The tornado raced on the ground and, in its path, lifted roofs and structures, trees and fences, animals and vehicles. A truck flew across the road and disappeared behind the trees. The roar of the wind was deafening, a cacophony of natures fury that vibrated in my bones. In seconds, the tornado uprooted or flattened fields of grain, and the horrified cries of the farm animals added to the terrifying soundtrack. Suddenly, a horse fell on the road nearby, injured and struggling. Yet, amidst this apocalyptic scene, we remained untouched. A protective bubble of wind surrounded us, a tangible barrier against the storms fury. I sent a silent message of gratitude to the wind, and in response, she ruffled my hair again, a gentle reassurance amidst the surrounding devastation. With each passing moment, the twister approached us, launching wood, metal, and trees, and massive waves of earth in our direction. The blows to the bubble that protected us felt like non-stop cannon fire, like an attack from nature, trying with all its might to break our flimsy defenses. The wind picked up half a barn, tore it to pieces, and slammed all the pieces against our barrier. Breathing heavily, I glanced at Mahya and Al, their eyes wide with fear and awe. Rue pressed harder against my leg, his body trembling. The injured horse on the road let out a plaintive whinny, its legs thrashing weakly. It hurt to see, but I couldnt do anything until the storm passed. The wind kept howling, and the twister got closer, but our bubble held. Were safe, I said, more to reassure myself than anyone else. The winds got us. The tension lessened a little, but the twisters destruction left a lasting impression on us. The storms sheer power was a stark reminder of our vulnerability and how the world was becoming more dangerous daily. The winds lessened as the twister veered to the left, sparing us from its direct path. Debris fell down, and the furious roar diminished to a distant growl. The protective bubble dissipated gradually, leaving us in the eerie silence that followed the storms retreat. With the immediate danger behind us, I knelt beside the injured horse, gently touching its trembling flank. Well help you, I murmured, sending a silent thanks to the wind. We survived this encounter, but the memory of its ferocity would stay with me for days. I healed the horse, feeling the warm glow of mana flowing through my hands into its broken body. Slowly, its breathing steadied, and the light returned to its eyes. With a grateful whinny, the horse struggled to its feet, tested its legs, and then galloped towards one ranch in the distance. I want to see if there are any injured people there, I said, my voice filled with urgency. Mahya and Al just nodded, their faces pale and eyes wide, still speechless from the harrowing sight of the twisters fury. Without another word, we sprinted towards the nearest ranch. The house was miraculously still standing, the only one left amid all the destruction. The once orderly ranch was now unrecognizable. The fences lay torn apart, with their wooden posts scattered like matchsticks. Trees lay uprooted, their massive roots exposed to the sky. The barns roof caved in, and its walls collapsed inward, reducing it to a pile of rubble. Farm equipment littered the property, twisted and broken beyond repair. Pieces of debris, including splintered wood and metal scraps, littered the ground, making each step treacherous. A horse trailer lay broken, with tree limbs sticking out of it. The storm destroyed livestock pens, and frightened animals roamed freely, adding their cries to the cacophony of destruction. The air was thick with dust and the acrid smell of splintered wood and earth. Fallen beams and scattered tools blocked the path. As we navigated the wreckage, I noticed shattered glass from the barn windows glinting menacingly in the sunlight. The destruction was so massive it made me feel sick. I just hoped everyone at the ranch got out in time. I knocked on the house door, and after a moment, an elderly man opened it, his expression wary. What do you want? he asked, his voice gruff. Were here to offer help, I explained quickly. He looked us over, his gaze lingering on our faces. What can three children do? he asked condescendingly. Determined, I decided not to hide my abilities if it meant helping those in need. Im a doctor, I told him firmly, but his skeptical look made it clear he didnt believe me. I insist, I said, my voice unwavering. Is there anyone who needs help? After a tense moment, he sighed and gestured for us to follow. He led us through the house to a small room where a young man lay on a makeshift bed. The mans leg was severely damaged, with blood seeping through the bandages. He looked pale and groaned in pain with every shallow breath. Kneeling beside him, I took a deep breath and let my mana flow. First, I used Diagnose to assess the extent of his injuries: torn muscles, a broken bone, and severe blood loss. With that information, I began my work. I cast Stop Bleeding, feeling the blood flow slow and then stop. I followed it with Control Blood to stabilize his circulatory system and ensure no internal hemorrhaging. Next, I focused on his leg and cast Heal Muscle, watching the torn fibers knit back together seamlessly. The tension in his face eased slightly as the pain subsided. Next, I cast Heal Bone, and the broken fragments realigned and fused seamlessly, erasing any trace of damage. To complete the process, I used Healing Touch to enhance the healing process and then Regrow Flesh to replace the lost tissue. The wound closed, leaving no trace. Just in case, I cast Clean and Purify to cleanse his body of any lingering impurities. Finally, I cast Fortify Life Force to help him deal with the healing. The young mans color returned, and he took a deep, steady breath. His eyes fluttered open, relief washing over his face.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Thank you, he whispered, his voice shaky. The elderly gentlemans eyes narrowed in suspicion, his jaw tightening as he stepped back. I dont believe it, he snapped, his voice laced with anger. What kind of con are you running here? His hands clenched into fists as he glared at us, his distrust clear. You think you can just waltz in here and pull some magic trick to scam us? Get out of my house! Despite my protestations and attempts to explain, his suspicion only grew. Realizing we wouldnt be able to convince him otherwise, we turned to leave, his accusations still ringing in my ears. As we stepped outside, his voice called after us, softer this time. Wait! he shouted. We turned to see him standing in the doorway, looking ashamed. Im sorry, he said, his voice wavering. I... I didnt know what to think. Thank you. Thank you for saving him. He hunched his shoulders, shook his head, and walked back inside. It took us two days to tour all the affected ranches. With each stop, the devastation left by the twister became increasingly evident. Every ranch we visited revealed a story of survival, loss, and resilience. Buildings lay in ruins, fields were flattened, and the air was thick with the scent of freshly turned earth, blood, and splintered wood. We bypassed the locations with first responders and focused on those who had yet to receive help. At each stop, I healed people, horses, and other farm animals. Some injuries were minor, while others were life-threatening. The young man I had healed at the first ranch was only the beginning. There were deep lacerations, broken bones, and internal injuries that needed immediate attention. I used my abilities to diagnose, stop bleeding, heal muscles and bones, control blood, and purify the bodies of those affected. And I healed, healed and healed, and regenerated mana in between. My regeneration went up to 18 units a minute, and I suspected the mana level went up to eight, but we had no close Gate to check this point. Mahya and Al were amazing during these stops. Mahya, with her strength and resourcefulness, helped to clear debris, move fallen beams, and rescue trapped animals. She single-handedly lifted a collapsed roof beam at one ranch to free a trapped horse, guiding it to safety. Al used his agility and speed to assist with outdoor tasks. He climbed onto unstable structures to secure them, cleared paths through the rubble, and organized makeshift shelters for displaced families. Rue was a great help as well. His size, comparable to that of a medium pony, allowed him to carry heavy loads and help clear paths. At one point, he gently lifted a fallen door with his jaws to free a child trapped underneath. His keen sense of smell enabled us to locate survivors buried under debris, sending us communication about those in need. Rues gentle nature and unwavering loyalty comforted the hurt and scared people, especially the children. It was a ray of hope in all the chaos. As I worked, the magic I displayed shocked most people, causing their eyes to widen in disbelief. Some people were suspicious. You could see it in their cautious looks and hesitant thanks. Here and there, I heard whispers of Bible verses about magic and the devil, but I ignored them all. Some openly expressed appreciation, their relief clear as I brought back their loved ones from an almost certain death. Their gratefulness and tearful hugs made the long hours and exhaustion worth it. However, not everyone welcomed us with open arms. One particular encounter stood out. We arrived at a ranch where a father was frantically tending to his injured daughter. She had a deep gash on her leg, the wound festering with infection. I quickly set to work, using my healing to cleanse the wound and repair the damaged tissue. The transformation was immediate; her pain subsided, and the color returned to her cheeks. But instead of gratitude, the fathers reaction was anger and suspicion. What kind of trick are you pulling? he demanded, his face red with fury. I dont believe in this hocus pocus! You stay away from my family! I tried to explain, but he was having none of it. Get out of here! he shouted, brandishing a shotgun. Im calling the police! It was our sign to leave. To fuck with him, I sent a telepathic message to everyone: Go invisible. We vanished from sight, watching as he stood there like a statue, bewildered and confused. Seeing another convoy of first responders arriving, we returned to the road. I took out our jeep, and we continued our drive to Albuquerque. On the way, Mahya got out a laptop and connected to CNN. We ignored the news so far, but now we wanted to know what was happening. First, there was some story about a political scandal. The news anchors discussed the latest revelations involving a high-ranking government official caught in a corruption scandal. Allegations included accepting bribes from pharmaceutical companies to push laws that allow psychiatrists to give children psychiatric drugs during the school day without parental consent. The scandal had sparked outrage nationwide, with calls for the officials resignation growing louder by the day and child protection agencies demanding a congressional hearing. People planned public protests, and political analysts debated the potential impact on upcoming elections. Looks like nothing has changed in the last few years. It was like watching CNN ten years ago or more with Sophie: politics, corruption, elections, and public outrage. Sighing deeply, I shook my head and kicked those gloomy thoughts out. The following story was about rising tension in the Middle East. The anchor reported on escalating hostilities between Iran and Afghanistan, each accusing the other of violating international borders and engaging in aggressive military maneuvers. Despite ongoing diplomatic efforts, the situation remained unstable, fueling concerns of an impending conflict. World leaders were urging restraint, but the region was on high alert, and citizens in border areas were being evacuated as a precautionary measure. Finally, what we were interested in came up next. Anchor: Good afternoon. Im John Roberts with CNN. Im bringing you an update on the unprecedented environmental and technological failures occurring across the globe. Scientists are stumped, and nobody seems to have any answers for the phenomena we are witnessing, which have escalated over the past three years. The screen cut to a series of videos showing the unfolding chaos. First, footage of a busy New York street showed a self-driving car suddenly swerving off course, crashing into a nearby barrier as pedestrians looked on, confused and startled. The anchors voice narrated, In major cities worldwide, advanced technological devices have begun malfunctioning inexplicably. You can see here footage of a self-driving car suddenly losing control and crashing. These once-reliable vehicles, essential for modern transportation, have now become dangerous liabilities. Next, the video cut to a hospital where doctors scrambled to help patients. The patients appeared distressed as the medical staff worked frantically. Over the footage, the anchor continued, Hospitals are reporting failures of neural interface devices used to treat brain injuries. This footage from Tokyo shows doctors dealing with sudden malfunctions that put patients at risk. The screen switched to footage of a skyscraper with wide cracks along its length. Even our infrastructure is affected, the anchor explained. Skyscrapers built with advanced smart materials are showing stress fractures. Engineers are now inspecting these compromised buildings. Footage from Los Angeles followed, showing some buildings swaying. The intensity and frequency of earthquakes in the Los Angeles area had increased dramatically in the last three years, and not only there. The video shifted to Charlotte, North Carolina, where a powerful earthquake rocked the city, shaking buildings until one tall building collapsed into a cloud of dust. The next video showed towering waves engulfing coastal neighborhoods. Entire communities were submerged, and people desperately sought higher ground. Tsunamis are sweeping away coastal areas, the anchor continued. This footage from the Philippines shows the aftermath of a devastating wave. Then came images of a city obscured by a violent sandstorm, followed by images of worn and battered buildings and vehicles. The anchors voiceover continued, In the Middle East, unprecedented sandstorms are ravaging cities. This is Riyadh, where a relentless storm has stripped buildings. Next came footage of people erecting barriers with sandbags. Global warming has accelerated, melting ice caps and raising sea levels, the anchor noted. Here in Miami, residents are preparing for the advancing ocean. The broadcast continued to show more videos from around the globe. Dormant volcanoes were waking up, sea currents changing, lightning storms in Africa and South America, and more. Next, a montage of various officials and experts played on the screen. A government official spoke first: We are actively investigating these occurrences and are committed to finding a solution. Our top priority is the safety and well-being of our citizens. We ask for your patience as we navigate these challenging times. Next, Dr. Emily Carter, an environmental scientist, stated, The exact cause of these phenomena remains unclear. We have several theories, but more research is needed to understand the underlying mechanisms. We are working tirelessly to develop strategies to mitigate the effects. John Williams, Director of the National Disaster Response Agency, appeared next, saying, Our teams are on high alert and are responding to incidents as quickly as possible. We are coordinating with local authorities to ensure the safety of all affected communities. Dr. Raj Patel, a climate change expert, followed: The patterns we are observing are unprecedented. While we are exploring multiple hypotheses, its critical that we continue our research to pinpoint the exact factors contributing to these events. Dr. Lisa Chang, a materials engineer, then spoke: The degradation of advanced materials is particularly concerning. We are conducting comprehensive studies to determine why these failures are happening and how we can prevent further deterioration. Senator Maria Gonzales added, Our government is fully aware of the gravity of the situation. We are mobilizing resources and working with international partners to address these challenges. Public safety is our foremost concern. Dr. Mark Thompson, a geophysicist, commented next: The increase in natural disasters is alarming. While we cant yet explain why this is happening, we are gathering data and hope to have more concrete answers soon. Last, Dr. Susanna Wright, head of the National Institute of Advanced Technologies, concluded, Technological failures of this magnitude are rare and deeply troubling. We are collaborating with experts worldwide to understand the root causes and to develop robust solutions. The anchor concluded the new story with: Despite these reassurances, its clear that nobody has concrete answers yet. Stay tuned to CNN for continuous coverage and expert analysis as we navigate these turbulent times. As the broadcast ended, Mahya quietly closed the computer, and we all sat in silence, processing what wed just witnessed. Finally, after almost twenty minutes of silence after the broadcast, Mahya asked, Are you sure you want to drive to Birmingham and Chicago to visit graves? It looks like the situation is getting worse. I sighed deeply, rubbed my face, and said, No. Lets go directly to Canada. Chapter 124: Magical Gems, Shopping Sprees, and “Liberation” Action When we arrived in Albuquerque, we needed two days to recover and catch up on sleep after the intense days on the road. Once we all felt human again, I opened the computer and checked an alternative route to Canada without the detours to Alabama and Chicago. We had to retrace our steps, as the best route was through Vegas, but I didnt want to go there again. The robbery still worried me, and I feared any potential consequences or retaliation. We still had to pass through major cities along the way. Al wanted more drugs, Mahya wanted more alcohol, I needed more coffee, and we still hadnt finished our entire shopping list. After considering all these factors, our route looked like this: USA Canada The next step was shopping. We hit twelve liquor stores, buying all their stock, including the warehouse inventory, with next-day delivery to our Airbnb rental. After the last stop, Mahya finally said, I think weve bought enough alcohol, and Al and I sighed in relief. I searched online and visited Red Rock Roasters and Farmer Brothers to buy coffee. At first, Farmer Brothers gave me problems because they dont sell to private individuals, only to restaurants, hotels, etc. However, with a bit of persuasion from a slight nudge of Spellbinding, subtle enough that it didnt make me feel sleazy, and a promise to pay a small percentage above the standard price, I could buy one more ton of coffee. I still havent reached Mahyas point; I didnt feel I had purchased enough coffee. Mahya wanted to buy a lot of semi-precious stones and gems, so I went online againGoogle for the win. We visited Liberty Gems and Minerals, Skyriders Gems and Minerals, and KI Beads. At KI Beads, I bought a lot of beads because they seemed like something people in Fantasy Land would love. Mahya bought gems and semi-precious stones. When we returned to our rented house, curiosity got the best of me. I turned to her and asked, Why did you buy all this? She handed me a stone and said, Analyze it. I used Identify:
Citrine
Very informative - NOT! I tried Appraisal:
Citrine $30 to $40 per carat
I told Mahya, Identify gives me the name of the stone, and Appraisal gives me the price. I have no idea what you want me to see. She sighed and replied, Right, youre not a crafter; you dont have Analyze. She popped out a screen that showed:
Citrine Enhances the power of magical wands, boosting their effectiveness
I also know all kinds of uses for these stones for weapons and amulets from my parents, Mahya said. By then, I was already working on a way to warn Earth. What we saw on the road to Albuquerque was burned into my mind, leaving a scar. I wasnt Earths savior, but I couldnt just ignore the danger heading their way. Giving them a heads-up seemed like the least I could domostly to ease my own conscience. I wasnt committed enough to stay and help them through those tough years, but I still wanted to warn people and maybe get a few to prepare. Can you give me a list of what the stones you bought do? I asked. We went through the gems one by one, cataloging their magical properties. Halfway through, my brain felt as dense as the rocks we were sorting. Diamonds, rubies, sapphireseach one had its purpose, from sharpening weapons to boosting spells. We had plenty to work with, though Id be lucky if I remembered even ten percent of it. Diamond Ruby Sapphire Emerald Topaz Opal Garnet Amethyst Peridot Aquamarine Turquoise Citrine Onyx Moonstone Lapis Lazuli ZirconDid you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Tourmaline Kyanite Rhodonite Quartz Rose Quartz Smoky Quartz Aventurine Fluorite Selenite Labradorite Celestite Obsidian Tigers Eye Jade Pyrite Hematite Malachite Azurite Galena Calcite Beryl That was one hell of a list, and it took us the better part of a day to get through it. Even with the gem inventory finally complete, it felt like wed barely made a dent in everything we needed. Mahya was set, but there was no rest for the wickedor, in our case, for shoppers with endless errands. We visited DIY, hardware, building supplies, and home improvement stores, more or less emptying their inventory, including from the warehouses. We went separately so no one would realize the same group was buying all this. I purchased another fifty trampolines of different sizes, a gas supply for cooking, and the balloon, which would last us for years. Although Mahya said we could find gas in other worlds, I didnt want to take any chances. After some research, I visited Hit or Miss Archery, Archery Warehouse, and Sportsmans Warehouse, emptying their inventory. I found some antique shops, bought seventeen mechanical cameras from different eras, and ordered stands to sell from. By converting two more ability points to stats, I increased my intelligence by ten points. I didnt feel any wiser, but thought I might discover the effect later. After raising my intelligence, I increased my storage twice more. Now, I had 216,000 cubic meters, and looking into my storage was scary. To put that into perspective, 216,000 cubic meters is roughly the volume of eighty Olympic-sized swimming pools, or about the same as thirty-five Boeing 747 aircraft. The sheer scale of it left me speechless, and a little terrified. Having a pocket-dimension storage of that magnitude felt surreal, like carrying a vast, hollow mountain inside me. Every time I accessed it, a shiver of both excitement and apprehension ran through me. On the way back from one of our shopping trips, we saw an army surplus store and checked out what they offered. They had a lot of great items, and we ended up pretty much emptying that store. Realizing the value of these stores, we added them to our list and visited five more such stores in Albuquerque. We bought huge stocks of various items, including camouflage uniforms, boots, jackets, pants, hats, and gloves. We also picked up backpacks, duffel bags, rucksacks, and camping gear like tents, sleeping bags, canteens, and mess kits. For survival equipment, we gathered first aid kits, compasses, and emergency blankets. Our tool collection expanded with multi-tools and knives, and we secured storage containers like ammo boxes and waterproof cases. Additionally, we acquired gas masks and protective gear, paracord and rope, combat boots and tactical footwear, tactical vests and load-bearing equipment, surplus optics like binoculars or spotting scopes, and cold weather gear such as thermal underwear and heavy-duty coats. After searching for portable forges, we bought a Hells Forge Portable Propane Forge and a Whitlox Homestead Coal Forge, and to be safe, we bought ten units of each. Where we purchased the Whitlox Homestead Coal Forge, I also saw models of smokers in different sizes, so I bought ten. I immediately placed one smoker on the balcony of my house and stored the rest for future use. After purchasing the propane forge, I bought a vast propane supply wherever I could find it. We bought workstations and workbenches and emptied a few home goods and bed and bath stores. Basically, We raided enough stores to make a doomsday prepper blush. Before we left Albuquerque, Al wanted to do a drug run. With a deep sigh, I went to get ready. My attempt to cast glamor on our Jeep didnt work. I looked at the sky and said, The One of The Crowd ability says that its all a traveler needs to travel successfully. I need to glamor this Jeep. Why cant I? Im also sure other travelers have had to hide vehicles before. I definitely should be able to glamor the Jeep to travel better. I felt amusement directed at me, a faint hum of smugness creeping into my thoughts. Frowning, I muttered, Im not kidding. This is no joke. I need to glamor the Jeep. You need to add that to the ability. This time, I got no response. I let out a frustrated sighlazy system. Al approached me, his footsteps light as he crossed the gravel, and asked, Who are you talking to? The Guidance, I replied, folding my arms. Why? he asked, raising an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his voice, as if he expected my answer to be just as ridiculous as my last request. Because I need to glamor the Jeep, I said, gesturing toward the vehicle. He laughed, shaking his head, and patted me on the back. Why did everyone think I was joking? I was completely serious; I wanted to glamor the Jeep. Of all the things Id learned to dostore mountains of supplies, manipulate luck, heal woundsI still couldnt glamour a Jeep. I mean, what kind of magical traveler cant make his car look inconspicuous? It was becoming a personal affront at this point. After checking the vanity plates we got from Vegas, I smirked to myself and changed the Jeep plates to PAWSOME. Then, I conjured up new identification for the Jeep with the new vanity plates. I activated my Luck, and we went looking for some drug dealers. On the way, I told Al, glancing at him from the corner of my eye, Ill get you there and point out the location, but Im not going in. Youll have to find the drugs yourself. This does not pose an issue, he replied, his voice steady and confident. My class will assist me in locating them. Okay, I said, nodding as I kept my eyes on the road. Our first target was in the International District, an area teeming with a mix of old motels, run-down apartment complexes, and colorful murals that attempted to mask the underlying decay. The streets were dimly lit, with flickering neon signs advertising cheap rooms and dubious services. I parked the Jeep two blocks away, and we both turned invisible before making our way to the target location. I pointed out the dilapidated building to Al, an old graffiti-covered structure that seemed to lean to one side. He tapped me on the back and disappeared inside. I waited with bated breath, worried about Al, but I heard nothing from inside. So far, so good. Finally, Al came out, and we returned to the Jeep. We drove in silence to the next location, Central Avenue. The historic Route 66 was a mix of neon lights, motels, and diners, but parts had a more sinister undertone after dark. I parked near a shabby motel, its once-bright sign now missing letters. The air smelled of grease and desperation. Again, we turned invisible and made our way to the location. This time, I could hear muffled voices and the distant sound of sirens. Al slipped inside, and I waited under a scraggly tree. After what felt like an eternity, Al finally reappeared, and we returned to the Jeep. Our last stop was the Barelas neighborhood, a historic area just south of downtown. Old adobe houses and chain-link fences lined the narrow streets. The night was eerily quiet here; the usual buzz of the city muffled, as if we had entered another world. I parked in a secluded spot, and we repeated our routine, becoming invisible and approaching the target. This time, it was an old house with boarded-up windows and a sagging porch. The street lay quiet, each step we took swallowed by the thick, suffocating air. Even the distant hum of the city seemed to retreat, leaving only the echo of my breath as company, broken only by the occasional bark of a distant dog. The weight of the neighborhoods history seemed to press down on me, as if the ghosts of its past were whispering warnings in the air. When Al finally reappeared, I let out a breath I hadnt realized I was holding. The drive back was a blur of dimly lit streets and uneasy glances in the rearview mirror. I knew no one was following us, but that didnt stop the lingering unease. After we returned to the hotel, Al threw the loot on the floor in the living room. I didnt know how many drugs he liberated from the dealers. He didnt specify this detail. But he also brought a lot of weapons and money. He added over half a million dollars to our general fund. It was turning into a ridiculous comedy. No matter how much money we spent, and we spent a lot of money, our capital grew instead of shrinking. We were determined to finish all the money from Earth and convert it into goods and useful things for the future, but this task began to seem impossible. When I said that to the other two, they looked at me like I was crazy, and Mahya commented, You can never have too much money. I stared at the half-million dollars spread across the bed, trying to wrap my head around how the last leg of our journey kept making us richer. At this rate, wed need a whole new storage dimension just for the cash. I could see why Lis didnt care about money anymoreafter a certain point, its just numbers. Chapter 125: Roads, Ranches, and a Stubborn Butt The drive from Albuquerque to Santa Fe was just over an hour, so Al took the wheel. He had bought the driving skill, but the roads on Earth still stressed him out. He had no problem in the desert on the motorcycle. On the way, I said to both of them, The horses Ive healed got me thinking. We need to find a horse ranch and learn to ride until we get the skill. Mahya replied, I hate riding animals. Theyre smelly and opinionated, and besides, they hurt my butt. Al and I laughed, and she continued, We have the motorcycles and the ATV, and well have the Jeeps at some point. I dont see any reason to ride opinionated stubborn animals. Yeah, but all that stuff isnt Magitech yet, so it wont work in a magical world. Besides, maybe with the riding skill, itll solve the pain in the ass problem. She didnt look pleased, but finally nodded and said, Okay, if you insist. I searched online and found Platinum Performance Horses. We changed our route and drove there. Al gripped the steering wheel, eyes scanning the road, now and then muttering about the erratic drivers. The road continued off the highway and onto a winding country road. The scenery shifted from urban sprawl to open fields and rolling hills. Mahya kept glancing at the Map, verifying our route. Turn left up ahead, she instructed, her tone a mix of resignation and mild annoyance. We pulled up to the ranch, a sprawling expanse of green pastures and well-kept stables. Al parked the car, and we stepped out, stretching our legs. Rue hopped out after us, tail wagging excitedly. A cool breeze swept through the ranch, carrying the earthy scent of hay mixed with that unmistakable horse musk. My boots crunched against the gravel, the soft rustling of trees blending with the distant thud of hooves from the stables. Green pastures stretched out before us, dotted with horses grazing lazily under the sun. Rue darted around in excited circles, his tail wagging so hard it looked like it might launch him into the air. A friendly ranch hand met us at the entrance, showing us around and introducing us to the basics of horseback riding. Al, who knew how to ride from childhood, immediately showed off his skills. He confidently guided his horse through various exercises, demonstrating his natural ease in the saddle. Mahya tugged at the saddle for what felt like the hundredth time, muttering complaints under her breath. She fumbled with the reins, glancing at the horse with an irritated scowl, as if expecting it to sympathize. The horse didnt seem impressed, flicking its tail lazily while Mahya shifted awkwardly in the saddle, trying to find some level of comfort. This thing is a torture device. I cant believe you talked me into it, she grumbled, shooting daggers my way. I couldnt help but laughshe looked as out of place as a fish trying to climb a tree. Rue watched the horses with wide eyes, occasionally barking but mostly keeping a respectful distance. He tried to talk with them a few times and finally declared, Horses stupid! I found a certain rhythm in the practice and improved steadily. By the second day, we improved. Als confidence and skills were impressive, and he often gave pointers, showing off his abilities with a playful grin. Mahya still grumbled but admitted the horses were growing on her. I focused on perfecting my form, feeling more attuned to the horses movements. By the end of the second day, both of us earned the riding skill. Al, of course, had it from before. It wasnt just about mastering the mechanics, but understanding and communicating with the animals. Rue seemed to approve, trotting alongside us as we practiced. As we packed up to leave, I felt a sense of accomplishment. We were one step closer to being prepared for whatever our magical adventures would throw at us. When we got to Santa Fe, we did our regular round of shops. We bought a lot of things again. I picked up some more coffee, Mahya bought stones, metals and tools instead of alcohol, and Al discovered essential oils, buying them by the crate along with more herbs. I researched what Santa Fe specializes in and discovered it had a reputation for Southwestern jewelry, particularly pieces featuring turquoise and silver, Native American pottery, chili products, and arts and crafts. Armed with that knowledge, we descended upon the stores like a swarm of locusts, intent on securing the citys best pieces. We entered the first jewelry store, and the dazzling array of turquoise and silver immediately caught our eyes. Mahyas fingers danced over a stunning necklace with intricate inlays, her eyes sparkling with appreciation. Al, equally entranced, picked up several bold bracelets and rings, the sparkle of the metal and stones reflecting his delight. The rest we just bought by pointing at the shelves. Carefully wrapping each piece, the salespeople filled the otherwise quiet store with the delicate jingle of silver and turquoise bracelets clinking together, along with the soft crinkle of tissue paper and snap of tape. The faint scent of polished wood and leather cases hung in the air, while the display counters now stood bare, their once sparkling treasures securely packed in our bags. Three stunned salespeople stared at us, wide-eyed and speechless, their jaws practically on the floor as we walked out. Next, we wandered into a shop filled with Native American pottery. Beautifully crafted vases, bowls, and figurines lined the shelves, each piece a testament to the skill of its maker. I couldnt resist a large, hand-painted pot adorned with traditional patterns that, after paying, I discreetly stored on a shelf in my house. Mahya selected several smaller pieces, each a work of art in its own rightthe rest we bought again by just pointing and adding to the selection. The cashiers eyes widened as we paid for our selections, the sum quickly adding up. The spicy aroma of chilies led us to our next destination, a market specializing in chili products. Als eyes lit up as he sampled various chili powders and sauces, the heat bringing a smile to his face. He selected crates of dried chilies and exotic spices, envisioning their uses in his future concoctions. I, of course, bought crates and crates of various chili products. They could learn to live with spicy food if they had designated me as the cook. Very spicy food. Very, very spicy food. Muwahahaha! Our last stop was an art gallery showcasing local crafts. Vibrant paintings and intricate textiles hang on the walls, each telling a story. A large tapestry depicting a desert scene, the colors and textures drawing her in, captivated Mahya. Al chose several more miniature artworks that captured the essence of the Southwest, while I found a hand-carved wooden sculpture that spoke to me with its detailed craftsmanshipthe rest we just bought for selling.Stolen story; please report. Between those four stops, we succeeded in spending all the cash loot from Albuquerque. Once again, I had to accompany Al on a round of drug dealers, eleven in total this time. At least my nerves were getting better and better after every successful heist without incidents. In the last place, I simply leaned against a tree and waitedI didnt even look around. Yay me! His stash of drugs grew. Mahyas collection of weapons and bullets grew. And our groups piggy bank grew by twenty percent over what we spent in the city. I just facepalmed and shook my head in resignationno matter how much we threw at these shops, the money just kept piling up, like it had a mind of its own, determined to outgrow everything else. Mahya drove to Trinidad, and I opened the Archive. First, I scrolled to the original message I sent to Lyura. I hadnt checked what happened with that message for a long time, but there was nothing new. I had to scroll through dozens of pages to get to it. In the meantime, the Archive had filled with a lot of new junk. The responses to Liss posts grew more and more, and there were also new responses to various posts. I wrote a new message:
Tr. JR Clueless, Hungry, Versailles, Television. Hi Lyura, this is John. I havent given up on you yet. Lis left for the dragon realm, and we picked up another Traveler named Al on the way. Right now, Al, Mahya, and I are doing some last-minute shopping on Earth on our way to Canada to cross a Gate to a world called Lumis. Here is the location of three Gates that lead to that world: Alaska, Anchorage, Chugach State Park, Lumis, mana 32 Canada, Great Bear Lake, Lumis, mana 32, only floatplane Canada, Mount Rundle, Lumis, mana 32 It would thrill me if you joined us at some point. You dont have to feel embarrassed by us. We care about you and would love to travel with you. But even if not, send a message, so I know youre okay.
Liss original message had over thirty pages of all kinds of comments from Travelers, but he didnt reply to any of them. Seeing this made me laugh. Poor Lis, I could imagine his face as he tried to think of how to answer everyone. The more recent message from him was also full of comments. It was not like the older one, only seventeen pages, but it went on and on.
Tr. QM Is it possible to get a Gate chain?
Tr. BBN What he said.
Tr. NN Im curious about the dragons diet. Do they eat mana-infused food?
Tr. LH Has anyone noticed that the dragons have different scales based on their magic type?
Tr. ZV How do you deal with a dragon that doesnt want to negotiate?
Tr. BBN What he said.
Tr. KG Can someone explain the difference between dragon fire and regular fire magic?
Tr. MB Does anyone have a Gate chain to the dragon realm? That asshole isnt answering.
Tr. TY Are there any safe zones in the dragon realm where one can rest?
Tr. PK Is it true that dragon blood can enhance magical abilities?
Tr. MNo Are you crazy? Do you want to harvest blood from a dragon? It will eat you in one bite.
Tr. BBN What he said.
Tr. PK Dont get all worked up. Just asking.
Tr. MV Ive heard rumors about dragon hoards. Can anyone confirm if they exist?
Tr. HG What kind of magical artifacts exist in the dragon realm?
Tr. KL Are there any known weaknesses of dragons that travelers should know?
Tr. XS Has anyone ridden a dragon? If so, how?
Tr. GH Can you ask the dragons if they have any tips for controlling chaotic mana?
Tr. KB Is there a dragon-friendly potion for mana regeneration?
Tr. TJ Are dragons susceptible to any specific types of magic?
Tr. RF Can you ask the dragons about their knowledge of ancient ruins?
Tr. VE Does dragon scale armor provide any unique benefits?
Tr. MNo Are you crazy? Do you want to harvest scales from a dragon? It will eat you in one bite.
Tr. BBN What he said.
Tr. QL How do dragons perceive time compared to humans?
Tr. NP Can you ask the dragons if they know any spells for interdimensional travel?
Tr. JJP I want to know that, too.
Tr. DY What are the dragons thoughts on human magic?
Tr. QA Do dragons have any allies among other magical creatures?
Tr. LK No, dumbass, they are at the top of the pile. They dont need allies.
Tr. YS Whats the dragons favorite type of offering from travelers?
Tr. ML See the entry below from the same Traveler. They love books.
At this point, I stopped reading. It just continued endlessly. I laughed and shook my head. What are you laughing about? Mahya asked, glancing over from the drivers seat. All the comments on Liss posts, I replied, still grinning. Yeah, I saw those. Its crazy, she said, her tone a mix of amusement and disbelief. Poor Lis. I can imagine his face, I said, picturing Lis overwhelmed by the sheer volume of messages. The four of us laughed, even Rue, who barked happily from the backseat and stuck his head out of the window again. I sent a new message to Lis and told him everything that had happened recently. I told him how amazing our boat was and how much I admired Mahya for this project. Described the Rat Island and how we stripped it bare. Shared stories about our cruise in the Pacific Ocean, the Unity I created with the wind, and how the boat left me behind. Recounted the house parked on the ocean and the hot-air balloon in the air. Told him about San Francisco and my show, the flight in the hot-air balloon, and how the wind and I became friends. Complained about Sonak and explained what an idiot he was. Described how I got the Bard Class and used it during the rescue to send a massive mana wave into the base to save the Traveler. I also mentioned the parade the following day, the crazy robbery I did, Mahyas fascination with rifles and guns, and how Al dragged me to rob drug dealers. While writing all this, I relived each moment in my mind. I smiled as I remembered the adventures, laughed at the absurdity of some situations, and shook my head in resignation at the more frustrating memories. It was in those moments that I realized I was having fun. Life was simply incredible. Chapter 126: Mechanic Mayhem and a Heist Surprise In Trinidad, I took a fresh approach to food shopping. Instead of the usual store-hopping or relying on conventional methods, I chose to buy everything from wholesalers. To make this plan a reality, I found a closed restaurant with a living space above and negotiated a two-week rental. I convinced the owner that we were a group of traveling chefs conducting workshops in various cities. Mahya decided to use the time to gain a skill she thought was important: motorcycle and ATV mechanics. She made up a story that we were going on a motorcycle and ATV trip in Africa and needed the knowledge to take care of the vehicles if there were any problems along the way. Al was not interested in mechanics, so I announced he would be in charge of receiving deliveries while Mahya and I studied. I was already despairing of him. He said he wanted to fill the missing classes, but I didnt see any interest from him in any field. I asked him about it, and his answer was that he had not yet found his passion. He said that when he did, he would make the necessary investment. As I calculated our food needs, I couldnt help but feel a sense of anticipation. I was especially mindful of the possibility of our group expanding (I still hoped that Lyura would join us). With this in mind, I placed our food orders, ready to accommodate any additions to our team. I considered ordering seeds to grow food in the future, but I remembered the crates of seeds Id bought before leaving Earth the first time. I pulled them out and sorted through the contents. There were ten crates each of tomatoes, coffee, and cocoa, along with several more crates filled with mixed seeds for fruits, vegetables, legumes, grains, nuts, and herbs. Grains and Rice Pasta and Noodles Baking Supplies Beans and Legumes Canned and Jarred Goods Nuts and Seeds Spices and Seasonings Oils and Fats Sweeteners Dairy and Alternatives (Shelf-Stable) Snacks and Convenience Foods Cold and Frozen: Meat and Poultry Cold and Frozen: Fish and Seafood Cold and Frozen: Dairy Products Cold and Frozen: Eggs and Egg Products Cold and Frozen: Vegetables and Fruits (Frozen) Cold and Frozen: Other Refrigerated Ingredients Cold and Frozen: Prepared Foods Cold and Frozen: Other Fruits and Vegetables: Fruits Fruits and Vegetables: Vegetables Miscellaneous: Candy and Snacks Miscellaneous: Deli Products Miscellaneous: Beverages Miscellaneous: Condiments and Sauces Miscellaneous: Baking Mixes and Ready-Made Dough Miscellaneous: Breakfast ItemsLove what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Miscellaneous: Items Long-Lasting and Specialty Foods: Dehydrated and Freeze-Dried Foods Long-Lasting and Specialty Foods: Canned Goods Long-Lasting and Specialty Foods: Jars and Bottled Goods Long-Lasting and Specialty Foods: Dry Mixes and Instant Foods Long-Lasting and Specialty Foods: Fermented and Pickled Foods Long-Lasting and Specialty Foods: Baking Ingredients and Enhancers Long-Lasting and Specialty Foods: International and Specialty Ingredients Long-Lasting and Specialty Foods: Beverages and Drink Mixes Long-Lasting and Specialty Foods: Dietary Supplements and Health Foods Long-Lasting and Specialty Foods: Miscellaneous Edibles Fresh Baked Goods Bread Rolls and Buns Bagels and English Muffins Pastries and Croissants Muffins and Scones Cakes Pies Cookies Brownies and Bars Donuts Looking at the list I made, I sighed and increased my storage capacity twice more. At least this time, I didnt get a headache. My ability points dropped below 200; I now only had 199. They were easy to accumulate on Earth, but they also disappeared quickly. Maybe it would be a good idea to attend some more workshops. It took me four days to get all the orders placed and conjure up the documents. Meanwhile, Mahya spent that time on the phone, hunting down someone willing to teach us how to become mechanics. She finally found someone, but it cost us$5,000! Yeah, it was a rip-off, but we didnt have any other options. We left Al in charge of the deliveries and headed off to learn the trade. The garage was in the industrial area and reeked of motor oil and rust, a smell that stuck to me no matter how many times I cast Clean. It clung to my clothes, my hair, even my skin. Dave, our teacher, showed Mahya and me the basics of a motorbike engine while we stood listening. His rough voice reverberated all over the garage, which was full of tools, spare parts, and bikes and ATVs in various stages of disassembly. First thing you need to know, Dave announced, wiping his greasy hands on a rag, is the anatomy of an engine. This here is the carburetor. It mixes air and fuel before sending it into the engine. Mahya leaned in, scribbling in her notebook. Now and then, shed glance at me to make sure I was keeping up. I tried, but Dave bombarded us with a lot of information. Still, I couldnt help but feel excited. Trying something completely different was hard but, strangely, kinda enjoyable. The first few days were hard. I was clumsy with the tools, making more mistakes than progress. I was used to the small tools of a doctor, not those monstrosities. At one point, I dropped a wrench deep into the engine, and it took me half an hour to fish it out while Dave laughed at me in the background. Mahya picked it up fastit was so unfair. By the third day, she was taking apart engines like shed been doing it all her life, almost keeping pace with Dave. By the end of the third day, we had the basics down and even got the skill at level one. We could identify parts, knew what they did, and could handle basic repairs. We impressed Dave with our progress. He cracked a smile, which was rare for him. You two are catching on quicker than most, he said, tossing Mahya a new set of spark plugs. Lets see if you can handle a full engine overhaul. The next couple of weeks were a blur of grease, sweat, and lessons. We tackled each challenge Dave threw at usfrom changing tires to fixing electrical issues. By the time we left each evening, exhausted and covered in grime, I could feel our skill improving, even if the numbers didnt show it. After two and a half weeks, as we were packing up, Dave handed us our last testa beat-up motorcycle with more problems than I cared to count. Fix this by the end of the week, and Ill consider you both good enough mechanics for your trip. Mahya and I exchanged a look and smirked. With the skill level at two, we were confident. We threw ourselves into it, and fixed what we could. Faulty wires, busted brakes, and, of course, the carburetoryeah, I may have cheated with Clean on that to save time, but we kept that between us. By the last day, the bike was ready. I turned the key, and the engine roared to life, filling the garage with the sound of victory. Dave nodded, impressed. Well done. Youve earned it. Not only had we learned the ropes, but we had leveled up our mechanic skills to level three, thanks to sheer determination and a lot of hard work. Covered in grease but grinning like idiots, Mahya gave me a high-five, her eyes sparkling with pride. After we wrapped up our mechanic lessons, Al finally got a break and attended a few workshops. Mahya and I mostly spent the last three days in the city doing the usual rounds of shops, but this time skipping the alcohol and coffee. On the last night, Al of course, wanted to add adrenalin to our visit to the citya round of visits to drug dealers. The first two stops were business as usualor as normal as robbing drug dealers can getbut the third stop was different. We stumbled right into the middle of a big deal. It was almost three in the morning when we pulled up to an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of town. It seemed like nothing had happened in that place for years, which was exactly what we needed. We parked the jeep behind a cluster of trees, exchanged a glance, and activated our Invisibility. Al went ahead, and I trailed behind him to find a good spot to wait. Based on the voices from inside, there were people talking in Spanish and we heard some cursing in a language I thought was Russian, but I wasnt sure. They sounded too many, and it didnt feel right to let Al go alone. Inside, the scene was tense. Two dozen heavily armed thugs stood around, all of them with big rifles. Nearby, a black jeep stood with its engine still running. Shadows danced across the walls as the thugs moved about, all focused on their transaction, completely unaware we were there. This surpasses our expectations, Al sent telepathically, his voice a mix of excitement and caution. No kidding, I replied, scanning the room. Are you sure its a good idea? There are too many of them. Let us utilize the paintball guns. I was so relieved I was invisible, sparing me from the embarrassment of anyone seeing me facepalm. How had I not thought of it sooner? It would have been so useful back in Phoenix! We slipped on our protective masks and moved into position. The thugs were completely unaware, their rifles hanging lazily off their shoulders as if they had nothing to worry about. I quickly scanned the grouptwenty-one in total, all heavily armed, plus the two head honchos, overseeing it all like kings of a pathetic little kingdom. On three, I sent. One two three! We fired in sync; the paintballs hitting their targets dead-on. The sleeping potion kicked in almost immediately, filling the air with a smell of oregano. One by one, the thugs collapsed, knocked out cold before they knew what hit them. That turned out to be an unexpectedly simple task Al said, stepping over a guy who had a rifle bigger than he was. We moved quickly, looting the place like pros. Well, by this point, I was kinda a pro. We collected bundles of cash, each thicker than the last, weaponshigh-caliber rifles, handguns, you name it. And, of course, the drugs, all packed up and ready to go. We stored everything, cash, guns, drugsthe whole haul disappeared with a thought. The last thing to go was the jeep, its sleek frame vanishing into my Storage. Mahyas gonna flip when she sees this, I said, grinning as I eyed the black jeep. Are you certain about this course of action? Why not? Theyre bad people that sell drugs to children. Mahya is a good person the converts stuff to Magitech. I feel like Robinhood. Who is Robinhood? Ill tell you at the hotel. Ready to head out? I asked. Indeed, let us depart, Al replied, and I could hear the excitement in his mental voice. We slipped back out as quietly as wed come in, hopping into our own jeep and driving off into the night. On the way, Al commented, I wish I could witness their faces when they wake up. We both cracked up at the thought. When we got back, Mahya was outside tinkering with an ATV, grease all over her hands. She looked up as we pulled in. Everything went okay? I motioned for Al to join me. Yes, and we got a little something for you. Close your eyes. She laughed but did as I asked, holding out her hands like she was expecting something small. I took out the black jeep and placed it in front of her. Then, I took out the crates of guns and ammo, stacking them neatly beside the Jeep. Alright, open your eyes, I said, barely holding back a grin. Mahya opened her eyes and just stood there, mouth open, staring at the jeep and the crates of weapons. She circled the jeep, running her hand over the glossy surface, her eyes lighting up with excitement. This is incredible! she finally said, her voice full of awe. Where did you get it? Al and I exchanged a look, both of us grinning like idiots. We encountered a small yet thrilling escapade, Al said casually. We believed you would find this useful. John said something about Robinhood. She laughed and opened one crate, revealing rows of guns. And this? she asked, eyes wide. Just a little bonus, I shrugged. Thought it might be useful. Mahya laughed more, shaking her head in disbelief. You guys are something else. She gave me a quick hug, then did the same to Al. Thank you. This is amazing. I saw her eyes bouncing back and forth between the jeep and the crates, already figuring out how to use and improve everything. The excitement was infectious, and I couldnt help but feel proud. Wed pulled it off, and seeing her this happy made it all worth it. Cant wait to see what you do with it, I said, clapping her on the shoulder. Oh, you have no idea, she replied, her eyes sparkling with ambition. This is going to be epic. I didnt know how many drugs we tookAl stored them for good without specifying an amount. But the financial gain of the night was a little over a million. I just facepalmed and shook my headresigned. It was like a curse. No matter how much we spent, the money just grew. It felt like a universe was trying to challenge me. After a few hours, we had to drag Mahya off her new toys and drive to Pueblo to spend the money, or at least try to spend it. Chapter 127: Preparing for the End As we set off for Pueblo, I asked Mahya and Al to take full responsibility for the wheel, and focused on warning Earth about the impending danger. I drafted a warning that explained what was happening on Earth, the reason for all the problems we saw in the CNN article, how easy it was to gain new skills, and recommended learning some martial arts, meditation to feel the mana and weapon use. The article was about three thousand words long, summarizing the situation and how to prepare. I planned to post it on social media and websites frequented by preppers, survivalists, and the like. After finishing the draft, I reviewed the content, trying to put myself in the shoes of someone reading it. I facepalmed, shaking my head helplessly. If I had come across it, I wouldnt have believed a word and wouldve been certain some nutcase posted it. Id have moved on without a second thought. Instead, I opened a new document and started writing everything that had happened to me since the day I discovered the Gate. On one hand, I expected some people would consider it a work of fiction, but on the other hand, even if only a handful trusted me and began getting ready, it would be worthwhile. On purpose, I included various details that people could verify to ensure that I was a real person and not an imaginary character. Hello Reader, My name is John Rue. Im either 45 or 49 years oldbut Im not sure with the time skips, and it doesnt really matter in the grand scheme of things. Despite growing up in the foster care system in Birmingham, Alabama, I managed to make my way into the University of Chicago Pritzker School of Medicine. Afterward, I spent nine years patching up bullet and knife wounds and stitching up broken lives in the ER at St. Bernard Hospital in Chicago. But dont take my word for it; check the records if you think this is all a fairy tale. Im writing this as a last-ditch effort to warn you about whats coming. What you do with this information is up to you. You might think Im a coward for leaving, and maybe youre right. But the truth is, Ive got nothing left here. My wifes gone, my family disowned me before I even knew them, and the only connections I ever made died with her. So, Im not sticking around to play hero... The drive to Pueblo was very short, about an hour, so we arrived before I even finished writing the Prologue. In Pueblo, we did the usual round of shops and I also added toy shops to the list. Mahya discovered Pueblo is called Steel City because of the Evraz Rocky Mountain Steel Mill and bought all the steel stockraw material and finished products. Pueblo is famous for its green chiles, so naturally, I bought a large supply. We didnt visit any drug dealers. After two days in Pueblo, we continued our journey to Colorado Springs. In Colorado Springs, we did the usual round of shops and also bought a lot of outdoor gear. I stocked up on a vast supply of Enstroms almond toffee, while Mahya purchased a large quantity of Rocky Mountain whiskey. We didnt visit any drug dealers here as well. After spending two days in the city, we proceeded to Fort Collins. This pattern continued as we made our way to Lethbridge, AB, in Canada, stopping at every major city along the route. We emptied every store that piqued our interest and bought some fascinating local items before moving on. Al didnt ask me to find drug dealers even once, which led me to realize that the big deal we encountered was more significant than I initially thought, and he seemed satisfied with the amount. In Lethbridge, Mahya found a jeep mechanic willing to teach us for a more modest sum of $2,000. We eagerly went to learn to be Jeep mechanics. Al even joined us, though I suspected his motive was to earn another ability point rather than to learn mechanical skills. After a week, we all gained the ability and this time, we decided not to continue leveling it up. Expressing our gratitude to Albert, we redirected our focus to other matters. We wanted nothing linking us to Calgary, so we handled the contributions we wanted to make from Lethbridge. We went over the list of stuff I liberated from the warehouse in Vegas and decided which items to donate. I wanted to donate the entire list to foster homes, but Al preferred to donate some items to LGBTQ+ youth shelters. Mahya wanted to keep all the electronics, even if they wouldnt work. She had plans to use the dead zone in my house to study them and possibly convert them to Magitech. We might as well keep all the stolen electronics and phones, she suggested, storing the boxes. They could be useful for metals and basic materials, or maybe future Magitech experiments. Fine by me, I replied. At least it empties my storage a bit. After my massive food purchase, my Storage overflowed again despite all the points Id invested in it. We divided the rare coins among the three of us, each taking our share. Both of them insisted I keep the gold bars and silver ingots since I was the one who did all the work getting the stuff. Lets burn all the stolen identification documents and credit cards, I suggested. Agreed, Mahya said, and Al nodded. We gathered the papers and tossed them into a fire. As an experiment, we took a fuel canister, and I poured mana into it. Afterward, we checked the fuel, and it looked normal. Pouring some into a metal bowl, I set it on fire. It burned just fine.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Looks like weve got some extra campfire fuel, I said with a grin. Al, meanwhile, had claimed some of the fetish and bondage equipment for himself. Mahya and I couldnt help but giggle. Remember the Shibari workshop we attended in Paris? Mahya asked, nudging me. She turned to Al and said, Maybe you should find a workshop for your private pleasure. Als face turned the color of a ripe tomato. Very funny, he muttered, looking away. We threw away the adult DVDs, magazines, inflatable dolls, and the rest of the fetish equipment Al didnt take. They were just taking up space. And this prank candy? Mahya held up one box with a look of disgust. Definitely trash, I agreed. That stuff is repulsive. We tossed it in the bin and continued sorting through the remaining items. After all the sorting, trashing, and burning, we had a full donation list. After an online search, we made a list of places to donate, bought boxes, and started packing. Four days of hard work later, UPS came to pick up the packages to send them on their way to their new homes. Foster Care Homes Donations:
  1. Bright Future Foster Care Home, Denver, Colorado
  2. Hope Haven Foster Care, Portland, Oregon
  3. Sunshine Foster Care Center, Phoenix, Arizona
  4. Rainbow Foster Care Home, San Francisco, California
LGBTQ+ Youth Shelters Donations:
  1. Safe Haven LGBTQ+ Youth Shelter, New York, New York
  2. Pride House LGBTQ+ Shelter, Austin, Texas
  3. Unity LGBTQ+ Youth Center, Chicago, Illinois
After all the shipments were on their way, we checked our financial situation. We had a little over two million dollars left. I couldnt believe that with all the shopping, we barely made a dent in our funds. We raided every shop in the city, buying everything we could find from every store and supermarket. I suspected that we might have created a shortage in the city because of our extensive purchases. We managed to reduce the money to just below one and a half million dollars. I want to set aside fifty thousand dollars for our expenses before we cross the Gate, I suggested. A sum of twenty thousand should suffice, Al countered, leaning back in his chair. If that turns out to be incorrect, we can always pay an unexpected visit to a drug dealer. I frowned, not liking the idea. I dont want to risk us in Calgary. He waved off my concern. We can travel for an hour, perhaps even two, to pay them a visit. I just want us to be safe, I insisted. We will be, Al reassured me. Rest assured, we have the capability to manage it. Reluctantly, I nodded. Alright, well keep it in mind, but lets hope it doesnt come to that. Except for the twenty thousand dollars we put aside for our final push on Earth, we went to visit jewelry stores and spent the entire remaining amount on jewelry. We then divided the loot among the three of us. With that, we were almost ready and headed to Calgary. Chapter 128: Phoenix Reborn In Calgary, I rented us a house on the outskirts of the city, close to the direction of Mount Rundle. We needed a while on Earth to finish the last tasks. Rue resumed his patrolling, delivering a daily report in the evening that left the three of us with a telepathic headache. He stopped being glued to the TV, at least. Setting up my workstation, I continued to write a full account of my journey. For the first time, I felt the full impact of the stats. I always had an excellent memory, but not to the extent that I could remember exact conversations, facial expressions, or every minute detail of an occurrence. Now I could like it happened an hour ago and not eight years ago. It shocked me in the beginning, and I thought I might be imagining it and creating false scenes in my mindbut no, I REMEMBERED EVERYTHING! I thought you were done with the lists? Mahya asked, her eyes curious as she glanced at the computer screen. I am. So what are you writing? she continued, tilting her head slightly. Everything that happened to me since discovering the Gate, I explained, leaning back in my chair. I want to warn Earth so they can get ready. Can I read it? she asked, leaning forward, looking eager. Sure, when Im done, I said with a smile. Al approached me next, his steps slow but deliberate. Why did we never visit Ikea? he asked, his brow furrowed, as if it had been on his mind for a while. I shrugged, glancing at him. I dont know. We just didnt. Im going to visit Ikea and need money, he said, nodding to himself, as though making an important decision. I gave him $3,000, then another $5,000, and then another $3,000. It looked like we had some visits to make, and Al looked smug. I would have suspected he did it on purpose to visit more drug dealers, but I heard him gush to Mahya about Ikea, so I gave him the benefit of the doubt and continued writing. Mahya came to me again, her expression serious. I need you to channel Restore into the cars, bikes, ATV, and jet skis. It will kill them, I pointed out, frowning as I stared at her, unsure if she really meant it. She gave me the look, her eyes narrowing. I know. I was utterly confused, my eyebrows knitting together. Why are we killing our transportation? Remember the smart homes we saw in that news story, where all the systems went haywire? she asked, her tone patient but firm. When I nodded, still unsure where this was going, she continued, I dont want to risk something like that happening in a mana world. We know Restore fries electronics and everything electric, but the physical parts stay intact without a problem. We need one jeep for everyday use, I added, still trying to make sense of her request. No problem, just kill the rest, she said with a shrug, as if it were the simplest solution in the world. So, I channeled Restore into all the vehicles. At first, I thought about keeping three jet skis for us and donating the rest, but Mahya wouldnt hear of it. In the end, I had to kill a Grand Wagoneer (courtesy of the drug dealers) that only needed a small dose of Restore, and the second-hand Wrangler that needed a lot more. Mahya put her motorcycle back togetherit didnt need any restorationbut I still flooded it with mana to kill it. Als bike and my ATV? Both met their untimely end. It took me a couple of days to regenerate, and then I systematically murdered 12 jet skis. I expected Mahya to jump on the vehicles project after my acts of murder, but she surprised me. She stored all the vehicles, took out the balloon, and began embroidering it with gold wire. Every time she looked at me, I felt the need to dust off my shoulders smugly. I got the evil eye every time, and she threatened to make me join the project. I still felt the need to dust my shoulders occasionally and immediately vacate the premises. Canada is crazy about hockey, and they infected Al with the bug. Since it was summer, there were no frozen lakes, but that didnt stop the Canadians. The city was full of skating rinks, and Al was in heaven. I was less in heaven when he took the rest of the money to buy hockey gear. From sticks and nets to pucks and skates in every size in triplicates or more. When I tried to complain about it, he reminded me about three and a half tons of coffee, and I had to admit defeat and drive two hours to visit some drug dealers. We had a busy night, my nerves wrote me a complaint letter, and Al and Mahya were all smiles. He got more drugs, she got more guns and ammo, and I got $37,000. I used to think about Mahya as a playful, trouble-making imp, but lately, my impression of her shifted to a crazy, gun-toting maniac. While writing, so many memories came flooding back. The first time I met Ruethen Stretchbaby Sophia, meeting Lis for the first time. Our two years in London before rescuing Mahya, our journey around Europe, and all the crazy workshops. My first dungeon and the giant, terrifying snake. Meeting Al for the first timeSpirits, he was such an ass back then. China, saying goodbye to Lis and those stinky rats. The house on the ocean with the balloon in the air, my show in SF, and that interesting flight to Vegas. Sonak is still an idiot. Milking Vegas, the rescue, the insane robbery, and so much more. During my writing, I laughed, shed a few tears, facepalmed more times than I care to count, and shook my head in embarrassment, resignation, helplessness, and probably every other emotion under the sun. It was quite the rollercoaster. Comparing myself now to who I was nine years ago, when Sophie died, it was like looking at two completely different people. Back then, I was closed off, angry, and weighed down by grief. Now, I felt like Id shed layers of myself that I hadnt even realized I was carrying. Sure, I still had some work to doI wasnt delusional about that. I was self-aware enough to know I lacked empathy for people I didnt form a connection with, and, if I did make that connection, I tended to get a little too clingy. Its a balancing act I hadnt quite mastered. But despite those flaws, I could see I was a better version of myself, miles ahead of who I used to be. I felt lighter, like some weight had been lifted from my shoulders. Maybe it was the Vitality mental aspect that helped, or maybe it was just the progress Id made emotionally and mentally over the years. Honestly, I didnt care what caused it. What mattered was that I enjoyed life so much more now. I laugheda lotand I had friends who I could do all kinds of crazy stuff with, things I never wouldve dared to try before. I let go of so much baggage Id been dragging around like a twisted, hidden treasure locked deep inside me. My journey helped me shed all that, helped me leave the past where it belonged and actually start looking forward to the future. And the future? Well, the future looked pretty damn amazing. I felt like a phoenix that had been through the crucible, reborn in the fire, stronger and somehow more alive than ever before. That feeling was so powerful, it inspired me in ways I hadnt expected. I ended up writing two songs to try and articulate everything I was going through. Or, more accurately, I didnt write themthey just burst out of me, fully formed, like theyd been waiting there all along, simmering under the surface until I was ready to let them out. And I even played the piano for the first timeI was that inspired. Phoenixs Flight Verse 1: In the hearts forge, where sorrows smolder, A phoenix stirs, its wings aflame. The past, a pyrememories grow colder, From ashes, hope ignites its game. Chorus: Rise from ashes, wings unfurled, Let go of pain, embrace the world. In flames reborn, your spirit soars, Healed and whole, forevermore. Each tear shed fuels the fiery ascent, Breaking chains that bound despair. Embrace the flames, their fierce intent, To lift you high into the air. Rise from ashes, wings unfurled, Let go of pain, embrace the world. In flames reborn, your spirit soars, Healed and whole, forevermore. Each tear shed fuels the fiery ascent, Breaking chains that bound despair. Embrace the flames, their fierce intent, To lift you high into the air. Verse 2: Embers of memory, fierce and bright, Kindle anew, a phoenixs birth. From smoldering remnants, take your flight, Feathers ablaze, reclaim your worth. Chorus: Rise from ashes, wings unfurled, Let go of pain, embrace the world. In flames reborn, your spirit soars, Healed and whole, forevermore. Each tear shed fuels the fiery ascent, Breaking chains that bound despair. Embrace the flames, their fierce intent, To lift you high into the air. Bridge: The pyre of heartache, once consuming, Now fuels ascent, a celestial dance. In skies uncharted, find your blooming, A soul set free from circumstance. Verse 3: Embers fade, yet memories remain, A tapestry of ache and might. From smoky remnants, courage gained, The phoenix sings of dawns first light. Chorus: Rise from ashes, wings unfurled, Let go of pain, embrace the world. In flames reborn, your spirit soars, Healed and whole, forevermore. Outro: In flight, you trace new constellations, Each star a beacon in the night. Wings whisper tales of transformations, As healing winds lift you to height. Wings of Rebirth Verse 1: In the caverns of my heart, ember-lit, I cradled memories like fragile glass, Each shard a testament to pain endured, A fractured mirror reflecting my past. Chorus: I am the phoenix, rising from the pyre, Wings aflame with hope, my spirit higher. In the alchemy of healing, I aspire, To rewrite my story, set my heart on fire. Verse 2: But the alchemist moon whispered secrets, How to transmute sorrow into gold, To weave new constellations from old wounds, And find solace in stories yet untold. Chorus: I am the phoenix, rising from the pyre, Wings aflame with hope, my spirit higher. In the alchemy of healing, I aspire, To rewrite my story, set my heart on fire. Verse 3: Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.So I stitched stardust into my veins, Painted galaxies upon my skin, For the universe is vast, and I am but A wanderer seeking where dreams begin. Chorus: I am the phoenix, rising from the pyre, Wings aflame with hope, my spirit higher. In the alchemy of healing, I aspire, To rewrite my story, set my heart on fire. Verse 4: Now, I stand on the precipice of dawn, My scars no longer chains but battle hymns, And as the sun kisses my broken edges, I leapmy phoenix heart ablaze, wings trimmed. Chorus: I am the phoenix, rising from the pyre, Wings aflame with hope, my spirit higher. In the alchemy of healing, I aspire, To rewrite my story, set my heart on fire. Outro: For the past is but a canvas, and I, An artist with colors yet untried, Ill paint my tomorrows with hopes brushstroke, And let healing winds carry me skyward. It took me nearly two full months, working twelve to fifteen hours a day, but I finally finished my account. I printed one copy and handed it to Mahya to read, along with all the pictures Id taken throughout the journey. I heard her laughing her ass off more than once, and I had a sneaking suspicion it wasnt because of my witty writing, but more at my expense. In the evening of the first day she was reading my account, she came to me and asked, If you had no electricity, how would you use the enlarger. Mirrors and the sun. Why? She burst out laughing again and said, Dont you ever dare to protest the name Clueless. It fits you even more than John. I just looked at her, perplexed and confused. She hit the back of my head and said, You have an Adaptable Light Ball. I facepalmed. I was never getting rid of the Clueless moniker. While Mahya was reading, I went looking for a bookbinder. I had a lot of books without runes or magic scripts that I could bind in the technological way. I found a big bookbinding service in Calgary and brought them all the books on A4 pages, held by rubber bands. They stared at me and stared even more when they saw the letters were like nothing they had ever seen. The clerk at the bookbinding service, a middle-aged man with a salt-and-pepper beard and kind eyes, looked at the pages with curiosity. What is that? Fantasy books for Dungeons and Dragons. He chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. Arent they supposed to have nice covers? When they will be published, sure. Right now, Im looking for a company that will buy them from me, but to do that, I need them bound. The clerk nodded, giving me an encouraging smile. Good luck, man. They bound all my books, and I went looking for a bookbinder that did traditional binding with glue and thread. I found somebody like that! I told her the same story Id used at the other place, but when I came back to collect the books, she confronted me, her expression a mix of curiosity and suspicion. She flat-out refused to believe they were just fantasy props. Every time I try to read them, she said, her voice low and uneasy, it feels like my eyes are sliding right off the text. And then the headaches... Ive been having the strangest dreams since I started working on them. Theyre not normal, are they? Her words lingered, and it was clear she wasnt going to drop it. I could see the mix of fear and fascination in her eyes, and I knew exactly what was happening. The books werent just some propsthey were part of the truth I had written, the actual story. I met her gaze and promised, Ill give you answers soon. She didnt realize it yet, but I had already written those answers in my accountthe truth of everything that had happened. As I added her to my future mailing list, I knew shed be among the first to learn what was really going on. Mahya was done with the reading, and we moved to the next stage of my plan. I prepared a long list of addresses of every government on Earth and of the main management of every first responder forcelike firefighters and paramedics, etc. We bought more A4 paper, sent the file to the printers, and also the three of us used the spell Copy Text to duplicate the story again and again. When Mahya would run out of mana, she would put copies in envelopes and write the addresses. It took us two weeks to finish the full list, but the envelopes were ready. While Mahya was almost done with the balloon, I searched for sites that allow a person to publish a story and preppers and survivalists sites through the internet, social media, and various forums. I uploaded my story to all the writing sites but didnt publish it yet. I kept it as a draft. Mahya was done with the balloon, and we went to a field to fill it with air until it floated. Once it was up, she sent Al and me to make sure nobody was around. After we gave her the all-clear, she casually shot the balloon with a rifle! What are you doing? Are you crazy? I cried, staring at her in disbelief. She just laughed and pointed at the balloon. There wasnt even a mark on it, let alone a hole. The thing looked completely untouched. My jaw practically hit the ground. She clapped me on the back, still laughing. Then she handed me a bow and had me shoot arrows at it. Same result. Nothing. The balloon was still pristine. Next, we tried burning it with a torch, but it didnt even singe. I had to admit; we had one hell of a balloon. After all that, she did something weird. For a second, I felt foggy, and suddenly I became convinced that we were starving and needed to go eat right away. Al enthusiastically agreed, and we started walking off without a second thought. But Mahyas laughter stopped us. Close your eyes, boys, and give me your hands. That didnt make any sense, especially when we were clearly in desperate need of food. She actually grabbed our shoulders to stop us and pricked my finger. Ouch! What the hell are you doing? I snapped, getting more than a little annoyed. She did something, and just like that, my mind cleared. I remembered the balloon, and that we were supposed to be testing it. Also, Id already eaten like an hour ago. How did you do that? I asked, still trying to wrap my head around it. Mahya looked pretty pleased with herself. Runes, she said, pointing to a row of them on the balloons side. She listed them offBend Light, Memory, Confusion, Obfuscation, Recall, Clarity, Blood, Protection, Bindingand then pointed at the key rune, the one she used our blood on to cancel the effect. Youre amazing, you know that? I said, shaking my head in disbelief. She grinned. Im a genius. Dont you forget it! This is truly a remarkable feat, Al chimed in, sounding genuinely impressed. Mahya gave us both a nod. Thanks, boys. After we were done with the balloon, we had a short deliberation on whether to go or delay and came to an agreement to delay for a short while for workshops. Mahya had over 250, I had 199, and Al had 84. Since I was stocking for two, it was less than it looked. We decided Mahya would start working on one jeep to convert it to Magitech, and Al and I would attend workshops. Attending workshops with Al felt like navigating a maze of contradictions so severe that I half-expected someone to diagnose him with a split personality disorder. In public, he carried himself with a regal air that completely vanished when it was just us. Still, beneath that polished exterior, his knack for picking up new skills was undeniablethough he never missed a chance to complain or hold his nose a little too high. Our first workshop, Advanced Painting Techniques, started with Al strolling in like he was walking into a banquet, glancing at the brushes and paints like they werent quite up to his standards. Is this really the best they have? he complained. But by the end of the session, hed produced a beautiful sunset. We also tackled Carving for Beginners, where he wrinkled his nose at the sawdust. This is... primitive, he commented, but by the end, he carved a detailed lions head that caught everyones attention. I noticed a smile when the instructor praised his work. Glassblowing Fundamentals was bound to be interesting. Al, clearly fascinated by the molten glass, got a little too close and singed both his sleeve and hand. So I had to heal him discreetly. In Woodworking: Building Your First Project, Al couldnt help but complain. This is commoners work, he grumbled, but his beautifully carved wooden box said otherwise. He mightve acted like he was above it, but the care he put into his work was obvious. As we attended more workshopslike Leather Crafting, Blacksmithing, and Creative WritingAls pattern remained the same: he complained, acted as if the work was beneath him, but ended up excelling. His storytelling during the Creative Writing Workshop was where he really shined, spinning tales of daring princes and epic adventures. I have come to realize that I possess an innate ability for storytelling, he said earnestly, and I couldnt help but wonder if he wasnt just recounting stories from his familys archive. By the end of the workshops, Al had proven himself talented in areas ranging from Wine Tasting to Artisanal Cheese Making, though his complaints never stopped. This is not my calling, he said while working on Web Development, yet there was no denying the satisfaction on his face when things finally clicked. Despite his occasional arrogance, Als talent and determination were undeniable. He mightve masked his insecurities with bravado, but watching him grow through these workshops was proof that even a prince could learn a thing or two. Still, the experience left me feeling like I had whiplash. The minute we left the workshops, he reverted to the usual Aloverly formal language, but otherwise... normal. Not the arrogant prick he was in public. I started to suspect his pompous attitude might be a front for deeper self-esteem issues, but I didnt have proof beyond what I saw during the workshops. By the time we were done with the workshops, Mahya still hadnt finished the jeep, but there was no reason to delay anymore. We spent the last bit of money, and as I watched the UPS truck drive away, filled with envelopes containing my story, a strange mix of relief and anxiety hit me. I had poured months into writing everything downevery detail, every memoryand now I was sending it out into the world. The weight of it suddenly felt immense. I wasnt just telling a story. I was warning Earth about dangers it had never imagined. Would they believe me? Would they prepare in time? Or would they dismiss it as fantasy and continue on as if nothing had changed? I pressed publish on all the sites where I had uploaded my story. It felt oddly anticlimactic after so much work, like there shouldve been some grand moment. But instead, I just sat there staring at the screen for a long time. Mahya and Al helped me spread the word, posting on hundreds of forums, social media pages, and survivalist sites: This is not a fantasy! Verify the facts given in the story. Get ready to survive. The Gate Travelerwith a link to the story on Royal Road, or Scribble Hub. With the links shared and my story out there, I leaned back and let out a long breath. It was out of my hands now. The world would either take this seriously or they wouldnt. A part of me hoped I wouldnt need to be proven right. I stored all the computers, wishing them well in my mind, as if they could somehow carry the weight of the warning. We packed up and drove to Mount Rundle. It was late, the quiet darkness surrounding us as we parked. I channeled Restore into the jeep, experiencing the familiar feel as the magic seeped into it, then stored it away. One more thing was behind us. We stood there for a moment, just the four of us, looking at the Gate. The next step of our journey awaited. I felt a swirl of emotionsexcitement, apprehension, and a strange sense of closure. Earth was behind me, at least for now, but the unknown stretched out ahead. Even Mahya, though reluctant, stepped forward to touch the Gate and read the World Information. We were in this together. It was time for a new adventure.
Those are pictures of us. I hope you believe me, John Rue Me and Rue Lis Mahya and Lyura Alfonsen Holerand Mirbit VII The Idiot, aka Sonak Susil Rabban Vin Fish Book 2—Epilogue: Get Ready! The story The Gate Traveler appeared one day on Royal Road and Scribble Hub, with links all over social media: Facebook, Reddit, Twitter (X), Zero Hedge, Prepper.org, SurvivalistBoards.com, Rumble, BitChute, InfoWars, and countless other forums. This is not a fantasy! Verify the facts given in the story. Get ready to survive. The Gate Traveler The reactions and opinions varied. Some hailed the story as a brilliant narrative, while others dismissed it as poorly written fiction. For most, it was just another tale of adventure. But for a few, it became something morea call to prepare.
DreamWorld Forum DragonSlayer99: Wow, such a fantastic narrative! I loved every minute of it, but I wish theyd move on to another world already. ElfQueen88: Totally agree! Mana waves and crumbling technology sound terrifying. I hope the author writes a spinoff to show what happens on Earth. Best LitRPG Ive read in ages. Swordsman Sam: Part of me wishes it were real, even though I know its fiction. Imagine crossing Gates with magical abilities! DarkMage42: Has anyone else felt a bit nervous after reading this? The details are so convincing. I might start practicing with my bow againjust for fun. IneedToKnow12: This has me worried. I checked old news stories. Dr. John Rue disappeared on September 3, 2022. He called a taxi from his Frankfurt hotel, told the driver his friends were picking him up, and vanished. Just in case... I think Im signing up for HEMA training. Critical Writer: Am I the only one who found the writing off? Pacing was erratic, the MC was inconsistent, and the dialogue felt unnatural. Three out of ten. GrammarGeek: Agreed. I noticed several grammatical errors that pulled me out of the story. It needs a competent editor.
Goodreads Reviews Reviewer: PrepperGeek: ???? I know its fiction, but the scenario is so well thought out that it got me thinking about real-life preparedness. Might start reading up on survival skills, just for fun. Reviewer: RealistRandy: ??? Entertaining, but lets not get carried away. Its an okay story, but thats all it isa story. No need to dig bunkers. Reviewer: PlotCritic: ?? Interesting concept, poor execution. The plot holes and inconsistencies were hard to ignore. Reviewer: SyntaxSkeptic: ??? Good ideas, but the writing could use a thorough edit.
Royal Road Reviews ?? Novel idea, sloppy execution REVIEWED AT: Chapter 65Friends Are Awesome BY nemesi8s, 5/29/2031, 6:23 AM The premise is interesting, but the writing is repetitive and basic. The dialogue feels forced, like it exists only to convey information. The characters often act out of character. The grammar, at least, is good. ????? Slice of life bliss REVIEWED AT: Chapter 54I Think Im Good at This BY JJB4335_80_8155, 5/14/2031, 2:19 PM Im loving this story about John, who, after losing his wife, discovers he can travel to other worlds. Its refreshing to see a character who actually plans ahead. The magic system, with both mental and physical components, is unique. Incredible flow!
Despite the general consensus that The Gate Traveler was fictional, a handful of readers couldnt shake the nagging feeling that there might be some truth to it. Across the globe, a quiet wave of preparation began.
Japan Kenji Nakamura, an IT specialist by day and committed LitRPG enthusiast by night, finished the story in his tiny Tokyo apartment, his mind spinning. Leaning back in his chair, he muttered to himself, Better safe than sorry. Over the next year, Kenji transformed his apartment into a survival center. He joined a kendo dojo, training daily, moving up the ranks faster than most. His small space became a fortress, equipped with an indoor garden, water filters, and enough supplies to last months. He practiced swordplay obsessively, perfecting each strike, each stance. He didnt know what tomorrow would bring, but he was going to be ready.
Hawaii Keoni stared at the screen, unsure of what to think. His mind went completely blank in stunned silence. When he met Al, he thought their relationship was special, both emotionally and physically. Als decision to continue sailing with his friends instead of staying in Hawaii to see if they could build a future together left Keoni devastated. He confided in his best friends, Kai and Ilani, about Al and his two friends, John and Mahya, and their giant dog, Rue. Two weeks ago, Ilani sent him a link to an online story on Royal Road and insisted he read it. After a few chapters, he told her he didnt want to continue; it wasnt his style. He preferred Robert Ludlum and John Grisham, not some weird fantasy with numbers and levels. Ilani kept pushing him to keep reading. As he read the chapter where John rescued Mahya and noticed the strange, pronounced h, alarm bells went off in his mind, though their ringing was still faint. When he got to the chapter where John and the gang arrived in Austria to meet Alfonsen, the alarm bells grew louder. He tried to convince himself there was no way it could be real and that he was just imagining things. But when he read the chapter about Hawaii, he had to admit, at least to himself, that these were the same people. He remembered that conversation word for word. The thought that he had sex with an alien prince blew his mind. He didnt know what to think. He sat in front of the computer, staring at the screen, his mind completely blank. The only thing he could do for a long time was blink. After he recovered from the shock, and following a long conversation with Ilani, they heeded the warning and started preparing. Kai initially thought they were crazy but agreed to cooperate. All three enrolled in self-defense classes: Keoni and Mike took up sword fighting, Ilani joined archery, and they all took first aid and attended every medical workshop they could find. They also stocked up on food, water, and first aid supplies. True or not, fiction or real life, they got ready.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Brazil Lucas Silva, a lifelong fantasy fan in Rio de Janeiro, closed his e-reader and glanced around his cluttered apartment. "This could be a sign," he murmured, his gaze settling on the pile of unplayed video games. Over the next year, Lucas threw himself into preparing for the worst. He learned how to grow vegetables on his balcony, set up a tiny aquaponics system, and became a fixture at the local martial arts gym, practicing Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu and Capoeira. His small apartment transformed into a vertical garden, with shelves lined with survival books. The once-avid gamer now spent his days sparring and his nights offering urban survival tips on YouTube. You never know, hed say with a grin, but its always better to be ready.
A Small Town in Maine Tony Bianchi, formerly Tony Pantero, spotted the link on InfoWars, and something in his gut urged him to click it. Throughout his life, Tony had trusted his instincts. He processed everything with his intellect, but he always listened to his gut. He read the story and stumbled upon a literary genre hed never encountered beforeand to his surprise, he liked it. It was light, flowing, and didnt demand much thought. It became a perfect way to unwind at the end of the day with a beer, rather than mindlessly stare at the TV. When Tony reached the chapter Looter Extraordinaire, he froze for a moment, then burst into laughter. He laughed so hard and for so long that tears streamed from his eyes. This wasnt a conspiracy, nor an attack on the syndicate, or on him personally. A girl wanted rifle bullets, and the king fell. For half the night, he shook his head in dismay, occasionally bursting into laughter. The next day, he signed up for archery lessons. They might have taken down the King of Las Vegas, but they had saved Tony Bianchi''s life.
Russia Anya Petrov, a competitive fencer from Moscow, read the manuscript with a skeptical eye. But as she observed strange occurrences around the citytechnological glitches, unexplained phenomenashe began to wonder. "Why not be ready for anything?" she reasoned. Over the next year, Anya sharpened her skills. Fencing was no longer just a sportit was survival training. She enrolled in martial arts courses, studied tactical combat, and dove into urban survival strategies. Her apartment became a training ground, her bookshelf filled with books on military strategy.
Canada Luna Bouchard, a tradition book binder, heard a knock on the door. It was a UPS driver that gave her an envelope. Opening it, inside was a thick manuscript with a short handwritten note.
I promised you answers, and I always keep my promises. John
She started reading the story, and after three pages, she looked at the manuscript with furrowed brows. What the hell is this nonsense? The memory of the strange letters that made her eyes slip over them, the headaches, and the odd dreams nagged at her, urging her to keep reading. She slogged through the manuscript, battling with herself to continue. Luna preferred romantic novelsstories about overcoming obstacles and personal growth, not fantasy. But still, she kept going. It took her a week to finish, with plenty of breaks. When she finally did, she sat and thought for a long, long time. On one hand, it was bizarreillogical, disconnected from reality, and so far-fetched that she could barely believe it might be real. But those letters... After much deliberation, she joined a meditation group. If Mana was real, she was sure shed be able to feel it. If not, at least shed learn to relax.
United States Ethan Clarke leaned back in his old, worn-out leather recliner, the faint glow from his computer screen casting shadows across the shelves of canned goods and gold coins behind him. As a lifelong prepper, he was always ready for anything. But The Gate Traveler struck a chord deep inside him. Clicking the link had been a whim, but as he read, his unease grew. The talk of mana integration, the collapse of advanced technology, and the rise of magic classesit all seemed eerily plausible. Ethan sprang into action. His cabin, already well-stocked, became a fortress. He doubled his food supply, added water purification methods, and built a bunker deep in the woods. His arsenal, already substantial, grew even larger as he added close-combat weapons and traps. Every morning, he trained in close-quarters combat, slashing through dummies with machetes and staffs. He taught his family how to survive without modern conveniences, their drills growing more complex with each passing day. Ethan knew he might be preparing for something no one else believed in. But deep down, he trusted his instinctsand his instincts told him to get ready.
Germany In the heart of Berlin, veteran agent Klaus Weber of the Bundesamt fr Verfassungsschutz received a worn envelope with no return address. With a sigh, he tore it open, expecting another conspiracy theory to debunk. Instead, he found The Gate Traveler, a manuscript about the impending integration of Earth into a mana system. He scanned the pages, eyebrows furrowed in disbelief. Mana? Portals? Collapse of technology? It read like a fantasy novel, and Klaus had seen enough conspiracy theories to know a wild story when he read one. But as he read on, his skepticism deepened. The details were... unsettling. Three days later, after reading through it all, Klaus tossed the manuscript into the shredder with a decisive whirl. He had real threats to handleterrorist groups, cyber threats, political espionagenot fantastical claims about magic.
Inspector Hiroshi Tanaka In Tokyo, Inspector Hiroshi Tanaka approached the manuscript with his usual precision. He was meticulous, analyticala man who had solved many complex cases. But The Gate Traveler challenged everything he thought he knew. Reports of unexplained phenomena around Japantechnological glitches near shrines, rapid plant growth, yokai sightingsmatched the manuscripts claims. With each new incident, Tanakas skepticism chipped away. He brought his findings to his superior, Chief Superintendent Nakamura, but his concerns were dismissed. Fairy tales, Nakamura had said. Undeterred, Tanaka formed a small, secret study group. Together, they investigated, blending science with ancient Japanese mysticism. As months passed, the phenomena grew more frequent, and Tanakas quiet preparations intensified.
Captain Dave Ramsey Captain David Dave Ramsey of the Los Angeles Fire Department sat in his cluttered office, staring at the manuscript that had just arrived. Years of fighting wildfires and earthquakes had honed his instincts, and they were screaming at him now. At first, he didnt take it seriously, but something about the details gnawed at him. His Scottish roots were full of stories about seers in the family line, about intuition and things unseen. What if it was real? He started preparing, quietly. He ordered extra supplies for the stationmedical rations, tranquilizers, batonsall under the guise of emergency preparedness. He ran disaster drills with his team, introducing scenarios theyd never trained for before. His lieutenants joked about aliens and monster invasions, but Dave remained steady. Better to be over-prepared than caught off guard, hed say with a tight smile. The signs were theresmall, but unmistakable. He didnt know when or if the mana integration would happen, but he was ready for whatever came next.
Chief Inspector Thomas Hardy Chief Inspector Thomas Hardy of Scotland Yard was no stranger to strange cases. But when he read The Gate Traveler, a chill ran down his spine. Stone circles glowing in Glastonbury. Accelerated plant growth in Avebury. Technological glitches across Londons AI systems. The manuscripts descriptions matched the odd reports flooding in. His superior, Assistant Commissioner Margaret Thompson, dismissed it as fantasy. Take a holiday, shed said, waving him off. But Hardy couldnt ignore the signs. He gathered a small team, prepping in secret. Supplies, survival skills, meditation to sense manait all seemed ridiculous, but Hardy trusted his gut. The world was changing, and they needed to be ready.
CIA Analyst Daniel Reynolds Deep within CIA headquarters, Senior Analyst Daniel Reynolds sifted through a mountain of reports. The manuscript on his desk caught his eye. The Gate Traveler. The note attached told him to read certain chapters first. He didand his alarm grew with every page. The descriptions of the Area 51 incident were unnervingly accurate. How could anyone outside the base know those details? Daniel knew this was more than fiction. He called his superior, Deputy Director Emily Hargrove, and together they built a case. Quietly, they pulled in favors, gathered evidence, and rallied support. The world needed to prepare for what was coming, and they would be the ones to guide that effort.
As the mana level rose, the world braced itself for the unknown. Across countries and continents, a handful of peoplethose who believedwere ready. Book 3: Lumis—Prologue After writing my memoirs, I decided to keep the habit going with a diary. It was a good way to document my journey and jot down all the interesting things I came across. It was funny how easy it became to write whatever happenedkind of like talking to myself, only less weird. As we approached the Gate to Lumis, my excitement built. I couldnt wait to see what new adventure was waiting for us on the other side. So, without thinking too much, I reached out and touched the Gate, eager to check out what was in store. Al copied me, just as excited to see what this world offered. But then there was Mahya. She furrowed her brows, gave us both a look that could kill, exhaled dramatically, and finally touched the Gate, too. I preferred not to know in advance, she grumbled. Its like a spoiler. I couldnt help but push back a little. Yeah, but how else are we supposed to find all the cool stuff? Id rather have a spoiler and make sure we dont miss out on anything good. Remember Shimoor? I only read one account, and I hardly saw anything besides a few towns and cities. This time, I want to see everything Lumis had to offer. Mahya remained unconvinced. Id rather just go where the wind takes me and discover things as we go. We can still do that, I assured her. But at least this way, well have a general idea of where to start. She sighed, clearly not thrilled, but nodded anyway.
105 Frost, 787 AR - Traveler Garrin Ronclud I just saw the worlds information before mine. If you are still around, Brother Traveler, Im heading to Miku in Solaria for a day or two. Send a message through the Archive for a meet. Anyway, Lumis might seem tame, but theres plenty for a seasoned Traveler like me. I discovered an untamed dungeon near the Elemental Grove, and though it was a challenging battle, demolishing the dungeon was worth it for the core. The dungeons creatures were formidable, but the thrill of the battle and the rewards made it all worthwhile. The Enchanted Workshop was fascinating and breathtaking with all those crystals. Even if youre not planning to buy anything, its worth a visit. The artisans there possess skill and infuse their creations with subtle yet effective magic. The Runestone Circle was intriguing; those ancient runes still pack a punch. I studied their inscriptions, trying to decipher the ancient language. Each rune seemed to hold a fragment of forgotten magic. Note that the Local Adaptation didnt help me learn the runes, and I have no idea why. The Arcane Library was a treasure trove of knowledge. I spent days poring over ancient tomes and scrolls, learning about Lumiss history and magical heritage. The librarian, an elderly mage, was kind enough to assist me in my research. Regarding prices and trade, inns mostly cost 50 copper per night, and meals cost 20 copper. Its wise to bring precision tools and synthetic materials from tech worlds. From Lumis, take enchanted jewelry and mana-infused bakery goods to low mana worlds. I added markers on the Map for the places I liked and hope you will enjoy them too.
4 Frost, 787 AR - Traveler Borin Stonish Bah! Lumis is a bit too boring for my taste, but theres gold to be made if you know where to look.
  • The Guardian Trees in the forest werent much of a challenge, though their telepathic warnings were amusing. They tried to intimidate me, but a sturdy Traveler like myself doesnt scare easily. I found a wild dungeon in the Starlight Observatory area. The cores worth more than all the loot combined.
  • The Potion Emporium had some decent brews. I picked up a strength potion that could be useful during my next adventure. The alchemist there was a bit of a chatterbox, but I got some valuable tips on local ingredients.
  • The Enchanted Smithy wasnt half bad. Got myself a sturdy new axe with minor enchantments. It should hold up well in a fight. The smith, an old fellow named Harl, knew his craft and even offered to teach me a few tricks.
  • Visiting the Mana-Weaving Workshop was an unexpected pleasure. Watching artisans weave mana into fabrics was mesmerizing. I ended up buying a cloak that offers minor protection against the elements. Its not as strong as my armor, but its perfect for travel.
Prices and Trade:
  • The money system is simple: 100 coppers = 1 silver, 100 silvers = 1 gold, and 100 gold = 1 mithril. Note that the mithril is just an idea they hold; I didnt see even one coin from it. Maybe kings have them.
  • Inns: 40-60 copper per night.
  • Meals: 20-30 copper.
  • From tech worlds: Bring high-quality metals and non-magical gadgets.
  • From Lumis: Take emotion-infused crystals and ever-cool water flasks to low mana worlds.
91 Sun, 642 AR - Traveler Sylvana Whillea I have little to add on top of what the others have shared, but Ill try to contribute what I can. Lumis is a planet of quiet wonder, though Im unsure if my observations will be as insightful. The Luminescent Garden at night is truly a sight to behold, with the plants glowing softly under the moonlight. I met a local druid there who taught me a lot about the local flora, but Im not sure how much of it would be helpful to others. The garden is serene, and the glow of the plants creates a magical ambiance, but Im hesitant to say its anything extraordinary. The Hallowed Grounds was another place of reflection where I felt a deep connection to the spiritual realm. Here, the veil between the physical and spiritual worlds feels thin, allowing profound meditation and communion with nature spirits. At least, thats what I thinkI could be wrong. The Arcane Bazaar is bustling with activity, filled with many enchanted goods. I bought a small trinket that helps calm emotions, which I find very useful for meditation, though Im not entirely sure if its worth mentioning. The bazaar is colorful and lively, with vendors from all over Lumis selling their wares, but perhaps thats already well known. Finally, the Mana Spring Bathhouse in Azurebrook provided some much-needed relaxation. The rejuvenation effects of the mana-infused waters are subtle but noticeable, or at least they were to me. After a long day of travel, soaking in the bathhouse felt like the perfect way to unwind, though I cant say if it would be the same for everyone. As for prices and trade, inns typically charge 50 copper per night, and meals cost around 30 copper. If youre from the tech world, bringing mass-produced goods and high-quality textiles might be wise. From Lumis, taking back subtle magical items and enchanted textiles to low mana worlds could be beneficial, but Im not entirely sure.
22 Bloom, 530 AR - Traveler Elara Moow Im unsure what to say, but I feel like the spirits are guiding my pen, so Ill write about what feels right. Lumis is... oh, its like a whisper of magic, you know? Its subtle, like how a butterflys wings flutter in the breeze, and yet its everywhere, embracing you in this gentle, enchanting way thats perfect for someone like me. I dont think words can truly capture it, but Ill try, and maybe the spirits will help you feel what I felt. So, where was I? Oh yes, the Arcane Theater! It was like stepping into a dream. The illusion magic wasnt just magicit was life, dancing on the stage. The actors didnt just perform; they floated, like leaves caught in a breeze of mana, their voices echoing with this ethereal, mana-infused harmony that just... it makes you think about the interconnectedness of everything, you know? Its like the stories werent just stories but memories from another life, or maybe even your future life. Whos saying? And then there were the Spirit Wells! Oh, the Spirit Wells. I just had to immerse myself in the watersno, become the watersand it was like the universe was cradling my soul. The water wasnt just water; it was like liquid tranquility, glowing softly, almost as if it were singing to me. Or maybe I was singing to it? Either way, I felt my mana replenish and my mind clear, like a sky after a storm. And the Whispering Windmills? Oh, they turned ever so slowly, like the earth was meditating. And the wind... the wind had a voice, I swear. You can only hear a lullaby if you listen with your heart, not your ears. This is the ideal location to meditate on how windmills symbolize the cyclical nature of existence. Oh! And then theres the Mystic River! I can still feel the mana currents wrapping around me, like a mother wrapping her baby in a soft blanket. The water was eager to help, responding to every little thought like it knew what I wanted before I did. Its the perfect place to practice your spells, especially if youre trying to commune with water spirits. And the sunlight! Oh, the sunlight danced on the water like tiny fairiesno, wait, maybe they were fairies. Its possible. The Elemental Springs were... oh, how do I even describe them? They were like, well, imagine the elements coming together in perfect harmony, each respecting the others space but blending into this... this symphony of tranquility. The elements flowed through me, almost like they were trying to teach me something. Maybe thats the secret to understanding elemental magic. Just let the elements think for you! Its all about balance and perhaps letting go and letting the universe take over.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. As for the mundane things like prices and trade, inns are around 40 copper per night, and meals are about 20 copper. But you know, its the energy exchange that matters, right? If youre coming from tech worlds, maybe bring some mass-produced medicines or precision farming tools, but if youre leaving Lumis, take some mana-infused fabrics or subtle magical items. Theyre like... bottled spirit energy. But really, who needs to keep track of such earthly concerns when you can float on the mana currents and let the universe provide?
137 Moon, 331 AR - Traveler Aeryn Widor This land of Lumis is full of delicate magic, and my journey here has been absolutely mesmerizing. As a scholar of magical flora and fauna, I find this worlds sights and experiences fascinating and rewarding. The Mana-Infused Bakery in Crystalspire was delightful. The pastries, infused with mana, taste exquisite and provide a refreshing energy boost. According to the manager, the secret lies in using mana-rich grains and enchanted ovens during the preparation. Another highlight was the Elder Tree Grove. These ancient trees seem to whisper secrets if you listen closely enough. After spending an entire afternoon under their boughs, I felt a profound connection to nature. The occasional presence of forest spirits, who appeared as faint glimmers of light among the leaves, interrupted the groves tranquility. One of the most fascinating experiences was at the Echoing Caverns. The echoes here seemed to carry whispers of forgotten lore, hinting at hidden treasures. Each step I took reverberated with a thousand voices, some speaking in languages I did not understand, yet the mana in the air made their meaning clear. For those interested in magical craftsmanship, the Mystic Caravan is a must-visit. This traveling market appears unpredictably, bringing rare and exotic magical goods. I gained a beautifully enchanted quill that never runs out of ink, which is perfect for my research notes. The vendors here are knowledgeable and eager to share stories about their wares, making each visit an educational experience. General Information:
  • Inns typically cost 50 copper per night.
  • A meal in an inn is around 20 copper.
  • From the technological worlds: Bring precision mechanical tools and durable fabrics; they fetch a high price here.
  • From Lumis: Take high-quality weapons, some of which are works of art.
3 Sun, 223 AR - Traveler Grim Tish Lumis, what a disappointment. This place is far too tame for someone like me, but I suppose it has its merits if youre the type who prefers soft beds and easy challenges. The Crystal Cave near Crystalspire, for instanceyes, it offers some magical crystals, but dont get too excited. The harvest is so tightly controlled that it feels like overzealous bureaucrats are watching you. I snagged a few crystals for my collection, but youd have your pick in the higher mana worlds without all the fuss. Then theres the Hedge Maze of Illusions. What a joke. If you ask me, its nothing more than cheap entertainment for the masses. The minor illusion magic there might be helpful for beginnersnovices who need to learn how to spot magical trickerybut for anyone with experience, its a waste of time. You can find better challenges in your sleep on worlds with magical depth. The Mana Spring Bathhouse in Azurebrook was perhaps the only vaguely redeeming feature, and even that was underwhelming. The so-called rejuvenation effects? Subtle to the point of being nearly nonexistent. Sure, its a decent spot to relax after a journey, but dont expect to walk out feeling like a new person. Other worlds offer baths that could put this place to shame, but here, its treated like some grand luxury. I stumbled upon one wild dungeon in a remote mountain valley, and Ill admit it was more challenging than I expected for this low-level mana world. The victory was primarily sweet because it was such a rare find. Dont expect to encounter many of these; Lumis is practically barren of anything worth fighting for. It made little sense for me to take the core, so I didnt even bother. Ive collected bigger cores from worlds that understand what the word dungeon means. Ive marked the Crystal Cave, Hedge Maze of Illusions, and Mana Spring Bathhouse on the Travelers Map, but I dont think anyone would find them particularly exciting. Though good luck finding anything else like it, Ive also included the location of that hidden wild dungeon. Youre welcome, I suppose. And lets talk about the politics here, if you can even call it that. Under this Lumis Accord, the three kingdomsCrystalholm, Azureas, and Solariaattempt to present themselves as friendly, but its important not to be deceived. Its just a cover for the petty intrigue and underhanded deals that go on beneath the surface. Each capital thinks its superior, but theyre all equally backward and delusional. If youre looking to trade, bring in high-quality metals. The so-called enchanted items here are weak by any respectable standard, but they still need suitable materials to cobble together their half-baked creations. You can profit from selling mithril or adamantine to their Mana Forgesbut dont even think about selling Duron. They wont know what it is and wont appreciate it. And when youre ready to leave this lackluster realm, grab some of those emotion-infused crystals from Crystalholm. Theyre popular in more magic-starved worlds and small enough not to clutter your Storage. One piece of advice: dont think you can con these people because their magic is weak. The mages may not hurl fireballs one after another, but theyve got sneaky ways of catching liars and cheats. Their Truth Mages are on par with much higher mana worlds. Stay honest, and youll get by, but expect a little more. In summary, Lumis is stable, sure, and relatively safe, but its a realm for beginners or those seeking a quieter, duller adventure. High-level challenges? Powerful magical artifacts? Forget it. This is a beginners realm for medium mana, if there ever was one, and thats putting it kindly.
156 Moon, 101 AR - Traveler Zara Stombin Lumis continues to reveal itself in ways that defy initial expectations. I have recently returned from the Shifting Sands, a desert region known for the occasional manifestation of magical mirages. While disorienting, these phenomena are undeniably fascinating and serve as an ideal training ground for those who wish to refine their ability to discern reality from illusion. The Dungeon of the Forgotten King, under the control of Azureass royal family, presents a unique opportunity for adventurers. For a fee, one may test ones abilities against various challenges within its confines. The royal family of Azureas meticulously manages the dungeon, ensuring a safer environment than wild dungeons. However, this management may render the experience less rewarding for those seeking more significant risks. While in Lumis, I visited the Beast Masters Ranch, a facility dedicated to the breeding and training of low to mid-level magical creatures. This establishment offers an excellent setting for studying mana beasts behavior, free from the immediate dangers typically associated with wild encounters. One evening, I happened upon the Whispering Glade, a locale where the concentration of mana facilitates communication with nature spirits, though these entities rarely reveal themselves. The Glade provides a tranquil environment conducive to meditation and mana regeneration. I have duly updated the Travelers Map with the Shifting Sands locations, the Forgotten Kings Dungeon, the Beast Masters Ranch, and the Whispering Glade. The political landscape of Lumis warrants attention. Although the three kingdoms maintain their sovereignty, they loosely unite under the Lumis Accord, a confederation that permits free trade and travel between the realmsa significant advantage for Travelers. For those with mercantile interests, I recommend importing simple mechanical tools. Given Lumiss reliance on low-level magic, there is an unexpected demand for non-magical solutions. Conversely, low-mana worlds highly value subtle magical items from Lumis, such as emotion-calming crystals or ever-cool water flasks. In conclusion, Lumis is a realm of subtle magic and concealed wonders. It rewards those who invest the time to explore its depths and appreciate its gentle yet pervasive enchantments.
12 Bloom, 12 AR - Traveler Kelith Moisper In the year 12, After the Revolution (AR), the people of Lumis continued to struggle with the consequences of the great upheaval that divided the once-powerful empire into three separate kingdoms. The scars of the revolution, which fractured the empire that once ruled the entire continent, are still visible everywhere. The land once known as Lumisor now contains the kingdoms of Solaria in the north, Azureas in the middle, and Crystalholm in the south. These kingdoms maintain a fragile peace, bound by trade and mutual respect for the magic that courses through their lands. As I traveled through Lumis, I couldnt help but feel a deep sadness at the sight of a good deal of once beautiful places now lying in ruins. Yet, I felt relieved I wasnt present during the fighting that left these scars. Lumis is a world offering a delicate balance between the magical and the mundane. The capital, Crystalspire, stands as a testament to this balance, with its Mana Forge at the citys heart. The sight is truly one to behold. Skilled artisans ply their trade here, using mana to enhance weapons and armor, though the effects remain subtle compared to the grand displays of power found in higher-mana worlds. Despite the lingering signs of conflict, the people are resilient and determined to rebuild and move forward, even as they carry the weight of their past. I spent a week exploring Thornheart Forest, a place that, while not overwhelmingly dangerous, holds enough mid-level monsters to keep an adventurer alert and engaged. Within this forest, I stumbled upon a wild dungeonan exceedingly rare find in Lumis. The dungeon presented a challenge that, while formidable, was not insurmountable. My efforts were rewarded with a modest haul of magical items, and I sold the location to the adventurers guild. (Maybe its still there, and you can enjoy it too.) Walking through the forest, I couldnt help but imagine what it might have been like before the revolution, when perhaps the forest was a peaceful refuge rather than a battleground. Just a few days journey from Crystalspire lies the Prismatic Falls, a natural wonder every Traveler should experience. The mana-infused minerals within the falls create a mesmerizing display of colors, The numerous bridges are interesting, and the waters offer minor healing properties. After my time in Thornheart Forest, the falls proved to be the perfect place to recover and reflect on the balance that Lumis strives to maintaina balance that continues to hold firm despite its tumultuous past. Lumis strikes this balance with precision, which makes it an ideal destination for novice to intermediate travelers. There is enough magic here to captivate the curious, but not so much as to overwhelm those still learning to navigate its complexities. Ive marked interesting locations on the Travelers Map, including Crystalspire, the Mana Forge, Thornheart Forest, and the Prismatic Falls. These places, I believe, capture the essence of what Lumis offers. Regarding trade, I discovered that the other kingdoms particularly seek enchanted textiles from Azureas. Likewise, Crystalholms mana-infused weapons are always in demand. For those planning to leave Lumis, I recommend taking some of Solarias sun-blessed herbs with youthey would fetch a reasonable price from alchemists in lower-mana worlds. Even in trade, the people of Lumis are slowly finding their way, rebuilding connections severed during the revolution. Lumis is more than it appears at first glance. Its magic is subtle yet pervasive, and it rewards the patient and observant. Despite the sadness that lingers over the land, a quiet strength also reminds us that even in the aftermath of great upheaval, life goes on, and we can find beauty in the most unexpected places.
Now, I didnt want to brag, but I was totally right. If we hadnt read the worlds information when we got to the Gate, we wouldve missed out on a ton of exciting stuff in Lumis. I was feeling pretty pleased with myselfright up until Mahya smacked me on the back of the head and told me not to be a peacock. She was no fun, honestly. And I still didnt get when shed ever seen a peacock. B3—Chapter 1: A Trippy Place Al was the first to go through the Gate, and I followed right behind him. I ran straight into his back as soon as I stepped through, bouncing back and almost falling. Whyd you stop? I asked, annoyed. He moved aside, revealing what had stopped him. My jaw dropped. The last time I went through this Gate, it was daytime, and all I saw were lakes, ponds, and big mushrooms. But now, with darkness settling in, those same mushrooms were glowing with vibrant colors, creating a strange, almost psychedelic scene. It was the most stunningly beautiful sight Id ever seen. The air smelled sweet and earthy, with a hint of something floral and foreign. The soft hum of night insects and the distant croaking of frogs added a symphony to the visual effects. I stood there, frozen in awe, until Mahya bumped into me, jolting me forward. Why are you blocking the Gate? she grumbled. As I stepped aside, her eyes widened, and she gasped in wonder. Oh, pretty! Her soft voice cut through the quiet night, and I could see her breath catch as she took in the view. Al had a huge smile, rubbing his hands together like he was about to make a million-dollar deal. The way the colors reflected in his eyes made him look almost as magical as the mushrooms. Why do you look so pleased? I asked. His eyes sparkled with excitement as he answered, The luminescence emitted by these mushrooms indicates a high concentration of mana. He looked like a kid who had just found a stash of candy. Youre planning to pick these beautiful mushrooms? Mahya asked, her face scrunching up in confusion. Of course, Al replied without missing a beat, his voice serious. Mahya and I exchanged shocked glances, both clearly wondering the same thing: Was he serious? What? Al shrugged. Those are merely mushrooms. They will grow back. But theyre so pretty! Mahya protested, her voice rising with a touch of desperation. Exactly, Al replied. I intend to utilize these materials to craft aesthetically pleasing potions. I sighed, realizing that some people didnt know how to appreciate beauty. Fine, I muttered, shaking my head. The three of us opened the Travelers Map and examined it. Lumis consisted of one large continent, two smaller continents, and several large islands. We were on one of the southern islands. Looks like well have to sail to get to the main continent, I remarked, tracing the route with my finger. Check the Map closely, Mahya interjected. I think well need the balloon to get out of here. Her meaning became clear when I zoomed in on the Map. We were in a vast valley, surrounded by numerous rings of tall, dense mountains. I rotated the map, searching for a pass, but there wasnt one. The mountains were so high and thick that flying seemed the only way out. Even from a distance, the tall mountains looked imposing, their long shadows stretching out even in the moonlight. How likely are there to be monsters in the air or sea? I asked, feeling uneasy. At 32 mana? Mahya replied. Not much of a chance. Al nodded in agreement. Alright. You two know best. This is my first world with medium mana, so Ill trust you on everything environmental. As we discussed our plan, Rue, always curious, wandered off to explore the valley. Suddenly, his howl pierced the air, and I ran toward him, my chest tightening with fear. By the time I reached him, Rue was locked in a struggle with a small green monster, its teeth sunk deep into his leg. I kicked the monster off Rue, sending it flying a few meters. It stopped moving when it hit the ground. I whispered, Good boy, healing Rues leg. Another green creature charged at me before I could catch my breath. I punched it mid-air, sending it flying, too. My hand throbbed from the impact, but the rush of adrenaline dulled the pain. Sensing more of them approaching, I pulled out my staff. Mahya and Al readied their swords, their faces grim, the tension around us thickening. The creatures swarmed us. Each was about the size of a cat, with large, bright yellow eyes, sharp claws, an enormous mouth full of teeth, four horns, and green fur. They were the most bizarre things Id ever seen. Their hisses and growls filled the air, creating a chaotic din. We fought, taking down over thirty of them. My staff swung in smooth arcs, each hit vibrating through my arms. Mahya and Als swords cut and stabbed with precise efficiency. Rue tore through the horde, tearing them to pieces. When the last monster fell, I was breathless, sweat dripping down my face. The metallic scent of blood mixed with the earthy smell of mushrooms, creating a strange, unsettling aroma. Al grinned, his eyes gleaming with happiness. Whats got you so cheerful now? I asked, confused. These were monsters. Exactly, he said, his eyes glinting with greed and excitement. The presence of a significant number of monsters in this area implies that the mushrooms are of even higher purity. I shook my head, realizing everyone sees whats most important to them. After gathering all the monsters in one place, I turned them into crystals. Looking up from my work, I noticed the red dot blinking, signaling a system message.
Pim Level 3 defeated Pim Level 3 defeated Pim Level 3 defeated Pim Level 4 defeated Pim Level 4 defeated...
Pim sounded cute and fluffy, but these monsters were anything but. They were just strange. After a brief discussion, we agreed to stay in the valley for a few days. Al wanted to collect mushrooms, and I needed a mental break. My last days on Earth were stressful, with the writing, sending out, and wanting to leave as fast as possible. I took out my house and activated the protections to ensure our safety. The following day, everyone did their own thing. Rue resumed his patrolling. Mahya went into the spell room and got back to work on her motorcycle. Al mercilessly picked five beautiful mushrooms and then took over the kitchen. I settled on the porch, split my mind, and tried to connect with the wind. I was in for another surpriseI looked forward to the day I would stop getting surprised every other day. The wind here felt different from the wind on Earth. She was less playful, maybe not meaner, but less friendly and more unkind. Standoffish. I spent most of the day trying to achieve Unity, but it wasnt happening. Something was missing. I thought about my experience on Earth and remembered that I initially achieved Unity, but the wind and I only became friends after playing with the hot-air balloon. Scratching my head, I thought, Maybe we can play together? The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I didnt want to go up in the balloon with an unfriendly wind, so I brainstormed another game. Eventually, I made paper airplanes. Sitting on the porch, I folded twenty paper airplanes, stepped outside the houses defenses, connected with the wind as much as I could, and flew the airplanes one by one, inviting her to play. I sent her the feeling of, Lets throw them as high as possible and keep them from touching the ground. At first, she wasnt interested, but she warmed up over time. I kept picking up and flying each plane back into the air after it fell. She took the planes and flew them all over the valley. Gradually, I felt her playful side emerge, and our bond grew stronger. After a few hours of playing together, I knew wed achieved Unity. She wasnt mean or rude; she just had an aggressive mood that day. Our game brought out her playful side. We played with the paper airplanes all day, and both had a blast. At some point, I floated again, but I had enough self-control to ask the wind to place me back on the ground gently. I got a wave of surprise from her, and it took me a second or two to realize she wasnt the one lifting me. When I fully connected with her, I took on the characteristics of the wind, and so I floated. Steering back and forth or sideways to improve my flight skills didnt get me anywhere. In truth, it was an attempt to steer me, but I just hovered in the air, about two meters off the ground. Even when I sent the wind a nudge, urging her to give me a push, she wasnt interestedshe preferred playing with the planes. Nothing I did made a difference. I couldnt get myself to budge, and she wasnt playing along. Bad wind. As soon as I thought that, I fell. Ouch! That was enough for one daytime to cook dinner. As I stirred the fragrant stew, Mahya came up behind me, her eyes narrowing in playful suspicion. The rich aroma of simmering vegetables and herbs filled the air, making my mouth water. Are you done filling the valley with litter? she asked, a teasing lilt in her voice. I glanced over my shoulder with a grin. I didnt litter. The wind and I played together. She rolled her eyes. Spirits! You and all wizards are just weird. Im not weird. Im different, I said, giving her a mischievous wink. Mahya shook her head, her smile softening. She said nothing else, but there was a mix of exasperation and affection in her eyes when she looked at me. After her comment about litter, I felt uncomfortable, so I went to collect all the paper airplanes. The wind blew them away quite a distance from the house. Along the way, I got ambushed by pims now and then. Spirits, they were annoying! When I returned, I told Mahya and Al, We need to clear out all the pims around the house. Otherwise, theyll keep attacking us every few minutes as we move through the valley. They agreed, and we planned to handle it in the morning. We set out in the morning to handle the extermination mission. Al, Mahya, Rue, and I walked together, weapons drawn. Al hummed a tune, his fingers tapping on the handle of his sword. Rues ears twitched, alert to every sound, and Mahya kept scanning the distance for any sign of movement. The first attack came quickly. Pims ambushed us from behind a cluster of mushrooms, the piercing sound of their screeches resonating through the air as they charged. I swung my staff in a wide arc, catching two mid-air and knocking them to the ground. Watch out! Mahya shouted as a pim lunged at me. I barely had time to duck before she fired her MK47, hitting the monster dead on. Thanks! I called out, turning to swat another one away. Rue growled, tearing through a pim that tried to sneak up on Al. Good boy, Rue! Al praised, ruffling his fur before slashing at another monster. After the first wave, we paused to catch our breath. I knelt and turned the pims into crystals. The process was quicker now, but I knew wed do this all day. Mahya tapped her MK47 and said, We need to keep moving. More will come. As we continued, the scenery became more breathtaking. Ponds and enormous mushrooms dotted the valley, which were strange and beautiful even during the day when they didnt glow. But we were on a mission, and there wasnt time to fully appreciate the view. We moved slowly, clearing each area as we went. The pims kept attacking in waves. Al was in his element, swinging his sword with precision, his eyes lighting up with joy. Mahya simply shot them, praising or even kissing the rifle occasionallyshe was developing an unhealthy relationship with guns. Rue did a great job watching our backs and warning us before every attack. At one point, a massive group of pims charged at us. I focused, gathering my energy, and sent a wave of mana out of me that knocked a few pims off their feet. Thats it! I yelled, feeling a rush of power course through me. Mahya took advantage of the opening, cutting down the monsters with her MK47 flashing. Yes! Got them! she cheered, kissing the gun. Love this thing! Rue barked and snapped at a pim that tried to surprise us while Al laughed, clearly enjoying the fight. When the last pim in that group fell, I got down on my knees again and turned them into crystals. Wed cleared a lot, but there was still much to do. Hows everyone holding up? I asked, looking at my friends. Al wiped the sweat from his brow. I am in excellent condition. Im good. Lets keep going, Mahya said. Rue? I scratched behind his ears. He wagged his tail in response and said, Rue fight. He didnt shout it but said it in normal volume! I identified him:
Rue Bonded Familiar Level 10
Congratulations, buddy! I exclaimed. As the sun rose higher in the sky, we kept moving. Even though the heat was building, we didnt let it slow us down. We took breaks to rest and drink, but were always ready for another attack. Around noon, we reached a point where the valley walls narrowed, closing in on us from both sides. It felt like the place was trying to squeeze us into a trap. This appears to be an ideal location for an ambush, Al said, scanning the area. Mahya tightened her grip on her MK47. Stay sharp. We moved cautiously, and sure enough, an enormous group of pims sprang from behind rocks and mushrooms, coming at us from every direction, their yellow eyes gleaming with malice. Alright, let us begin! Al yelled, charging into the fray. I twirled my staff, feeling the satisfying thud as it connected with a few pims. Mahya moved like a whirlwind of steel and bullets, while Rue leaped and snapped, his growls echoing through the valley. A large pim lunged at me, its teeth bared. I ducked and rolled, coming up with my staff ready. I thrust it forward, catching the monster in the chest and sending it sprawling. Not today, I muttered, finishing it. The pims kept coming in waves, and for a few minutes, it looked like they would never stop and overwhelm us. Finally, the last pim dropped, and we stood there, panting. Mahya wiped her face. That...was intense. Youre telling me, I said, kneeling to turn the monsters into crystals. This time, we took a longer break, sitting under a giant mushroom for shade. We ate, drank, and let our muscles relax. I cast Fortify Life Force on everybody to pick us up physically. Rue lay down, still alert but worn out. Think there are any more? I asked, looking at the Map. Maybe a few more nests, Mahya said. But were doing well. As we moved deeper into the valley, the landscape seemed to stretch endlessly. We encountered more groups of pims, and each battle was chaotic but getting easier with familiarity. Despite the relentless combat, we kept our spirits up with jokes and encouragement. Remember the rats? I asked them. Al shook his head. It would be best if I did not remember. We paused in another clearing, and I checked the Map. Looks like were getting close to the last area we havent cleared. Lets finish this, Mahya said, sounding determined. The last group was the biggest wed faced so far. pims just kept coming, their screeches piercing the air. We fought hard, every move sharp and in syncmagic, steel, and bullets all working together. Als sword flashed, Mahyas MK47 fired nonstop, and Rue tore through them with his teeth. My staff connected every time. We didnt back down, even though there were so many of them. I sent out another blast of magic, knocking a bunch of pims back. I got a little light-headed, but it went away. Mahya was relentless, eyes locked on the fight. Al kept grinning, and Rue was unstoppable. The last pim hit the ground, and we stood there, panting. I turned the remaining monsters into crystals. We did it, I said as a wave of dizziness hit me. I checked my mana: 70 out of 10,200. Thinking back on that mana wave Id unleashed, I realized it was a first for me, even though it felt natural in the moment. I glanced at my character sheet, but no new skills or spells appeared. Mahya sat down heavily, kissing her MK47 again. That was...something. She said to the gun, Love you. Al grinned, wiping his sword clean. Yeas, but enjoyable as well. Rue barked and wagged his tail, looking pleased with himself. Rue very dangerous. We took some time to let the adrenaline fade. With the pims no longer a threat, the valley was quiet. I looked around, appreciating the beauty of the rocks, mountains, and mushrooms. The only sounds were the distant rustling of leaves and the occasional bird singing. We were all tired but satisfied as we began the long trek back to the house. The valley was safe now, and we could explore without constant attacks. We walked in comfortable silence, enjoying the view. The sun was setting when we reached the house, casting a golden glow over the landscape. The sky was a canvas of oranges and purplesthe perfect backdrop of beauty to a challenging day. That was quite a day, I said, my voice a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. Mahya leaned back, nodding as she closed her eyes. Yeah. We did good. Al smiled, his eyes twinkling. We are a good team. Rue was already asleep at my feet. I smiled, feeling a deep contentment, even after all the fighting. Sometimes, it was worth it. We laughed and talked over dinner, sharing stories and memories. The valley was quiet now, a welcome change from the days chaos. Everything felt just rightthe colors of the sunset, the taste of the stew, and the camaraderie. B3—Chapter 2: My First “Proper” Dungeon Run The day after we cleared the valley, the three of us needed a break. Even after casting Heal Muscle, I still felt sore, more from mental exhaustion than physical pain. I set up some lawn furniture outside the house, and we spent the day with our feet up, reading. The only sounds were the rustling of pages and the soft wind. Even Rue, usually on patrol, napped beside me with his head on my lap. His soft fur tickled my skin, and his rhythmic breathing had a calming effect. The only thing I did all day, besides reading, was scratch his ears occasionally and snack on fruits and candy. I figured I deserved the treat after yesterdays effort. Lumis had an incredible mana level. I went to bed with just under five hundred mana and woke up fully replenished, feeling the energy flow through me. I didnt check my regeneration rate yesterday, but not having to worry about mana was a relief. The air seemed to hum with magical energy, a subtle vibration I could almost taste. I asked Al and Mahya about it, and they said they could feel the higher mana levels, but not like I could. I figured it was a wizard thing and left it at that. The next day, Mahya approached me. Can you give me all the crystals youve collected from the monsters? she asked. I nodded and started pulling out the crystals from my Storage, laying them on the breakfast bar. As the pile grew, Mahyas eyes widened. Together, we counted them. Five hundred and thirty-seven crystals, I said. They ranged in size from a grain of rice to a lentil. Mahya picked up one of the smaller crystals and turned it over in her hand. Can you combine them into larger crystals about the size of a grape? I focused my mana, feeling the magic flow through my hands and into the crystals. They merged, the smaller ones melting into each other. By the end, we had seventy-four crystals of the desired size, each humming with condensed magical energy. I also discovered my regeneration rate was twenty-eight units per minute, which was pretty good. Mahya returned to working on her motorcycle, Al returned to the kitchen to his mushrooms, and I returned to practicing my flight skill. I connected to the wind again, feeling the familiar rush of air as I floated. The second day was just as frustrating as the first. No matter what I tried, I couldnt get myself to move. The wind whipped around me, but I stayed put in the air. It wasnt until the afternoon that I figured out I could lower myself by slightly reducing the connection and rise higher by strengthening it. But that was about it. I tried to think, intend, or will myself forward, backward, or sideways, but nothing worked. I started sweating from concentrating so hard and even got a slight headachebut with nothing to show for the effort. The wind wasnt cooperating either. Trying to convince, persuade, or coax her into moving me didnt get me anywhere. I could feel her amusement at my helplessness. I figured she wasnt helping because she found it funny to see me hanging there, stuck in place. She wanted to keep playing with paper airplanes, so I made some and sent them flying. She grabbed and tossed them all over. Rue got excited about the game and started chasing the planes, his paws thundering against the ground as he ran. Occasionally, he tried to jump up and catch one, his powerful legs propelling him into some pretty high jumps. Every time he did this, the wind would lift the plane higher, just out of his reach. I thought he might get frustrated or angry, but judging by his tail wagging, he loved the challenge. His tongue lolled out, and his eyes sparkled with joy. After a while, he approached me and said, Wind good friend. Rue love wind, with a childlike glee filling his mental voice. You can communicate? I asked, surprised. Yes! John wind friend. Rue wind friend. His tail wagged even harder. It seemed I had an elemental dog. The realization was both exciting and overwhelming. Have you tried to connect to another element? No! John friend element. Rue friend element. John first. How come my dog knew things before me? I shook my head in resignation. In the late afternoon, Al approached me with a murderous look. I immediately sensed something was wrong. What happened? I asked. Without a word, he turned around, revealing holes in his pants and blood trickling down. Pim, he said through gritted teeth. I chuckled inwardlyno reason to get him more upsetand quickly healed his butt. Feeling generous, I even cast Mend on his pants. Thank you, Al muttered. I thought you were in the kitchen all day. How did the pim get to you? I asked, alarmed. I went to gather more mushrooms, he replied, shaking his head. A single one of those cunning critters was lurking under a huge cap. On our third day in the valley, I left my wind training. The constant failures annoyed me. I knew nothing would work with that mindset. I found the to-do list Id made for myself earlier: The Selective Profile seemed the simplest, so I practiced it first. After about two hours, I could easily display only the parts I wanted from my profile. Satisfied, I deleted the item from the list. I stuck my tongue out at the wind to let her know what I thought about her lack of cooperation. She ruffled my hair and sent me a feeling of mirth. I just shook my headresigned. Next, I added to the list the things Lis instructed me to practice. However, I still didnt feel confident enough to practice with the stones as he had instructed: I spread my mana sense as far as possible, pushing it further with each attempt. I estimated my mana sense had already reached nearly twenty meters around me. This felt like a monumental achievement, especially since I remembered Mahya mentioning that she could only extend her mana sense to three meters after years of training. This piqued my interest, and I went looking for Al. I found him in the kitchen, chopping mushrooms. Al, can you spread your mana sense? He looked up, slightly puzzled, but nodded. Of course. His hands continued their steady work. How far? In the immediate surroundings, about ten meters around me. How long did it take you? Over the course of several years, he said. What distance are you capable of reaching? About twenty meters, I answered, trying to sound casual but unable to keep a hint of pride from my voice. He stopped chopping and looked at me like I was the alien. Hmm, in Lumis, I was actually an alien. That thought made me chuckleI didnt miss the irony. What is the source of amusement? he asked. I just realized Im an alien here. I grinned. Yes, that also brought me some amusement in the first world I traveled. Now, I have gotten used to it. I stepped outside, taking a deep breath of fresh air to clear my nose from the mushroom smellit was much stronger than regular mushrooms. I spread my mana sense again. The world around me came alive, every living thing buzzing with its own unique energy. I sat there for what felt like hours, pushing my senses further. The sun tracked across the sky, its warmth shifting on my skin, indicating the passage of time. At some point, I noticed denser mana coming from a specific direction. My curiosity kicked in, and I honed in on it. I stretched my mana sense like a lance instead of a sphere in that direction. I figured I reached about thirty? Forty? Meters, but I wasnt sure. The mana in that direction was richer, so I went to check it out. As I moved closer, I felt something offdirty mana creeping into my sensing range. Determined to be smarter this time, I pulled out my crossbow. Within a minute, I spotted a pim. Its yellow eyes gleamed with malice, claws scraping the ground as it closed in. After taking it out and converting it into a crystal, I kept moving in the same direction. Along the way, I had to deal with seven more pims, each one a blip on my mana radar. My crossbow twanged again and again, bolts hitting their marks. Finally, I came across a large rock with a black portal in its center. It looked eerily familiar, just like the portal of doom Id seen in Tuonela. The dark energy pulsing from it made me shiver. It was a dungeon! Despite my excitement, I was also hesitant. Quickly, I rushed back home to tell Mahya and Al about my find. Bursting through the door, I found them sitting in the living room. I found a dungeon! I exclaimed. They both looked up. Al set down his book, and Mahya stopped tinkering with something that looked like it came from the bike, a wrench still in her hand. Thats amazing! Mahya said. Al nodded in agreement, a grin on his face. I thought thirty-something mana worlds like Lumis didnt have many dungeons. How did I find one in the first place we came to? I asked. Mahya leaned back, thinking for a moment. Its not surprising at all. This valley is completely enclosed by mountains, with no way in or out. So no one discovered this dungeon. Yeah, that makes sense. It was already late afternoon, so after consulting, we agreed to visit the dungeon the next day.
The air turned colder as we approached the dungeon entrance, sending a chill through my bones. The black portal looked ominous, as always. We stepped inside, and the first floor was eerily silent. The layout mirrored the outside, with ponds and large, glowing mushrooms giving the place an otherworldly vibe. The air was thick and heavy, carrying a musty scent. Rue smell something dangerous, Rue said, sounding excited but also cautious. Big teeth and sharp claws. His fur stood on end, his body tense. Thatll be pims, Al said, hefting his mithril shield and sword. Stay alert. Mahya turned to us, her eyes sharp, and in a businesslike tone, said. John, be ready to heal. Al, take the lead. Rue, stay close to John and flank when necessary. I nodded, gripping my two shorter Katanas. We moved forward cautiously. The pims emerged from the shadows, their big yellow eyes gleaming with malice. Mahya was the first to move, her MK47 carbine spitting out shots before she dashed forward with her sword. The loud bang of gunfire filled the space as her strikes hit their targets with deadly accuracy, each strike being followed by the solid thud of her sword. I closely watched her back, ready to heal any wounds she might take. Rue charged in, his size and strength making him a terrifying force. His jaws snapped shut on a pim, the crunch of bone loud even amidst the chaos. Holding his position, Al used his shield to ward off the pims strikes while his sword swiftly dispatched them. One of the pims lunged at me. I skillfully raised one of my swords and deflected the creature, the sound echoing loudly. With a quick strike, I finished it. The battle was over quickly. After the valley clearing yesterday, we were experts in dealing with pims. The air hung heavy with the scent of blood and spent gunpowder. Everyone okay? Mahya asked, checking for injuries. Im good, I replied, casting Clean on my swords. The blood and grime vanished from the blades. Rue wagged his tail completely unscathed, and Al grunted in the affirmative and nodded. Can we use the sleeping potion? I asked. Al shook his head. No, it will not work on monsters. Monsters do not fit into the category of true living entities. Bummer. It could have been so easy. On the first floor, there was a creepy atmosphere created by the ponds and glowing mushrooms. The water was dark and still, reflecting the mushrooms soft glow. The air was filled with spores, visible as tiny motes dancing in the light. We encountered more pims, but they were no match for us. I fought occasionally, but mostly healed the small bites they received. As we progressed, the air grew thicker and the spores denser. The soft squish of our boots on the damp floor and the occasional splash, as we navigated around the ponds, were the only sounds breaking the silence. We found the first-floor guardian in a large chamber. It was a massive pim, larger and more menacing than the others. Its eyes glowed with eerie light, and its claws scraped against the stone floor as it advanced. Spread out, Mahya instructed. John, keep us healed. Focus on taking it down, everyone. Mahya and Al moved in from opposite sides, their weapons at the ready. Rue circled, looking for an opening. The guardian roared, the sound bouncing off the walls of the chamber. It lunged at Al, who blocked with his shield. The force of the blow knocked him back, but he managed to stay on his feet, redirecting most of the impact to the side. Mahya struck from behind, her sword biting into the creatures legs. It howled in pain and turned to swipe at her, but she was too quick. Rue leaped onto its back, biting and clawing, his weight causing the guardian to stagger. The creatures roars of pain filled the cave. The guardian was stronger than the small pims and its hide was tougher and more resistant. But our teamwork was stronger. As it staggered from Als strike, I shot it with crossbow bolts, one after the other. With renewed vigor, Mahya and Al attacked in unison, their blades cutting deep. The guardians blood, a strange phosphorescent green, splattered the ground. Rue tore at the creatures back, his telepathic cheers spurring us on. The guardian roared one last time before collapsing to the ground, defeated. The chamber was quiet now. I quickly converted the guardian into a crystal. One floor down, Mahya said with a tired smile. Now, lets collect everything. It took us hours to harvest all the mushrooms and plants. The work was tedious, but necessary. We carefully uprooted each plant, the earthy smell of freshly turned soil filling the air. The mushrooms were slippery and sometimes required careful maneuvering to remove without damaging them. Al let out shouts of joy every few minutes, his enthusiasm infectious. This species is incredibly rare! he would exclaim, or The alchemical properties of this fungi are extraordinary! His eyes sparkled with excitement as he carefully packed each specimen away. After we finished collecting all the plants, I handed the ones I gathered over to Al, since I had no use for them. Then, we collected the soil. After the soil, we collected the stones. The stones varied in size and color; some were smooth, others jagged. When we finished with the stones, Mahya said, Now the water. I looked at her in shock and asked, The water? Are you serious? Yes, she replied firmly. We told you, we take everything. Fortunately, some of my water tanks were empty. I felt uncomfortable storing water and letting it float around in my Storage. Collecting the water was time-consuming and messy. The water was icy and had a strange, metallic taste that lingered on my tongue when I accidentally splashed some into my mouth. Following several hours of work, the first floor was finally empty. The once lush and mysterious cavern now looked barren and lifeless. We were exhausted, our clothes damp with sweat and dungeon water, our bodies sore from the constant work. We had no desire to move on to the next floor, but I remembered that if we left, we wouldnt be able to return until the dungeon regenerated. Mahya positioned her camouflage poles, and I took out my glamping tent, which I hadnt used since Shimoor. The familiar sight of it was comforting in this strange place. We ate some takeaway food, and the taste was a pleasant reminder of home after the otherworldly experiences of the day. All those things helped ground me and gave me a sense of normalcy that was very welcomed. We split the night into shifts, each taking turns to watch while the others rested. When we woke in the morning, a few new plants were emerging, tiny green shoots pushing through the barren floor, but no pims. That was a relief. The air felt fresher, as if the dungeon was slowly recovering from our thorough harvesting. The air grew colder as we descended to the second floor, the darkness pressing in from all sides. My and Mahyas light ball spells barely penetrated the gloom. There were more monsters on this floor and they were more aggressive and with better coordination. I constantly used my healing abilities, using Healing Touch to heal injuries and Regrow Flesh for deep wounds. Mahyas speed was invaluable in the open spaces, darting between the glowing mushrooms and ponds. Al held his ground against the nonstop attacks. Rue telepathically communicated vital information, helping us navigate the treacherous terrain. His voice was a combination of enthusiasm and resolve. Danger ahead! Rue smell lots bad things! The monsters here were larger and more cunning than the pims, attacking in coordinated waves. We had to adapt our tactics, fighting back with everything we had. Our teamwork and individual skills meshed more and more with each fight. At one point, we entered a vast cavern, the ceiling lost in shadows. The sound of dripping water echoed around us, creating an eerie rhythm. The ground was slick with moisture. While we advanced cautiously, a pack of creatures resembling giant wolves ambushed us, their eyes glowing a menacing red in the dim light.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Rue, flank them! Mahya ordered, raising her rifle to provide covering fire. Rue darted to the side, his telepathic laughter filling our minds as he engaged the wolves. Rue is fast! Rue is strong! His giant form was a blur of motion in the gloom. Mahya moved like a specter, her blades cutting through the air with deadly precision. Yelps of pain from the wolves followed the whistle of her sword. Al stood beside me, deflecting the wolves assaults while slicing through them. The clash of claws against his shield and the sound of his sword hitting its target created a grim symphony of battle. One wolf pounced on me, fangs gleaming in the dim light. But I was ready. I channeled mana into my sword, feeling the energy course through my arm and into the blade. I released a burst of energy that knocked it back, the wolf yelping in surprise and pain. With a swift motion, I decapitated it. The fight was fierce, with the wolves fighting with ferocity. Their howls of rage and pain echoed throughout the cavern. But we were stronger, and our combined skills overwhelmed them. As the last wolf fell, we took a moment to catch our breath, heal our wounds, and regroup. Everyone okay? Mahya asked, checking for any wounds. Even though our voices were tinged with exhaustion, we answered in the affirmative. The toll of constant fighting was wearing on us, but we kept going, determined to finish the floor. We continued through the second floor, encountering more wolves and some larger pims. Every time, they tried to surprise us, but they couldnt surprise Rues senses. Deeper into the floor, the air thickened and became filled with faintly glowing spores, creating an eerie atmosphere. The scent of decay and something alien filled my nose; it was sweet and cloying, like a strange stinky perfume. The second-floor guardian was a serpentine creature, its scales glimmering in the light. It looked like a classical snake, with over a hundred small legs. Freaky. It moved with terrifying speed, its fangs dripping venom that hissed and smoked where it hit the ground. I had to cast Neutralize Poison repeatedly, even when it only touched our skin. The guardian was formidable, its attacks swift and deadly. Al took the full force of the blows while Mahya and Rue attacked from the sides. The sound of the creature''s fangs screeching on Al''s shield echoed in the chamber, while Mahya''s sword landed accurately and Rue''s teeth pierced the scaly skin of the guardian. I focused on healing, using every ability at my disposal to keep us in the fight. As they fought, the guardians movements grew more erratic as it took damage. Its hisses of pain got louder. I couldnt contribute much to this fight because of the poison that kept flying around. With a final, coordinated effort, they brought it down. I quickly converted it into a crystal the size of an orange. We took half an hour to rest, drink, and eat something and then started harvesting. After hours of work, the second floor was finally completely empty. On this floor, we collected similar things to the first one, but more of them and some ore. The process was exhausting. The ore was challenging to extract, requiring careful maneuvering to avoid damaging the valuable minerals. My mining skill got a workout, at least. It didnt rise in level, but I felt I got better at it. We were exhausted and didnt want to continue to the next floor, so Mahya set up her camouflage poles again. After the intense battles and harvesting, I set up the glamping tent. We ate, split the night into shifts, and went to bed, grateful for the rest. The third floor was a labyrinth of twisting passages and hidden traps. There were roots that tried to entangle us, thorns shooting out of the walls, and sudden mud pits that twice we had to pull Al out of. The air was heavy, filled with strange echoes. We moved cautiously, Rues keen senses alerting us to the dangers ahead. He gave us a constant stream of warnings, Trap ahead! Smell danger! Lots creature near! The monsters here were smart, using the terrain to their advantage. But we adapted. At one point, a group of monsters ambushed us. They were black, and it was hard to distinguish their shape; it seemed to change from something resembling felines to lizard-like to black blobs. Freaky stuff. They seemed to melt out of the shadows. Mahya dashed along the walls, her blades flashing as she cut them down. Moving so swiftly, the only signs of her progress were the brief flashes of steel and the sharp sounds of flesh parting. Al and Rue held the line, their combined strength holding off the attackers. Als shield rang like a bell, deflecting blow after blow while Rue bit any creature that got too close. I focused on healing, shooting bolts, and occasionally using my swords. The space was full of the sounds of battlethe twang of my crossbow, the clash of metal, and the yowls of the creatures. As we ventured further into the maze, the corridors appeared to twist and turn with no discernible pattern. The walls seemed to shift and change, making it hard to stay oriented. The monsters kept attacking from the shadows and using the labyrinth to their advantage. This confusing maze was giving me a slight headache. The sudden shifting confused my senses, and our footsteps echoed strangely in the twisting passages. We fought our way to the third-floor guardian, a hulking black brute, with three legs and two tails that he used like clubs. It stood in a large, circular chamber, its tail-clubs leaving craters in the floor with each impact. It swung wildly, the force of its blows shaking the ground. Al stepped forward, acting as a buffer against the onslaught of attacks. Mahya and Rue attacked simultaneously from different directions. The sound of the tails impacting Als shield was like thunder, reverberating through the chamber. I continuously used my healing abilities, repairing wounds almost as rapidly as they happened. It was so fast that even Mahya and Rue were hit occasionally. I tried shooting it, but the bolts bounced off its hide. Al kept it focused on him, blocking its strikes, giving me the cover I needed. With his protection, I positioned myself and drove a glaive into the monsters side, aiming for weak spots. Rue bit its leg from behind, and Mahya used the walls to run up, jump on its head, slash at its neck, and jump away. At least it was stupid. She did it over and over, and every time, it looked for her, but when Al cut it, and I stabbed it again, it returned its attention to us, giving Mahya another chance to strike. At last, we defeated the guardian. The ground shook as it fell, and then silence descended. We harvested the floor after converting the Guardian into a large crystal. Now, there were fewer plants but a lot of stone and ores. The work was grueling. To continue working, I continuously cast Heal Muscle on the three of us. I had to enlarge my Storage again. I suspected I went overboard with my shopping on Earthamount-wise. Now, my Storage was 85,184 m3the size of a warehouse. The thought was both exhilarating and a little frightening. It took us two days to harvest the floor, and we occasionally got lost in the labyrinth. But finally, it was a bare space. After another day to rest and recuperate, we moved on. The fourth floor was a stark contrast to the previous ones. It felt colder, and I could feel magic in the air. It took me a while before I pinpointed it as dark magic or mana. The walls seemed to close in, the sense of dread growing with each step. Strange whispers echoed in the darkness. The monsters here were twisted and deformed, and each encounter left us feeling drained, not just physically, but mentally as well. I used Neutralize Curse to protect us from the dark magic, feeling the evil energy dissipate. I also occasionally cast Fortify Life Force to counter the life-sucking effect of this floor and the creatures. Mahyas ability to bounce around every possible terrain was crucial, and her blades blurred as she cut through the monsters. Al was a blessing since he mostly protected me, allowing me to cast and neutralize the effects of the floor, at least partially. Rue kept saying, Rue, strong! Rue protect friends! And didnt stop fighting for a minute. The monsters on this floor were stronger, their attacks infused with dark magic that seemed to sap our strength with each blow. At one point, we found ourselves in a large chamber. The floor crunched under our feet, littered with bones, and the walls exuded dark mana. As we moved cautiously forward, a group of monsters that seemed to slither out of the walls ambushed us. Their forms constantly shifted, making it hard to land a solid blow. Stay together, Mahya instructed, her voice tense but controlled. Mahya glided silently, her blades effortlessly slicing with lethal accuracy. Al was by my side, using his shield to bear the force of the creatures assaults. Rue quickly darted back and forth, biting the monsters. I alternated between healing and offense, my hands glowing with healing energy one moment and wielding my weapons the next. We fought for what seemed like hours, but in reality, it probably lasted no more than ten or fifteen minutes. Shrieks filled the air, a cacophony that made my ears ring. As the last creature fell, the chamber fell silent, save for our heavy breathing and the persistent whispers that seemed to come from the walls themselves. Everyone okay? Mahya asked again. Just a scratch, I replied. Rue wagged his tail, uninjured, and Al gave a thumbs up. We pressed on, encountering more twisted creatures. Each fight tested our endurance and skill, but we pushed through. The oppressive atmosphere of the fourth floor weighed heavily on us but also made us push hard to complete it as fast as possible. The fourth-floor guardian was a nightmare made flesh. It was a mass of writhing tentacles and eyes. Besides lashing with its tentacles, it shot darts of black mana that sapped our strength and made me feel wobbly. It was hard to keep track of all its moving parts and darts, and I felt like being attacked from three hundred and sixty degrees simultaneously. I used Fortify Life Force to keep us going. My mana reserves dwindled as the battle continued. The guardians lightning-fast tentacle strikes tested Mahyas acrobatic abilities as she dodged them and sought vulnerable spots with her blade. Al protected us both, while Rue found openings to tear off chunks of the guardians flesh. The guardian grew more desperate in its attacks as it continued to take damage. The atmosphere crackled with sinister energy, and it felt like the very nature of reality was distorting and refocusing. It was very confusing and disorienting. Thankfully, with each successful strike, the guardians form seemed to destabilize further, and the disorienting effect lessened. With a final coordinated attack, we brought the guardian down. As the guardians form began to disintegrate, I rushed forward and converted it to a crystal, feeling the rush of mana as it transformed into a large gem. After the intense battle, we agreed to harvest the floor only the next day. We were too tired. As we set up our camp, the unsettling whispers of the dungeon seemed to grow quieter, and the black mana seemed less condensed. It took us another three days to harvest the floor thoroughly. I was still good on Storage, but not for long. The moment we stepped onto the fifth floor, the surrounding air changed. It became heavy and oppressive. The darkness swallowed the light from our light balls. Strange, shifting shadows danced at the edge of our vision, always disappearing when we tried to focus on them. Stay close, Mahya whispered. Somethings not right here. As we cautiously moved, the floor beneath our feet shifted and changed. What started as solid stone gradually gave way to a strange, spongy material. The walls, too, began to twist and undulate. The air smelled strange, a mix of ozone and something organic. By the Spirits, Al muttered. What manner of place is this? His grip on his shield tightened. Before anyone could respond, a deep, reverberating voice echoed through the chamber, seeming to come from everywhere and nowhere. It didnt speak any language I knew, but I understood it. INTRUDERS, it boomed. YOU HAVE PERSEVERED THROUGH MY TRIALS, BUT YOUR JOURNEY ENDS HERE. The voice was ancient and powerful, filled with malice. Suddenly, the organic matter around us came alive. Tendrils shot out from the walls and floor, grasping at us. We sprang into action, and our earlier training on the other floors paid off. The surrounding space filled with the sound of tearing flesh as we fought against what felt like the living dungeon itself. Mahyas rifle cracked, each shot severing a tendril with precision. Al cleaved through the attacking appendages. Rue''s teeth clamped down on any tendril that came too close. Rue protect friends! As for me, I alternated between offense and defense. My twin swords sliced through the organic matter while my staff deflected attacks aimed at my friends. It took me a few minutes to get the timing between storing the swords or staff and getting the next weapon, but I quickly got the hang of it. But for every tendril we cut down, two more seemed to take its place. The voice spoke again, its tone mocking. FOOLISH MORTALS. YOU CANNOT HOPE TO DEFEAT ME. I AM THE DUNGEON GUARDIAN. I AM ETERNAL. With those words, the chambers structure began shifting. The ceiling descended, threatening to crush us. The floor rippled and buckled, throwing us off balance. And from the churning mass of organic matter, a colossal form took shape. It was a nightmarish fusion of every creature we had faced in the dungeon. I could see elements of the pim, the wolves, the giant snake, and the tentacled creatures, all melded into a chimeric black abomination that didnt have a stable form but kept shifting. At its center, pulsing with evil energy, was the creatures heartit alternated between pulsating black and red, sending out strange mana that tasted like blood and rots in my mouth, and then it disappeared, covered with the malleable flesh. Mahya reloaded her rifle with practiced ease. That thing looks like it could shrug off a barrage of artillery, she said in a worried tone. Al hefted his shield. We will need to increase our efforts, he said, his voice steady despite the fear evident in his eyes. I quickly assessed our situation. The guardian was immense, its various parts working in deadly harmony. We needed to disrupt that harmony, to create an opening for a decisive strike. Okay, heres what we do, I said, ducking under a swipe from a massive, clawed appendage. Mahya, I need you to target its sensory organs C eyes, ears, anything that looks like it might be used for perception. Al, keep its attention. Make it focus its attacks on you. Rue, youre our wild card. Use your speed to harass it from different angles. What about Rues John? he asked. I grinned. Me? Im going for that core. Ill use every trick in my arsenal to get close and take it out. But Ill need all of you to give me that chance. My friends nodded. Alright then, I said, gripping my swords tightly. Lets show this dungeon why it should never have let us get this far. With that, we launched ourselves at the Guardian. While Mahya shot the creatures sensory organs and Al made it angry with his swings, I powered up my mana for the most crucial battle ever. The battle against the dungeons guardian was unlike any challenge we had encountered. Its massive form twisted and writhed. The air crackled with malevolent energy, and the very fabric of reality seemed to warp around us. Strange, discordant sounds filled the chamber. Mahyas rifle emitted a rapid succession of shots, each one hitting its target. Al was a formidable opponent, his shield ringing like a war drum as it blocked blow after blow. His sword moving in deadly arcs. Whatever plans you may have, John, he grunted between strikes, it is in your best interest to act quickly. I am unable to sustain this indefinitely. Rue dashed around, his massive form belying incredible agility. He skillfully avoided the guardians attacks and chewed on its weak spots. Rue best wild card ever! I was pushing myself to limits I never knew I had. I alternated between a glaive and swords. But I knew that conventional weapons alone wouldnt be enough to bring down this monstrosity. The guardians regenerative abilities were astounding, wounds closing almost as quickly as we could inflict them. I wove my mana into increasingly complex patterns, combining my healing and offensive abilities. My Control Blood ability, usually used for healing, I now turned into a weapon, disrupting the flow of vital fluids in the organic parts of the guardian, allowing us to cut them off it. I somehow combined Purify and Clean into one spell that was very effective. Every time I cast it, it hit the guardian and seemed to weaken it and disrupt its cohesion. But the guardian was relentless. Every wound we inflicted seemed to regenerate twice as fast, and its attacks grew more frantic and desperate. Then, I saw our opportunity in a moment of clarity amidst the chaos. The guardians core, pulsing with dark energy, became visible for a split second as it reared back for a massive attack. Everyone, to me! I shouted. As everyone gathered, I gave them a quick rundown of my plan. Im going to create an opening, but Ill need every ounce of power you can give me. When I give the signal, hit it with everything youve got! Without waiting for a response, I channeled every unit of mana and life force I could muster. I drew upon every ability I possessed, weaving them into a single, concentrated point of power. Everything around me started to look strange, as if reality was warping because of the crazy energy I was playing with. I could feel the mana flowing through me, more than I had ever channeled. I thought that I might have even absorbed some mana from the environment, but I wasnt sureit was too hard to concentrate on anything else. John, Mahyas worried voice cut through my concentration. Whatever youre doing, its tearing you apart! She was right. I could feel my body beginning to break down under the immense strain. My muscles burned, my vision blurred, and I could taste blood in my mouth. But I couldnt stop now. We were too close. With a primal roar, I released the pent-up energy in a searing beam of pure, unfiltered power. It struck the guardians core like a battering ram, creating a spiderweb of cracks across its surface. The sound was deafening. The air itself seemed to ignite, filled with crackling energy. I roared so loud that I felt one of my eardrums rupturing. NOW! I screamed. My friends were quick to act. Mahya emptied her rifle into the weakened center, each shot widening the cracks. Al charged forward, his sword plunging deep into the fissures. Rue jumped and bit down hard on the fragile surface. His mental voice was a wordless howl of triumph. For a moment, everything seemed to hang in perfect stillness. The chaos of battle faded away, and I could hear nothing but my heart pounding. Then, with a sound like a thousand thunderclaps, the guardian shattered like glass. The effect was immediate and catastrophic. The guardians shape crumbled, its monstrous blend of creatures and elements breaking apart. Waves of energy pulsed outward, hitting the very foundations of the dungeon, sending cracks through the whole thing, and throwing us into the walls. The chambers walls crumbled, and the air filled with dust and debris, making breathing hard or seeing difficult. We need to get out of here! Al shouted, already moving towards what looked like an exit. We need the core. Im not leaving without it, Mahya shouted back. She ran up the crumbling wall, defying gravity, and jumped from one falling stone to another to grab the core hovering near the ceiling. She landed beside us, clutching the pulsing heart of the dungeon with both handsit was huge. Touch it to get the rewards, she said urgently. When I touched the core, a staff and armor fell to the floor. I stored them without checking. I was too out of it. Al and Mahya ran around, storing all the falling stones and everything else around them, and began moving toward the exit. But as I tried to follow, I found my legs wouldnt respond. The massive expenditure of energy had left me completely drained. I could feel consciousness slipping away, my vision growing dark. The world seemed to tilt and spin. I was moments away from collapse. The last thing I remember was the sensation of being lifted, Rues mental voice echoing in my mind. Rue not leave John! The loyalty and determination in his thoughts gave me a last surge of hope. As darkness claimed me, I caught a fleeting glimpse of light aheadthe exit, our salvation. We had done it. We had conquered the dungeon, defeated its guardian, and lived to tell the tale.
I woke up in my bed with the worst headache Ive ever had in my life, and my mouth felt like the Sahara Desert. When I tried to move, I found that my whole body hurt, too. I tried to cast Healing Touch on myself and whimpered in pain. All my channels burned. I lay in bed, feeling miserable. After some time, I took out a water bottle from my Storage. Even that small action made my channels burn and my head spin woozily. After a while, Mahya checked on me and saw I was awake. Thank the spirits youre awake! she exclaimed. How long? I croaked. That was the most I could do. Three days, she replied, her eyes full of concern. Wow, I muttered. Mahya didnt waste any time. She brought me food and drink, carefully helping me sit up to eat. Her gentle touch and soothing presence made the ordeal more bearable. She dabbed my forehead with a damp cloth and whispered words of comfort. Over the next three days, Mahya stayed by my side, tending to my needs. She often placed her hand on my forehead, checked for fever, and meticulously measured the potions she gave me to aid my healing. It turned out that Al had been working tirelessly for two days straight to prepare potions that would help me recover. Youre getting stronger each day, she said, her smile warm and encouraging. Just take it easy. Slowly, my channels returned to normal, and I could finally cast Healing Touch and Fortify Life Force on myself without the searing pain. Each successful cast brought me closer to feeling human again. I finally felt well enough to sit up without help on the sixth day. Thank you, Mahya, I said. I dont know what I would have done without you. She blushed slightly, waving off the praise. Just doing what needed to be done. Feeling significantly better, I remembered the two items I got from the dungeon. With some effort and slight pain, I pulled them out of my Storage. As the items appeared before me, I was stunned by their magnificence. I used Identify on the staff:
Mystic Healers Staff
  • Item Type: Magical Staff
  • Description: Skilled artisans used enchanted oak, passed down through generations, to create this beautifully designed staff. Intricate mithril inlays adorn the elegantly crafted staff, forming a continuous pattern of runes along its length. A sizable crystal orb crowns the staff, emitting a gentle, shimmering light.
  • Properties:
    • Enhanced Healing: Amplifies the strength of healing spells and abilities by 50%, facilitating quicker and more efficient healing.
    • Mana Conservation: Reduces the mana cost of healing spells by 30%, allowing the user to cast more spells without rapidly draining their reserves.
    • Rejuvenation Aura: Emits a passive aura that gradually replenishes the health and mana of nearby allies within a 10-meter range, offering a constant flow of healing energy.
    • Radiant Glow: The orb at the crown of the staff emits a gentle light that brings solace and renewal, contributing a tranquil aura to the surroundings.
  • Appearance: The Mystic Healers Staff is six feet tall with a smooth, polished surface. The mithril inlays catch the light, creating a mesmerizing visual effect. The crystal orb at the top emits a mystical glow, capturing attention.
  • Lore: An ancient order of Druids created this powerful staff, known as the Mystic Healers Staff. Throughout the ages, each owner added magical enhancements, making it one of the most revered healing relics in existence.
Next, I Identified the armor:
Aegis of the Light Item Type: Magical Leather Armor. Description: Crafters combined Lunar Wyvern leather with mithril plating for added protection to create this extraordinary set of armor. The armor emits a divine aura, symbolizing invincible strength. The ensemble includes a jacket and pants worn over regular garments. It offers excellent maneuverability and comfort while guaranteeing powerful defense. Intricate engravings decorate each piece, emitting a subtle golden glow. Properties:
    • Dark Magic Resistance: Grants a 60% resistance to dark magic, forming a powerful shield that absorbs and repels dangerous spells and curses.
    • Enhanced Fighting Prowess: Enhances combat abilities by 25%, boosting the wearers strength, agility, and endurance.
    • Radiant Shield: Projects a shield of light that grants temporary invulnerability to dark magic and reduces physical damage for 10 seconds.
    • Valors Aura: Provides a morale-boosting aura to allies within 15 meters, enhancing their combat effectiveness and fear resistance.
  • Appearance: The Aegis of the Light includes a fashionable leather jacket and pants in a stylish dark blue crafted from the Lunar Wyverns mystical hide. Strategically placed mithril plating enhances protection. Intricate engravings adorn every item, radiating a delicate golden shimmer. The armor offers unmatched mobility and defense.
  • Lore: With the guidance of a powerful archangel, Master Smiths crafted the Aegis of the Light from enchanted Lunar Wyvern leather and blessed mithril. They gifted this revered armor to a renowned hero appointed to fight the emerging darkness. Many great champions have worn the armor, passing it down for generations, and each has added their blessings and enchantments.
Theyre amazing, I said. Mahyas eyes widened as she examined the items. Mystic Healers Staff, she murmured, running her fingers gently over the runes. This will amplify your healing abilities significantly and help conserve your mana. And this armor, I added, admiring the Aegis of the Light. Its designed to protect against dark magic and enhance fighting prowess. Mahya nodded, her eyes sparkling with excitement. With these, youll be a force to be reckoned with. Well, I always claimed that I didnt want to fight. But if those were the rewards, I thought I might reconsider my stance. I still didnt see myself as a fighter, and I would defuse situations when possible. However, as far as I was concerned, dungeons were fair game from now on. B3—Chapter 3: Gains After eight days, I finally felt well enough to get out of bed and walk around. When I checked my channels, they had all grown largernot just the main channels, but also the secondary ones and the smaller new ones. Secondary of the secondary? I didnt know what to call them, so I decided on the name Phase 2 Channels. I also felt well enough to address the blinking red dot finally. The first message that greeted me was unlike any I had received before. It didnt appear on the usual transparent screen but on a golden one, in a beautiful calligraphic script and with runic decorations.
Through the mists of time and the ancient whispers of the arcane, a profound transformation has taken place within you. The threads of magic, once disparate and elusive, now dance in harmony at your command. You have learned to weave spells together with the finesse of a master artisan crafting a tapestry of light and shadow. This newfound symphony of magic marks a pivotal step on your path, heralding your emergence as a true Wizard. The stars themselves seem to shimmer in acknowledgment, their light weaving into the fabric of your destiny. Continue, dear spellweaver, for the realms of magic now unfold before you, awaiting the touch of your enlightened hand.
What the hell? I muttered, scratching my head. I checked my profile, and under the Wizard Abilities, I had a new ability: Spell Weaver [Novice]. Additionally, I noticed that the Minor Spell Adaptation skill had disappeared from my general skill list. I tried to poke it, and, of course, there was no additional information. What else is new? The following message was more straightforward:
Level Up +3 to all stats Wizard Battle Master level 6 Level Up +3 to all stats Wizard Battle Master level 7
That was always nice and welcome, although I thought the dungeon run deserved more than two levels based on difficulty alone. The following message made me feel better about it:
Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Healer Level 12 Stat points: 3
My Luck was on 47, and I was dying to find out the level 50 ability, so I added the spare points to Luck.
Milestone Reached Luck Level 50 You have reached an extraordinary milestone. Luck at level 50. At this level, your connection to the forces of fortune deepens, granting you a unique and invaluable advantage. Unlike the active ability you gained at level 20, this new tier of Luck subtly yet powerfully enhances your survival instincts and alters the very fabric of fate. Your Luck will now actively intervene to steer you away from imminent danger, giving you a heightened sense of awareness. This intuitive guidance will either nudge you toward fortuitous outcomes or warn you against potential hazards. Its a subtle, almost imperceptible force that enhances your internal warning system, helping you avoid perilous situations. However, this doesnt mean you are invincible. While you can still encounter trouble, your Luck will now manipulate circumstances to help you escape dire situations. Fate itself will bend to your advantage, creating opportunities for your survival. Whether its a sudden insight, an unexpected escape route, or a twist of fate that averts disaster at the last moment, your Luck will change the course of events to protect you. Imagine being pursued by relentless foes; your Luck might cause a rockslide that blocks their path, or a hidden alcove might appear just in time for you to take cover. If you find yourself in a deadly trap, an unanticipated distraction might give you the moment you need to break free. Even in the most hopeless scenarios, your Luck will work tirelessly to turn the odds in your favor, transforming potential tragedies into narrow escapes. Trust in your Luck, for it is now a vigilant guardian, ever watchful and ready to guide you through the most challenging of adventures. Embrace this newfound power and let it lead you to the destiny that awaits.
Very nice, I said to myself, giving the system a thumbs up. That marked the end of the messages, and I felt disappointed. Given the dungeons difficulty, I expected more, so I decided to investigate. I asked Mahya, leaning against the doorframe, Did you gain levels from the dungeon? She nodded, setting down the tools she was using. Yes, one. Only one? I raised an eyebrow, folding my arms. My Bladesinger class was at level 32, she explained, wiping her hands on a rag. Its very difficult to earn levels when theyre that high. One level is great. Thanks. I gave her a thumbs-up and smiled. Next, I went to Al, who was sharpening his sword with focused intensity. Did you gain levels from the dungeon? I asked, approaching him. Of course, he replied, not looking up from his task. How many? I leaned in, curious. Five, he said with a hint of pride, finally meeting my gaze. What level were you when we started it? I asked, crossing my arms. My Heavy Warrior class was at level six. Now it is at eleven. He gave a satisfied nod, clearly pleased with his progress. Thanks, I said, patting him on the shoulder before turning away. Als gains were more like I thought they should be. I thought that maybe, again, the holdup, in my case, was the wizard class. I remembered Lis said that I had enough fighting for more levels. Oh well. Even though I learned little from the conversations, it was still interesting. For the next few days, I indulged in relaxationno training, learning, or anything else. I read an excellent thriller, cooked good food, played and roughhoused with Rue, and let myself heal. After a week, Mahya came to me with an idea, her eyes sparkling excitedly. I think we should do a new ritual, connect you to the new core, and put it in the house. Its more important for the house to have a bigger core. We can take the house core for the boat. It doesnt need a bigger one. I looked up from the book I was reading, intrigued. What does it entail? I asked, closing the book and setting it aside. We do a new ritual of connection and connect you to the new core. Thats basically it. Then, we take the old core for the boat. The rest is my responsibility, she explained, her hands gesturing animatedly as she spoke. Dont you want to be connected to the boat core? I asked, tilting my head in curiosity. Its your boat. You paid for it, she said, shrugging. So? You worked on it. Its more yours than mine by this point, I pointed out, raising an eyebrow. Yeah, okay. Id love to be its master. It will be easier to control it myself instead of having to come to you with everything, she admitted, smiling. How do we do the ritual? She gave me a book, opened it to the correct page, and showed me the ritual. The Rune language was even the same one I learned for the ritual I did with Rue. I was glad about it since I still didnt feel like returning to school. The ritual was pretty straightforward, yet intricate in its design. A large ring of runes formed the outer boundary, each symbol meticulously drawn to ensure accuracy. Inside this ring was a smaller circle designated for the core, surrounded by runes. Two connected circles flanked this central area, positioned perfectly for me to place my hands and channel my mana. Unlike the previous ritual, this one didnt require the special mixture of ash and soil. Instead, it relied solely on the precision of the drawn runes. The final stage involved an inner ring for the core, which had to be inscribed with the intended dungeon masters blood, ensuring a potent connection. At the four corners of the ritual space, there were four smaller circles with runes. These acted as conduits, linking the core to the houses structure and promising a seamless integration of power. I liked the simplicity and elegance of the ritual. It took us three hours to draw the ritual, and while we worked, I asked Mahya, The staff and armor I got have a crazy lore. Is it true? I dont think so. My father told me that the items were created by the dungeon as a reward. The older and more advanced the dungeon, the better the rewards, and the more information is given with the items. This was an ancient dungeon. I think it was at least five hundred years old or even older. So the items are great, and a lot of information comes with them. So, the lore section is basically the dungeon bullshitting us? Yeah, pretty much. It adds flair to the item and raises its value a lot. But thats basically it. Good to know. Dont trust dungeonsthey lie. What did you get? She showed me two items.
Shadow Dancers Blade Item Type: Magical Sword Description: This sleek and elegant sword is forged from a rare, enchanted metal that absorbs light, giving the blade a shadowy, almost ethereal appearance. The hilt is wrapped in dark leather, providing a comfortable grip, and is adorned with small, intricate runes that glow faintly in the dark. Properties:
  • Shadow Step: Allows the wielder to phase into the shadows, becoming nearly invisible for 10 seconds. This ability can be used to evade attacks or position oneself for a surprise strike.
  • Silent Strike: Enhances the wielders attacks to be silent and more deadly, increasing damage dealt from stealth by 50%.
  • Agility Boost: Increases the wielders agility and reflexes by 30%, allowing for faster and more fluid movements in battle.
  • Dark Vision: Grants the ability to see clearly in complete darkness, making the wielder a formidable opponent in low-light conditions.
Appearance: The Shadow Dancers Blade is a long, slender sword with a blade that seems to drink in the surrounding light, giving it a shadowy, almost insubstantial appearance. The hilt is wrapped in supple dark leather, providing a secure and comfortable grip. The runes etched into the blade and hilt glow faintly, creating an aura of mystery and danger.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Lore: The Shadow Dancers Blade was crafted by a secretive guild of assassins who specialized in covert operations and silent eliminations. The blade has passed through the hands of many skilled warriors, each adding their own enhancements and enchantments to its already formidable power.
Ethereal Wind Cloak Item Type: Magical Cloak Description: This lightweight, shimmering cloak is woven from threads of pure wind magic, giving it an ethereal, almost translucent appearance. It flows and moves as if caught in a constant, gentle breeze and feels cool to the touch. Properties:
  • Wind Step: Grants the wearer the ability to move with the speed and grace of the wind, increasing movement speed by 40%.
  • Evasion Aura: Creates an aura that makes the wearer harder to hit, increasing dodge chance by 25%.
  • Aerial Agility: Enhances the wearers agility in the air, allowing for more precise and controlled movements during jumps or falls.
  • Wind Shield: Creates a protective barrier of wind around the wearer, reducing damage taken from physical attacks by 20%.
Appearance: The Ethereal Wind Cloak is a flowing garment that appears almost translucent, shimmering with a soft blue light. It moves constantly, as if caught in an unseen breeze, and feels cool and light to the touch. The edges of the cloak are embroidered with intricate patterns that seem to shift and change with the wind. Lore: The Ethereal Wind Cloak was created by an ancient order of wind mages who revered the air element. The cloak is imbued with the essence of the wind, granting the wearer unparalleled speed and agility. It is said that those who wear the cloak can hear the whispers of the wind guiding them on their path.
Wow, those are nice, I said, admiring the items. And the wind shield is an excellent substitute for the mana shield you converted. Mahya nodded, a smile spreading across her face. Yes, and yes, she said, her eyes twinkling with satisfaction. Oh, I almost forgot, Mahya suddenly called out, her voice breaking through my thoughts. These are the items that Rue got from the dungeon. You had already passed out, so I put them away. He didnt want to put them on until you saw them.
Phantom Paws Boots Item Type: Magical Boots Description: These sleek, lightweight boots are crafted from a combination of enchanted leather and wind-infused fabric, making them exceptionally comfortable and durable. They are designed to enhance the familiars natural agility and speed. Properties:
  • Enhanced Agility: Increases the familiars agility and speed by 30%, allowing for quicker and more precise movements.
  • Silent Steps: Allows the familiar to move silently, making it easier to sneak up on enemies or avoid detection.
  • Wind Dash: Grants the ability to perform a quick dash in any direction, covering a short distance almost instantaneously.
  • Featherlight: Reduces the weight of the boots to nearly nothing, ensuring they do not hinder the familiars natural movement.
Appearance: The Phantom Paws Boots are sleek and stylish, with a dark, almost metallic sheen. The fabric is intricately woven with patterns that seem to shift and change with the light, giving the boots an ethereal appearance. The soles are reinforced with additional padding, providing both comfort and protection. Lore: The Phantom Paws Boots were crafted by a legendary wind mage for his loyal familiar. The boots are designed to enhance the natural abilities of their wearer, allowing them to move with the speed and grace of the wind itself.
Ethereal Collar Item Type: Magical Collar Description: This elegant collar is made from a combination of enchanted mithril and ethereal threads, giving it a shimmering, almost otherworldly appearance. The collar is adorned with small, glowing runes that provide various protective and enhancing effects. Properties:
  • Mana Channeling: Allows the familiar to channel mana more effectively, increasing the potency of its abilities by 20%.
  • Protective Aura: Creates a protective barrier that reduces incoming damage by 15%.
  • Enhanced Perception: Grants the familiar heightened senses, improving its ability to detect hidden enemies and traps.
  • Regenerative Boost: Enhances the familiars natural regeneration, allowing it to recover from injuries more quickly.
Appearance: The Ethereal Collar is a beautifully crafted piece with a shimmering mithril band and glowing runes that seem to float above its surface. It is lightweight and comfortable and designed to be worn at all times without hindering movement. Lore: The Ethereal Collar was created by an Ancient Order of Druids who sought to enhance the abilities of their animal familiars. The collar is infused with powerful enchantments that provide both protection and enhancement, making it a prized possession for any magical creature.
Rue, come here! I called out, my voice echoing slightly in the quiet room. Within moments, I heard the familiar sound of paws thudding against the floor as Rue bounded towards me. John called Rue? What is it? Rues telepathic voice was filled with curiosity and excitement, his tail wagging furiously. I have something for you, I said, smiling as I pulled out the Phantom Paws Boots and the Ethereal Collar from my storage. The items glimmered softly in the light, their magical properties almost palpable. Rues eyes widened with excitement, even though he already knew about the items. For Rue? John sees them now? Yes, these are for you, I confirmed, kneeling to be at eye level with him. These are the rewards you got from the dungeon. Mahya put them away because I passed out, but now you get to see them. Rues excitement was infectious. He bounced on his paws, his tail a blur of motion. Rue waited! Rue wanted John to see! Rue is so happy now! I gently fitted the Phantom Paws Boots onto his feet. Rue seemed to move with even more grace and agility the moment they were on, almost like he was gliding. These will make you faster and help you move silently, I explained, watching as Rue tested the boots, darting around the room with effortless speed. Rue feels light! Rue can run so fast now! His telepathic voice expressed awe and happiness. I laughed, adding, And they will protect your paws from the snow you hate. I didnt know how he managed it, but his tail wagged even faster. Next, I carefully placed the Ethereal Collar around his neck. The collar shimmered, and Rue stood still momentarily, as if sensing its enhancements. This will help you channel mana better and protect you from harm, I told him, running my hand over the smooth, glowing surface of the collar. Rue feels strong! Rue feels safe! Thank you, John! Rue loves John! Rues mental voice was almost a squeal of delight, his eyes sparkling with pure joy. I laughed, feeling a warmth spread through me at his happiness. Im glad you like them, Rue. You deserve it for being such a brave and loyal friend. Rue leaped up and licked my face, his tail wagging furiously. Rue loves John! Rue will protect John always! That got me curious, so I left Mahya to continue drawing the ritual and went looking for Al. Al, could you show me the items you got from the dungeon? I asked, curiosity piquing my interest. Al looked up from his book, nodding with a serious expression. Of course, John. I was waiting for the appropriate moment to present them to you. He stood up and reached into his storage, pulling out two impressive items. The first was a massive shield that seemed to pulse with a protective light, and the second was a dark, double-edged sword with glowing runes. This, Al said, holding up the shield, is the Titans Bastion Shield. It is crafted from a unique alloy of mithril and enchanted steel, providing exceptional defense. He then presented the sword. And this is the Giant Slayers Sword, forged from a blend of mithril and enchanted obsidian. It is especially effective against giant and oversized enemies. I took a moment to admire the items, appreciating the craftsmanship and their powerful properties. Wow, Al, these are incredible! Congratulations on such impressive rewards. Als usually stoic face broke into a rare smile. Thank you, John. I am honored by your words. These items will undoubtedly enhance my combat capabilities significantly.
Titans Bastion Shield Item Type: Magical Shield Description: This massive shield is crafted from a unique alloy of mithril and enchanted steel, which gives it incredible strength and surprising lightness. The front of the shield is engraved with powerful runes that pulse with a steady, protective light. Properties:
  • Unyielding Defense: Increases the wielders defense by 40%, significantly reducing incoming damage.
  • Shockwave Impact: Upon blocking a heavy attack, the shield releases a shockwave that knocks back enemies within a 5-meter radius.
  • Resilient Aegis: Provides a temporary 20% boost to the wielders health when their health drops below 30%, lasting for 10 seconds.
  • Elemental Resistance: Grants 30% resistance to fire, ice, and lightning attacks.
Appearance: The Titans Bastion Shield is an imposing piece of equipment, standing nearly as tall as a person. Its surface gleams with a silvery sheen, and the runes etched into the metal glow with a faint, protective light. The edges of the shield are reinforced with additional layers of enchanted steel, giving it a robust and indestructible appearance. Lore: The Titans Bastion Shield was forged by master blacksmiths under the guidance of an ancient titan. It was designed to withstand the fiercest of battles and protect its wielder from even the most devastating attacks. The shield has been passed down through generations of warriors, each adding their own enhancements and enchantments.
Giant Slayers Sword Item Type: Magical Sword Description: This heavy, double-edged sword is forged from a blend of mithril and enchanted obsidian, giving it a dark, lustrous appearance. The blade is etched with runes that glow faintly in the presence of giant enemies. Properties:
  • Giants Bane: Increases damage dealt to giant and oversized enemies by 50%.
  • Heavy Cleave: Allows the wielder to perform a powerful cleave attack that deals significant damage to all enemies in a wide arc.
  • Strength Boost: Increases the wielders strength by 20%, enhancing their combat effectiveness.
  • Imbued Edge: The blade can be temporarily enchanted with elemental energy (fire, ice, or lightning) for additional damage.
Appearance: The Giant Slayers Sword is an impressive weapon with a dark, reflective blade that seems to absorb the surrounding light. The hilt is wrapped in dark leather, providing a comfortable grip, and is adorned with small, intricate runes that glow when the sword is near giant enemies. The blade itself is broad and heavy, designed for maximum impact. Lore: The Giant Slayers Sword was created by an order of giant hunters who dedicated their lives to protecting their lands from giant threats. The sword has been used in countless battles, its edge never dulling and its power growing with each victory over a giant foe.
I smiled at Al, feeling genuinely happy for him. You deserve these, Al. Youve worked hard and fought bravely. Al inclined his head slightly. Your acknowledgment means much to me, John. I shall wield these with honor and dedication. After we finished drawing the ritual, we carefully placed the core in the center of the runes drawn in blood. This core was much larger, the size of a medium-sized watermelon. The sight of it was awe-inspiring, its surface shimmering with a deep, pulsating light. This time, I already knew what to do. I placed my hands on the two corresponding circles and flowed mana into them. As I did, I felt a warm, tingling sensation spreading from my palms up my arms. The runes glowed softly, and a low hum filled the air, vibrating through the floor beneath us. The core responded, its light intensifying as it synced with my mana flow, creating a connection that felt almost alive. I kept pouring mana until I reached the point where I couldnt anymore. I experienced a build-up of pressure in my head, which eventually intensified into a searing pain before ceasing. And I felt the core and the house. It also felt hungry. Why does the core feel hungry? There is enough mana in the air. I asked, confused. Its not hungry for mana but for materials. I looked at her, utterly confused. Materials? She laughed when she saw my expression and said, Come on. When we got to the support post of the house, she asked me to open it. I watched as she removed the original core, which I still felt connected to, and placed the new core in its spot. She produced a long piece of wood from her storage and placed it on the magic circle drawn on the floor around the core. Instantly, the wood was sucked in and disappeared. I jumped in surprise, staring at the floor, then touched the floor cautiously. Finally, I looked at Mahya in complete shock. Did my house eat the wood? Yes, she replied, a hint of amusement in her voice. Why? I asked, still processing what I had just seen. You have two options, she explained, her tone turning more instructional. You can wait until the dungeon converts enough mana from the air to create new things in the house, or you can feed it various materials, and it will use them to build what you want. I looked at her with wide eyes. Seriously? Why didnt Lis say anything? Mahya chuckled. It was a surprise. He knew that I intended to continue traveling with you, so he was sure that at some point, the core would grow enough that this action would be an option, and I would explain it to you. I promised him to describe your reaction in detail when that happened. I shook my head, half-amused, half-annoyed. When you write to him, tell him hes amazing but also annoying. Next time I want to know things like that right away. I would have adored my house even more. She grinned. I remember your reaction. More is impossible. I stuck my tongue out at her, and she laughed again. We spent the next hour feeding the house. We fed it most of the wood left in Mahyas storage from Tuonela and Rat Island. I also fed it all the sand I had collected from Rat Island because it turned out that it didnt need ready-made glass. The house already knew what to do with the sand. Did I mention my house is fantastic? Ill repeat it: my house is amazing! We continued feeding the house with all the stones we had collected from the two dungeonsTuonela and Lumis. We added all the ores, including a large amount of various metals we had brought from Earth, and most of the crystals I had harvested from the monsters. Al donated all his share of the ores and stones. Mahya looked at me with a satisfied smile. Tell your house to build the maximum it can. You can always tell it to shrink back later, but lets see what were working with now. I nodded, feeling a surge of anticipation. I mentally gave the command, instructing the house to expand to its maximum potential. The transformation was immediate and breathtaking. Walls shifted, rooms expanded, and new structures emerged seamlessly from the existing framework. The house seemed to breathe and grow, adapting to the materials we had fed it. My jaw dropped as I watched the incredible metamorphosis. I had no words to describe the result. Ill let you judge. B3–Chapter 4: Did I Mention That My House Is Awesome? I ran into the house excitedly to check the changes inside, and they did not disappoint. It used to be square, but now it was an elongated rectangle that extended from the front. The first floor was still twice as high as the others. My living room had tripled in size, and the kitchen had doubled. The mezzanine, which used to be only above the kitchen, now surrounded three sides of the lower floor. The side with the glass windows was the only one without a mezzanine. The supporting stone column that used to be next to the wall was now twice as big and in the middle of the floor, with the kitchen bar extending from it. My appliances looked the same size, but more kitchen cabinets and drawers were now around them. My spell room had quadrupled, with runes and crystals on the walls. I figured out where the new crystals we fed the house had gone. When we went up to the mezzanine, I saw that not only did it now surround most of the lower floor, but it was also more expansive, and the ceiling was higher, so Al wouldnt have to stoop. Shelves filled all the walls from floor to ceiling. It seemed I now had enough shelves for all the books I got from Lis, plus some of my collection of fiction books. Rue walked over to his beanbag and poked it with his paw. The bean bag doubled in size right before my eyes. I jumped in surprise and said, Whah...? My mouth remained open, and I didnt even finish the sentence. Mahya laughed and said, Hes your familiar. He can control the house? Yes, to an extent. Not like you. I scratched Rues ear and said, If you want to change the house, ask me first, okay? Rue promises. Good boy. The changes continued on the second floor. My bedroom had doubled in size, feeling spacious and luxurious. The other two rooms, which were previously medium-sized, were now much more extensive, providing ample space for guests and additional storage. There was also a new bedroom with a private shower and toilet. The third floor had also undergone a dramatic transformation. Previously, it was a low room, with shelves crammed into the lower parts because of the slanted roof. With the roof flattened, the room was much larger and more functional. The shelves reached up to the ceiling, maximizing the use of vertical space. Additionally, the house added two new bedrooms, each equipped with a shower and private toilets, complete with all the necessary crystals for comfort and convenience. Inspired by these changes, I had an idea. I instructed the house to eliminate the two additional bedrooms on the third floor and transform the entire floor into a library. As I gave the command, I watched in awe as the walls shimmered and then slowly got sucked into the floor, like sand through an hourglass. The solid barriers that once defined the bedrooms were drawn downwards, their outlines blurred before they vanished completely, leaving an open, expansive space behind. The room began to stretch and reshape, the floors and ceiling expanding seamlessly to accommodate the new layout. With a fluid grace that seemed almost aware, the house responded to my instructions, creating a transformation that was a sight to behold. Shelves sprouted from the walls like tree branches, growing upward until they reached the ceiling, creating a vast, organized expanse of storage for my books. Ive done amazing things with my magic, but seeing this transformation drove home how magic could defy the laws of physics. The once-compartmentalized area was now a single, cohesive library, bathed in the soft glow of ambient light that filtered through the newly formed windows. It was like the house was a living entity, reshaping its bones to suit my needs. The new library was an open space with shelves lining the walls. However, it felt dark, so I instructed the house to add windows. Some shelves disappeared into the walls, replaced by large, beautiful windows that let in natural light. The room brightened up instantly, creating a more inviting atmosphere. I then directed the house to build bookshelves in rows throughout the entire floor, leaving a designated area for reading. The house managed to build shelves in only twenty percent of the space I had allocated before I felt an intense hunger coming from it. The house needs more trees, I said to Mahya. We can cut more from the valley. Theres enough here, she replied. Before we went to chop down trees from the valleywhich I admit I didnt feel like doingI looked in my storage to see if there were any materials I could feed the house to avoid this task. I had some shelving units I bought the first time I shopped on Earth. Some were sitting empty and unused, so I fed them to the house. Additionally, I had all the wood pallets I had liberated from the warehouse in Las Vegas. They went into the house as well. I also had large metal shelves that once held goods in that warehouse. They were too big to feed the house with as-is, so we went outside, took them out, and dismantled them one by one. Every time we finished breaking one down into parts, one of us would go inside to feed the house. After we fed the house the last shelving unit, we headed upstairs. It was time to see the magic happen. As we reached the third floor, I looked around the spacious area that was now my new library. Alright, lets see what the house can do with these, I said, feeling excitement and curiosity. I ordered the house to build more shelves using the materials we provided. House, use these materials to create beautiful shelves around the library.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Instantly, the house responded. The old shelves shimmered, and then, just like before, they started getting sucked into the floor. I was mesmerized by the process, the solid wood disappearing smoothly into the surface. Slowly, new shelves emerged. They rose from the floor and extended from the walls, growing and expanding as if alive. The wood gleamed with a rich, dark finish, showcasing intricate grain patterns that added a touch of elegance. The metal shelves had a sleek, polished look, with ornate brackets and supports that gave them an almost regal appearance. The shelves didnt just appear randomly; they were arranged with a perfect balance of form and function. Some sections had small, intricate carvings of vines and leaves running along the edges, giving them a touch of artistry. Others had smooth, clean lines that added a modern feel, blending seamlessly with the rooms overall aesthetic. The perfect spacing of each shelf created a harmonious flow that made the library feel expansive and cozy. With their warm, inviting look, the wooden shelves provided a contrasting element of sophistication when paired with the cool metal. The combination of materials created a beautiful synergy, making the room feel like a masterpiece of craftsmanship. As the last shelf settled into place, I couldnt help but smile. The library was complete, with shelves covering every wall and rows of floor-to-ceiling shelves filling the room with a sense of purpose and beauty. Mahya looked around, her eyes wide with admiration. This is incredible, she said, running her fingers along one of the carved wooden shelves. Its like the house knows exactly what we need. I nodded, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction. It does. And its more beautiful than I could have imagined. We stood there for a moment, taking in the transformation. The library was no longer just a space with shelves; it was a sanctuary for knowledge and creativity, where magic and craftsmanship came together to create something exceptional. "Lets place the rest of the books here, I said eagerly, wanting to see the shelves filled with the treasures they were meant to hold. With a renewed sense of purpose, we began taking out the books and arranging them on the shelves, knowing that each would find a perfect home in this beautiful new library. It took us three days to arrange all the books on the shelves. Now, the mezzanine held all the books from Lis, while the library housed all the fiction books and textbooks. We also organized a separate section for all the blueprints from Lis and another section for a large stock of A4 paper packs and parchment in case someone needed them. After we finished the entire project, we stood back and admired the library. I felt like I was on cloud nine. The house feeding project got me thinking, so I asked Mahya, "We have loads of stolen electronics I ''picked up'' in Vegas. If we feed the house with them, do you think it could do anything with them?" She seemed lost in thought for a minute or two before saying, "We can try. We have enough stock, so we can afford to experiment." We reviewed the list, and she took a few items or a crate of everything for her projects. Then, we fed the rest to the house. We fed it with communication radios, tactical flashlights, laser sights, laptops, encrypted hard drives, burner phones, surveillance equipment, TVs, drones and remote-control devices, hacking tools and software, GPS tracking devices, game consoles, disco balls, party lights, smartphones, software, tablets, power tools, video games, digital camera equipment, household appliances, computer components, automotive diagnostic equipment, electronic accessories, industrial robots, audio equipment, home security systems, satellite phones, and holographic projector devices. There was a lot of each. Mahya and I sat on the floor, feeding the house item by item. Each piece disappeared into the floor with a shimmer, a fascinating process at first but quickly grew tedious. On the second day of the feeding process, I said, "We need to find a faster way to do this." "Why? Are you in a hurry somewhere?" Mahya asked, tilting her head with a slight smile. "No, but it''s boring," I admitted, sighing. "Maybe we can feed a few items at a time," she suggested. "When I changed the upstairs, the house sucked in the walls. Maybe we could put the items on the floor and tell it to suck them in? Otherwise, finishing everything will take us at least a week." "We can try." We went up to the second floor, to the new empty bedroom, and piled some items on the floor. I gave the house the command to absorb them. They shimmered and were sucked into the floor. Mahya and I looked at each other and high-fived, grinning with satisfaction. What would have taken us a week now only took two hourspure joy. After we finished, I instructed the house to use all these items to create something with them. We waited a few minutes, but nothing happened. "What are you waiting for?" Mahya asked. "I''m not sure. I told the house to do something, but nothing''s happening," I scratched my head. "Try again," she suggested. I tried again, and still nothing happened. We looked at each other and shrugged. I had no idea what to do next. I also wondered if the house could return the items if we asked. "Maybe we need to teach it what to do with them?" Mahya suggested thoughtfully. "How?" I asked, intrigued. "It can absorb engineering books," she proposed. "I don''t want to lose the books," I said, frowning. "We can copy them and give the copies to the house," she suggested. "Thats worth trying. We went up to the third floor, grabbed bundles of A4 paper, and started copying engineering books. It took us four days to finish copying everything. Then, we placed all the copies on the floor in the library''s reading area and instructed the house to absorb them. After they were absorbed, I instructed the house to do something with all the materials we had fed it. Still, nothing happened. "Still nothing," I said to Mahya, frustrated. "Hmm. Maybe it doesn''t understand electrical engineering. Maybe we should teach it magic and give it an idea of how to work with Magitech?" she suggested. This time, we copied the blueprints from Lis, fed them to the house, and then did the same with all the rune and magic script books. Once again, I instructed the house to use all the materials we had fed it and create something with the knowledge it received. Finally, something started to happen. I felt a shift, a sense of energy coursing through the house. But nothing was happening in the library that I could see. "Something is happening, but not here. Let''s go downstairs," I said to Mahya. When we went down to the living room, we stopped and looked in amazement. The living room had transformed. In the center stood a huge TV, connected to which were game consoles of every possible model. On one of the shelves was a sophisticated stereo system. All these items were encrusted with runes and magic script, glowing softly with embedded mana crystals. "This is incredible," Mahya said, running her fingers along the runes on the TV. I nodded, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction. "It really is. Weve managed to create something extraordinary." We stood there for a moment, taking in the transformation. The living room was now a blend of advanced technology and magical craftsmanship, a testament to what could be achieved when magic and modernity merged seamlessly. B3—Chapter 5: Déjà Vu, Kites, and Impossible Logic With great enthusiasm, Mahya and I tested all the new electronic devices. I connected the crystalline disc to the stereo system, and we listened to music. The crisp and clear sound filled the room with vibrant melodies that danced in the air. Yes! Mahya plugged another disc into the TV, and we saw the movies credits start. The screen lit up with vivid colors, and everything worked as it should. Double yes! We tested the game consoles one by one, and each sprang to life, the games stored inside the consoles displaying their titles with bright, enticing graphics. It was just amazing! While we were fiddling with the electronics, Rue bounded over, his tail wagging furiously. Rue need new toy to play with wind, he said, his eyes wide with anticipation. What happened to the paper airplanes? I asked, glancing at him. In response, a pile of chewed paper appeared on the floor in front of him. Rue looked up at me with a mix of pride and innocence. I scratched his ear and said, Well done collecting all the paper. Mahya said no dirt. Rue picked up dirt, he replied, his tail wagging even harder. Good boy, I said, smiling at his earnestness. I rummaged through my Storage, searching for something that might serve as a suitable game. Despite everything I had collected along the way and all my shopping, I found nothing appropriate. It baffled me how, with such an array of items, I was still missing something Rue could use. The laws of physics behind this impossible situation made little sense. I wish I had bought kites. After going through all the contents of my Storagea task that took more than half an hourthe only suitable thing was the origami penguins I had picked up in Las Vegas. I handed one to Rue and said, See if it works for you. The penguin disappeared into his Storage, and Rue ran outside, wagging his tail excitedly. I continued to check the house. When I turned my attention to the reservoir under the house, I realized it was much larger. Not only did it extend the length of the house, but it was also deeper. Its growth meant it was almost empty. We need to fill the reservoir, I told Mahya. Lets fill it with the water we collected in the dungeon, she suggested. I dont want to shower in magical water. Whats wrong with normal water? I asked, puzzled. Not for showering. Lets move it to the reservoir and tell the house to do something with it. Im curious to see what will happen, she explained, her eyes gleaming. Youre treating my house like a science experiment, I remarked. Of course. This is the first time Ive had a chance to work with a dungeon core. There are many things I want to learn. You worked with the previous core. Yes, but it was a baby. This core is huge. Besides, this dungeon was very ancient and had a sentient guardian; its not every day you find something like that. Reluctantly, I agreed. We removed all the water tanks we had filled with water from the dungeon, placed the hoses in them one by one, and instructed the house to pump the water into the reservoir. I didnt want to risk losing the containers by placing them on the floor and telling the house to absorb them. After the house had absorbed all the water, I ordered it to do something with it. At first, I felt something was happening but couldnt figure out what. I had to sharpen my senses and spread them throughout the house to understand. The core extracted the mana from the water and infused the entire structure of the house, saturating it with more mana than before. Whats going on? Mahya asked, her curiosity piqued. The house took the mana from the water and saturated the entire house with it, I explained. Cool! she exclaimed. Whats cool about that? The more mana-filled the wood and stones the house is made of, the faster they will regenerate from damage or adapt to climate conditions. I had to agree with her. It was indeed cool. In the next step, we took the hose, placed its end in the nearest lake, and instructed the house to fill the reservoir. The water level in the lake dropped an inch or two, which surprised me. Although the reservoir had grown, it shouldnt have significantly reduced the water level in a large lake. Doesnt it seem strange that the lake level has dropped? The houses water reservoir isnt that big, I asked Mahya. Dont try to understand your house by using physics laws from Earth. Youll go crazy and wont get any answers, she replied. I dont understand. We fed your house a lot of materials. Some were used to build it larger, some went to shelves, etc. But if you compare the amount of materials we fed the house to the amount it created, youll see that the amounts dont match. If you look for those materials around the house, you wont find them, she explained. Where are they? I have no idea. Just accept it as fact and dont try to apply any laws you know. Magic works differently. I scratched my head, completely confused. This whole thing was one big mystery. Conservation of matter or conservation of energy are supposed to be fixed laws, arent they? The next thing we checked was the pontoons. I instructed the house to inflate the pontoons, and it was immediately apparent that this would not work. There were enough pontoons for maybe thirty percent of the house. I instructed it to make more pontoons of the same type and inflate them, and it only made two more. Hey! It ate a load of plastic from all the devices we fed it. How come it only made two more pontoons? I asked, frustrated.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I have no idea, Mahya replied. Just accept it, and lets give it more plastic. Im not sure how much more plastic I have left, I said, thinking about our remaining supplies. Lets check. I collected different tires in Vegas. We went through them one by one, setting aside the ones we could use for our motorcycles or jeeps and feeding the rest to the house. This created four more pontoonsstill not enough. We went through all our Storage, and I also asked Al to go through all his storage and give us all the plastic and rubber he could spare. Then we fed the house againthree more pontoonsstill not enough. Maybe we cut down trees, give them to the house, and tell it to make a big wooden platform to stand on with pontoons around? Mahya suggested. I dont feel like cutting down trees. Its hard work. She laughed and said, Yeah, but your house will be more amazing after this. Its worth the effort. I had to agree with her. We enlisted Al for the task and went to cut down trees. On the way, he said, I find it intriguing that you have no qualms about felling trees for the construction of the house, yet you advise against gathering mushrooms. Because they are beautiful, Mahya answered, smiling at him. He gave her a sideways look and rolled his eyes. Besides, I added, All the mushrooms we collected in the dungeon werent enough for you? We collected a lot. At the moment, yes. But I have an opportunity here to harvest many quality raw materials. I am very unhappy to give up this opportunity, he said, looking around the lush valley. I had to admit he was right. We were a little selfish in limiting him. Okay. You can harvest as many mushrooms as you want. Leave the two beautiful mushrooms by the house until we leave. Before we leave, you can harvest them, too, I said. Al looked delighted. How many levels have you gained from all the potions youve made? Ive seen you work almost non-stop, I asked him. Not many. Why? I am an alchemist by profession, not by class. If it were my class, I would have attained many more levels. Since it is a profession, I must initially distribute or provide the potions to individuals for their usage, and subsequently, I will attain levels, he exhaled. That was the first time I had heard something like that. Seriously? I asked. He nodded and sighed again. I achieved a level increase due to the sleeping potion I crafted in Las Vegas, as well as another level increase for the potions I concocted to restore the life force you expended in the dungeon and mend your magical channels. I am keeping the remaining potions I create. Once we reach a densely populated area, I will sell them and significantly increase my levels. Or, at the very least, numerous levels until level ten. The progression is noticeably slower, and advancing to higher levels becomes more arduous. Yes, I have noticed this phenomenon of level ten. I gained my first levels in the healer class very easily. Since reaching level ten, I have only gained two levels in the last five years. And I had to perform some very complex healings. Stop whining, Mahya remarked. From level ten to twenty, its still relatively easy. After level twenty, it gets even harder, and after level thirty, even more. All the fighting I did in Tuonela, Rat Island, Vegas Base, and Dungeon only gave me one level. Wow! It was depressing. This system is very stingy, I commented. I felt a rebuke directed at me. Yes, yes, you can protest as much as you want. It doesnt change the fact that you are stingy, I thought. This time, I felt no reaction. You have nothing to say? I asked. Still no response. Of course. For two days, we cut down trees and stored them. After two days and over fifty trees, we placed them one by one on the first-floor porchthe only place big enough for the treesand I told the house to absorb them. After the house finished sucking in all the trees, I gave it instructions to create a large wooden platform under it and surround it with pontoons. The three of us looked at the result, which was pretty clear wouldnt work. The surface was large, seven times the surface of the house. This made sense because the house was tall, not just long, so it needed a large surface to stand firmly on the water. The problem was that there were not enough pontoons. Maybe well go to Earth and buy more tires? Mahya suggested. The Gate is right here. This is our opportunity to fill in all the gaps. Fortunately, we discovered it early. I dont feel like going back there. Im mentally ready for a new world, not going back. We dont have to go back there to stay. Well go through the Gate, collect tires, and come back. It shouldnt take more than a day or even less. I sighed and accepted the inevitable. Al and Rue didnt want to come with us. Al went to harvest all the mushrooms from the valley, and Rue had too much fun playing with the wind. He just asked for more penguins. What happened to the penguin I gave you? I asked Rue. A pile of chewed paper appeared in front of him. Got you, I said, smiling. I gave him all my penguins, and he stored them before running off to play. I fed all the chewed paper to the house, hoping it could do something with them. Before we crossed the Gate, I checked the mana level on Earthstill eight. Mahya and I crossed the gate while invisible. Luckily, it was night. Its a shame we killed the last jeep, I said, glancing at the empty road ahead. We can run; it shouldnt take us long, Mahya replied confidently, stretching her legs as if preparing for a sprint. It took an hour and a half to drive here! I exclaimed, rubbing the back of my neck. If we run as fast as we can, it should take us even less, she said, bouncing on her toes, eager to get moving. Maybe you can; Im not that fast, I admitted, crossing my arms and looking down the dark highway. Im not sure youre right. When was the last time you ran as fast as you could? she asked, tilting her head and raising an eyebrow at me. Hmm, she had a point. We ran on Highway 1, and I felt like I was flying. It was late at night, and the highway was relatively empty. I could run as fast as I could, and I was fast! Very fast! I didnt time it, but it took us less than an hour to get to Calgary. Did you keep your phone? I asked Mahya. I fed mine to the house. Mahya laughed and handed me her phone. I opened it, and after it turned on, I stopped in shock. It took her a second to realize that I had stopped, and she came back to me. What happened? It doesnt make sense. What doesnt make sense? We left on August 7, now its August 8. Weve been on the other side for over a month, and only a day has passed here. It doesnt make sense. Same year? Yes. It happens sometimes. The time jump moves on Lumis instead of on Earth. You had something similar in Tr na ng, didnt you? Hmm, I didnt think of that. Youre right. We ran back to the gate, crossed to Lumis, and informed Al and Rue that the time jump was on Lumis side, which meant wed only be on Earth for one day, but more time would pass on their side. They both wanted a stock of food and wished us a pleasant trip. During the hour we were on Earth, a whole day passed in Lumis. Those time jumps were crazy and confusing. We ran again towards Calgary. After an online search, I found three places that sold used tires for recycling. My original plan was to buy the tires, request a delivery, and only store them. But with the time jump, I didnt want a year to pass on the other side. We approached it differently. A high fence with barbed wire on top surrounded the first place. We used the trampolinealways lovely to use skillsran through the entire area and stored the tires. I applied force to the door handle of an office, opened it, took five gems from the gem bag I had from Vegas, put the gems in a pouch, and placed them on the table with a note.
Thanks for the tires. Thats the payment. These are real gems. Appraise them before you sell them. They are worth much more than what we took.
We ran to the second place and did the same, including the note and the gems. Dawn started to break, so we gave up the third place. Anyway, I was sure we had enough tires. I checked on the phone for a toy store on the way to the gate, and indeed, I found one. I neutralized the stores security system with mana, applied some strength to open the door, took all the kites they had, and placed three gold coins with a note on the counter like in the tires places. After all this shopping, Mahya and I returned to the gate. When we crossed the gate again, we checked with Al, and a week had passed on the Lumis side. Those time skips were crazy. Rue was not happy that it took us so long, in his opinion, but he immediately forgave me as soon as I gave him the first kite to play with the wind. In return, I got a stack of chewed papers and a lick from chin to forehead. We fed all the tires to the house, and I told it to create pontoons. Yes!! Now, pontoons surrounded the platform, three to five deep. Mahya and I high-fived, grinning at each other like loons. I love it when everything comes together. B3—Chapter 6: Feed Me, Seymour The three of us were lounging on the porch, feet propped up on the railing, sipping our coffee. The warm breeze carried the scent of blooming flowers and mushroomsthey had a distinct scent here. Out of nowhere, Mahya blurted, Too bad we threw away all the sex paraphernalia from Vegas, while twirling her cup absentmindedly. I nearly choked on my coffee. Why? I gasped, hearing Al sputter next to me. She shrugged, leaning back in her chair, the sunlight glinting off her hair. We could have fed the house with it. Setting my cup down, I shook my head, exasperated. Im not feeding my house with bondage clothes or blow-up sex dolls. Mahya raised an eyebrow, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. Why not? The core isnt sentient. Its not as though you can defile its virtue. It doesnt matter, I said, crossing my arms and giving her a pointed look. I wont feed my house that kind of stuff. I might wake up one day with a blow-up doll in my bed. No thanks. Mahya laughed, her eyes sparkling with amusement. Dont be a prude. It can actually be very amusing. Rolling my eyes, I leaned back in my chair. For you, maybe, hearing me scream in fright. She grinned wickedly, taking another sip of her coffee. That too. I think you should start working on your boat, I suggested. It will keep you occupied and prevent you from making stupid suggestions. I concur, Al chimed in with a nod, still recovering from his earlier choking fit. Mahya stuck out her tongue at me playfully. I lunged forward, trying to grab it, but she quickly dodged. Her laughter rang out, filling the air with a sense of mischief. And besides, I continued, narrowing my eyes in mock suspicion, why did you want the inflatable dolls for the house? What did you plan to do with them? They are made of rubber, she replied, her expression turning serious. Oh, I said, realizing the practicality behind her idea. Yes, she affirmed, tilting her head slightly. We need to start a policy. We dont throw anything away, no matter how weird, unusable, broken, crazy, or whatever. What we dont need, we give to the house. Im not sure I want to feed my house with garbage, I admitted, my brow furrowing in concern. Thats exactly the point C its not garbage, she insisted, her eyes locking onto mine with a determined gaze. Lis didnt know much to tell me about dungeon cores; that information is too secret. He just said that the cores can process anything and turn it into usable things, based on what their master thinks is usable. They dont create things because they feel like it. If the core has a master, the creation will be something the master knows, wants, and thinks is usable. Why do you think we got a stereo system, a TV, and game consoles? We fed it with a lot of different electronics, but got those things specifically because you think they are good, and youre its master. If I were the master, wed probably get an advanced weapon system or something. That made Al and me laugh, our eyes meeting with shared mirth. Maybe I should write to Lis and ask him everything he knows about dungeon cores, I mused aloud, tapping my fingers on the table thoughtfully. Mahya shook her head vigorously. Not a good idea. I strongly advise against taking that action, Al echoed, crossing his arms simultaneously with Mahya. Why not? I asked, raising an eyebrow in genuine curiosity. Because the Archive is not secret. Do you want to advertise to all the Travelers that you have a core? Mahyas eyes widened, her tone serious. Oh, I muttered, realizing the implications. Yeah, oh, she repeated, folding her arms with finality. Then tell us everything he told you, I prompted her, eager to learn more. Mahya pulled out a notebook, flipping it open to a page filled with bullet points in a language I didnt recognize. She started reviewing them individually, finger-tracing each line as she read. He told me that dungeons have levels, Mahya began, glancing up from her notes. As you know, we collected the first core from a baby dungeon. The next level is a mature dungeon, which means a dungeon with two floors and a pretty powerful final guardian. The core should be about the size of my fist. Thats the point at which to feed the core with materials. But he told me to wait until our little core reaches that size before we even try to feed it with anything, and only mana-rich materials from dungeons or worlds with a mana level of forty-five or higher, not normal materials. She paused, tapping her finger against the notebook rhythmically. The next level is an established dungeon with three floors and a strong final guardian. He recommended that we not attempt more established dungeons than this. The core should be the size of a large orange. At this point, it can process materials with less mana, but still not normal materials. She looked up, her expression serious. He told me that he had fought a few dungeons with a final sentient guardian, but they were always controlled by guilds or royal houses, not wild dungeons. He recommended that we run away immediately if we encountered something like this. If I had known that was the situation in the dungeon you found here, I would have recommended that we run away. He was sure these cores would be larger with much greater capabilities, but he didnt know which. He had a theory that they could probably process materials without mana, but he wasnt sure. She sighed, running a hand through her hair in frustration. Im trying to think of a way to tell him what we discovered without posting in the Archive that we have a core. I think I have an idea how you can do it, I said, leaning forward with sudden inspiration. Mahyas eyes widened with interest. How? Write to him that you read a book you liked called Master Hunter K, I suggested. Pretend to tell him about this book, but instead describes our entire dungeon run, the size of the core, and everything we did with it and discovered. Then ask him what he would do in such a situation and if he thinks its possible that there is anything like that or if its all an invention of the writer. Mahya frowned, tapping her pen against her lips thoughtfully. How will that help? Hell tell me its a story. Shaking my head, I leaned back in my chair, the wood creaking beneath me. No, he wont. I recommended this book to him, and he read all of it. He would know immediately that the name came from me and that theres nothing like that in the story. He will understand that you are telling him something through the Archive. Lis is not stupid. Huh. That is a good idea, Al said, agreeing. Yeah, I think so, too, Mahya said, her expression thoughtful. Now, what else did he tell you? I asked. She looked at her notebook again. The next points are what I already told you. The creation of the core depends on what its master wants, not random creations, she said, tracing the notes with her finger. Besides, he said that if we find a mana vent, we should take the core out of the house and put it on the vent so it would draw more mana. But he warned that monsters would be created that we would have to kill. He was sure the monsters created would be the same big-toothed cats Rue killed in the dungeon. Mahya paused, tapping the notebook pensively. He did not recommend parking the house on the vent because it would burden the filters that prevent monsters from forming. He was sure the vent would speed up the growth of the core by at least fifty percent, but he said he had no proof. Then lets put the little core in the vent, I suggested, leaning forward with determination. Do you know where there is one? Mahya asked, raising an eyebrow skeptically. Yes, where the dungeon we destroyed was. Thats how I found it; I followed the rich mana, I explained, gesturing toward the direction of the dungeon. Thats right, Mahya exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with realization. Now I remember. Thats how we found the snake in Tuonela. Lis led you to where you felt richer mana. Before we go place the core, is there anything else he told you? Al asked, leaning closer. A few last points. He said the only way to feed the core with materials is through the magic circle he drew on the floor. Im sure it would be relevant to the small core, but we already discovered thats not the case with the big one. The last thing he said is that if we dont have materials, or the core hasnt reached the point where it can create things, the master can still ask for what he wants. The core will register that, and when it reaches the size it can create the thing, it will just suddenly create it. She turned the page and added, Oh, theres something else here. He also said that if you want to sail with the house in the future, the core should be at least the size of a large orange. Then, you can ask the house to add a ships rudder or something and feed it fabrics so that it creates sails, or we can build a magic engine. He left it to me as a task. But I think with our boat, we dont need to do that anymore, right?The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Yes, there is no reason. On a long voyage, we can park the house on the sea and pull it with the boat, I agreed, nodding. Thats more or less it. There are other points here, but he also explained this to you. For example, you can unite the cores if you find another baby dungeon. He said he explained how and that you have enough mana to unite the cores. I dont have enough. Maybe Al does; Lis wasnt sure. Hes never merged cores, just heard how to do it and that it takes a lot of mana, she finished, closing her notebook with a thoughtful expression. After a minute, Mahya added, I think we should return to Earth for another day. No, not again, I protested, shaking my head and crossing my arms. Listen to me, she insisted, leaning forward with a determined look in her eyes. We should put the core on the vent and let it absorb mana. Empty the Storage of the three of us and leave Rue to guard the stuff. He would love that. Remember the third place of the tires we didnt empty and the big junkyard near our rented house? I nodded, recalling the piles of discarded items and their potential resources. I think we should empty it in the same way, leave a payment, and then feed the house with all these materials, she continued, her voice filled with enthusiasm. There is a lot of metal, plastic, rubber, and who knows what else. I am sure the core can create amazing things with this material wealth. If we also cut down trees here and collect stones to feed the house, we will have a stock of materials we can play with according to our needs for years to come. I need more Valerian, Al added, his tone firm. More? I asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise. But you bought a lot. Its a very effective plant, Al explained, running a hand through his hair. Ive used a lot of it. If Id known how effective it was, Id have bought ten times as much. Mahya nodded thoughtfully, her fingers tapping rhythmically on her cup. Alright, we can add that to the list. We must ensure we stock up on everything we might need. Can the core even store that much material? It has to go somewhere, so what is the limit? I dont want to be stuck with huge amounts of junk in my Storage. Recently, Ive had to repeatedly enlarge it, and it was expensive. I want my ability points to last me for years, not months. Im pretty sure it can store ten times the amount we harvested from it in the dungeon. We have a huge core. I havent heard of cores this size before, not even once. I sighed, rubbing my temples. I just hope we dont run into any issues. The last thing we need is trouble on Earth. Well be careful, Mahya assured me, her eyes gleaming with determination. Well get what we need, pay for what we take, and make sure were not leaving a mess behind. Al nodded in agreement, his expression serious. And well make sure we have enough Valerian this time. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of their plans settling on my shoulders. Alright. Lets do it. But lets be quick and efficient. No lingering. Mahya grinned, her excitement palpable. Great. Well make this work, youll see. As we stood up to prepare, I couldnt help but feel a mixture of apprehension and anticipation. The idea of going back to Earth was daunting, but the potential benefits for our home were undeniable. We just had to make sure everything went smoothly. From the house, we walked to a spacious open area and unloaded our Storage. We had a lot of stuff! I thought my storage would be the most cluttered, but Al and Mahya pulled out just as much as I did. We stood and looked at the field, now several hundred meters in size, filled with an eclectic mix of items. The sheer volume of stuff left us shaking our heads in disbelief. Wow, I said, the only word that came to mind as I surveyed the sprawling collection. That accurately portrays the situation, Al agreed, scratching his head. Mahya, on the other hand, was beaming. Why do you guys look so depressed? Were rich! Its amazing! she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. I think the most accurate description would be that we are hoarders, I said, shaking my head and chuckling. Mahya laughed, her voice ringing out. Thats a trait of all Travelers. Our storage demands it, dont you think? She grinned at us, her enthusiasm infectious. Al and I exchanged glances, then nodded. Despite the chaos, our accumulated treasures had a certain charm. The only things left in my Storage were the food that needed refrigeration or freezing and the gold, gems, and jewelry. When I looked at my Storage now, I got dizzy. It was enormous. I knew it was bigI paid for it after all, again and againbut only when it was empty did I see how big it was. I called Rue over, needing to use our mental bond. He was somewhere far in the valley, playing with the wind. I called him over, and he came bounding over, his tail wagging. John call Rue? Yes, buddy. The three of us must return to Earth for a while to stock up on some things. We emptied our Storage, so we need you to stay here and guard it in case some Traveler crosses the Gate or somebody finds a way to cross the mountains into the valley. Rue will guard. Rue on the prowl. I laughed and scratched his chin. Thanks, buddy. The thing is, the time skip is on this side, and its bad. So well be on Earth for a day, or even less, but at least two weeks will pass here. I will give you enough food for a month and more kites so you can play with the wind. Ill leave the house so you can use it. He put his paws on my shoulders and licked my face. John not worries. Rue excellent guard dog. Rue take care of things. Thanks. You are an amazing guard dog. His tail was wagging so fast I was afraid it might fall off. I spent three more ability points to enlarge his storage and gave him all his favorite things to eat in large quantities. He stored them and walked with us to the Gate. When we crossed over, it was about noon, judging by the suns position. No one around, Mahya said. Lets drop the invisibility. I felt the familiar sensation as the spell dissipated, revealing us to the world again. Mahya pulled out her phone, her brow furrowing in concentration as she navigated through her apps. Alright, she said, showing us the screen. These are the places we can buy herbs. Lets divide them up. Al leaned in, his eyes darting over the list. Ill take these three, he said, pointing at the screen. Theyre all close to each other. I nodded and took a closer look, making a mental note of my own tasks. Ill handle these, I said, jotting down the addresses in my notebook. And Ive got the addresses of two pawn shops. Mahya looked at both of us, her lips pressing into a determined line. Well meet near the third place that sells tires at eleven tonight. Dont be late. She gave a small smile, her eyes flickering with a hint of mischief. Remember to cast invisibility before you run into the city. I need the address, Al said. I gave him the address and verified that he still had his phone to find it. With a last nod from Mahya, we cast the invisibility spell again. I felt the magic wash over me, and then we were off, sprinting towards the city, each of us focused on our tasks. When I reached the city, I found a secluded corner near the pawnshop to cancel the invisibility and cast Clean on myself. I sold two jewelry pieces and flagged a taxi to the first herb shop. It took me till the evening to empty all the valerian stocks of the shops I took from the list, and I had to visit the second pawnshop. I arrived early at the tires place and had to wait for them. Al came next, and we talked until Mahya arrived. He bought not only Valerian but some other things and lamented that we didnt visit some drug dealers first to stock up on cash. I just shook my head in resignation. I created a monster. Mahya arrived, and we quickly walked around the area to verify that it was deserted. It was in the industrial area, where wide streets lined with warehouses and manufacturing plants sprawled out in a grid-like pattern. The distant hum of machinery was the only sound breaking the eerie silence, and the occasional truck rumbled by, its presence a stark reminder of the relentless activity that usually filled these parts. The smell of metal and oil lingered in the air, mixing with the faint scent of greenery from the small parks scattered amidst the concrete expanse. We waited a couple of minutes to verify that no other truck was coming and jumped over the fence. I envied Mahya. Al and I needed the trampoline; she jumped over the three-meter-high fence like I jump over a small stream. We stored all the tires. It took us longer than the previous placesthis place was huge, with tires stacked up high. I used my mana sense range, but they needed to touch the tires. Ok, maybe Im not jealous of Mahya anymore. After we emptied the place, I left another note. This time, I left them ten big gold coins and five gemswe took a lot of tires. After jumping over the fence, we cast invisibility again and ran to the junkyard. It was also massive. There were mostly cars, big heaps of assorted metal and wood junk, like old appliances and broken furniture, and a big heap of mattresses. I stored the mattresses, two big heaps of general junk, thinking that my core might learn something from the old appliances. Then, I moved on to cars. After less than ten minutes, I couldnt store another car. When I checked my Storage, I discovered it was completely full. I couldnt even fit a spoon in there. I waited for them to finish for another half an hour, feeling the time stretch endlessly. Finally, we were ready to go. Despite our efforts, the place still seemed full of junk, hardly touched. I left another note with the payment, including two gold coins each from Mahya and Al. No, really, its my house, I insisted, pushing their hands away as they tried to contribute. Mahyas eyes narrowed, a stubborn set to her jaw as she crossed her arms. Were traveling and handling things together, she said firmly, not budging an inch. Al nodded in agreement, his expression equally resolute. John, its important to recognize that we work together as a team. Their insistence warmed my heart, making me feel both loved and appreciated. Maybe I was strange, but having grown up without friends or anybody, those slight gestures of care meant the world to me. After we jumped over the fence, Mahya brushed a braid from her face and said, I found a place that reclaims wood. We should visit it. I shook my head. My Storage is full. I cant fit anything more into it. Mahya tilted her head, a determined look in her eyes. Mine too, but we can enlarge it. I already spent three ability points today, I replied, rubbing my temples at the thought. Besides, I dont want a headache. Her expression softened slightly, but her tone remained insistent. I dont think youll get a headache. You got levels from the dungeon. And youll enlarge it eventually, as all Travelers do. So just do it earlier. Al and I exchanged a weary glance, both of us sighing in resignation. It was challenging to argue with Mahya. She crossed her arms, a triumphant smile playing on her lips, knowing she had won another argument. We ran to the wood reclamation center. I enlarged my storage by another two ability points and didnt look at it. I didnt want to get scared or dizzy. And we fit as much wood as we could, left a note and payment, and ran back to the Gate. On the way, Al said, I stumbled upon a news story chronicling your escapades during your last visit. The story revolved around the thefts at two tire reclamation centers. No mention was made of the payment you left. Assholes, I said. Big assholes, Mahya added, and we laughed. When we crossed the gate, Rue was all over us with face licks, his body shaking from excitement, and his tail wagging furiously. My boy missed us. I tried to find out how much time passed, but his only answer was long. In order to speed up the process of feeding the house with everything we brought, I tried something new. I wasnt sure it would work, but it was worth a try. I took out a large part of the wood I had collected, put it on the porch, and told the house to suck it in. The house seemed to come alive, a soft hum resonating through its structure. I didnt think Mahya or Al heard it. I didnt hear it either; it was more of a feeling. The wood on the porch disappeared, piece by piece, as if being swallowed by an invisible mouth. After it sucked in all the wood, I instructed it to get as low to the ground as possible, lower the porch railing, and extend the porch forward. The house complied and reshaped itself. The balcony railing descended slowly, almost like a drawbridge, while the porch extended forward, creating more space. It was a remarkable sight, the house shifting and morphing as if it had a mind of its own. I ordered it to extend the porch more, with a mental picture of an enormous deckat least thirty meters long and wide. The house rolled the deck out as instructed. I ordered it to retract the deck, and it rolled back to the house and got absorbed. YES!! I ordered it to extend the deck again to its maximum capacity, and I got a deck that was more than a hundred meters long and thirty meters wide. Mahya and Al watched in awe, their expressions mirroring my astonishment. For a moment, we stood there in silence, marveling at the houses transformation. It was clear that the possibilities of this house were far greater than any of us had imagined. Mahya said in an awed voice, I really like your house. Al just nodded enthusiastically. That summed it up. I had an amazing house. B3—Chapter 7: Monster Looter We emptied the contents of our Storage onto the houses deck. Since we brought a lot of materials, we had to do it in two parts. Each part took the house a few hours to absorb the materials, but my house was a trooper and absorbed everything. We had no particular plans for the materials, so I didnt pursue any further action. From my perspective, it was a long-term investment. Mahya wished to add more wood and stone to the house, but I was not interested. I told her she could handle it herself if she wanted to. After I emptied all the materials from my Storage, I headed to put my stuff back in. It was apparent we had been gone for at least two weeks. It was all covered in dust and fungus spores. Making the most of this opportunity, I sorted out my Storage after a long time. Initially, I wanted to stretch my Storage to make it lower and longer, but after glancing at the new height of my house, I realized that wouldnt work. As I sorted my belongings, I went through them individually, casting Clean on each item. I left room for the house and placed all the big items beside it, like boats, merchant stalls, etc. I divided the space into three sections: one for storing food, another for sales items, and the last for my personal equipment. There was still a generous amount of storage space in the center. Once I had finished storing everything, I headed out to spend time with Rue. My boy had been alone for at least two weeks and deserved attention. Before playing, we checked the core Mahya had placed on the vent. Although the core seemed bigger, it was not yet the size of Mahyas fist. Rue informed me, Rue squishes bad cats. Were there many cats? Lots lots bad cats. Rue squashed bad cats. I laughed, scratched his ears, and said, Well done. Youre an amazing guard dog. His tail drummed rhythmically on my leg. As we stood there talking, I saw the air shimmer, and Rue yelled, More cat! The monster that appeared was indeed a cat, but different from the previous ones we fought. It was bigger, red with white instead of black, and much fluffier. It even looked cuteat least until it bit my leg. Ouch! Infuriated, I stomped on the cat and converted it into a crystal. At least the crystal was larger. If we leave now and go play, can you help me find the cats later? I asked Rue. Yes! Rue bestest cat finder. Great, buddy. So lets go play and take care of the cats later. With kites in hand, we went to play with the wind. The wind caught the kites and flew them around the valley. Rue chased the kites and tried to catch them. On the other hand, I tried to use wind magic to move the kites without cheating with Telekinesis. We spent the whole day playing. Rue had more success than me, as seen by the three chewed-up kites. I couldnt move a kite even once. I didnt know what I was missing. The word Wind appeared in my profile, which meant I could do something. But I was stuck when I tried to do something independently, without asking the wind for help. During our game, I encountered a few spots where Al had harvested mushrooms and saw new, small mushrooms sprouting. It made me feel better. At some point, we ran past Mahya, who was chopping down a tree. She gave me a murderous look, harrumphed, but said nothing. In the evening, after dinner, Rue helped me locate the cats that had appeared in the meantime. I stomped them and turned them into crystals. There were thirteen cats, and he assured me there were no more. By my estimate, we played for about seven hours, meaning the core created a monster about every half hour. This gave me an idea: I wanted to progress my loot spell, and here, I had a constant and stable supply of monsters. It would be a shame to waste these perfect conditions. In the morning, Al informed us both, I wish to return to Earth for a few days. I have identified a few additional items I require, and I do not wish to squander the opportunity of accessing a technological world that I am familiar with and know how to navigate. But a few days on Earth would be a few months here. I dont think we have enough to do to stay a few months in this valley, I said, frowning. You can cross the mountains and travel the rest of the island, Al suggested, gesturing toward the distant peaks. I have a means to cross the mountains. However, if you sail to the main continent, you may have to return to retrieve me if I am unable to find a way to cross the sea. Mahya crossed her arms and looked at him skeptically. Are you sure you need these things? Cant you do without them? I do require them, Al insisted, shaking his head. While I can manage without them as I did prior to my arrival on Earth, I see no reason to do so. Curious, I asked, What do you even need? Test tubes, vials of various sizes, particularly those with droppers, Al listed, counting off on his fingers. These are exceptional inventions, and I wish to procure a greater supply. Graduated cylinders, watch glasses, and Erlenmeyer flasks are also necessary. Additionally, I require a larger stock of distilled alcohol and distilled water, or perhaps some water distillers, so your house can produce one that operates on mana. He looked at us expectantly, awaiting our response. Didnt you buy a long shopping list of all those things? Mahya asked. I did indeed. Nevertheless, upon commencing the brewing process, I came to realize that certain items were less advantageous, whereas others surpassed my expectations. I intend to secure a larger supply of the beneficial items. I thought momentarily and said, Yeah, I can understand that. Turning to Mahya, I added, I want to use the vent with the core to advance my loot spell, and you wanted to finish work on at least one motorcycle, preferably more. So, how about this: Ill work on my spell, and youll work on the motorcycles and the boat. If I finish before you, Ill join you, and well complete these projects together. If Al doesnt return by then, you still have your phone. Well store the house, and the three of us will cross over to Earth, call him, and find out how long it will take. If its a brief wait, well have a picnic near the Gate; if its longer, well stay a night or two in Calgary. What do you think? Mahya still looked hesitant. I told her telepathically, I dont want to refuse Al. He was patient and helped us when we needed things for the house. It wouldnt be fair if we didnt consider his needs. Mahya nodded slightly and said, Sounds good to me. How many days do you think you need on Earth? I am uncertain. It depends on whether I find everything in Calgary or must place orders through Amazon and await deliveries. Okay, I said. Anyway, were not crossing the mountains without you. Either you come back before were done, or well cross to Earth and wait for you. Al gave a huge smile and said, Thank you very much. I genuinely appreciate it.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. After Al left, I walked toward the core to work on my spell. For the first few hours, I didnt try anything. I only waited for a monster to spawn, killed it, and turned it into a crystal. I scrutinized each step of the process carefully to understand the aspects I would need for the spell. After a few hours, I felt I knew exactly what was required. I already understood the purification aspect well from the aluminum blobs I had made before, so I didnt need to focus on that. What I was missing were the aspects that made up the Clean spell, as well as the aspects of envelope with mana, squeeze, and shrink. I thought I might also need an aspect or aspects to prevent the mana from escaping, but I wasnt sure since the mesh shell of the spell might handle that. For three days, I worked on those aspects, occasionally killing monsters. My focus was intense as I experimented, watching every detail closely. After those three days, I had the squeeze down pat, but the Clean spell was impossible. It was composed of so many aspects, all woven together, and I couldnt un-weave them. The shrink was also giving me problems, since it needed to be a gradual progression. I needed it again and again at each stage. But if I layered the mana inside the mesh with it, I didnt have enough space for the other aspects. After spending another two days trying to solve this conundrum, I had to admit defeat and think of another approach. Frustrated, I took a day off to clear my mind. Rue and I spent the whole day playing, this time without the wind. We raced around the valley, swam in the big lake, roughhoused, and had a lot of fun. His joyful barking and our playful interactions helped lift my spirits. The following day, I returned to the core with renewed determination. I spent the whole day near the core, killing monsters occasionally and thinking of a solution. Mahya came over, her hands on her hips, watching me for a moment before asking, Do you think you can create a magic circle with magic script that will work on a sphere-shaped surface? Maybe? I replied, scratching my head. Ive never tried. Please try. What kind of magic circle do you need? To absorb ambient mana, she explained, showing me a rough sketch of her idea. I created three different circles with runes, and they work great, but only on a flat or semi-flat surface. The minute I apply them to a sphere-shaped surface, the whole thing collapses. I nodded, studying her sketch. Ill give it a shot and see what I can do. To practice, I walked around the valley and collected stones with a more or less spherical shape. I took some parchment and drew the initial circle. It didnt take me long to understand why Mahya had a problem. I played around with a few ideas, but no matter what I did, I ran into the same issue. On a flat or semi-flat surface, everything worked fine. The sphere shape was a problem. Another puzzle. On the one hand, these puzzles were interesting. It was boring when the solution came to me too easily. But on the other hand, it was very frustrating. This puzzle took me another two days, but I cracked it. I used the magic script to create the circle, and incorporated engineering runesRelay, Transfer, Connect, Consistency, and Continuityplaced at precise intervals to overcome the spherical issue. Additionally, I integrated runes for Adaptability, Stabilize, Convergence, Harmony, and Integration to further refine the circles effectiveness. Fortunately, the second batch of runes only needed to be placed once in the circle, not at intervals. The stone I practiced on hummed with the mana it absorbed, and I felt like a genius. When I showed Mahya the circle and the stone, she jumped on me, hugged me, kissed my forehead, and agreed that I was a genius. It was very nice. I was about to go back to the core, but she stopped me and asked, Do you know the aspect of heat? Not yet. But I have the Heat spell, so Im pretty sure I can learn it. Excellent, she said, handing me the two large crystals we collected in the dungeon from the floor guardians. I need you to aspect one crystal to wind and the other to heat. I raised an eyebrow. Why do you need them? Project. I figured, but what project? For now, its a secret, she replied, her smile widening as she turned away. I shook my head and sighed helplessly and went to learn the heat aspect. The heat aspect was very simple. I thought maybe it was because I already knew the aspect of fire, and heat was a derivative. I gave the crystals back to Mahya and went back to the core. The magic circle I created for her got me thinking. Maybe instead of building layers of aspects inside the mesh, I could build the magic circle inside the mesh. Of course, I would have to invert it. I built the circle for a spherical shape outside the sphere, not inside it. But I didnt expect the process to be too complicated. The question was whether it was even possible to build a spell in this way. All the books Ive read so far on magic insist that you can only build spells with aspects. When I thought about it, it made little sense. Magic script was so versatile and adaptable that it made little sense that it couldnt be used to build spells. Either way, if I wanted to build a spell with magic script, I was definitely missing some symbols. Mahya came over again, her brow furrowed. You built a magic circle with runes and a magic script. Yes... I replied, unsure of where this was going. Runes of engineering, she clarified. Yes... I repeated, waiting for her to get to the point. Why? Because it solved the problem of the spherical shape, I explained. Engineering runes? she asked, incredulous. Yes, why not? I shrugged. You cant build magic circles combined of runes and a magic script. Everyone knows that. Who is everyone? Anyone who works with rituals, she insisted. If you say so... I muttered. Im serious. What made you build it like that? she pressed. I told you. It solved the spherical shape problem, I repeated patiently. But it wont work, she argued. Where is the stone I gave you? I asked, holding out my hand. She took it out of her Storage. Look at the stone. Tell me, is the circle stable? I asked, watching her closely. She nodded. Feel the mana in the stone. Do you feel it? Yes, but you keep messing with rocks. We have a basket of stone balls on the breakfast bar, she pointed out. I didnt do anything to the stone, except engrave the circle on it. All the mana you feel in the stone is mana that the circle absorbed from the environment, I explained, my tone growing more confident. Her eyes widened twice as wide as she looked at the stone again, then back at me. Seriously? Yes, I nodded. Are you sure? she asked, still in disbelief. I gave her a look, my patience wearing thin. Okay, okay. Youre sure, she conceded, finally accepting the truth. But Im not sure Ill be able to engrave the circle on the crystals. Can you do it? Sure. She handed me the two crystals back, and I engraved the circle on them. It took a while; the circle was complex and required precision. As I worked, I heard Mahya laughing. I looked up, a questioning look on my face. She shook her head, still laughing. After a few seconds, she asked, Did you even register the fact that you stomped on the new monster and converted it to a crystal without lifting your foot from it? Oh, that, I replied, glancing down at my foot. Yeah, Ive done it so many times in the last week and a half that I dont need to stop what Im doing to handle the monsters. Its muscle memory by now. She laughed even harder, clearly amused by the situation, while I returned to engraving the intricate circle on the crystals. It took me about two hours, but I was done and gave her the crystals back. I also picked up the five crystals that accumulated on the ground. Seeing this, Mahya laughed again and went back to the house. I continued working on my loot spell. It took me a few more daysIm not entirely sure how manyas I was too engrossed in studying. I worked through two more books of magic script until I felt I had all the necessary symbols. I didnt even try to draw the circle, but immediately built it from mana. I constructed the outer mesh orb, making it quite large from the beginning to give myself more room to work, and then built the reverse circle inside the mesh. Another unknown number of days passedits embarrassing to admit, but when I get engrossed in something, I lose all track of time. I didnt even bother taking breaks to cook, just ate whatever I had stashed in my Storage and gave the same to Rue. He checked in on me a few times, licked my face when he saw I was busy, and returned to doing his own thing. I encountered several obstacles, including three exploding mesh orbs, a couple of unraveling magic circles, and a few other mishaps. But finally, the spellor at least the potential spellwas ready. I checked it over and over to make sure everything was fine, and everything seemed stable. I closed the mesh and poured mana into it. The ball disappeared, and my red light began to blink. I kept my fingers crossed, hoping for good news.
Congratulations! Hark, intrepid Wizard! The arcane forces have borne witness to your unparalleled ingenuity and unyielding perseverance. Your hand inscribed a new chapter in the annals of magic. You have forged a spell never before seen in the realms of existencea testament to your brilliance and mastery over the mystic arts. By the ancient and eternal decree, your feat shall not go unrewarded. You are hereby bestowed with +1 to all stats, a mark of honor, and recognition of your exceptional skill and dedication. The ethereal energies themselves bend to your will, acknowledging your creation. Now, noble Wizard, the final rite remains. This groundbreaking spell, a beacon of your legacy, awaits its christening. What shall you name this wondrous conjuration that shall echo through the ages? Enter the name of your spell: [________________] Stand tall, for you have ascended to a new echelon of magical prowess. The cosmos reveres your name, and the elements bow to your command.
Well, it was quite something. For a minute there, I thought the system was cursing me, so I had to look up the word Hark in the dictionary. Hark: derived from Middle English herken, used as an order to tell somebody to listen. B3—Chapter 8: Milestones and Monsters Looking at the message, I did a full-body shimmy. It deserved more than a butt wiggle, but it wasnt quite enough for a full Gangnam Style celebration. That I reserved for the complete Loot Spellwhen it would be ready. And now, I was stuck on the name. Loot Monster? Harvest Monster? Convert Monster? What the hell should I call this thing? Create Mana Crystal was a strong contender, but it felt wrongI didnt create it; I harvested it. So, finally, I settled on Harvest Mana Crystalthe initial name the system assigned to it. The screen disappeared after filling in the name, but the red light was still blinking. Before checking the rest of the messages, I checked my profile, and under Wizard Spells, I had Harvest Mana Crystal without the [In Progress] tag. Yes! I tapped the red light and read the new message:
Level Up +3 to All Stats Wizard Battle Master Level 8
That was always nice. The red light was still blinking, so I tapped it again.
Milestone Reached Creativity 20 or Above Reaching a Creativity level of 20 or above marks a significant milestone in your journey. At this level, you can now actively engage your Creativity to find the most inspiring direction for innovative solutions. This means more than just coming up with ideas; it means sensing the direction in which your creative energy will be most fruitful, leading you to breakthroughs and inventive outcomes. Creativity over 20 gives you an intuitive sense of where to direct your efforts for the most creative results. Whether seeking the perfect materials, discovering new techniques, or finding the ideal environment to foster your ingenuity, this heightened sense guides you through the paths of possibility, ensuring your creative projects reach their fullest potential. Engaging your Creativity in this way transforms it from a passive trait to an active tool in your arsenal. It enhances your journey and helps you navigate challenges with innovation and originality. This directional sense ensures that you are always in the right place to draw upon your creative strengths, making your journey successful and truly extraordinary.
Woo Hoo! The part about finding a direction for solutions was amazing. I was stuck on so many things, and this would help solve some of them, or at least I hoped so. That was the last message. I opened the Archive to share my achievement with Lis, and saw Mahyas message about the dungeon coreshe used my idea. Yay me! He hadnt responded yet, but there were quite a few comments from Travelers with some wild ideas about what they would feed the house in such circumstances or telling her it was a fantasy story and not a good one since it cant happen in real life. I snickered to myselfkeep thinking that, boys and girls, keep thinking that. Lis had responded to the long report I sent him while we were on our way to Canada.
Tr. LM Inventor, Versailles, Hungry, Clueless. My dearest friend, It fills me with joy to hear that youre enjoying yourself, and Im glad the extraction went off without a hitch. I have to say, that mana wave you createdtruly remarkable. Im not sure I would have thought of such a solution myself. Your stories had me laughing out loud, so much so that I couldnt resist sharing them with a few dragons. They particularly loved hearing about the time you parked a house on the ocean during your cruise, and Mahya was in the hot-air balloon. Shimeramix, one of my new friends, was quite impressed by your journey to Vegas on the balloon and sends his congratulations on bonding with your first element. He assured me its no small feat. And your clever handling of the soldiers after Sonaks injury? Absolute geniusa true display of your Creativity trait. The dragons also found your casino escapades hilarious, especially how you milked it for a large sum, and the tale of you emptying out that enormous warehouse had them roaring with laughter. I must say, I agreeSonak really does sound like quite the fool. As you head into a new world, let me offer heartfelt advice, my friend. A world on the verge of integration is not just a fleeting opportunityits an extraordinary rarity in the multiverse. These moments are like precious gems, hidden away, waiting for those who are truly prepared to seize them. You could travel across countless worlds and not encounter another like this. So, stay a while. Dont rush through it. Take the time to immerse yourself in what it has to offerenough time to fill your ability points and class slots properly. Theres no need to hurry through this; in fact, it would be a mistake to do so. Squandering such a rare gift would be a regret that lingers, a missed chance that few are ever granted.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. And when youre filling those slots, I urge you: dont settle for anything that doesnt stir something inside you. Dont let practicality alone dictate your choices, because these abilities and classes will shape the person you are for years to come. Choose things that resonate with youtruly resonate. You want to look back and know that every decision you made was one that spoke to your heart and intellect, one that will keep you engaged and excited far down the road. Your skills, your classestheyre not just tools for today, theyre investments in your future, in who youre becoming. So pick the ones that will still fascinate and challenge you years from now, not just the ones that seem convenient now. Believe me when I say this is a chance to define your path in ways few can. Dont let it pass by without making the most of it. Youve come so far alreadydont stop short of reaching for whats truly meaningful. As for me, Im doing well here. The dragons have made significant progress in their English, thanks to the dictionaries I brought along. Theyre now able to work through most of the books on their own, which has given me the freedom to travel and explore this incredible world. I havent learned anything new just yet, but for now, Im content being a tourist. Ive made three dragon friends, and theyve been showing me some of the most fascinating places. Everything here is enormousbushes, mountains, you name it. Imagine everything twice the size, or sometimes five or ten times larger than anywhere else. Its taken some getting used to, but once you do, the beauty of this place is unmatched. Mana shapes every aspect of their world, and theyve taken me to some of the most striking examples of this phenomenon. The first place we visited was an ancient forest. I felt like an ant in a world of giants. The trees reached so high their branches seemed to brush the sky, their trunks like towering sentinels. The air was thick with the scent of life, and unseen creatures filled the air with their calls. Even the flowers were impossibly large, each bloom as big as a wagon wheel, bursting with vibrant color. Walking beneath the canopy, I felt a sense of wonder that I hadnt experienced in ages. Then, as if guided by mana itself, the forest abruptly gave way to a rugged mountain range. Peaks tall enough to pierce the clouds surrounded us, their snow-capped summits lost between them. The air was crisp, filled with the clean scent of stone and ice. Each vista we encountered was breathtaking, almost divine. I cant personally distinguish mana types, but Silerioux assured me you will manage it with ease. From the mountains, we descended into a vast desert. One moment, we were surrounded by towering cliffs covered in ice, and the next, we stood on golden sands stretching as far as the eye could see, with the blazing sun overhead. Despite the harshness, the desert holds a quiet, timeless beauty. My dragon friends were unfazed by the heat, their scales providing natural protection from the suns relentless glare, but I had more difficulty adjusting. Even my high constitution, which has served me well in other worlds, was put to the test here. Everything in this world is bigger, stronger, harsher. At one point, I even flew above the dunes on one of the dragonsan exhilarating experience, to say the least. Our final destination was a frozen tundra. The change was immediate and striking, as if we had crossed an invisible line into another realm. The temperature plummeted, the wind grew biting, and the ground beneath us turned into a blanket of snow and ice. Everything sparkled with an ethereal glow, the air crisp, and the horizon stretched endlessly. It was a fitting end to our journey, a place of stark, pure beauty. Every step through this world has deepened my appreciation for its unique magic. The high mana here doesnt just enhance the environmentit transforms it, bending the very laws of nature to create these awe-inspiring landscapes. Its a realm of wonders, where Im gathering memories that will last a lifetime. Ill continue writing as my travels unfold, but in the meantime, keep learning, keep growingboth as a wizard and as a person. And do share more of your adventures. Your stories brighten my days and fill me with joy. Oh, and dont forget to write to me about all the loot youve acquiredlegally or not. My dragon friends enjoy those stories the most. With deep affection and unwavering friendship, Lis, AKA Inventor
It was amazing to read his descriptions. I could almost imagine walking through those places and seeing the sudden environmental change. It sounded like he was having fun, and I was glad. While I read, a new monster formed, and instead of stomping it, I cast my new spell. Nothing happened. Annoying. I stomped on it, cast my new spell, and in less than a minute, I had a crystal lying on the ground. Unfortunately, I still had to kill the monster first. Oh, well. That will be a future projecta spell to eliminate and harvest the monster. I checked the Spell list, and the spell wasnt there. That was odd. I opened my Profile, poked the Gate Traveler class, and opened the abilities list. Looking down, I found the description of the ability. It stated, A Traveler can learn any Spell or Skill in the connected worlds. So how come my spell wasnt there? I directed the question to the rebuking entity but didnt get a reaction. What else is new? I wrote to Lis and told him about the spell I created, asking if he knew why it wasnt on the spell list. After completing this task, I went looking for Mahya. I found her on the enormous deck of the house with the motorcycle blueprint, fiddling with some parts. Hey, Mahya, I cracked the loot spell! Her eyes lit up, and she clapped her hands together. Thats fantastic! Congratulations! Thanks. But do you know why the spell wasnt added to the spell list of our class? She tilted her head, a puzzled expression crossing her face. I have no idea, she said. We both shrugged in unison. Mahyas face brightened with enthusiasm. You should join me in working on the bike! I shook my head, laughing. I appreciate the offer but want some time off to enjoy my achievement. She pouted, but nodded. Alright, but you owe me tomorrow. Deal, I said, smiling. Ill help you tomorrow. With that settled, I set off to find Rue. Walking away, I realized how much I had neglected him while busy with the spell. It was time to make up for that. Rue and I raced on our E-foils on the big lake, pissing off some big fish in the process. Suddenly, a massive fish appeared below me, flicked my E-foil with its tail, and sent me flying. Falling into the water was not an optionI didnt want to swim with that giant fish. Instinctively, I connected to the wind, hovered, stored my E-foil with my mana sense field, and took out my crossbow. Youre tonights dinner, I informed the fish, then shouted to Rue, Stay away from here, or it will throw you off too. I aimed at the fish and shot it, but my hit wasnt fatal. The fish dove, forcing me to descend toward the water. I stood back on my E-foil and zoomed on the lake with my mana sense spread as wide as possible. The moment I felt the fish approaching again, I stored the E-foil, hovered, and shot it again. This sequence repeated several times until I finally hit the fish in the eye, ending the struggle. Approaching the fish on my E-foil, I grabbed its tail and dragged it to the waters surface. It was even bigger than I thought initiallyeasily the size of two, maybe three, dolphins. Youre not just tonights dinner. Youre this weeks meals, I said to the fish with a smirk. Rue and I continued racing on our E-foils for a few more hours before heading back to cook a feast. The following week, this fish would be the basis for many interesting dishes. B3—Chapter 9: The Power of Magitech I joined Mahya for the motorcycle project, and for the first time, I felt the impact of my stats. I had to study the other book of engineering runes. Before, my limit was six runes before my head felt like it would explode from internal pressure. Now, my limit was nine runes, and the pressure was lighter. It was still not pleasant, but I didnt feel like my head was about to explode. I metaphorically patted my intelligence trait on the back and continued to study runes. This book only contained runes representing or relating to relays, nodes, switches, repeaters, transceivers, amplifiers, terminals, gateways, connectors, and signal boosters. And it was smaller than the other book. I didnt need all the runes for the project, but if I was studying the book, I figured I might as well study all of it. The more I learned about runes and magic script, the more I realized you could build anything to work on mana. Runes and magic script symbols were just mana pathways for the magic to flow through and create a specific effect. With enough knowledge about those pathways, you could adapt any advanced technological device, not just those from Earth. It was simply a matter of knowing enough runes or magic script and having sufficient engineering knowledge. No wonder Lis received the class he did. He spent two years studying twelve to fifteen hours daily, covering every possible engineering subject and a substantial amount of mathematics. When I combined that with all the magic books he gave me, I fully grasped what Mahya meant when she said that mana worlds are not stupid but follow a different path of development and progress compared to a technological world. If I added dungeon cores with their ability to absorb and process materials into something else, it didnt open a new world for me, but an entire galaxy. I was sure we hadnt discovered all of our cores capabilities, and I started planning all kinds of exciting experiments to do with it. After two days of studying and taking breaks to prepare interesting fish dishes, I joined Mahya on the enormous deck where we worked. We arranged the deck, which was cluttered yet organized, with tables strewn about in a manner only we understood. Mahya handed me a pile of mechanical parts and said, Use the blueprint to see what to engrave on each part. I saluted her and started working. It took me two days to finish engraving all the parts, while Mahya engraved copper wire. She tried again to get me to work on the copper wire, but I wasnt interested. Although I was sure the jewelers loupe made it much easier to see, the thought of engraving on it didnt appeal to me. As we worked, I felt a dirty mana enter my mana field. I immediately took out a crossbow, my fingers tightening around the grip as I waited for the cat to show itself. As soon as I saw it, I shot it. One shot, one kill. Yay me! I muttered under my breath. I tried to drag the cat towards me with my mana field, but it didnt work. Sighing, I stored it, took it out again, and cast my new spell. Within thirty seconds, a small mana crystal and a crossbow bolt lay on the deck. You have to teach me that spell! Mahya exclaimed. Sure. When were done, I replied, nodding. She looked puzzled. Why did you shoot a cat with a crossbow? What do you mean? I asked, totally confused. You have a mana dart, and you complained that its still level one, and you cant advance its level. Heres the chance. Shoot cats with it instead of a crossbow. I scratched my head in embarrassment. I didnt think about it, I admitted. She laughed, shaking her head. There was a reason we picked the nickname Clueless, she said with a playful grin. I wanted to protest but had to admit defeat after a minute. After finishing the engravings, I handed her all the parts, and she started assembling the motorcycle. Meanwhile, I went to take care of the cats that the core created while we were busy. Rue helped me locate the cats, and I shot themyes, with a mana dart this time. Initially, I needed three darts to down a cat, but after the ninth or tenth cat, I only needed two. I checked, and my Mana Dart had finally gone up to level two. After some more cats, I needed only one. I checked againlevel three. I love progress! The cats were getting bigger. Before, they reached my knee; now, they reached mid-thigh. When I checked the core size, it was bigger but still smaller than my fist. Mahyas hand was smaller than mine, but not by much. Oh, well, it still needs more time. Mahya found me. I need you to combine all the crystals you have collected so far from the cats into seven crystals this size, she said, showing me a circle about the size of an apricot. She handed me a pile of crystals. Those as well. After you combine them, I need you to engrave on them the magic circle you engraved on the large crystals. I shook my head emphatically. No way. There was plenty of room on the big crystals. I could squeeze the circle on a crystal the size of an apple. But not on something as small as an apricot. Theres no room for all the symbols and runes. I dont know if youve noticed, but the circle is pretty complex.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. She sighed, rubbing her temples. Yes, I noticed. Whats the smallest size you can engrave it? The smallest. I thought momentarily, my fingers tracing imaginary lines in the air. An apple, or maybe a little smaller. Okay. So I need five crystals of the smallest size you can engrave the circle on. If you still have crystals left after combining them, engrave more. We have another motorcycle and ATV to convert. Thats what I did for the next three days. I merged crystals, engraved magic circles, and occasionally killed a cat with a mana dart. It was very convenient that our core produced monsters for us at a rate of one every fifteen minutes or so. When I brought her the first batch of crystals, she looked up and said, I saw the answer Lis wrote to you. I think hes right. Were leaving Earth too soon. We must use this opportunity to fill all our missing classes. Leaving now is a mistake. I crossed my arms and frowned. Oh, come on. The reason Im not going back to Earth is not just because its my home planet. Im sick of that place. I want to see new worlds. You and Al traveled in magical worlds, and you even traveled in an advanced technological world. I paused, my voice growing more intense. Ive been a Traveler for seven or eight years, and the only world Ive seen is Shimoor. It was nice and calm, and I needed it in the state of mind I was in. But the only magical things I saw were some people with the Identify ability, a mage that could discern if I told the truth, some level 1 monsters, and one magical barrel that purified water. Thats it. I uncrossed my arms, gesturing passionately. I want to see interesting worlds, magical things, what mana does to the environment, mana beasts, and even monsters. As difficult and dangerous as the dungeon was, it was also exhilarating because it was unlike anything I had ever experienced. I want to experience more things like this. Dont get me wrong, I enjoyed traveling Earth with you, but its where I grew up and I already know the place. Maybe in the future, after the integration, it will be interesting and exciting to me. Right now, its not. I want to see wonders. She shook her head, her lips pressed into a thin line. Yes, but were wasting the opportunity. I sighed in defeat. On the one hand, I didnt want to return to Earth, but on the other hand, I felt I was being unfair to them by forcing them to give up this opportunity. I tried to think of a solution, my fingers drumming on the table. Finally, I said, I can continue to travel alone without you and give you a chance to make the most of Earth. Lumis has fourteen gates, I counted. Two more lead to Earthone more in Canada and one in Alaska. You can leave me your or Als phone, and when I reach one of these Gates, Ill cross it and call you to see if youre ready to meet or want to continue exploiting Earth. She shook her head and said in a sharp tone. No, no way! Were not leaving you or splitting up. We need to think of another solution. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. I had no more ideas. Rue wagged his tail and spoke up. Time on Earth fast. Time on Lumis slow. Long time on Lumis. Short time on Earth. Did I mention that I have the smartest dog in all the worlds? I knelt, petting and scratching his ears. You are the smartest, most genius, and coolest dog in all the worlds. He rewarded me with lots of tail wags and face licks. Mahya looked puzzled. I dont see how that helps. I stood up, thinking aloud. By my estimate, the mana took five to seven months to go from seven to eight. We dont know exactly when it went from six to seven or up to eight, so thats as accurate as I can estimate. Three weeks to a month here is a day on Earth. You think we would travel in Lumis for fifteen years? Not a chance, she replied firmly. Exactly. So lets travel this world, I suggested, and when were ready to continue to the next one, well decide whether to return to Earth for a certain period or continue to a new world. Maybe well find a fascinating Gate along the way, and this question will be moot. If not, then Earth currently has a lot of Gates. We can always use it to travel to a better Gatewe have the listand on the way, collect whatever you want. Mahya nodded, a small smile forming on her lips. That sounds like a plan. I was relieved. After I finished merging all the crystals and engraving them, we had seventeen crystals. Mahya looked at the crystals, frowning. It is not enough. I was puzzled. I thought you wanted five for the motorcycle. If Im not mistaken, you said seven and then went down to five. There are seventeen here. Whats the problem? I need five per motorcycle, at least eight or maybe even ten for your ATV, and only the spirits know how many per Jeep. And dont forget the jet skis. I shrugged. Do we need everything now? Are you planning to convert all the vehicles while we wait for Al? No, she said, shaking her head. Right now, we need two motorcycles and an ATV. I did a quick mental calculation. So you need between one and three more crystals, right? Yes. The core can make enough monsters for one crystal in about two days. Maybe two and a half days. Maybe we can also put the second core on the vent and get bigger monsters? Her eyes widened in alarm. Not a good idea. You never know what kind of monster well get. I dont feel like fighting the giant snake or that weird thing with the tentacles and dozens of eyes. I still have nightmares. I shuddered. Fair point. Well stick with the current core then. She facepalmed. Ha-haladies and gentlemenshe facepalmed! Im not the only clueless one here. Im going to put the core in the boat. We no longer need the crystals in the boat or the charging station. Order the house to open the pillar, and Ill be right back. In the meantime, take out the boat on the lake. On the way to the lake, Rue joined me, speaking louder than usual, TV at home working! Yes, I know. Why? Do you want to go watch TV? No! Rue do cat patrol. Good boy. Cat patrol is important. His tail wagged so intensely that it almost created a localized hurricane. Mahya collected all the crystals from everywhere and gave them to me for merging and engraving. This project took three more days; we now had thirty-one engraved crystals. She seemed much calmer, probably because the number of crystals was enough to convert one jeep or something. She assigned me the task of disassembling Als motorcycle. Meanwhile, she finished assembling her motorcycle and ensured everything was working correctly. I barely had time to disassemble a third of the bike when I heard her exclaim, Yes! What happened? I called out. Youll see, she replied with a grin. She sat on the motorcycle and started driving. The engine came to life completely silently, and the runes on its body glowed with a soft, almost imperceptible blue light. I stood up, staring in amazement. The wheels spun effortlessly, and though mana was invisible, the glowing runes hinted at the powerful energy running through the machine. I knew we were working on converting a motorcycle into Magitech, and I had experience with the boat, but this was still incredible to see. A motorcycle from Earth running on mana instead of fuel. The silent engine made it feel almost unreal, like it glided on air. Mahyas face lit up with excitement as she drove it around. She practically glowed with joy. And I couldnt help myself; I started clapping and jumping in exhilaration. You did it! I called to her. She threw her fist in the air and shouted, Yippee! B3—Chapter 10: Lightning and Apologies Mahya and I continued to work on Als motorcycle. Since we worked together from the beginning, the disassembly, engraving, and assembly went much faster. I left all the copper wire to her; I had no intention of engraving tiny runes. The project took four days, and another motorcycle ran on mana. I remarked to Mahya, If we return to Earth, we wont be able to ride these motorcycles. Why? Theyre too quiet. It would look suspicious. She touched a rune on the handle, and the motorcycle made an engine noise. Im way ahead of you, she said, laughing. After finishing the motorcycles, we moved on to the ATV. It was a more complex project since Mahya didnt have a blueprint ready. We disassembled it part by part, and she drew it on the blueprint. After the whole ATV was in parts, she planned the actual runes. I had nothing to do at this point, so I went with Rue to take care of the cats. He took care of them when I was busy, but not too diligently. That was on purpose, so I would have cats to practice my mana dart on and convert them into crystals. Rue led me to a new area with cats when I felt the air change. It became more charged and heavier, and the wind sent me a warning. We need to get back to the house, I told Rue. Yes! Wind friend tell Rue be careful. I noticed his speech improved daily, and I checked his level.
Rue Bonded Familiar Level 12
Congratulations, buddy. Youve gained two more levels, I said, scratching his chin. Rues tail wagged furiously as he replied, Yes! One level in dungeon, one level bad cats. Bad cats good. Rue likes levels. I laughed, shaking my head at his excitement. Yeah, I like levels too, I said with a grin. When we got back to the house, I told Mahya, I dont know exactly whats happening, but the air is more charged and full of mana. The wind also sent me a warning. Come inside the house. I helped her store everything. We entered the house, and I ordered it to fold the deck. It was still amazing to seethe deck retreated towards the house as if on a rail, and the house absorbed it. We stood inside the house, staring out the window. Dark gray-purple clouds covered the sky in minutes, and a lightning storm began. The change was so fast and dramatic, like someone flipped a switch. The air got heavy, and you could almost taste the rain and the static charge building up. I swear I could taste the lightning on my tongue, like licking a fresh battery. It sent a weird, almost thrilling shiver down my spine. I felt a powerful pull toward the lightning, like it was calling me. My heart was pounding with the thunder, this deep, primal rhythm resonating with something deep inside me. I opened the glass door and stepped onto the porch, the cool air hitting me like a wave. John, what are you doing? Mahyas worried voice cut through the noise. I ignored her, wholly focused on the storm. Standing on the porch, I reached out and created the little lightning arc I learned in Paris years ago with Lis. That memory flickered in my mind, mixing nostalgia with determination. The connection between the elements felt familiar, but also different. The lightning on Earth was always relatively weak, almost lifeless. However, here, the lightning was rich and full of mana, exceeding the worlds levels. I could feel the mana in the air. It was dense, almost like a thick mist around me. I raised my hand to the sky and made the small arc in my palm again. This time, it felt strangely familiar. It wasnt just raw energy. It had a distinct essence that tugged at my memory. I kept making the arc, tasting the flavor each time until it hit me: lightning isnt a single element. Its Air and Fire. Air fuels fire, and fire ignites the air, creating this powerful burst of energy. That energy is lightning. With this new insight, I split my mind and connected to the wind. It felt like opening a door to a storm, the air swirling around me with a life of its own. After splitting it again, I created a flame in my palm, a small flicker of light and heat. I split my mind again to keep my awareness, then one last time to make the arc again. This time, I fed the fire into the arc and nudged the wind to mix in. A massive lightning bolt shot from my palm toward the sky, a dazzling display of raw power and elemental harmony. The lightning from the sky and the lightning from my hand connected. For a perfect moment, they were in balance, a seamless flow of energy that felt like an extension of me. But then, the skys lightning overpowered mine. I could have stopped it and cut the current, but I didnt want to. There was something strangely alluring about letting go. I opened myself up to the lightning, letting it use my arc as a pathway to reach me. The lightning struck me, passing through me again and again. It didnt hurt, but it was definitely unpleasant. Every nerve felt like it was on fire. All my channels were lit upthe main, the secondary, and even the stage two channels. Everything was on fire. My entire body felt like it was blazing, yet I stayed in control. I could have stopped the connection, halted the fire, and blocked the access point anytime. But I chose not to. The lightning kept coursing through me. All the strikes that would have hit the valley zeroed in on me. As the lightning passed through my body, grounding in the porch and the house, I repeatedly saw flashes of light around me. I felt the houses core absorbing it, a steady hum of energy vibrating through the structure. Eventually, the storm ran out of steam, though I didnt know how long it lasted. The storm channeled all its power through me. I stood on the porch, swaying, trying to hold on to the remnants of my consciousness. Steam rose from my skin in thin wisps, proof of the immense energy that had passed through me. But after a few seconds, the lights went out.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. I woke up in my room, lying in bed. For a few minutes, I just lay there, listening to my body. Everything felt fine, but different. I raised my hand, and it moved easily. No problem there. I touched the skin of my other hand with my fingertips; it felt normal. I moved my head and legs, testing my range of motion, and everything worked as it should. I got out of bed and walked over to the mirror, noticing I was completely naked. My eyes seemed to glow more than usual, and all my body hair had disappeared. I was smooth as a newborn babyawkward. At least I still had most of my eyebrows and all the hair on my head. Turning my attention inward, I examined my mana system. All my channels were wider now, across all three stages. My power orbs looked different, too. The spirit orb was about twenty percent larger, while the body orb stayed the same. The mind orb hadnt changed in size, but the mana inside looked different. Before, it had been like vapor with occasional purple streaks. Now, the mana resembled steam, almost liquid and much thicker, with purple streaks spread throughout the orb, not just along the inner walls. I checked my mana: 11,100/11,100. My mana had gone up by 900 points. I looked, and under my Wizard Abilities, I had Lightning. Again, only Lightning. There was no additional information or anything in brackets. Mahya entered my room, her eyes blazing when she saw me awake. Her face twisted in anger, and she started yelling at me. John, youre so stupid! Suicidal! Irresponsible! Her voice rose with each word, and she jabbed a finger in my direction. Youre like a little kid who doesnt think ahead! What were you thinking? Do you have any idea how reckless that was? You could have been killed or worse! You never think about the consequences, do you? Its always just about the thrill for you! Youre utterly thoughtless and completely irresponsible! How can you be so blind to the risks you take? Do you even care about the people who worry about you? Do you ever stop to think about how your actions affect those around you? Its like you have a death wish, or you just dont care at all! Her arms flailed, and her eyes were wide with frustration. She didnt hold back, calling me every name under the sun that questioned my intelligence. Youre an idiot, a fool! Suicidal! Completely and utterly reckless! Its like you have no sense of self-preservation whatsoever! I cant believe you sometimes! Do you have any idea what its like to watch you do something so dangerous and not be able to stop you? Its infuriating! You make me so angry I could scream! At this point, she did scream and then continued berating me. After what felt like an eternity of her yelling, I took a deep breath and said, Mahya, would you mind getting out for a moment so I can get dressed? I tried to keep my voice calm. She let out an exasperated huff, turned on her heels with a dramatic spin, and stormed out of the room, the door slamming behind her. I quickly got dressed and called her back in. You can come in now. She returned, and it was clear she had picked up more steam while out. She launched into another tirade, her voice sharp and piercing, but this time, it only lasted about ten or fifteen seconds. When she finally finished yelling, I didnt bother to argue. Instead, I raised my hand and shot a lightning bolt from my palm. The room fell silent. Mahyas eyes widened in shock, and her mouth dropped open. She stared at my hand, her mouth moving wordlessly like a fish out of water. After a few moments, she looked up at my face, shaking her head in disbelief. She threw her hands up, turned, and left the room without another word. I couldnt help but giggle. I never believed I could make Mahya speechless. She always had something to say. I felt terrible for worrying her, so as an apology, I made two huge trays of Pate Choux, as I learned in Paris. It seemed appropriate to me. The lightning had started in Paris, after all. When I brought her a plate full of Crme Chantilly-filled pastries, she looked at the plate with a mix of surprise and suspicion for a few seconds before saying, That still doesnt get you out of jail. I understand, I replied, nodding. For dinner, I made her a Szechuan-style meal. She began to soften, but still didnt talk to me. The tension in the air was palpable, but I could see her resolve wavering. The next day, I joined her in working on the ATV. Mahya had already marked some runes on the blueprint, so I started carving them. We worked in silence for an hour, the only sounds coming from our tools and the occasional sigh from Mahya. Suddenly, she came up to me, hugged me tightly, and started crying. I held her, letting her get it all out, feeling the weight of her emotions as she sobbed into my shoulder. After she calmed down, I said softly, Im sorry if I scared you. I knew Id be fine. Lightning is a combination of wind and fire. The wind would never let me get hurt. I understand you didnt know Id be fine. So again, Im very sorry for scaring you. She buried her face in my chest, her voice muffled as she muttered, I only knew you were alive because Rue was still alive, and all your junk was still in your Storage. Im sorry, I whispered. You forgive me? Not yet, she replied, her voice still shaky. I laughed softly, and she joined me, but then she punched me hard in the chest. I winced, but said nothing. It was something I rightfully deserved. That evening, I made her a big Italian dinner, still feeling the need to apologize. Finally, the atmosphere between us returned to normal. We ate and laughed, and she started calling me Sparky. Well, it was better than Clueless. After dinner, I took out my guitar and started strumming for fun. It wasnt a special song or anything, just a pleasant melody. As I played, it slowly took shape, first the melody and then the lyrics. It was different from all the songs I had ever written. There was no specific reason for it. I wasnt trying to get a class, make a storm, or exude the remnants of hurt from my system. It was music for the sake of music, and it felt amazing. Celestial Tapestries Verse 1: Among the constellations, seek release, Where comet trails trace paths of cosmic grace. The Milky Way, a bridge to inner peace, As stardust mends the fabric of your space. Chorus: Beneath celestial tapestries, Shed the weight of yesteryears. In cosmic dance, find melodies, Healing echoes, free from fears. Verse 2: Let go of constellations etched in pain, And twirl with galaxies in midnight waltz. Each star a luminary, healing rain, A universe reborn, where hurt dissolves. Chorus: Beneath celestial tapestries, Shed the weight of yesteryears. In cosmic dance, find melodies, Healing echoes, free from fears. Bridge: Trace comet trails across galactic night, Where nebulas hum forgotten lullabies. Each star, a promise etched in cosmic light, Heals rifts between constellations skies. Verse 3: In astral waltz, let go of earthly strife, Become stardust, woven into infinity. Celestial choirs sing of boundless life, And healing orbits spin with divinity. Chorus: Beneath celestial tapestries, Shed the weight of yesteryears. In cosmic dance, find melodies, Healing echoes, free from fears. Bridge: Trace comet trails across galactic night, Where nebulas hum forgotten lullabies. Each star, a promise etched in cosmic light, Heals rifts between constellations skies. Verse 4: Trace Milky Ways path through starry seas, Where stardust whispers secrets to the night. Each meteor, a promise of new peace, Heals rifts between constellations light. Outro: In cosmic hymns, let earthly burdens cease, Become the notes in interstellar song. Celestial choirs sing of sweet release, As healing orbits right what once was wrong. Chorus: Beneath celestial tapestries, Shed the weight of yesteryears. In cosmic dance, find melodies, Healing echoes, free from fears. In cosmic hymns, let earthly burdens cease, Become the notes in interstellar song. Celestial choirs sing of sweet release, As healing orbits right what once was wrong. B3—Chapter 11: We Are Ready to Boogie We were working on the ATV when I had a thought. I turned to Mahya and asked, By the way, what happened to my clothes? Mahya looked up, puzzled. Your clothes? Yes, I woke up naked. Oh, that. They disintegrated from the lightning. Some burned fragments were on the porch, but the house absorbed them. Huh. Yes. She didnt seem pleased as she said this, her eyes narrowing into a cold, murderous glare. I threw up my hands in exasperation. I thought we resolved this. Yeah, until you reminded me of what an idiot you are. I chuckled and went back to work. It took us another three days to finish engraving and assembling the ATV. Once everything was ready, Mahya ran some tests and appeared satisfied. Then she pricked her finger, letting a drop of blood fall onto a rune I had never seen before. There was a brief glow, and the rune vanished. Afterward, she instructed me, Prick your finger and let a drop of blood fall on this rune, pointing to an identical one nearby. I followed her instructions and asked, What does it do? Ive never seen that rune before. This rune is typically used for wood. But since you combined runes with magic scripts in magic circles, I decided to adapt that approach and use woodcraft runes with mechanics. This rune tunes the ATV specifically to you. Only you and I can start it right now. After Al adds a drop of blood, only the three of us will be able to start or drive it. Its a safety measure. Smart, I nodded. She pointed to a small crystal to the right of the steering wheel and said, Pour some mana into this onefive units should be enoughand it will start the ATV. She then pointed to another crystal beside it and added, A little mana here turns off the ATV. Remember, the right crystal turns it on, and the left turns it off. Other than that, you drive it normally, including using the gas, brakes, and shifting gears. I took my place behind the wheel and started the ATV. The engine was completely silent, but I could sense it running. It was almost imperceptible, but I could feel a faint current flowing through the machine. Oh, I remembered something else, Mahya said, pointing to two additional crystals under the windshield frame. If you pour mana into the right crystal, a mana screen will form to protect you from the wind. Pour mana into the left crystal, and the screen will disappear. I wondered why you chose an ATV without a windshield. In worlds with mana levels of 30 and above, there are monsters and mana beasts. You might need to drive and shoot simultaneously. I preferred to omit the glass and use a mana screen instead. I wasnt sure how I would manage it at first, but I was confident I would figure it outand I did. Did I mention youre a genius? Ill repeat ityoure a genius. She laughed and replied, Enjoy the new toy. I started driving and heard loud cheers from Mahya. Glancing in the rearview mirror, I saw Mahya jumping like a loon, raising her fists triumphantly and whooping. I pulled the ATV back towards her; her joy seemed excessive for the ATV. What happened? Instead of answering, she popped out a screen.
You have demonstrated exceptional talent in magical engineering under the guidance of a skilled Magitech Inventor and Engineer. Your impressive achievements in converting and modifying advanced machinery have unlocked a unique class opportunity: New class unlocked: [Magicaneer] Would you like to take the Magicaneer Class as your sub-class? Note: Due to your notable accomplishments, you can take the Magicaneer Class without spending ability points, and its strength will be parallel to that of a main class. Y/N
I jumped off the ATV, hugged her, picked her up, and spun her around, both of us laughing. After we calmed down from the celebration, I took Mahya for a ride on the ATV. During the ride, Mahya said enthusiastically, Im so much closer to my dream. I thought your dream was to get this class, and youve achieved that now. Mahya shook her head, her hands animatedly gesturing as she spoke. No. My actual dream is to travel and explore space. The first time I attempted it, I did it somewhat recklessly. Next time, Ill be smarter. Curious, I asked, What are you planning to do? I know spaceship engineering, antimatter engines, and spaceship AIs. In that respect, Im covered. But I dont think all of space is full of mana. Its not feasible right nowI dont have enough knowledge. One day in the future, I want to build a spaceship that works on both antimatter and mana. I know it sounds impossible to have both simultaneously, but I learned a lot from the dead zone in your house. I plan to build something similar to protect the mechanical engine, and in another area, Ill install a mana engine with a core or even multiple cores. Then, I can travel through space. Ill use one or the other, depending on the circumstances. Why space? After all, the Gates lead to thousands of worlds. No matter how much we raise our vitality, we wont live long enough to see them all. Mahyas voice grew thoughtful. I dont know how to explain it, but space speaks to me. I want to travel through space and visit new worlds without any people. The world we reached didnt have a Gate at first, but it soon did. I spent a lot of time in the Archive searching for answers. Two articles suggest that Gates appear when people arrive to a world. I want to explore worlds where there arent any people. If I get bored, I can always find an inhabited world. And since inhabited worlds have Gates, I can continue my travels from there.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. That sounded interesting. Once we returned, Rue hopped on the ATV, his tail wagging, and I took him for a ride. Rue want wind on face! No screen! He informed me empathically. After we returned, I drove over to Mahya. Rue insists on having the wind in his face. I prefer to avoid the bugs. Mahya thought for a moment before responding. How about we split the screen? Your side can be protected, and Rues can be open. I nodded, relieved. That sounds perfect. I get to stay bug-free, and Rue gets his wind. Rues excitement was palpable. Rue thank you! Rue love Mahya! he said, thumping my face with his tail until I grabbed and held it. It took Mahya another day to figure out how to adjust the screen to accommodate our needs and ensure a comfortable ride. The last item on our to-do list was the boat, which was still on the lake. I saw no reason to store it. Im going to get the core, and then Ill help you with whats needed, I said as I prepared to leave. Mahya waved her hands dismissively. No need. I frowned. Dont you need help adjusting the system to the core and everything else? She shook her head. No. When I built the system, I designed it assuming wed get a core. So its all set up already. The only thing I havent tackled is the water purification system, like the one in your house. She paused, her voice dropping an octave. I have Liss book with the runes you gave me, but I havent studied it yet. Im not planning to dive into that right now. The aluminum balls you created are enough. Given everything I had to learn to work on the balloon and the motorcycles, I dont have the energy for more studies at the moment. Ill deal with it later. We compared the core to Mahyas fist, noting the difference was tinymaybe just two or three millimeters. We drew the magic circle on the back deck, Mahya connected to the core, and the core connected to the boat. It was a strange sensation. Even after performing the ritual to connect me to the second core, I still felt a constant connection to this one. Suddenly, it felt like something had been severed, leaving an empty space in my awareness where something had once been. It gave me a peculiar sense of emptiness, like I was missing something. I shook my head several times, trying to rid myself of the feeling. Mahya laughed, saying, The empty feeling will go away in a day or less. How did you know? Mahya grinned. Lis was connected to this core before you while we worked on the house. After we did the ritual with you, he experienced the same sensation youre feeling now. But by the next day, he said the feeling was gone. Good to know. Shall we try to feed it? I asked. Mahya hummed thoughtfully and tilted her head from side to side. Yes, but lets start with something small. I raised an eyebrow. Do you have anything particular in mind? She shook her head. No. What about you? Nothing. I fed everything to the house. We stood on the deck, looking out over the valley. There are a lot of trees here ... Mahya commented, her voice trailing off. Yes, but we also cut down a lot. It doesnt matter, she said, her hand gesturing in an arc at the landscape. This valley is completely enclosed. People dont come here. In all the places Al picked mushrooms, new ones were already growing. The trees will take a little longer, but new ones will grow in their place. I frowned. Trees take years to grow! Not at the mana levels here. Two or three years are enough for a tree to mature with mana level thirty or above. Seriously? I asked, surprised. She nodded. How come I still didnt know enough? I cut down a relatively small tree, removing all the branches and cutting it into logs. Since there was no room for two people in the engine area, I handed the logs to Mahya one by one. I heard her mutter as she received a log, This is the first place well expand. I lay on my belly and peered into the engine area. Mahya placed one log onto the magic circle, and the boat sucked it in. Yes! Mahya whooped, jumped, and banged her head on the ceiling. I started laughing, and she glared at me. I healed her head, still laughing. We cut down a lot of trees. Once I learned they only needed two or three years to grow back, I no longer felt bad about cutting them down. If the trees grow so fast, why are they relatively short? I asked. I think its the breed, not their growth potential. Yeah, youre probably right, I agreed. As we worked, we passed by some mushrooms. Beside one of them, Mahya suggested, Maybe we should also collect some mushrooms for the boat? Al will kill us. We dont have to tell him, she replied with a grin. We exchanged a look and shook our heads in unison. Bad idea, she said. I nodded in agreement. After filling our storagemine more than hers, since the house and boat were outside, and I had plenty of roomwe were ready to return to the boat. Cutting down all the trees took us five days, including breaks. We had to remove the branches and cut the trees into logs; the boat wasnt big enough. But finally, our storage was packed, and we returned to the boat. We tried using the same method as my house: placing the materials on the deck and telling the boat to absorb them. Unfortunately, it didnt work. The core was too small. For two days, we fed the core with logs and branches one by one, as that was the only way it worked. After two days, nothing happened when Mahya tried to feed the core with another piece of wood. The core was full. We compared it to Mahyas fist, and it seemed to have grown another millimeter. Nice! I focused my attention on the boat to sense what was happening inside. Although I was no longer connected to the core, the boat was still full of my mana from the Restore, allowing me to get an x-ray-like view of the interior. Mahya gave it a command, and I felt things shifting. The boats hull moved, but I couldnt grasp what was happening. I pulled back my attention and looked at the boat. I couldnt see anything, probably because the changes were internal. What did you tell it to do? I asked. Strengthen the hull and adjust the bottom to improve stability, and enlarge the engine area, Mahya explained. I dont think we need anything else. We have enough room. Yes, thats enough. If we need more space in the future, the core will grow by then, and we can instruct it to expand as needed, I agreed. We still have a lot of wood. Lets go feed it to my core. We should also cut some more trees. Lets see its limit. We cut down dozens of trees daily and fed them to my house for a week. We didnt need to remove branches or cut the trees into logs this time. I instructed the house to open the deck, placed the trees on it, and told the house to absorb them. After a week of feeding it dozens of trees daily, plus whatever remained from the boat, my core showed no signs of being full, and the valley looked stripped. I felt uneasy about the ecological damage. Eventually, even Mahya agreed that maybe we had cut down enough. One unexpected benefit of all the cutting was that tracking down the cats for crystal harvesting became much easier. You have a lot of crystals, dont you? Mahya asked. Yes. I didnt count, but Im sure there are more than a hundred. I handed her a fist full of crystals. Here. You have to teach me that spell. Lets do it now, I suggested. Sometime soon. I want to try something first, Mahya said, holding up a crystal and inspecting it. What? The crystals are compressed mana. So, I thought Id try feeding the core with crystals. Maybe it will grow, Mahya explained, waggling her eyebrows with a mischievous grin. Hm, I hadnt thought of that. Good idea. We dont currently have a defined use for the crystals, so lets give it a shot, I agreed, gesturing toward the boat. We placed a single crystal on the magic circle, watching intently as the core absorbed it seamlessly. Next, we stacked five crystals together and fed them to the core. It absorbed those effortlessly as well. We tried twenty crystals at once, and once again, the core absorbed them without issue. Turns out compressed mana isnt wood. We fed it all the crystals. It was unbelievable. I had over three hundredI didnt recall killing that many cats. The core had grown almost half a centimeter. Mahya and I shared a triumphant high-five before moving on to teaching her the spell. I mana darted a cat and took control of Mahyas mana, trying to direct it into the spells pattern. Immediately, it was apparent it would be impossible. Its not going to work, I said, my frustration clear. The pattern is too complex. Its almost like the magic circle with the magic script and runes. Its impossible to direct someones mana into it. Mahyas shoulders slumped in disappointment. So, what now? Im not going to try again, I replied. Theres no way it will work. Mahya sighed. Well, thats a bummer. Ill look for a different solution, I promised. That evening, I made a big, fancy meal to celebrate completing all our tasks. We were ready to leave the valley, and I couldnt wait. Al wasnt back yet, but we intended to track him down on Earth and drag him back to Lumis to continue our journey. B3 —Chapter 12: Storage Solution We were standing outside, and I planned to store my house. I looked at the monstrosity and didnt want to store it as-is. It was so BIG. I had left enough height, but it was still imposing. You told me the core could shrink the house. If it does that and absorbs the materials, do you think Ill get them back? I asked Mahya, glancing at the towering structure. We wont know if we dont try, Mahya replied, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. Yeah, but I wonder if Ill get my stuff back. I dont want to lose anything in the house, especially not the books, I said, feeling a knot of worry tighten in my stomach. We can test it with something you dont mind losing, she suggested. I nodded and put a box of small shampoo bottles with the Wynn Las Vegas logo on the deck. Shrink the box, but dont absorb the material for your use, I commanded the core out loud so Mahya could hear. The box got smaller by about ten percent or even less. I scratched my head, puzzled by the minimal change. Tell the core to absorb it, and lets see if you can get it back, Mahya said, watching intently. Absorb the box, I instructed. The deck sucked in the box. Give me the box back, I continued. The box reappeared on the deck. I opened and inspected it. Everything looked fine. I opened one bottle, smelled it, and poured a small amount into my palm. It felt normal, like a regular shampoo. An idea sparked in my mind. Absorb the box, I commanded again. The deck sucked in the box. Give me the box back, but with plain bottles, without text or pictures. The box reappeared. I opened and inspected it. Everything looked the same, except the bottles were now a plain cream color, with no text or logo. Mahya whooped with excitement. I still wanted to experiment with something more complicated, so I went to the third floor and took a fiction book I had already read. Back outside, I put it on the deck and said, Absorb the book. The deck sucked in the book. Give me the book back. The book returned to the deck. I opened and inspected it, even reading a few pages as a spot-check. Everything looked fine. Mahya and I exchanged smiles. Shrink the house to the smallest size you can, I told the core. First, the house started lowering slowly; I could barely see it happening at first. It was freakylike an accordion being pressed down, each part of the house squeezing smoothly. The roof buckled a bit, folding onto the upper floor while the walls started pulling in. The windows shimmered, looking like they were stretching and warping, but still keeping their shape as they shrank. The shrinking became more apparent when the house reached about half its height. The entire building looked like it was rippling, each floor collapsing into the one below it. Inside, the furniture shifted and adjusted, fitting into the smaller space without a problem. The front door, which used to be pretty big, now looked like a mini version of itself, perfectly proportioned but way smaller. Then the core started pulling harder, and the house got sucked into it. I didnt tell it to absorb it, just shrink it, I said in a panic, but Mahya stopped me with a hand on my shoulder. You said the smallest size it can, she reminded me, her calm demeanor soothing my nervesa little. As the structure moved toward the core, it did so in a smooth, steady motion, almost as if an invisible hand was guiding it. The walls and roof stayed intact, not breaking apart. The entire house underwent a remarkable transformation, condensing without breaking apart. First, the lower floor vanished into the core, then the middle section, and last, the roof elegantly folded into itself. In less than five minutes, the core absorbed the entire house and now rested on the grass, appearing unchangeda small, unassuming sphere about the size of a medium watermelon, with no indication of the massive structure it had absorbed. I picked it up and examined it. It looked the sameabout 30-32 centimeters in diameter. It also didnt feel heavier. I put it back on the grass and said, Please return the house with all its contents. The house emerged from the core, and it was even freakier in reverse. First, the sphere shimmered, and then the top of the house materialized. The roof seemed to unfold gracefully, almost like it was blooming. Then, the walls reappeared, stretching outward from the core as if invisible strings were pulling them. It was truly mesmerizing. The house grew steadily, each floor stacking on top of the other seamlessly. The windows, which had shimmered and warped as they shrank, now did the opposite. They seemed to stretch and expand, returning to their original shape and size. The glass looked like it was being inflated, but kept its clear, solid form. Inside, the furniture shifted back into place like it was on some smooth conveyor belt. Chairs, tables, and shelves all expanded and settled into their spots without a hitch. The front door, which had been a tiny replica, swelled back to its full size. The entire house continued to grow and expand, the walls solidifying and the roof rising higher and higher. It was like watching a time-lapse video of a building being constructed, but in fast-forward. The floors emerged one by one; the structure becoming more familiar and solid with each passing second. Finally, the house stood fully formed, just as it had been before. It looked as if it had never been compressed at all. The whole thing took less than five minutes, but it felt like we were witnessing something from a sci-fi movie. Mahya and I ran into the house and inspected everything. I checked every cupboard and shelf, and she went to the spell room. When she returned, she said, All the runes and crystals are in place, and everything looks fine, She was obviously relieved. I looked at her suspiciously. Outside, she made me believe all would be fine. Together, we went to the third floor and checked the library. We didnt check every book, just looked at the shelves to see if they had the same number of books on them and did an occasional spot-check on books we were familiar with. Everything looked fine.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. We went to the second floor and checked our bedrooms. Everything was still okay. After over an hour of checking everything, we met in the living room with huge, mirroring smiles and high-fived. That was amazing! Mahya said, her eyes still wide with excitement. I cant believe it worked so perfectly. Yeah, its an enormous relief, I agreed, leaning back into the couch and feeling exhaustion wash over me. During the entire process, I was a nervous wreck. What should we try next? she asked, her mind racing ahead. Lets take a break first. I need to process all of this, I said with a chuckle. But Im looking forward to more experiments, just not today. My heart wont be able to take it. She laughed at me, but nodded. We went back outside, and just in case, I used precisely the same wording: Shrink the house to the smallest size you can. After five minutes, a core lay on the grass. I picked it up and said, Give me the book The Warded Man. The book appeared and fell to the ground. What is it? Mahya asked, looking curiously at the book. I picked it up and stored it. A fantasy book Im reading. Is it any good? Its great. Give it to me after youre done. Sure. I told the core, Disguise yourself as something else. Nothing happened. I repeated it, and still nothing happened. Mahya hit the back of my head playfully and grinned. I told you its not sentient, didnt I? Yeah, I know. Whats the problem? I asked, rubbing the spot where she hit me. To be something else, one needs to think about what to be. It cant. You need to tell it what to be, she explained, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms like she was dealing with a child. Oh. I felt sheepish, shifting my weight from one foot to the other, but then remembered something. When we fed it the electronics, and I told it to make something of them, I didnt tell it what to make of them. Did you know what you wanted it to make? she asked, tilting her head and narrowing her eyes at me. Well, I didnt exactly know. I hoped for music, TV, and game consoles, so we wouldnt lose all the games we fed it. I scratched the back of my neck, realizing how vague that mustve sounded. Exactly. She nodded knowingly. Now, did you know what you wanted it to become? Yeah, okay, I get your point. I sighed in defeat. She was right. I said something because I didnt know what I wanted. I turned to the core. Disguise yourself as a wooden chest. A wooden chest grew around it. I opened the chest and found the core inside. Looking at Mahya, her smile mirrored mine. As one, we turned and looked at the boat, still in the middle of the lake. We looked back at each other, then at the boat, and back at each other again, shaking our heads simultaneously. Too small, Mahya said with a sigh. Yep, I agreed, nodding. Soon. She nodded enthusiastically, looking like a dashboard bobblehead. When I tried to store the boat, I couldnt; it felt like something was blocking it. I tried again and again without success while Mahya laughed her ass off. Whats so funny? I grumbled. You cant store the boat; its not yours anymore. Its mine, she managed between fits of giggles, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. Yeah, but I stored your stuff in the past, I retorted, crossing my arms defensively. Not with a core, you didnt. Oh. I blinked, the realization sinking in. She laughed again, her eyes twinkling with mischief. I suspected she made me try to store it just so she could have fun at my expense. I gestured at the boat, and snapped, Store your damn boat; we need to go. She laughed again, and I thought it was at my grumpy expression this time, but she stored the boat, her body still shaking with laughter. After storing everything and ensuring we were ready to go, I did one last tour through the valley and collected thirteen more crystals. I glanced at Rue and asked, Are there more cats? He shook his head. No. John collected all bad cats. Thanks, buddy. Lets go. We crossed the gate back to Earth. It felt like no matter what I did, I couldnt escape this place. On Earths side, the sunset was beginning, casting a warm glow across the whole area. With no one around, we became visible. Mahya pulled out her phone and checked the date. August 11th. Is that all? I thought more time had passed with all weve done. Mahya shrugged. No, it makes sense. The jump is almost a month to a day. She dialed Al and spoke to him. After a few minutes, she hung up and turned to me. He has two last deliveries due tomorrow, and then hell be ready to go. Is he joining us now? Mahya shook her head. No, hes with a new friend. What do you want to do in the meantime? You have a lot of free space in the Storage, Mahya said, her eyes lighting up with excitement. Lets go and fill it with metal from the junkyard. Im sure the metal will be more expensive in Lumis. We ran to the junkyard. Mahya and I jumped over the fence while Rue stood guard outside, invisible and ready to warn us if anyone approached. I started storing cars when an idea struck me. While the house was in my Storage, I could inflate the pontoonsperhaps I could command the core to eat the metal? I moved the core next to the last car I had stored and instructed it to absorb the car. To my amazement, the core absorbed the car. The mechanics of the Storage still baffled me. The Storage was supposed to hold everything in suspension, but somehow, I could do stuff in it. I shook my headI didnt have the strength to argue with facts and claim that it made little sense. I moved from one section of the junkyard to another, directing the core to absorb each item. It was slower than just storing them directly; I had to wait for the materials to be absorbed into the core. Yet, bit by bit, I cleared zone after zone. Mahya approached me. How do you have so much space? Because the core absorbs what I store, I explained, focusing on the task. Why didnt you tell me? Were doing experiments together! I pressed a finger to my lips. Shhh, dont shout. Someone might hear us. Sorry, I would have told you sooner, but I was too absorbed in what was happening. We stayed at the junkyard until sunrise, and this time, I cleared out over half of its contents. My core absorbed everything effortlessly, showing no signs of saturation. After leaving a note with additional payment, we went for breakfast and then to a nearby hotel to sleep for a few hours. When we got up, Mahya called Al to tell him where we were, and within half an hour, we both felt his presence approaching. The air seemed to hum with energy, and we both jumped in our seats. He felt stronger. When he entered the room, a smirk tugging at his lips, I couldnt help but blurt out, What happened? How are you stronger? My level has increased by four, he said, leaning against the doorframe with a very smug expression. How? Where did you find monsters? Are there already monsters on Earth? Did you find a dungeon? Were you in a fight? What exactly happened I bombarded him with questions, my curiosity spiraling out of control, before he cut me off mid-sentence. If you pause briefly, I can offer an explanation. Sorry. I sat back, trying to rein in my excitement. I completed transactions involving the sale of potions to New Age shops, he explained, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. You sold magical potions to a shop on Earth? I asked, staring at him, bewildered. Indeed, but they are unaware of the magical aspect. They believe those are highly effective herbal remedies. What kind of potions did you sell them? Mahya asked. I managed to sell potions designed for people with headaches, colds, muscle aches, and one other type, he admitted, looking away and blushing. Whats the other type? I asked, narrowing my eyes as I noted his reaction, feeling my suspicion grow. For endurance, he replied, still avoiding eye contact and staring off to the side. Like for sports? I asked, trying to piece it together, but Mahyas snicker beside me made it clear I was missing something. Not precisely, he muttered, the corner of his mouth twitching in a faint smile. Oh. The realization hit me, and I glanced between them, feeling a little slow on the uptake. He looked uncomfortable, so I said, Thats great! Give me one in case I meet another interesting lady. He visibly relaxed. Mahya gave me a death glare and said telepathically, Spoilsport. You just want to see him squirm. Yeah. Usually, he doesnt care what anyone thinks. This is a golden opportunity. Dont be mean. I asked Al, Are you ready to go, or do you need more time? I am ready. We went back to the Gate and crossed over. I took the core and instructed it to deploy the house. When the house emerged from the core, Al dropped on his butt and stared at it, slack-jawed. You see, my way is more fun, I sent to Mahya. She stuck her tongue out at me. Still, I felt like the winner in that exchange. Yay me! B3—Chapter 13: From Gold to Greenhouse—A Creative Venture Al occupied himself with harvesting the mushrooms in the valley, and Mahya and I continued our experiments with the house. Mahya turned to me. I have another idea, she said, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Whats on your mind? She took out a pouch and emptied a handful of gold grains into her palm. Remember these? she asked, holding them up, so they caught the light. I nodded, recognizing the gold we had collected on the rat island. Yeah, what about them? Mahyas grin widened. What if we gave these to the house? I frowned, trying to follow her line of thought. You mean, give the house gold? Exactly, she said, nodding enthusiastically. Then we give it a coin as an example and ask it to convert the gold into coins. I blinked, considering the possibility. Its worth a shot, I admitted, feeling a spark of excitement myself. We approached the house and placed the gold grains and a single coin on the deck. House, absorb the loose gold and convert it into coins like the example. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the gold grains shimmered as the house absorbed them. Suddenly, it began releasing coins, each gleaming as it appeared. My jaw dropped in amazement. It worked! I exclaimed, turning to Mahya with wide eyes. She laughed, her face glowing with triumph. I knew it would! We high-fived, excited, as we checked the stack of fresh coins. It was like we had just discovered a new world of potential with the house. I took out all the gold grains I had and poured them on the deck. Mahya did the same. Before I could tell the house what to do, Al approached us and asked, May I inquire as to the reason behind your act of spreading gold? Watch, I told him, then said, House, absorb the gold and convert it into coins like the example. Again, the gold disappeared, and coins appeared in its place. Al looked at it with wide eyes, shook his head, and said, Your house is quite extraordinary. Mahya and I collected the coins and divided them equally. Al, with a thoughtful expression, turned to me. Could you please request your house to construct a greenhouse for me? I am seeking a change to my balcony, specifically to expand and enclose it with glass. Yeah, sure, no problem. I said to the house, On the second floor, in the bedroom on the right, double the size of the balcony and enclose it with glass as a greenhouse. The house started moving things, and then I felt a hunger from it. It made little sense; we fed it a lot of wood. I focused on the feeling and realized the house wanted sand or glassit wasnt my imagination; I understood what the core needed. This was the first time I could decipher the need. In previous times, it was just a general feeling of hunger. I turned to Mahya. Do you still have the sand from the rat island? Yes, do you need it? The house needs it for the glass. By the way, I felt what the house needed, not just a feeling of hunger, but I deciphered it. Is this normal? She tapped her finger on her chin. I think so. Youre the Dungeon Master. But thats just my opinion, not based on anything concrete. Lis didnt say anything about it. He probably didnt know. We need to find a way to tell him everything we discovered. I dont think the book idea will hold if we keep adding data. I said. Well think of something, Mahya said. After Mahya poured the sand on the deck and the house finished building the greenhouse, I asked Al, Do you need anything else for the greenhouse? I possess the soil that I gathered in the dungeon, so I am well-prepared in that regard. I was wondering if your house can create planters for me? House, in the new greenhouse, build rows of planters along the entire length. We went upstairs with Al, and he poured soil out of his Storage into the planters. I asked him, I remember my wife buying bone meal as a plant fertilizer. Is that something alchemists use, too? Yes, of course. Once we locate mana beasts, I will gather their bones and pulverize them for fertilizer. Mulch is also a favorable option, although I can produce it myself. I took some bones I had collected in Tuonela and showed them to Al. I had no use for them. Will these help you? These are amazing! Where did you get them? he asked, his eyes widening. Remember the baby dungeon? Yes, he nodded. From the same place, but from the cave of a giant snake. I gave him all my bones, and Al was over the moon. After Mahya exchanged a look with me, she also gave him her bones. If Al had smiled any wider, his head would have split. I showed him the quills I had from Tuonela and asked, Can you use these? He inspected them, even pricking his finger with one, and said, Maybe, but you should keep them. You use a crossbow sometimes, and these are excellent as bolts. Mahya chimed in, Give those to me. Ill do something with them. I handed her all the quills, feeling relieved. My storage was overflowing with junk, so getting rid of stuff I had no idea what to do with was great. I asked Al, How will the plants grow while the house is in my Storage? They will not, he replied simply. I frowned. Isnt that a problem? He shook his head. No, as the plants will continue to grow from the moment the house is outside. Given that I do not possess a greenhouse at present, a greenhouse that produces plants intermittently is preferable to none. It made sense. After lunch, I asked Al, How long do you need to finish harvesting all the mushrooms? I watched as he examined a giant mushroom, his brow furrowed in concentration. Three to four days, he replied, not looking up. If I help you harvest them, how long will it take? Im ready to move from this valley. He finally looked up, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. At most, it will take one or two days. Especially if you lend a hand with the significant ones, he said, nodding towards the giant mushroom near the house. I helped Al harvest mushrooms while Mahya took out her boat and was doing something on it. On our second day of harvest, he asked me, I am curious as to why you did not consider asking the house to generate pocket dimensions instead of expanding in size.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Pocket dimensions? You think it can? It is logical to assume it is possible. Have you inspected the area where the dungeon was previously situated? No. Why? I replied, curiosity piqued. I examined it. This was my first encounter with a demolished dungeon, and I was intrigued. It is an immense boulder. I was able to navigate the entire perimeter of it without incident. The dungeon was seven or eight times the size of this valley if we combined the measurements of all the floors. A boulder is incapable of accommodating such an area, regardless of its dimensions. Therefore, I arrived at the conclusion that cores create a pocket dimension or some form of spatial expansion. It is reasonable to assume that it can perform the same feat outside a dungeon, particularly when a dungeon master is in charge. I rubbed my chin in thought. You might be right. I never considered that. The entrance to the other dungeon we destroyed was on a rock face, so it was less obvious. I squeezed his shoulder, adding, Thanks, Al. Ill check it out. Al was right. It took us two days to harvest all the mushrooms, especially since he wanted to uproot and replant the small ones in the new greenhouse. But finally, we were done. In the morning, I shrunk the house into the core. Mahya stored her boat and took out the balloon. Al and I held its mouth open, and I expected her to fill it up with air using her spell, but she took out a contraption made of two wood sticks shaped like a V, with the first crystals I engraved with the mana absorption magic circle at the V opening. She fiddled with some runes on the stick, and wind poured from the stick into the balloon. This is awesome, I exclaimed. Wait till you see all its capabilities, she said, looking very smug. After the balloon was full of air, she fiddled again with the runes, and the top crystal started glowing. What is occurring? Al asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. The bottom crystal is wind, the top is heat. The wind passes through the heat and heats the air in the balloon. We dont need gas anymore. Al was exclaiming over her idea while I facepalmed and shook my head. What? Mahya asked me. Now I have a huge supply of gas and no use for it. Youre wrong. We have the portable forges that work on gas, and you still need to cook on the boat with gas. That made me feel better. Did we pick a direction? I asked. Not yet, lets do it now. We opened the map, zoomed in, and looked at what was outside the valley. The mountain chain was vast, with several circles of mountains surrounding the valleythe valley, with the mountains, covered over sixty percent of the islands surface. Between the coast and the mountains, cities or towns dotted the island. They were close to each other, with not much space in between. After rotating the map twice to see the entire area on the other side of the mountains, I didnt spot any completely deserted areas we could fly toward without our balloon being seen. I have no ideas. No matter where we fly, we will be seen, I said, frustrated. Did you forget the camouflage of the balloon? Mahya asked, raising an eyebrow. Right, youre right. So where do you want to land? Look in the northeast. Theres a yellow area there. I think its sand. If Im reading the scale correctly, the distance between the two towns is about five to seven kilometers. If we land in the middle, I dont think theyll see us. Looks good. Al? I asked, turning to him. I concur, he said with a nod. When the balloon started to pull and try to take off, Rue jumped in enthusiastically, and we all got into the basket after him. Mahya attached the rod with the crystals into a ring fixed to the basket. I examined the ring; its structure was brilliant. It allowed her to point the rod into the balloons opening or twist it to point outwards to create a wind trail and push us in a specific direction. Smart, I said, impressed. Of course, Im a genius, she replied with a grin. Al and I laughed, but I had to admit she was indeed a genius. Need a push from the wind, or is the V contraption enough? I asked her. A push is always nice, especially with the size of the mountain chain. Its huge! she replied, adjusting the gadget again. I connected to the wind and repeated the sequence of emotions like the first time we flew with the hot-air balloon. Lets play, direction, lack of interest in other directions, lets play, and our balloon flew much faster toward the northeast. Do you need me to channel Restore into the balloon? I asked Mahya. No need. Remember the experiments we did in Canada? Only a dragon can destroy our balloon at this point. What about the basket? Hmm, I didnt think of that, she said, furrowing her brows. Flow Restore into it now and then just to be on the safe side. Next time we stop for a few days, Ill see what can be done with the basket. If needed, tell me, and Ill think of a magic circle to strengthen it. She gave me a thumbs-up, and we continued to fly. Crossing the mountain chain took us over four hours, and we flew fast! The chain was simply enormous. I connected to the wind and asked her to slightly lower the speed using emotions. I sent her the feeling that the game was ending and we needed to slow down. In this respect, the wind here was more cooperative than the wind on Earth. There, I had to convince her; here, one sending of a sequence of emotions was enough, and there was no need to convince her. She may have been annoying in that she refused to move me when I was in the air, but in carrying out requests unrelated to my personal aviation, she was much easier to work with than the wind on Earth. I wondered if the mana levels here or the winds personality were responsible. I wasnt sure the wind had a personality, but given that there was a difference in attitude and reactions, maybe the idea of a personality wasnt that far-fetched. Mahya held binoculars in one hand and controlled her gadget with the other, expertly guiding us to the sands area. Relatively high dunes covered the entire area from the waterline to about two or three kilometers inland. Mahya adjusted the gadget again, and the balloon descended. Whats it doing now? I asked. I reversed the airflow a hundred and eighty degrees. Its sucking the air out of the balloon to land us, she said, winking at me. Yeah, I know. Im a genius. The balloon landed on the sand as lightly as a feather. We all got out, and Mahya stored the balloon. How do you want to travel, by land or sea? Al asked. I looked at the sea and then at the land, not having a strong preference. I dont care, I said. Overland. We need to do a real motorcycle and ATV test. Dont you think so, boys? Mahya suggested. Sounds like fun, I agreed, and Al nodded. Rue started growling in a specific direction. We all looked but saw nothing. I deployed my mana sense and still felt nothing. Where is it, Rue? I asked. Inside sand. Rue feel something bad moving inside sand, he responded. We all immediately drew our weaponsI took out my two swordsand prepared for whatever might come. The sand beneath our feet trembled, and then all hell broke loose. Giant crabs the size of boars with pincers like industrial shears started popping out of the dunes. There mustve been fifty of them, all snapping and scuttling toward us. Mahya was already swinging her sword at one crab, slicing off a pincer swiftly. She then switched to her rifle, aiming at another crabs exposed underbelly. Al was beside her, his sword flashing as he hacked at the incoming crabs. Rue was growling like a beast possessed, his teeth sinking into a crabs leg and ripping it off with a powerful shake of his head. I spun around, slicing through the air with my katanas, cutting through the thick shells of the crabs as they lunged at me. Their pincers clashed against my blades, but I kept moving, dodging, and striking with practiced precision. Mahyas rifle cracked loudly, each shot blasting a crab back into the sand. She didnt miss a beat, switching between her sword and rifle like it was second nature. Keep em off me! she yelled, reloading quickly. I got you! I replied, cutting down a crab that tried to sneak up on her. Al was a whirlwind of steel, his sword cleaving through the crabs with brute strength. He didnt seem to tire, just kept swinging and slashing with relentless energy. Rue was having the time of his life, barking and tearing into the crabs like they were oversized chew toys. His ferocity was a sight to behold, and he kept a clear space around us with his attacks. One crab came at me with both pincers wide open. I ducked under its swing and drove both Katanas into its underside, twisting them for good measure before yanking them out. The crab collapsed in a heap, and I spun to face the next one. I saw Mahya jump high in the air. Mahya, how many left? I called out, slicing through another crabs leg. Too many! Just keep fighting! she shouted back, firing off another round. We fought like that for what felt like hours, but was probably just minutes. Slowly, the tide of crabs thinned. Sand and sweat covered all of us, but we didnt stop until the last crab fell. Finally, the beach was quiet again. The only sounds were our heavy breathing and the gentle lapping of the waves. I wiped my brow and looked around at the carnage. Crab parts scattered everywhere, staining the sand with their bluish blood. Everyone okay? I asked, storing my Katanas. Yeah, Mahya said, slinging her rifle over her shoulder. Nice work, everyone. Al nodded, catching his breath. That was intense. Rue trotted over, looking pleased with himself, his tail wagging furiously. Good boy, Rue, I said, patting him. Lets get out of here before more show up. We walked around for a few minutes to store all the crabs and headed away from the dunes. Are all the creatures so big in medium mana worlds? I asked both of them. They both shook their heads, and Al answered, There are certain animals that are relatively large in comparison to their counterparts on Earth. The small size of some animals that inhabit Earth astonished me. However, not all the creatures. It is a matter of makeup or breed. I relaxed and let out a relieved breath. For a minute there, I thought we would have to fight giant creatures all the time. Mahya patted me on the back and gave me a reassuring smile. After twenty minutes of walking, we finally reached the road. It was a compacted dirt road, much like those in Shimoor. I frowned, feeling a pang of disappointment. I was expecting something a bit more impressive for a medium mana world, I muttered. She waved a hand dismissively. Its just a roaddont expect any grand surprises. We checked the map again and decided to head north. Though, on a round island, calling it north was a bit of a stretch. I turned to her, a touch of concern in my voice. Isnt it risky for us to drive these unfamiliar vehicles around here? She shook her head confidently. Not at all. With the four of us together, were strong enough to handle any group that might come our way, even a large one. Plus, with your Personal Information showing that youre a healer, most people will be welcoming. The chance of encountering hostility is very low. Thats good to hear. Mahya grinned and took out the motorcycles. She guided Al through pricking his finger to unlock his bike, and said, Lets get moving then. We mounted the vehicles and raced down the road, heading toward the nearest town. B3—Chapter 14: Laid Back Island Vacation Driving the ATV on the road was much nicer than in the valley. In the valley, I had to navigate around mushrooms, ponds, and rocks, and the ground was uneven. Whereas here, it was a smooth ride. Rue, still pumped from the fight, wouldnt stop exclaiming. Rue dangerous! Rue make all crabs run away! Crabs big, but Rue bigger and stronger! Rues teeth like super sharp knives! His mental volume went up a notch. Rue feel good! Rue bit crab and shook splat! Rue is best making crabs go away! Rue show whos boss! And went up another notch. You see Rue jump? Rue jump higher than crabs! Rue like flying hero! All the crabs scared of Rue! And some more volume. By this point, I was getting a slight headache. Rue had most fun ever! Rue was bestest fighter! All the crabs run from Rues super awesome skills! Rue thinks cool crabs go squish! Rue made everyone safe! Rue super proud how amazing Rue! Rue loves fights and being bestest! I rubbed my temple and asked him, Buddy, lower the volume. Youre killing my head. Rue sorry. Its okay. Just dont shout. John see crab pieces? Rue make crab pieces! Rue hero in fight! And the volume went up again. Rue had most fun ever! Rues paws are muddy, but Rue no care! Because Rue was amazing! Suddenly, his tail stopped wagging a hundred times a second, and he hung his head. What happened, buddy? Why are you suddenly sad? Rue no get level from crabs. Rue like levels. I scratched his ear with my free hand. Yeah, I know, buddy. I like levels, too. But after level ten, it takes longer to get them. Fortunately, his bad mood only lasted another five seconds. Then he stuck his head out of the open part of the windshield, and his tail wagged again. It was so simple being a dog. A few minutes out of town, Mahya stopped and waved us to stop as well. What is the reason for our halt? Al asked. We have two options, Mahya said. We can drive into town and listen to people until we learn the language, or we can go on foot invisible, listen and learn the language, and then become visible in a secluded corner. I havent thought of that. I prefer to acquire the language prior to interacting with others. Otherwise, it is undignified, Al said. I dont care either way, I said. We heard hooves approaching, so Mahya said in an urgent tone, Store the bikes. A cart pulled by a strange animal came into view. It looked like a horse, and a pig had gotten frisky together. Okaaaay, fantasy creatures. The cart passed us, and a kid sitting in the back waved; we waved back. I thought there was no problem with the bikes? I asked. Riding them, no. Storing and taking them out is another story. Mahya said. I thought Inventory is a skill in more than one world? Yeah, it is. So whats the problem? Were traveling merchants from the mainland. As proof, we even have the boat. We cant take out or store the boat. No inventory skill can store that boat even at level twenty-five. The same problem applies to bikes and the ATV. Perhaps it would be advantageous to access the town by approaching it from the sea via a boat, Al suggested. We wont be able to do it while invisible, Mahya warned. I will handle the indignity, he said with a sigh. Wont it chain us to the boat? If we cant store it, well have to travel on the boat all the time. I said. How will you explain us being here otherwise? Mahya asked. Will they inquire about our journey to this location? Al asked. I never inquired about the methods by which individuals arrived at a particular location. Additionally, we can always claim that we were transported by a boat from the mainland. When we are prepared to depart, we will locate a remote shore to take out the boat. We can even return to the crabs beach if necessary. And this time, they will not take us by surprise. Sounds good, I said, and Mahya nodded. We all turned invisible and continued on foot. After half an hour of walking, we arrived in town, and I liked it. It had a Caribbean feel, with cobbled streets, colorful flowers, greenery everywhere, and palm treesactual palm trees, like on Earth. With the mountains as the backdrop, I saw the sea. It was breathtaking and serene. The town wasnt big or didnt look big from where we came from. On the outskirts, there was a big fenced area with a lot of the pig-horses we saw with the cart and a separate area to park the carts. I saw people unloading the carts into smaller handcarts and pushing them into the town, and some guards with spears guarded the cart area. We should get close to learn the language, Mahya sent.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I found a place against a tree where I was out of the way, but could hear the guards talking. I spent the mana for the skill for myself and Rue and listened. The more I listened, the more I understood, and again, I decided I loved the language skillsthey were exceptional. After ten minutes, I felt I knew enough of the language to get by and was ready to move, but Al wanted more time. After another twenty minutes, he was finally ready. We walked around the bend in the road, verified we were alone, and became visible. We need practice language, Mahya said in Lumisian? Lumirian? Whatever it was called. After another half hour of talking and having fun at each others expense, we finally nailed it and sounded maybe not native speakers, but good enoughor at least thats how it sounded to me. We returned to town and walked in. No one stopped or questioned us, but everybody looked at us. It made sense; it was a small place, and probably everyone knew each other. I saw peoples eyes lose focus and assumed they were identifying us. Judging by their smiles afterward, they liked what they saw. I asked them telepathicallyin Lumisian for practiceWhat are your profiles showing? Alchemist. Al sent. Wood Artisan. Mahya sent. Good Boy. Rue sent. The three of us laughed; Rue had a way with words. Mahya asked a passer-by about an inn, and we headed there. Quickly, I understood why they transferred the goods from the big cart to the handcarts. The streets were narrow, with walls surrounding all the houses. From what I could see above the walls, the houses were mostly two stories high, built of stone, and had slanted roofs with shingles that appeared to be made of wood. The walls had doors in them to enter the yards. Very picturesque. When we arrived at the inn, we decided to ask for a suite together, and Mahya took the lead in talking to the innkeeper. It made sense. On Earth, it was my turf, so I took the lead. Here, it was their domain, and it was a better idea for Mahya to handle things and not Al, with his princely attitude that came out around unfamiliar people. She waved for us to follow her. We went to the third floor, and she opened the door to the suite. Stepping into the suite felt like entering an island paradise. The living room was spacious and cozy, filled with rattan furniture, vibrant tropical sketches, and a few palm plants here and there. The open floor plan led seamlessly into a dining area with a round table and wicker stools. Three bedrooms branched off from the main space, each with light, airy decor, ocean-colored bedding, and French doors that opened to a shared balcony. The place had a laid-back vibe and was much nicer than expected. My room had a door that led to the bathroom. There was no plumbing, but it was still pretty nice. It had a rustic vibe with a big wooden tub, and a brass pitcher and a bowl on an oak washstand. Soft, handwoven towels sat neatly stacked on a shelf. The toilet was simple but practical, with a wooden seat over a chamber pot tucked away in a private alcove, good ventilation, and a basket of herbs to keep things fresh. All in all, I approved of it. I have some great news, Mahya said. What? Me and Al asked simultaneously. The coins we bought in bulk on Earth are more valuable here than I thought. This suite costs one silver and fifty coppers daily, not including meals. I paid with those coins, and it cost thirty coins a day, including meals. They were even different coins. I just took out a fistful. Thats amazing! I exclaimed. Why is this news positive? Al asked. Those coins cost us an average of $30 per kilogram, including shipping, and we have about one and a half tons of themand I mean an actual one and a half tons, I said. Nice, Al said. I love being rich, Mahya said in a dreamy voice with a huge smile. When we went to dinner, the innkeeper approached us and asked, Are you planning to offer your services and goods in town, or are you just passing through? We intend to offer them, but only in a day or two. We want to rest from our trip first, Mahya answered. Of course, I understand. The reason Im asking is that tomorrow is market day. Thats why all the carts are at the towns entrance. Tomorrow is a great opportunity to offer your services and goods. Does the market take place in all the towns at the same time? I asked. Of course not. The merchants need time to get from town to town. The market is held between two or three days between places. Thanks for the information, Mahya told him. During dinner, we discussed our plans. I think we should take a break and explore the place a bit before we start working, I said. Mahya nodded. I agree. Rushing to the market tomorrow might be too much. Al chimed in, But we do not want to miss the opportunity. The market has the potential to be highly beneficial for us. We can catch the market in the next town, Mahya suggested. Itll give us time to rest and be fully prepared. Al thought for a moment, then nodded. That appears to be a well-conceived strategy. The following day, we did exactly that. We toured the town, which was more extensive than it appeared at first glance, tasted the food from the stalls, enjoyed the sea, and relaxed. We did a quick market tour, which wasnt very interesting, but the town was beautiful and tranquil. I took pictures when no one was around and felt myself relax and unclench mentally. I enjoyed traveling with the group on Earth, but being in another world was different, even if it didnt have plumbing. After three days, we moved on. It took us less than an hour to reach the next town. Mahya asked the first person about the market, and he told her it was yesterday. This town looked like the other one, so we moved on and reached the next town in two hours. After asking around, we discovered that the market would be the following day. In the morning, Al asked me, Would you be willing to loan me one of the merchant booths you purchased to sell my potions? Sure, I said, moving some of the furniture to make room for the stall. Here you go. Can I have one too? Mahya asked. I gave her one and asked, What are you selling? Ill see if there is an interest in mage staves. If not, Ill sell stuff from Earth. You can make staves? Why didnt you make me one? Do you know what to do with a wizard staff? I scratched my head and had to admit that I didnt. I shook my head sheepishly. The day you do and have a use for a staff, Ill make you the best in existence, she promised me. Thanks, I said. We should coordinate our sales so we dont sell the same stuff. My intention is to offer potions exclusively. I desire to advance my level, Al said. Mahyas eyes unfocused, and after a few minutes she said, Fabric and tableware. Okay, so Ill sell some of the weird stuff from Vegas. We went to the market, found a spot for our stands, and set up. Rue went off to make friends with kids, sparking an idea. Initially, I had planned to sell to adults, but selling to kids seemed more enjoyable. I called Rue over and told him, Bring the kids here. Ill sell things theyll like. Yes, boss. Despite their higher Appraisal value, I priced smaller items at one copper coin and bigger ones at five. These items were just junk in my Storage, but kids would love them. Rue did an amazing job. In less than five minutes, he brought two kids with their parents, who bought a few things and spread the word. Soon, a line of kids was at my booth, especially after the parents heard about my prices. It made me laugh, but the difference between boys and girls was also apparent in another world. The boys bought whoopee cushions, fake dog poop, chattering teeth, and spring-loaded snakes in a can. The most popular product with the girls was Barbie dolls with accessories. Still, they also bought inflatable bananas and palm trees, plastic flamingos, unicorn pool floats, and rubber duckiesespecially after discovering the duckies squeak. All the kids and even some adults loved the glow-in-the-dark bubble wands. That was our next season. We kicked back on the island, swam, ate good food I didnt have to cook, slept late, and occasionally sold at the market. I occasionally healed people if the need arose, but didnt advertise or look for sick people specifically. We learned that the crab dunes, as they were called here, were quite common, and the locals occasionally sent adventurers to clear the crabs and sell them to the inns and restaurants. I tasted a few dishes from the crabs, and they were delicious. I had a lot of plans for the crabs I had in Storage. Al reached level ten and was ecstatic. Mahya made a lot of money and was ecstatic. Rue made a lot of children friends and was ecstatic. I sold a lot of junk from Vegas and earned a level in my merchant profession, so I was doubly ecstatic. I gave Agility the 3 free statsit was the lowest of the main stats. The only annoying part was the temperature. We learned we had arrived in springor Bloom in the local language. The summerSunon the island was brutal. It was 35-38 degrees Celsius in the shade, with high humidity. Thank you, Spirits, for the refreshing sea. We considered clearing a dune or two to get more crabs and talked about it more than once, but ultimately, we felt too lazy actually to do it in the oppressive heat. At the beginning of Moon (Autumn), we couldnt bear the boredom and sailed to the main continent. B3—Chapter 15: Sea Crossing and First City The first week of the voyage went by smoothly, with no significant events. There wasnt much wind, so we mostly relied on the engine, but with the boats speed, it wasnt an issue. The sea was calm, smooth as glass, with no waves. We were still in vacation mode, so we did little. I got started on processing the crabs, and Al wanted the shells. After cleaning all the crabs, I had a stockpile of about three hundred fifty, maybe even four hundred kilograms of crab meatthey were huge. Al crushed the crab shells and took over the kitchen. The sound of the shells cracking and grinding filled the air. After two days, he came to me with a worried look, his normally calm demeanor replaced by a furrowed brow. Would you be able to diagnose my condition while I consume this potion? he asked, holding up a small vial. The liquid inside shimmered in light pink and blue. Sure, I replied, curious. He drank the potion, and I cast Diagnose, but felt nothing unusual. I felt his skin change, but it didnt ping the spell because it wasnt a disease. Then I used my fingers to examine his skin. It felt different, smoother. Running my fingers over it, I noticed it had the texture of polished bone. What is this? I asked, puzzled. I have created a new potion using the crab shells, Al explained. It is called Exoskin Elixir. The skin becomes rigid, depending on the composition of the potions basic ingredient. This potion is crafted using various durable materials, but it is essential that they are derived from organic sources rather than stones. For an unknown reason, tree bark is also unsuitable for a potion. The source must be organic and derived from a previously living organism, excluding plants. I identified the potion.
Exoskin Elixir A potion brewed from hard-skinned creatures. Consumption temporarily hardens the drinkers skin, providing enhanced protection and resilience.
I used appraisal. I already figured out that sometimes I got different information from each.
Exoskin Elixir This potion, crafted from various hard organic materials, grants the user a temporary hardened skin effect akin to an exoskeleton. It is ideal for adventurers seeking additional protection in battle. Each dose lasts for approximately 2 hours. Price: 5 gold coins per vial.
Nice! I exclaimed, looking at him with raised eyebrows. Why did you want me to diagnose you while drinking it? I was uncertain about the effects and wanted you to heal me if something went amiss, he explained, rubbing the back of his neck. Yeah, good idea. Its always better to be safe. How many potions did you make? Twelve. Three for each of us, Al said, handing me three vials. I possess an abundance of crab shells, but I am insufficiently supplied with the other materials. I will not sell this remedy; it is solely for our personal use. Thanks, I said with a smile, accepting the vials. After a week of sailing, it felt like we had crossed a demarcation line. The wind grew stronger, and the air had a different flavor. I could taste it on my tongue. It was strangewe crossed an invisible boundary, with a calm sea and no wind on one side and wind and choppy seas on the other. I asked Mahya and Al, Have you encountered anything like this before? Al looked at me with incomprehension, and Mahya tilted her head. What? This extreme change in conditions from one moment to the next, I explained, gesturing around us. Mahya looked puzzled and said, The wind picked up. You can control it; tell it to calm down if it bothers you. What about the flavor of the mana? I pressed. They both stared at me, completely bewildered. It was clear they had no idea what I was talking about. Didnt you feel the change in the mana? I asked, my eyes darting between them. They both shook their heads. Mahya, tell the boat to turn around and sail in the direction we came from, I requested. It was cool that she could control the boat by commanding the core, while Al and I still had to steer it manually. Mahya turned the boat around, and we crossed the line again after two or three minutes. The wind disappeared, and the sea became utterly smooth. They both stood, looking around with the same expression of bewilderment and incomprehension. By what means did you detect it? Al asked, looking around like he was trying to find the source of the phenomenon. The mana flavor changed, I explained, tapping my tongue to emphasize. Flavor? Al repeated, sounding confused. Yeah, you dont differentiate between different flavors of mana? I asked, looking between him and Mahya. I am completely unaware of what you are referring to, Al admitted, shaking his head. Ive heard of it, but I have no idea how to do it, Mahya said, shrugging. I have a book from Lis that teaches it, but I could do it even before reading the book, I said, thinking aloud. Well, youre a wizard. It makes sense, Mahya said, nodding in understanding. Do you need to do something with it, or can we continue? I waved my hand dismissively. We can continue. I was simply curious. After another week of sailing, we were about halfway to the main continent. The weather changed. It started raining and didnt want to stop. On the first day, it was a gentle spray, which we loved, especially after the terrible heat on the island. On the second day, the rain got stronger, and visibility decreased. It continued non-stop for five days. Because of the rain, we had to stay in the boats saloon or in our rooms and felt trapped. Rue was the only one who didnt mind the rain; he spent most of the time on the back deck. I couldnt understand it. Snow on his paws? No way. Rain all over his body? No problem. I tried to cheer everyone up with various tasty crab dishes, which were delicious, but by the sixth day of rain, even that didnt help. The rain was so strong that our visibility was maybe ten meters from the bow of the boat. We had to slow down more and more until we were sailing at a speed of barely one knot. On the morning of the seventh day, the rain still showed no signs of stopping. Mahya approached me, looking frustrated. Can you put the house on the sea so we can all stretch our legs? she asked, her voice carrying a note of desperation. I agreed, but was worried about just putting the core on the water. I didnt want to lose it, and I wasnt sure the house could maintain stability in its usual three-story configuration. I removed the core and instructed it to convert the box it was in into a wooden surface. I threw my inflatable boat over the railing and jumped into it. Placing the core on the water, I instructed it to deploy the house, but smaller, wider, and lower, while holding my fingers crossed it would work. Well, it sure did. My house unfolded like before, growing from the core in stages. The end result was a stunning two-story structure with enormous windows at the front, providing an unobstructed view of the sea. It had a sleek, modern design with a spacious balcony wrapping around the front and sides. The back of the house had a solid wall where the bedrooms were located, providing privacy and protection from the elements. The living areas on the lower level were open and airy, with large glass doors that let in the fresh sea breeze. The upper level had a more enclosed feel, with additional windows in the library that provided panoramic views of the ocean. Perched on a platform supported by rows of pontoons, the house stood, elevated and safeguarded against the waves, preventing them from reaching inside. I asked the house to grow some posts from the porch to tie the boat to. I helped everyone climb onto the balcony from the boat, and Mahya just jumped from the boat into the house. In the last second, she stored the boat. Well, that was one way of doing it. We spent three weeks at home drifting in the sea with torrential rain. On the second day, I activated the protective shielding so some ship wouldnt ram us with the poor visibility and made an amazing discovery. The shielding protected the house from rain. Now we could enjoy the balconies and not be cooped up inside. It was an exceptional bonus, and I sent a feeling of appreciation to the house. It didnt respond, but I needed to acknowledge its awesomeness.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. According to the map, we saw we were slowly drifting south, but it wasnt a problem. Our original plan was to sail to a place called Ladjan, which was closest to Crystalspire, the capital of Crystalholm, about mid-latitude of Crystalholm. This extended our voyage by three weeks, but we thought it would save us a longer journey through the continent. As we continued to drift south, we got closer and closer to the southern tip of Crystalholm. Finally, after three long weeks, I felt a change in the mana one afternoon. It took me a while to understand what the change was. I didnt know the mana flavor of rain because it was very close to water, and I hadnt taken the time to get to know it in depth. But little by little, this mana dissipated, and the rain got weaker and weaker. It messed with my head a bit. I always thought of the weather as something that depends on atmospheric pressure, temperature, humidity, and other scientific factors. But here, mana controlled the weather. It was something new I had to get used to, and I started getting all kinds of ideas for developing as an elemental wizard. Towards evening, the rain stopped completely, the sky cleared, and the sea became calm as if nothing had happened. Once Mahya took the boat out and everyone was on it, including me, I took a picture to document this experience for posterity. Then, I headed back towards the house on the E-foil, gave an order to the core to close the house, and watched it fold back up. We checked the map and saw that we were very close to the continents southern tip. According to our estimate, it would take us about a week to ten days to get there. The current had swept us not directly south but in a southeasterly direction. After eight days of sailing, we finally arrived at a place called Ram-Son, which, translated from Lumician, meant Lands End. I joked to Mahya that I should leave her there since I picked her up at Lands End in England, so it only made sense to drop her off at Lands End in Lumis. She gave me the look, and shook her head. Youre an idiot. We sailed into the harbor in the evening, and it was the most fantastical harbor I could imagine. Sailing into the harbor of Ram-Son felt like stepping into a fantasy novel. The place was amazing, with towering buildings that looked like they came straight out of a storybook. Warm, golden lights from the buildings reflected off the calm waters, making everything look magical. Tall ships with big, billowing sails docked along the stone piers, adding to the picturesque view. The buildings were a mix of grand castles and quaint, medieval-style houses, with steep roofs and intricate wooden details. On the docks, lanterns gave off a soft, welcoming glow, lighting up the cobblestone paths where people were busy tending to their ships or chatting away. The salty smell of the sea and the mouth-watering aroma of food from nearby taverns made my stomach growl. But not all the smells were so pleasant; there were whiffs of rotten fish and damp wood, adding a bit of gritty realism to the otherwise magical scene. It was like the harbor had its unique blend of scents, a mix of the good and the not-so-great that made it feel alive and real. Above it all, the castle spires stood tall against the evening sky, adding a touch of mystery to the entire scene. It was the most fantasy-world harbor I could imagine, and I couldnt help but be in awe of its beauty and lively atmosphere. Yes! I said to no one in particular, throwing my arms up. Thats what traveling in fantasy land should be. Hmm, the island wasnt bad either. Again, Mahya gave me the look, shook her head, and said, Youre an idiot. What? Im appreciating the experience. Whats the problem with that? I asked, genuinely confused. Its a stinky harbor. Whats to appreciate? she retorted, crossing her arms. Its like from a storybook. Its awesome, I insisted, gesturing towards the picturesque scene. Al came to my defense and said, Please remember that his travels have been limited to a single world, patting me on the back. Mahya shook her head but said nothing. We stayed for two weeks in Ram-Son. I learned that what I assumed was a castle was the city manor of the lord who ruled Ram-Son. After hearing this, my expectations for seeing the kings castle soared. It should be something truly magnificent. Even though it was the largest city at the southern end of the continent, it was essentially a large fishing town with limited activities. Almost all the food in the restaurants was seafood, the inns were unremarkable, and there werent any attractions interesting enough to make us want to stay longer. I preferred to stay on the boatit had plumbingbut Mahya and Al wanted to stay on land and in an inn. After one night in the best inn in the city, which was far worse than the inns on the island, they saw my point, and we relocated to the boat. Since Rue got over his seasickness after level ten, the boat wasnt a problem anymore. Plumbing for the win! Lumis didnt have the concept of weeks or months; their calendar was based solely on seasons. However, they did have a sort of workaround. They used a decimal system and marked every tenth day on the calendar as a day off. On that day, there was an enormous market in the citys main square, and the three of us used the opportunity to empty some more contents from our Storage. The market was packed with people, and within an hour, I sold more than I had sold on the island in an entire season. The line in front of our stands kept getting longer and longer. Al quickly ran out of potions and moved on to selling products from Earth. I stubbornly worked through all the stuff I had collected in Vegas; I wanted to get rid of it. Here, the little shampoo bottles and plates with the MGM logo were a resounding success, but the biggest hit was the toilet paper with the jokes and prophecies. They couldnt read it but appreciated the luxury. It was so popular that fights broke out when people realized I was selling the last packages. Rue had to growl to make them stop fighting. Despite the citys lack of attractions, we explored and made the most of our time. Ram-Son looked like a city from a fantastical past. We spent our days wandering the cobblestone streets, marveling at the historic architecture. The buildings were tall and narrow, with intricate details carved into their stone facades. Street vendors lined the sidewalks, selling everything from handmade jewelry to exotic spices, which I bought a lot of to experiment with. In the evenings, we found cozy taverns to relax in. The warm glow of candlelight and the soft hum of conversations made for a perfect end to our days. We sampled a variety of local dishes, each one more delicious than the last. The seafood was always fresh, and the local brews had a unique flavor that we liked and Rue fell in love with. He convinced me to buy him a few barrels for the future. One day, we stumbled upon a bustling square filled with street performers. Musicians played lively tunes on strange yet fascinating instruments while acrobats flipped and twirled through the air. We watched for an hour, captivated by the performances and the vibrant atmosphere. Rue, my dancing dog, danced to the music. At least here, there were no cell phones to record videos of him. As we watched, I felt a familiar itch in my fingers and couldnt resist the urge. I discreetly looked around, making sure no one was identifying me then, and changed my profile to Bard. Im joining in, I said, grabbing my guitar. Mahya looked at me curiously but didnt stop me, and Al gave me an encouraging nod. I found a spot among the musicians and started playing along. The crowd welcomed me with nods and smiles. Soon, the music engulfed me, and I let my fingers dance over the strings. After a few songs, I decided to share some of my own. I approached the band leader, guitar in hand. Hey, do you mind if I play some of my songs? I asked, hopeful. His eyes lost focus for a moment as he identified me. Then, with a big smile, he said, We would be honored. I nodded gratefully and took a deep breath. Alright, this ones called Waves of Wanderlust, I announced, activating my Harmonic Illusion ability. I strummed the first chords and sang, infusing my voice with mana and translating on the fly. As I sang, a gentle mist swirled softly around us. The illusion of a ships sail materialized, billowing gently as if catching a phantom wind. The crowd murmured in amazement, their eyes wide with wonder. When I hit the chorus, the illusion shifted. Waves formed around the stage, rolling gently like we were all at sea. The rhythmic motion of the water synced with the beat of the music, creating a mesmerizing dance of light and movement. With the next verse, seabirds appeared, flying overhead. Each strum of my guitar seemed to bring the scene to life, the notes weaving together to form a tapestry of sound and sight. Stars twinkled above us, aligning perfectly along the crest of an illusory ocean. The horizon stretched out infinitely, a promise of endless adventure. The audience was completely immersed, lost in the magical display. I launched into the chorus again, the waves dancing more energetically this time, matching the rising energy of the song. With a gentle, rhythmic force, the waves intensified, cresting higher and crashing. The illusion made it feel like we were all part of a grand seafaring adventure, our spirits lifted by the music. As I finished the song, the mist dissipated, the waves calmed, and the seabirds slowly vanished into the night sky. The illusion faded, leaving the crowd in a state of enchanted awe. The applause was thunderous. I grinned, bowing slightly. Thank you, everyone. That was Waves of Wanderlust. I hope you enjoyed the journey. Mahya gave me a thumbs-up from the crowd, and even Al looked impressed. Sharing my music and magic felt good, creating a memorable experience for everyone. I transitioned into Celestial Tapestries. The first verse painted the night sky above us with constellations and comet trails. The crowd gasped as the illusions of stars and cosmic bridges appeared, sparkling in the air. When I reached the chorus, everyone stared in awe at the celestial dance playing above their heads. As I sang the bridge, I traced comet trails across the galactic night. The visual spectacle immersed the audience, making them feel part of the cosmic waltz. For my next song, I chose "Wings of Rebirth, With every chord, the illusion of a phoenix rising from the pyre filled the air. Its wings, ablaze with hope, soared above the crowd, leaving trails of golden sparks. The audience watched, mesmerized, as the phoenix burst into vibrant, swirling flames, only to be reborn anew with each chorus. Next, I played Phoenix Flight. The visuals shifted to a phoenix taking flight from the hearts forge, its feathers glowing with an ethereal light. The illusions danced around the crowd, wrapping them in a story of transformation and renewal. The crowds reactions fueled my energy, and I ended with Rage of the Elements. As I sang, I felt the elements themselves responding to my call. The wind picked up, swirling around us, while tiny flickers of flame appeared, dancing in rhythm with my song. The ground beneath us seemed to hum with power, and the nearby water rippled harmoniously with the music. The audience felt the elements awakening, adding a layer of raw power to the performance. It was unintentional and a bit alarming but also incredibly thrilling. After I finished, the crowd erupted in applause. I felt a rush of satisfaction, knowing I had shared something special with them. We spent the rest of the evening enjoying the street performances and sampling the local food. One evening, we splurged on a meal at one of the more upscale taverns. The interior featured rich wood paneling and plush seating. We ordered a feast of roasted meats, hearty stews, and freshly baked bread. Rue ate so much that he impressed all the patrons. Some even clapped in encouragement when it looked like he was slowing down. The meals highlight was a decadent dessert made from a local fruit that tasted like a blend of peaches and mangoes. It was the perfect way to wrap up our stay in Ram-Son. On our last day, we hit up the market one more time. The main square was alive with the buzz of haggling and laughter. I sold off some more items from my Storage and joined Al and Mahya for some shopping. Mahya and I found nothing interesting, but Al found some plants he was moderately happy about. As the sun set on our last day in Ram-Son, we sat at a quiet spot overlooking the harbor. The sight of the ships gently bobbing on the water, with the citys lights twinkling in the background, was a fitting end to our adventure. We sat there in companionable silence, enjoying the view. Rue put his head on my lap and said, Adventures are fun. After dark, we set sail out of the harbor and sailed for twenty minutes until we passed the last houses of the city. We dropped our E-foils into the water, got on them, Mahya stored the boat, and we surfed to the shore. After walking for half an hour, we reached the road, took out the bikes and my ATV, and drove away from Ram-Son. I had to admit that I enjoyed every minute in the city. B3—Chapter 16: I’m Going to Be an Adventurer We pulled up to the first town after Ram-Son and, without saying much, headed straight for the inn. My whole body ached, and I felt utterly exhausted, even though I didnt want to admit it. Al looked about the same, and as soon as we reached the room, I collapsed onto the bed, grateful for a few hours of rest. Rue lay on the floor beside me and put his head on my belly for an ear scratch before sleep. Mahya stretched out by the window, rolling her shoulders. Well get a few hours in, then back on the road? she asked. Thats the plan, I muttered, closing my eyes. Just need to recharge. Al mumbled something about being tired, too, already stretched on the bed, eyes half-closed. It wasnt long before the room fell silent as we drifted off. When the morning sun peeked through the window, I stretched and groaned. "All right, let''s get going," I said, rubbing my neck. But of course, Al had different plans. I have been informed that there is an alchemist present in this town, he said. I stared at him, still blinking off the last remnants of sleep. Really? We just got here. How did you hear bout it? He grinned. In Ram-Son. It will not consume much time. I will return shortly. You do realize theres a whole world ahead, right? Might be fun to enjoy it occasionally, I said. Mahya chuckled softly from her spot near the door, pulling her braids back into a neat tie. Al shrugged, already halfway out. One must persist in achieving higher levels. I sighed, watching him disappear out the door. That boys obsessed, I muttered. Mahya glanced at me, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Not everybody is as lazy as you." I rolled my eyes. Yeah, yeah, whatever. While Al was shopping, Mahya and I explored the town. It looked like something from a history book about America in the 1700s. The houses were sturdy, made of wood, with huge porches and slanted roofs. The main street was a dusty road, all worn out and with watering tubs and hitching posts. Even though it was quaint, the place had a lot of life to it. People in the town were busy with their daily tasks, doing them quickly while also talking to each other in a way that made it seem like a close-knit community. A woman passed, balancing a basket of bread on her hip as she chatted with the woman beside her while two men leaned on a fence, laughing over some shared joke. The farm animals, different from anything I had seen back home, caught my eye immediately. Some animals looked like cows but had thick, fuzzy fur, making them seem like they would do better in colder climates. Chickens walked around the town square. These chickens had beautiful, shimmering feathers that sparkled in the sun, and their tails were as long and graceful as a peacocks. They resembled more the kikidas in Shimoor than the chickens on Earth. Everywhere, I saw the horses with the pig snouts and big, round bodies. The smells and sounds of a busy market filled the air as we walked around town. People selling everything from freshly baked bread to intricately made trinkets called out what they offered. One booth had a variety of strange fruits, and some of them had a faint glow inside that made them look like they might have special powers, but when I sensed them with my mana, they had very little of it. It looked like all their mana went into making the glow. The people moved with both purpose and ease, like they didnt need to rush. The towns structure was simple, with a well in the center where people gathered. Different businesses were around it, like a blacksmith working, a general shop with a strange mix of items, and our inn. There was also a busy bakery with the smell of fresh bread filling the air, a tailor shop with everyday clothes and tough work clothes, a cobbler who made and fixed shoes, a cooper who looked like he worked hard all the time making barrels and casks, and a small, simple bookshop had a few books and scrolls for sale. A group of kids ran around the well, playing some chase game, their laughter cutting through the bustle of the town. Rue spotted them immediately, his ears perking up, and without a second thought, he charged toward them. The kids barely had time to react before Rue was in the middle of their game, wagging his tail and trotting along as if hed been part of their group all along. They squealed in surprise, but within seconds, they patted his fur and laughed even harder as Rue playfully bounced around with them. It was hard not to laugh watching the massive dog prance around with a bunch of kids half his size, easily keeping up with their energy. The sound of their laughter mixed with the usual noise of the market, making the place feel even more alive. Mahya and I zeroed in on the bookstore. I spent the mana to learn the languageI didnt bother until now since I didnt need it, and felt Mahya do the same. We browsed the store but found nothing interesting. A couple of books on magic initially surprised me until I read a page or two and understood. Compared to the books I had from Lis, they looked like primers for kindergarten and talked only in generalities. There were some fiction books that didnt look interesting, a couple of books on herbal remedies, and some basic cookbooks with easy dishes. Along with some light volumes on local history, some guides on gathering and basic survival skills, and even a childrens book with vibrant drawings of animals. I came across a dusty old book with myths and legends, but the author had condensed them to sound like bedtime stories. Mahya grabbed a brochure on fundamental blacksmithing procedures, although it provided nothing more than what any apprentice would already know.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The shopkeeper, an old man who read a book behind the counter, occasionally lifted his head and observed us with mild curiosity. He seemed happy to let us browse at our leisure. Looking around, I saw a little area devoted to local crafts, including a basic pottery guide and another on basic weaving designs. Even a poorly illustrated handbook on the foundations of carpentry included more misleading than useful diagrams. Oh well, maybe in the next town. Al returned after a few hours with interesting news, his eyes shining. Please look at the Map in the north-eastern direction. You will observe a substantial expanse of verdant terrain. Initially, we mistakenly identified the area as a forest due to the absence of any labeling. However, the alchemist revealed that the area is a vast and renowned swamp, particularly esteemed by alchemists for its abundant collection of medicinal flora. According to her description, this swamp is significantly more abundant than typical swamps, and swamps in general are known for their abundance of medicinal and alchemical herbs. So you want to go to a swamp to collect plants? I asked. Indeed. This is an opportunity that I cannot decline. Al''s eyes lit up as he spoke, and his words started coming out quicker. He walked back and forth with a bit more energy than usual. She informed me that the mana levels in that location are exceedingly high, and based on certain plants I had seen at her residence, her statement seemed accurate. Their mana reserves were abundant, comparable to worlds with mana levels beyond forty rather than being in the low thirties. His fingers twitched, like he could barely wait to mix up new potions. Swamp sounds muddy and gross, Mahya muttered, wrinkling her noseclearly not thrilled about the idea of trudging through the muck. Cant you find these plants elsewhere? I can, and I purchased the entirety of the stock she was willing to sell. However, the quantity was quite minimal. I will deplete the supply in half a day of brewing. I have successfully sold all of the potions I had prepared thus far in Ram-Son, necessitating the production of a fresh batch. Additionally, there is another aspect to consider. I experience greater professional growth by selling potions that I have personally collected plants for, rather than purchasing them from others, Al said, with his jaw set in a stubborn expression. "Well, then lets go visit a swamp, I said, half-joking. But inside, I couldnt shake the feeling that this would be far more trouble than it was worth. Swamps, monsters, and unstable boats? This better pay off. It is not as straightforward as you think, Al said. Drawing from my previous encounters and making an assessment of the herbs observed at the alchemists, it is evident that we must make preparations. What kind of preparations? I asked. An abundance of earth, nature, water, and life mana is necessary for the formation of a marsh. These are precisely the categories of mana required to grow potent herbs, monsters, and mana beasts. I conducted a thorough inquiry with the alchemist, and she informed me that the majority of this swamp is filled with deep water. The depth of the waters is insufficient for our boat to navigate, but it is too deep to walk. We must also consider the fact that it is significantly more challenging to move and conduct combat in water. Consequently, we require a solution that allows us to move freely on water and a platform from which to fight. We have the E-foils, I said. Wont work, Mahya said. Why not? We can move with them quite freely, I said. Move to fight, sure. But Al wants to harvest. He wont be able to do it on the E-foil. Its not stable enough, Mahya said, and Al nodded in agreement. I have two kayaks, one inflatable and one rigid, two canoes, one inflatable and one rigid, a dinghy, and a rowboat, I said. Too slow, Al said. Why do I suspect you are trying to steer the conversation so I come to the conclusion that I need to deploy my house? I asked Al. He looked in every direction but at me, blushed, and fidgeted. Busted! Finally, he said, It is the most logical conclusion. First, I told him, If you want me to open the house, you can just ask. We travel as a group and can ask each other if we need something. Second, Im not sure about the house. I have no problem opening it near or in the swamp since it is our base of operations. But I dont think it will work beyond the first location. After you harvest everything you want in the first spot, what then? Close the house, wade in deep water a few meters, and then open it again? And after you harvest the plants again, do you close and open it again? This is not the solution. We can put the house at the mouth of the swamp, then maybe move around the edge with a boat and harvest what we can. Going deep into an area teeming with monsters and mana beasts on a slow boat isnt the best solution. The edges will be devoid of beneficial plants. The alchemist explained that the swamp is so perilous that everyone harvests only at the perimeter. She believes abstaining from harvesting for several years inside the swamp will yield plants with abundant mana that are very potent. I am interested in finding a solution that will enable me to explore the depths and harvest there. Naturally, without jeopardizing our safety. I think I have a solution, but it will take time, and well need to fight, Mahya said. What? Al and I asked simultaneously. We have the jet skis. I can convert them to Magitech. With help from both of you, I believe the first one will take about a week or two weeks at the most. The others will take less time since well already have a blueprint. The only problem is that we gave the boat all our mana crystals. To convert the jet skis, I need crystals, and for crystals, we need to kill monsters. I cant believe Im saying this, I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck. But we took care of the pims in the valley pretty easily and even conquered a sentient dungeon. Were a strong team, so lets find monsters, harvest them, and start working on the jet skis. Its not that simple, Mahya interjected. At the mana levels here, there arent that many monsters, and its difficult to find them. You can find individual monsters in the wilds, but to get the numbers we need, well have to register with the Adventurers Guild to access their boards. They have all the information about monster concentrations. Adventurers Guild? I asked. Yes, Mahya replied. Like in the books? I continued with a huge grin. She shook her head and said, Youre an idiot. But I saw the smile she was trying to hide. We checked the Map and estimated that the distance to the swamp was about two days of traveling at a leisurely paceour leisurely pace, with the vehicles, the locals probably needed a week. A relatively large city was on the way close to the swamp, with a large river that cut the city in two and continued toward the swamp. After consulting, we decided to go to the cityPemisorand register there with the Adventurers Guild. Im going to be an adventurer like in the books! Yay me! And Im not an idiot! I stuck out my mental tongue at Mahya. B3—Chapter 17: Now I Even Have an Adventurer’s Badge We headed for Pemisor early the following day. The road was very straight and passed through large stretches of forest. Tall, old trees twisted their crowns above us to create a green tunnel on both sides. Sunlight glancing through the leaves formed a pattern on the road. I could hear far-off sounds of forest birds, and the air smelled like wood and mud. The scene changed as we continued driving. Rolling hills began to climb and descend in the distance, mixing lush forests and pastures. The hills created a lovely background, and their mild slopes gave the view fluidity. Occasionally, Id glimpse a valley below through a break in the trees. The ground there appeared to continue endlessly. After three hours of driving, we crossed a river and drove through a small town. The road cut the town in the middle with colorful centuries-old houses on both sides. The windows had boxes with bright flowers. Between the boxes with the flowers and the colorful homes, the whole place looked like an explosion of color. It was very vibrant and cheerful. As we passed by, the residents waved and smiled. After another two hours of driving, we reached another town. Though smaller, the second town had great appeal. It was at the base of a hill near a pond with a lovely old mill. Children playing in the pond filled the air with their laughter. Added to the rustic appeal of the town were the well-kept gardens and the charming inn with a thatched roof. We stopped there for lunch, and when we left the inn, a big group of people stood around our bikes and the ATV, staring at them. Where did you get those strange contraptions? one of them asked, gesturing toward our bikes. Lotam, Mahya replied confidently. I opened the Map and checked. Lotam was one of the two smaller continents and was in the northeasta good choice. It was so far away that the chance of these people having any contact with it was minimal. The onlookers murmured among themselves, exchanging curious glances. Without waiting for further questions, we mounted our bikes and rode away, leaving a trail of dust and bewildered faces behind us. As we continued our journey, we passed through two more towns in Lumis, each with its own unique charm and picturesque beauty. With their one-of-a-kind architecture and appearance, the towns looked like they belonged in a fantasy story from 200 years ago. Towards evening, we reached a relatively sparse forest area. We got off the road and walked into the forest. After an hour of walking, we reached a clearing big enough for my house. Can you go around and make sure there are no settlements or people nearby? I asked Mahya. She nodded and ran into the forest. After twenty minutes, she returned. All clear. After placing the core, I instructed it to open the house in a smaller configuration. I got my original house, but wider. I cooked us a dinner of crab bisque and fresh rolls, and then we kicked back on the porch with a drink. Rue and I settled for beer, but Mahya and Al went for stronger alcohol. The place was so peaceful. I played a bit on my guitarnothing special, just notes for funand we went to sleep. The next day, we didnt feel like driving again. I was relatively okay, but I think Mahyas and Als butts hurt after hours of riding a motorcycle, even though they said nothing. We stayed in the clearing for another day. I mostly sat on the porch and read a book. Rue explored the forest and returned after a few hours, covered in thorns and brambles but thrilled. Mahya started dismantling the first jet ski, and Al helped her. I didnt feel like working todayI just wanted to sit and enjoy the peace. During the night, it began to rain. We didnt want to get wet, so we stayed home another day. The rain didnt stop until the evening, so this time, I joined Mahya and Al in disassembling the jet ski, and by evening, we had finished disassembling it. Mahya had finished the initial blueprint, which only depicted the parts and their corresponding locations. She took out an enormous sheet of paper and started sketching the main blueprint and planning where to put runes, and I went to cook. Al used this opportunity to care for his mushrooms in the greenhouse. Towards the evening, the rain stopped, and we all crossed our fingers, hoping it wouldnt start again tomorrow. During dinner, Mahya commented, Maybe I should have started not with the motorcycles but with the jeep. If we had a closed jeep, the rain wouldnt have been a problem. Why? Are you in a hurry somewhere? I asked, turning towards her. Nah, but according to the locals, it snows here in winter, especially in the south. The more north we go, the less heavy the snow will be, she said, tapping her fork on the plate. Is it the other way around here? The South cold, and the North hot? I asked, furrowing my brow. Mahya shrugged, Im not sure. The island we were on is in the south, and it was scorching hot. So, I dont think its reversed polarity. It probably has more to do with mana. Well, thats not a problem, I said, leaning back in my chair. If it snows and we cant go anywhere, well find a good spot for the house and ride out the snow season. Im sure well find something to do, and we have enough food for years. Mahya and Al nodded in agreement and continued to eat, the clink of utensils filling the comfortable silence. The next day, the nice weather held, so we continued. We passed through landscapes and towns similar to those on our first day of driving. We stopped in a shady and picturesque spot for lunch and continued driving. Towards evening, we drove up a very high hill or even a low and wide mountain. After climbing to the top of the hill, Pemisor spread on the other side. As the sun went down, the citys beauty lit up by the setting sun amazed me. A river flowed through the city, dividing it with colorful buildings on both sides. In the distance stood a magnificent castle, taller than anything else. The towers were so bright that they felt like they were glowing when you looked at them, catching the last bit of sunlight. There were many bridges over the river, and their lights sparkled as the sun went down. The river in the city looked like liquid gold. I spotted a ribbon in the lake that mirrored the colors of the sunset. The experience of looking at the buildings was genuinely incredible. There were small homes with lively wooden frames and large buildings with multiple stories and stunning facades. Window boxes and small gardens filled with bright flowers made the city seem more vibrant. As darkness approached, the entire city lit up. Several windows along the meandering flagstone lanes streamed pleasant light, complemented by the glow of street lamps. It appeared as if many fireflies had overtaken the city, creating a whimsical and fantasy-like ambiance. Above all else, the sky was a show. Because it was low in the sky, the moon made the area look magical because it seemed much bigger than it was. The thin clouds above turned red and purple as the sun went down. I could see the shape of another celestial body in the sky. I took out my camera and snapped some pictures to remember this view. I could hear people talking, horse hooves, and water running against a riverbank in the distance. There was a light buzz of movement in the air. The smell of flowers, newly baked bread, and the deep, earthy smell of the nearby forests made for a cool and refreshing breeze. When I stood there and looked at the beautiful scenery, I couldnt help but feel excited and amazed. Pemisor was more than just a city; it was a work of art that looked alive. We drove down into the city, and after asking two people, one of them directed us to an inn. We found a dark corner near the inn, verified we were alone, and stored the motorcycles and ATV. Mahya, of course, took the lead and paid for rooms for the night. This inn had no suites, so we each got a separate room. The rooms were quite simple: a single bed, a large trunk with a key at the foot of the bed, a table with a chair, a pitcher of water and a bowl on the table, and a chamber pot under the bed. In the morning, I woke up feeling like every muscle was protesting. Sleeping on a straw mattress had not been kind to me.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. At breakfast, I turned to Mahya and said, We need to find a better inn first thing today. I cant keep waking up with my body grumbling every morning. She looked up from her meal, her expression determined. I want to go find the Adventurers Guild right away. I sighed, considering her point. Alright, I conceded. Lets find the Adventurers Guild first, and then well look for a quality inn nearby. She nodded, satisfied with the compromise. Sounds like a plan. After breakfast, we approached the innkeeper. He looked up from his work, wiping his hands on his apron. Excuse me, I said. Could you tell us how to get to the Adventurers Guild? He nodded and smiled. Of course. Its not far from here. Head out the main door and take a left. Follow the street until you reach the market square, then turn right. Youll see a large building with a sign of crossed swords and a shield. Thats the Guild. Thank you, Mahya said, giving him a grateful nod. Youre welcome, he replied, returning to his tasks. The streets were brightly lit and bustling with people, so we decided walking would be easier than explaining about a strange Inventory skill, or our transportation. The scent of baked goods from nearby bakeries filled the air, mixing with the earthy aroma of the cobblestone streets that the morning dew had washed clean. The chatter of townsfolk and the occasional clatter of horse-drawn carriages created a lively backdrop. The guild building stood tall and imposing, made of sturdy stone with ivy creeping up its sides. Large, arched windows allowed light into the building, and a sign with crossed swords and a shield swung gently above the entrance. The wooden doors, reinforced with iron, looked like they could withstand a siege. Before entering, Mahya turned to me, her eyes serious. What does your personal information show? I glanced at my profile and replied, It shows bard. She nodded decisively. Change to a healer. Al, switch to a heavy warrior. Ill change to a bladesinger. We all adjusted our profiles accordingly and stepped inside. The interior was bustling with activity. Adventurers of all shapes and sizes filled the large hall, their conversations blending into a constant hum. The air smelled of leather, metal, and the faint scent of sweat. On the right side, we spotted a large table with a woman seated behind it and a line of people waiting their turn. Weapons and maps covered the walls, and a massive unlit fireplace was on the left. We waited patiently in line, observing the various adventurers around us. When it was our turn, we approached the woman at the table. She had a keen look in her eyes that softened as they went out of focus for a moment. Then she smiled at us. You have the base of a strong team, she remarked. Are you looking for a ranged fighter and a mage? We exchanged glances, and Mahya shook her head. No, were good. She seemed surprised and leaned forward slightly. If you take a ranged fighter and a mage, youll have an optimal group structure, especially with a healer on your team. We appreciate the offer, I said, but we prefer to stick with our current setup. Please show me your personal information, she said in a businesslike tone. I showed her mine, which displayed only my namemy real name, John Rue, for a changeand my class as Healer, Level 12. She entered our names into the registry and then looked up. Thatll be one silver for each of you to register. After we paid, she handed us copper badges. These badges correspond to the level of tasks you can take. As copper, you can only accept jobs from the copper boards. Rue placed his paws on the counter and mentally yelled, Rue is adventurer, too! Rue wants a badge, too! We all winced at the volume, including the clerk, who raised an eyebrow in surprise. Familiar? she asked. I nodded. Yes, mine. She smiled and offered, I can make a tag for him. After paying another silver, she handed us a tag with a hoop, perfect for attaching to Rues collar. As we left the counter, Rue wagged his tail a hundred times a second and walked with his nose held high. I doubted it was out of pridehe just wanted everyone to see his new badge. Mahya turned to Al and me, her eyes scanning the bustling room. Alright, you two, check out the boards and see if theres any information about monster sightings or activity. Ill mingle with the adventurers and gather more intel from the locals. We nodded and walked to the large bulletin boards lining the guildhalls side. Various notices covered the boards, each detailing different reports and requests. The scent of parchment and ink filled the air, mingling with the more robust smells of leather and sweat. Let us see what is available to us, Al muttered, eyes scanning the board. His fingers brushed over the papers, occasionally reading a notice more closely. I stood beside him, doing the same. The boards had sections based on the type of information. We concentrated on the monster activity section, where they displayed reports of sightings, attacks, and other relevant information. Each notice had detailed descriptions, locations, and any special notes. Hey, this one looks interesting, I said, pointing to a report about increased sightings of giant spiders near the eastern forest. Looks like theyve been causing trouble for local travelers. Al nodded, considering it. Certainly a matter worth exploring. Let us explore what else is available in this area. As we continued to scan the board, I couldnt help but notice the variety of reports available. From small critters causing nuisance to more dangerous creatures threatening townsfolk, the guild kept a comprehensive record of monster activities. Meanwhile, Mahya was weaving her way through the crowded hall, striking up conversations with various adventurers. Her posture was relaxed but purposeful, and her voice carried a friendly yet inquisitive tone as she gathered information. I watched her momentarily, admiring her ability to connect with people so effortlessly. She approached a group of seasoned adventurers, their armor bearing the marks of many battles. They gestured animatedly, clearly sharing valuable insights and local knowledge. Mahyas eyes sparkled with interest, and she nodded appreciatively as they spoke. Al touched my shoulder. I turned, and he pointed at one report. Please direct your attention to this particular one. There have been sightings of a sizable, unidentified creature in close proximity to the northern hills. The report mentions peculiar tracks and uncommon nocturnal sounds. I glanced at the notice and nodded. Just then, Mahya returned with a satisfied smile. Gather any useful information? she asked, glancing between us. We found a couple of interesting reports, I replied. There are giant spiders near the eastern forest and a large, unidentified creature near the northern hills. Mahya nodded. Good finds, but I have something better. I found out about a place called The Neglected Gorge of Unyielding Monsters, northwest of the city. Although its in the opposite direction from the swamp, it sounds like the most suitable spot for our plans. Its a huge gorge full of monsters. There are no interesting resources there, so few people go there. Only gold-rank adventurers clear it occasionally to prevent the monsters from attacking the population. Where exactly is it? I asked. They say its about three days from the city in the northwest direction. With the motorcycles, I dont think it will take us more than two or three hours to get there. I opened the Map and looked. At first, I saw nothing, but I spotted a black line on the Map after zooming towards the northwest. Is that the black line on the Map? I asked Mahya. According to their description, I think so. Its annoying that no names are on the Map until a Traveler reaches a certain place. I chuckled. Ha! Im not the only one who complained about the Guidance. After consulting with Al and Mahya, we skipped looking for an inn in the city and headed straight to The Neglected Gorge of Unyielding Monsters. If needed, we could always use my house for rest. We agreed to walk until we reached the city limits before taking out the motorcycles. It took us almost three hours to reach the last houses in the city, and I took some more pictures. Some people gave me strange looks, but I didnt care. After another ten minutes of walking, and after a convenient bend in the road, we had to wait another hour until no one was in sight before we could take out the motorbikes and start riding. The road ahead stretched out under the bright noon sun, a ribbon of dusty path flanked by verdant fields and patches of dense forest. The air was warm, filled with the earthy scent of freshly tilled soil and blooming wildflowers. As we rode, the noise from the tires on the dirt blended with the distant chirping of birds and the occasional rustle of small animals in the underbrush. The scenery was picturesque. Rolling hills undulated on either side of the road, their slopes dotted with clusters of trees and the occasional farmhouse. We passed through patches where the forest canopy formed a cool, shaded tunnel, offering a brief respite from the suns glare. We crossed a small stone bridge over a sparkling brook, the water babbling as it meandered through the landscape. Occasionally, we saw other peoplefarmers with their carts, villagers walking to nearby townseach offering a wave or a nod as we passed. After nearly two hours of driving, the landscape changed. Instead of lush greenery, the landscape became more rugged. The ground grew rockier, and the trees sparser, replaced by hardy shrubs and patches of wild grass. As we approached our destination, the silhouette of The Neglected Gorge of Unyielding Monsters came into view. Even from a kilometer away, it was an imposing sight. The gorge was a vast, jagged chasm, its rocky cliffs rising sharply from the ground. Dark shadows pooled within its depths, giving it an air of mystery and danger. The occasional screech or growl echoed from the gorge, a reminder of the creatures that lurked within. Mahya suggested we stay at the house and rest for the night, starting our mission in the morning. Al and I both agreed. I found a secluded spot hidden from the road, nestled between a cluster of trees. The area was just big enough for the house. We spent a peaceful afternoon and evening at home, with a nice dinner and a strategy discussion. Tomorrowmonster hunting. B3—Chapter 18: Neglected Gorge of Unyielding Monsters After a big meal, we got ready. I put on my new armor from the dungeon and jumped in place, startled. The armor was loose on me, but it shrunk to fit me perfectly. I didnt remember a mention of self-adjustment or anything, so I identified it again:
Aegis of the Light Item Type: Magical Leather Armor Description: Crafters combined Lunar Wyvern leather with mithril plating for added protection to create this extraordinary set of armor. The armor emits a divine aura, symbolizing invincible strength. The ensemble includes a jacket and pants worn on top of regular garments. It offers excellent maneuverability and comfort while guaranteeing powerful defense. Intricate engravings decorate each piece, emitting a subtle golden glow. Properties: ? Dark Magic Resistance: Grants a 60% resistance to dark magic, forming a powerful shield that absorbs and repels dangerous spells and curses. ? Enhanced Fighting Prowess: This ability enhances combat abilities by 25%, boosting the wearers strength, agility, and endurance. ? Radiant Shield: Projects a shield of light that grants temporary invulnerability to dark magic and reduces physical damage for 10 seconds. ? Valors Aura: This ability provides a morale-boosting aura to allies within 15 meters, enhancing their combat effectiveness and fear resistance. Appearance: The Aegis of the Light includes a fashionable leather jacket and pants in a stylish dark blue crafted from the Lunar Wyverns mystical hide. Strategically placed mithril plating on the shoulders, elbows, knees, and chest enhances protection. Intricate engravings embellish each piece, displaying ancient protection and valor symbols emitting a subtle golden glow. With its lightweight design and incredible durability, this armor offers unmatched mobility and defense. Lore: With the guidance of a powerful archangel, Master Smiths crafted the Aegis of the Light from enchanted Lunar Wyvern leather and blessed mithril. Subsequently, they gifted this revered armor to a renowned hero appointed to fight the emerging darkness. Many great champions have worn the armor, passing it down for generations, and each has added their blessings and enchantments.
Mahya, my armor adjusted to me, but the description says nothing about that. Do you have any idea how that happened? I asked, fidgeting with the jacket straps to emphasize my point. She shrugged nonchalantly, tilting her head slightly. You mind if I take a closer look? No, its just strange that its not mentioned in the description. I shifted my weight, still getting used to the armors fit. Ive seen this before with especially valuable items, she said, leaning in to inspect the armor. The Lore says that champions added their enchantments, so you might even discover additional properties when you use it. But I thought the Lore was bullshit. Standing back up, she replied, The story is untrue. The dungeon created the item, so it couldnt have been passed down the generations, but the properties are true. So if it says more enchantments, you might discover some more, but its not guaranteed. Good to know. I quickly switched between my swords, crossbow, bow, and the new healing staff to verify that I could do it on the fly and got an idea. I identified the staff again to confirm that it said nothing about ranged healing, and it didnt.
Mystic Healers Staff Item Type: Magical Staff Description: Skilled craftsmen have used an enchanted oak, passed down through generations, to create this beautifully designed staff. Intricate mithril inlays adorn the elegantly crafted staff, forming a continuous pattern of runes along its length. A sizable crystal orb crowns the staff, meticulously polished and emitting a gentle, shimmering light. Properties: ? Enhanced Healing: Amplifies the strength of healing spells and abilities by 50%, facilitating quicker and more efficient healing. ? Mana Conservation: This ability reduces the mana cost of healing spells by 30%, allowing the user to cast a larger number of spells without rapidly draining their magical reserves. ? Rejuvenation Aura: It emits a passive aura that gradually replenishes the health and mana of nearby allies within a 10-meter range, offering a constant flow of healing energy. ? Radiant Glow: The orb positioned at the crown of the staff emits a gentle, rhythmic light that brings solace and renewal to those in proximity, contributing a tranquil aura to the surroundings. Appearance: The Mystic Healers Staff is six feet tall and has a smooth, polished surface, making it easy to hold. When the wielder moves, the mesmerizing visual effect created by the mithril inlays catches the light. The focal point of it all is the crystal orb positioned at the top, emitting a mystical glow that captures the attention of both the eyes and essence. The staffs design seamlessly combines elegance and functionality, highlighting its timeless beauty while enhancing its powerful enchantments. Lore: An ancient order of Druids, committed to upholding balance and protecting life, created this powerful staff known as the Mystic Healers Staff. Throughout the ages, every individual who owned it added their own magical enhancements and blessings to it, turning it into one of the most revered and powerful healing relics in existence.
I pointed the staff at Mahya and cast Healing Touch. Nothing happened; I didnt even feel the mana leaving me. I touched her with the staff and cast againstill nothing. My staff isnt working! I complained. She looked at me, rolled her eyes, shook her head, and sighed audibly. Taking out a knife, she cut the back of her hand. Now try it. I tried to cast the spell from afar, but it didnt work. When I touched her with the staff, it did, and the mana use was so minimal I didnt even feel it. Cool! I exclaimed. It might not be a ranged heal, but the staff was two meters long, so it was a sort of ranged heal. She rolled her eyes again, but Al patted my back with a smile. At least one of them got it. Mahya put on her new wind cloak and took out her new sword to inspect it. Al only inspected his regular gear. Youre not using the new shield and sword? I asked him. He shook his head. No. Both the shields weight and the swords length pose practical challenges. I could potentially make use of them in the future, contingent upon my numbers seeing a significant upward trend. Cant you just say theyre too heavy? Why the convoluted sentence? Mahya asked, exasperated. Al set his jaw stubbornly and crossed his arms. It would be undignified. You know youre with friends, right? I asked him. We wont think of you as less princely if you speak plain English or whatever language. He stared at me for a minute, looking combative, but then he sighed and nodded. I called Rue over, put on him the snake armor Lis made, and tied the laces. We need to find you a better armor, I said. Rue like yummy snake armor. Lis friend make this armor for Rue. I scratched his ear. I know, buddy. Were not going to throw it away or anything. I want to find you something more protective. Familiars are rare in such low mana worlds. It will have to wait until we reach a higher mana world, Al said. Mahya and I looked at him, surprised. He sounded normal! He blushed and looked away, fidgeting from foot to foot. I tried to bend the healing staff to see if it was strong enough to fight with, and it felt sturdy. I even put one end on the floor and put my foot on it, with my entire weight behind it. The staff held with no problems. I patted it and said, Good boy. Rue good boy! Staff no good boy! Only Rue good boy! Rue protested. His mental voice sounded so indignant that I almost laughed, but stopped myself. I patted him and said, Sorry, Rue. Youre right. Only youre my good boy. Then, patting the staff, I added, Good staff. Rue nodded, and I felt a strong sense of smugness from him. My dog was something else. After we were ready, I collapsed the house, and we walked to the edge of the Neglected Gorge of Unyielding Monsters. In my opinion, the name was ridiculous, but nobody else seemed to mind, so I said nothing. At first glance, the place looked like it would destroy all hope and light. It was dark even though it was daytime. The trees, with their bent crowns, looked like old guards. Their bodies were twisted and gnarled. The ground was wet and smelled like rotting trash. We could hear the growls and roars of monsters we couldnt see. Mahya kept her palm tightly on the handle of her blade and tensed her shoulders as she looked around at the creepy scene. Okay, stay sharp. Al, youre in the front. John, stick close to Al and keep your swords ready. Ill cover our flanks. Rue, keep an eye ahead, but keep your pace with us. Questions?This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. As we descended into the gorge, we navigated thick mud and large, scattered rocks that made the path treacherous. As we went deeper, it became darker, and the roars got louder. Phosphorescent mushrooms stuck to the trees and gave them a creepy glow. Al looked at the mushrooms with interest until Mahya said, Focus on the objective. Harvesting will come later. He nodded and returned his eyes to the front. Our first meeting happened earlier than planned. A horrible animal about twice the size of a bear popped out from behind a boulder. Its claws were very sharp, and its mouth was full of sharp teeth. Dried blood covered its matted fur, and an odd, intelligent light shone in its eyes. Attack positions! Mahya yelled, and her MK47 appeared in her hands. Al, keep it busy and get its attention. John, attack with your swords on the left. Rue, attack from the right. Ill provide covering fire. Al rushed forward with his shield raised and his sword drawn. I moved to the left, and Rue ran to the right. Mahya moved so fast that she was a blur. She jumped at a nearby tree and fired at the thing. The monster was temporarily sidetracked and let out a painful and angry roar. That was our sign. I hit it hard and fast, my blades cutting through its thick, black skin. The blood sizzled as it hit the ground. Rues jaws clamped down on the monsters leg, and Al stood firm, his shield taking the beasts wild swings with ease. Dont stop! Mahya yelled, her MK47 firing in short, steady bursts. Almost there! Despite its injuries, the creature fought with terrible fury. Its claws tore into Als shield, leaving deep cuts. Rues telepathic yelp of surprise echoed in my mind as he barely avoided a vicious bite. Seeing an opening, I slammed both blades into the monsters chest with all my strength, aiming for its heart. With one last roar that shook the earth, the monsters eyes lost their wild light and it fell over. Without missing a beat, I cast the looting spell. It shrank more and more and stopped. That surprised me, but I cast the spell again, and this time it finished the job. The whole thing took about two minutes, and we had our first crystal. It was even big enough to engrave the mana absorption circle. Maybe the size requires more than one casting? Al looked at me with astonishment, his eyebrows raised and mouth slightly open. Can you explain how you managed to do that? I shrugged casually, though pride tinged my voice. Its a spell I finally developed. When? Als brow furrowed as he tried to recall. I have no recollection of you achieving it. A small smile played on my lips. When you were selling potions on Earth. Are you able to teach me this spell in the same way you taught Lis? Al asked, his eyes lighting up with hope. I shook my head, sighing. No. I tried to teach Mahya, but its too complicated. Mahya jumped down from her perch and looked around. Good job, team. Anyone hurt? Al flexed his arm and winced. Received a blow. It is not a matter of concern. I sheathed my swords, took out my healing staff, touched Al, and healed him. As the magic worked, the pain faded from his face. Better? Al rolled his shoulders and nodded. Thank you, John. We kept moving, each step taking us deeper into the gorge. The next threat came as a swarm of bat-like creatures, each no bigger than a fist but with razor-sharp teeth and insatiable hunger. They attacked in a cloud of screeching wings, creating a terrible noise. Shields up! Mahya ordered. Al, cover us from above. John, ready your bow. Rue, keep them off us! I switched to my crossbow and quickly loaded a bolt. Al raised his shield overhead, blocking the attack. Mahya fired her MK47 in short, accurate bursts, each shot hitting its target. The air filled with the crash, and screech of falling bats. My crossbow twitched in time with the attacks as I picked off targets, and those that swooped too low met Rues teeth. Despite our efforts, some bats got through. Sharp teeth tore into my hand, drawing blood. Al cried out as one latched onto his exposed neck. John, we need healing! Mahyas voice cut through the chaos. I dropped my crossbow and grabbed my healing staff, healing them one by one. Al shouted, Drink the Exoskin Elixir. Shit! I forgot about it! We downed it while fending off attacks with the other hand. I tried to give one to Rue, but he refused, saying, Rue too fast. Bats not catch Rue. We continued fighting, and the potion was outstanding. One of the bats bit me, but it couldnt break the skin and felt like pressure from dull needles. After that, I fought less defensively and killed a lot more bats. Just when it seemed the fight would never end, the swarm thinned. The remaining bats retreated into the darkness, leaving us surrounded by their fallen brethren. Everyone okay? Mahya asked, scanning for any lingering threats. We nodded, catching our breath amidst the carnage. I cast the looting spell repeatedly and stored the crystals with my mana field. Those were small, but I estimated that after merging them, I would get two or maybe even three crystals I could engrave. We still needed more. Oh well, the looters job is never-ending. I snickered at the thought, but did it mentally. No need for them to think I was crazy on top of an idiot. As the morning wore on, we encountered a dense thicket of thorny vines. The air grew thick with spores, making it difficult to breathe. Sickly yellow bell-shaped flowers hung from the plants, their petals oozing a caustic substance. Put on the potion masks, Mahya instructed, her voice muffled. These spores could be toxic. No sooner had she spoken than the vines writhed, revealing a massive, carnivorous plant. Razor-sharp thorns filled the plants maw, and the bell flowers spewed acid in all directions. Fall back! Mahya shouted. John, take out those flowers! Aim for the bases! I went about it differently and shot mana darts at them; after all, I needed to raise the spells level. Each dart found its mark and damaged the acid-spewing flowers. Rue, circle around and find a weak spot! Mahya commanded. Al, protect John. Ill keep it distracted from above. We executed Mahyas plan. Rue darted through the thorns, searching for vulnerabilities. Al''s shield deflected the plants attacks. I continued to target the flowers, each shot reducing the plants offensive capabilities. Mahya leaped from tree to tree, her MK47 firing rapidly to confuse the monstrous plant. It thrashed wildly, gouging deep furrows into the ground and nearby trees. Rues found something! Mahya called out. John, aim for the base of the main stem! I adjusted my aim, sending darts into the thick, woody stem. With a screeching wail, the plants movements grew erratic before finally slowing. The last flowers withered and fell, hissing as they decomposed. With a final groan, the once formidable structure of the giant plant collapsed, now lifeless. I cast my loot spell and had another large crystal. This gorge was a treasure trove for Magitech. I just wished we didnt need to fight first to get the treasures. As we regrouped, Mahya dropped from the trees. Well done, everyone. That was close. The gorge never let us feel at ease. Even as we tried to rest, the distant sounds of monsters roaring reminded us of the dangers ahead. As noon approached, the next wave of attacks began. A horde of nightmarish creatures burst from the trees. Rue sense danger from all sides. Stay close to Rue! Mahya was already moving, her MK47 blazing as she leaped into the air. As she descended, she switched to her sword, decapitating a wolf-sized insect in mid-air. Al held his ground as a rhino-sized beast charged, his shield absorbing the impact. Despite the tremendous force, Al remained standing, redirecting the creatures momentum and driving his sword deep into its side. I swiftly crystallized the fallen monster. My luck activated a sense of danger from behind. I spun around and shot a manta ray-like creature, advancing silently. John, heal! Mahya shouted, grimacing as a scythe-like limb grazed her leg. I ran to her, and she jumped down, but I had to fight the insectoid to get to her. Al came to protect us with his shield so I could heal her. The fight dragged on relentlessly. Switching between my swords and mana darts, I fought with every ounce of strength. Each strike and spell slowly transformed the battlefield into a dazzling garden of crystals littering the ground. Mahya was a whirlwind of motion, her agility and speed keeping her just out of reach of the beasts claws and fangs. Als sword and shield worked in perfect harmony, and his movements were precise. Rues massive form barrelled through smaller creatures, his jaws snapping shut with bone-crushing force. Rue smell alpha! He warned us. Big alpha coming! A colossal figure emerged around the bend as if summoned by Rues warning. Standing four meters tall, it resembled an ape but had overlapping plates of bone covering its body with wicked horns crowning its head. Its eyes flickered with evil intelligence. Mahya didnt hesitate. She used the smaller monsters as stepping stones, running closer to the alpha. With a Jump, she landed on its shoulder and drove her sword deep into the junction of its neck and collarbone. The alpha roared, thrashing wildly in pain and fury. Mahya clung on, firing her MK47 point-blank into its face, but the creatures rage seemed only to grow. Al and I fought through the smaller monsters, leaving a trail of crystal in our wake. Rue lunged forward, his teeth clamping onto the alphas leg, trying to unbalance it. I switched to my bow, firing arrow after arrow into the alphas bone plates. Each hit elicited a scream of pain, but its strength remained undiminished. We need to end this now! Mahya shouted, narrowly avoiding a swipe from the alphas massive claws. An idea struck me. Al! Give me a boost! Understanding immediately, Al braced himself and raised his shield. I sprinted towards him, jumped onto his shield, and he launched me into the air with all his might. As I soared towards the alpha, I drew both of my swords. Time seemed to slow as I reached the apex of my flight, level with the alphas head. It locked its burning eyes onto me, filled with fury. I coated both swords with a thick coat of mana and drove both blades into those evil eyes, using every bit of my strength. The alphas death cries shook the ground. As I fell, Mahya caught me incredibly fast, and we landed safely. The alphas massive body collapsed, shaking the earth with its final impact. Breathing heavily, I cast the crystallization spell on the alpha. We got one hell of a crystalbigger than my house core. The remaining monsters scattered in different directions, like a spell had just broken. They slunk back into the gorge, leaving a battlefield littered with the crystals of their fallen. We stood there, exhausted. Mahya leaned on her sword, Al slumped against his shield, and Rue panted at my feet. I gazed at my friends and managed a weak smile. We did it, I whispered, dropped on my butt on the ground, utterly spent. Once the excitement of battle subsided, we took a quick break to drink and rest. When I felt like I could stand again, I walked around the battlefield and collected all the crystals. We went deeper into the gorge in the late afternoon. The scenery got even stranger, with strange rock formations that looked like cacti made of rocks and plants that didnt follow the rules of nature. Overhead, there was a ledge with two trees growing upside down. There were also bushes growing out of granite rocks and vines curled in perfect squares and triangles. Glowing moss covered some rocks, emitting an eerie, phosphorescent light. Crystalline petals grew from cracks in the rocks to form big flower-like shapes. As the sun hit them, the petals changed colors. Ferns with metal branches that clinked softly in the wind and patches of grass that seemed made of glass. One strange structure looked like a bunch of stone mushrooms, with caps that pulsed slowly and gave off a soft, rhythmic glow. A few meters deeper, we navigated through a field of enormous mushrooms, some with caps large enough to serve as platforms. Those mushrooms were alive, not the stone ones from before, and not as pretty as the ones we had in our valley. Here, they were sickly green-brown, and even Al scrunched his nose at them. And this guy loved mushrooms. They also released spores into the air that, based on my masks reactions, were nasty. We had our last fight as the sun set, casting long shadows across the surreal terrain. We stood on the bank of a dark, bubbling pool that stank to high heaven. Without warning, the pool erupted, releasing a swarm of creatures the size of poodles, their wet bodies glistening in the dim light. Their four horns shone with an eerie glow, and their yellow eyes burned with evil intent. As they charged, their claws and teeth gleamed dangerously. Not these again! Mahya groaned. Pims! Rue shouted and sounded excited for some strange reason. The ensuing battle was brutal and intense. The creatures, though small, were deadly in numbers. Their claws and teeth could inflict severe damage. I constantly switched weapons. My swords slashed through the air, cutting down the surrounding creatures. When they got too close, I swapped to my staff, using sweeping motions to create space. My mana darts effectively picked off the creatures harrying my friends. Als shield was an impenetrable barrier against the swarm. His sword flashed in deadly arcs, each swing dispatching multiple pims. They just keep coming! he shouted over the din of battle. Mahya was a blur of movement, her agility keeping her just out of reach of the swarming creatures. She switched seamlessly between her sword and MK47, taking down enemies near and far. Her ability to run along walls and leap incredible distances made her a constant, elusive target. Rue smell more coming! For every creature we felled, two more took its place. We were being pushed back towards the mushroom field when an idea struck me. The spores! If we can lure them into the thick of it, maybe itll disorient them! Mahya nodded, understanding immediately. She leaped onto one of the enormous mushroom caps and taunted the swarm. Over here, you ugly mutts! she yelled, firing her MK47. The enraged creatures followed her into the spore-laden air. She jumped from one mushroom to another and, for good measure, jumped on each mushroom a couple of times to release more spores. As the pims entered the mushroom field, their movements became erratic. Some turned on each other, while others stumbled and fell. This is our opportunity! Al shouted, charging into the disoriented horde with his shield leading the way. We pressed our advantage, cutting down the confused creatures with renewed vigor. I rapidly alternated between my weapons, converting each dead pim into a crystal. As the last creatures fell, an eerie silence descended on the gorge. Rue smell no more close, Rue announced, relief apparent in his voice. Mahya looked at our group with a mix of pride and concern. Good job, everyone. Weve made significant progress. But were all exhausted, and its getting dark. Lets head back. We nodded in weary agreement. Exhausted from fighting all day, we struggled to return to the gorge entrance. Rue happy. Rue fight monsters with friends. Rue got level, he exclaimed, his tail wagging in excitement. Congrats, buddy, I said in a tired voice. Al and Mahya also congratulated him as we trudged back. Crystal-wise, it was a good day, but I was utterly spent. Fighting monsters was a hard job. B3—Chapter 19: Monster Smashers After returning to the starting point and opening the house, the three of us collapsed onto the couch, utterly exhausted. Rue sprawled out on his beanbag. Every muscle in my body ached. It wasnt the kind of soreness a spell could fix, but a deep mental fatigue that seeped into my bones. Cooking was out of the question. Eventually, we dragged ourselves to the breakfast bar and ate whatever we had in Storage. During dinner, I tried to think of a solution. I knew for sure we didnt have enough crystals for all the jet skis, but I didnt have the strength for another day like this. We need to think about how to work smarter, not harder, I said, leaning back in my chair. Remember Rat Island? We found a solution to how to take care of rats without fighting hundreds of them. Mahya nodded thoughtfully, tapping her fingers on the table. I see what youre saying, but youve stored up enough progress in your fighting class for many levels ahead. Whats holding you back is your progress as a wizard. We dont have that luxury. To advance in our classes, we have to fight. It took me eight years to advance one level, and the next level will take even longer if I look for shortcuts. Yeah, I hear you. But what is our purpose here? Are we here to advance your class, or to collect crystals? Both? Mahya asked, her voice uncertain. Al cleared his throat. If we can discover a more simplified approach, we will achieve some advancement, he stated. Ultimately, it still helps people or the world. What do you mean? I asked. In order to advance a class, one of two things must happen, Al explained, his tone measured and precise. What you do should benefit people or the world, or you should strive to enhance your skills or abilities. For example, when you heal someone, you advance in your class. However, if you successfully heal an unfamiliar ailment, learn how to conserve mana in a healing spell, or use a spell in an innovative manner to treat a new condition, you not only help a person but also enhance your proficiency and, as a result, you receive much more advancement in the class. In order to advance our classes, we must strive to refine our skills and engage in fights that contribute positively to the world. Although we can dedicate years to training and honing our skills and reach an extraordinary level of proficiency, our classs advancement will be limited if we fail to utilize these abilities to benefit others or the world. On the other hand, our class may experience minor progression due to the aid we provide, but if we do not actively improve our abilities, the impact will be minimal. You have to remember something else, Mahya added, leaning forward with a serious expression. Lis and I trained you, of course, so that you could defend yourself. But the main reason was to advance your class to the level of a half price class at least, or preferably to a class that you get for free. That way, youd get bonuses from the Guidance, not just the knowledge you gained the hard way. To achieve that, you must do things beyond what youve learned and trained in. In the dungeon, you did something new with the crazy energy beam you used to crack the dungeon guardians heart, but other than that, I havent seen you do anything new or different. Work on it if you want to advance the class to a higher power level. Hmm, they gave me a lot to think about. I lay in bed, unable to fall asleep. Their words played in my head like a broken record, and in the end, I had to admit that I had done nothing to advance my class. Shifting my perspective on the gorge, I realized it was not only a place to collect crystals, but also a training opportunity. I opened my profile and scrutinized it, searching for anything I could use to promote my class.
Name: John Rue Age: 20 Familiar: Rue Level 13 Display Class: Healer Level 12 Healer Spells: ? Heal Muscle - 22 ? Diagnose - 15 ? Stop Bleeding - 6 ? Heal Bone - 13 ? Control Blood - 14 ? Healing Touch - 25 ? Neutralize Poison - 5 ? Purify - 18 ? Clean - 20 ? Anesthesia - 10 ? Regrow Flesh - 4 ? Fortify Life Force - 9 ? Cleanse - 2 ? Neutralize Curse Hidden Class: Gate Traveler Level 5 Gates to next level: 13/17 Class Abilities: ? Conversion ? Travelers Archive ? Identify - 3 ? Storage - x15 (216,000 m3) ? Local Adaptation: ? Spoken language ? Written language ? Runes/Magic Script ? Map ? One of the Crowd Profession: Merchant Level 8 Skills: ? Bargain - 15 ? Sense Honesty - 10 ? Appraisal - 12 ? A Nose for Business - 20 Sub-Class 2: Wizard Battle Master Level 8 Wizard Abilities: ? Mind Split x4 ? Mana Sense [Adept] ? Mana Saturation [Apprentice] ? Mana Control [Junior] ? Mana Regeneration x 3If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ? Mana Oneness [Novice] ? Wind ? Lightning ? Spell Weaver [Novice] Wizard Spells: ? Harvest Mana Crystal ? Harvest Game [In Progress] Battle Master Skills: ? Unarmed Combat [Junior] ? Ranged Weapons [Junior] ? Mana Combat [Apprentice] ? Blunt weapons [Medior] ? Bladed weapons [Senior] ? Polearm Mastery [Junior] ? Hafted Weapons [Junior] ? Firearms [Novice] Sub-Class 3: Bard Level 4 Bard Spells and Skills: ? Arcane Lullaby ? Harmonic Illusion - 1 ? Rhythmic Resonance - 1 ? Guitar Playing - 17 ? Flute Playing ? Violin Playing ? Piano Playing ? Saxophone Playing ? Harmonica Playing ? Lute Playing ? Cello Playing - 5 ? Poetry - 4 General Spells: ? Mana Dart - 5 ? Mana shield - 5 ? Spellbinding - 3 ? Invisibility - 13 ? Mend - 2 ? Adaptable Light Ball - 4 ? Restore - 23 ? Heat - 3 ? Absorb Mana - 9 ? Exude Mana - 2 ? Copy Magical Text - 16 ? Telepathy - 7 ? Privacy Sphere - 3 ? Telekinesis - 10 ? Copy Text - 5 General Skills: ? Making Beer - 1 ? Mining - 5 ? Pencil Sketching - 1 ? Develop Negative - 3 ? Print Photograph - 2 ? Photography - 9 ? Butchering - 1 ? Skinning - 1 ? Limoncello Making - 1 ? Sailing - 8 ? Engraving - 10 ? LTA Flight ? Jump - 2 ? Stealth ? Riding - 1 ? Motorcycle Mechanic - 3 ? Car Mechanic -1 ? Glassblowing - 1 ? Woodworking - 1 ? Leather Crafting - 1 ? Metalworking - 1 ? Bookbinding - 1 Health: 6,850/6,850 Mana: 11,100/11,100 Strength: 62 Agility: 60 Constitution: 62 Vitality: 75 Intelligence: 90 Wisdom: 91 Perception: 70 Luck: 58 Creativity: 25 Stat points: 0 Ability points: 223
As I lay there, staring at my profile, I felt overwhelmed. There were so many things to work with that I didnt know where to start. I remembered a line I read in a book by James Haddock. One character there had a saying: How do you eat an elephant? One bite at a time, one bite at a time. Snickering, I tried to figure out how to eat this elephant. First, I checked the general list to see if I needed everything there. My profile was just too damn long. I never used the beer or limoncello making skills, and with the amount of alcohol we bought, I doubted I would ever need them. So, I converted them to ability points and kept looking. The next thing I converted was pencil sketching. Initially, I thought Id use the skill to sketch the places I visited, but with mechanical cameras working in mana worlds, there was never a need. I saw the mana shield and winced. Since I had the new armor, it hadnt crossed my mind to cast a shield on myself. It might have saved me from that nasty bat bite if I had. Another two options were using telekinesis to throw monsters around and casting exuded mana on them. Losing the polluted mana they were made of should harm them, shouldnt it? I thought about what else I could do, and my gaze kept being drawn to the Spell Weaver ability. I hadnt tried using it actively yet. My problem was that I often discovered things by accident, like the lightning in Paris. On instinct, if my attention was elsewhere, like storing the magic circles in the palm of my hand. Or under duress, like discovering the Spell Weaver ability in the dungeon. But after doing it instinctively, I had to figure out how to do it consciously and consistently, and that was a whole different ball game. After some time, I closed my profile and listened to myself regarding the elephant. Right now, the bites I was going to work on were Telekinesis and Exude Mana. From experience, I knew I wouldnt make progress if I tried to work on too many things at once. Like he said, One bite at a time, one bite at a time. The next day, we woke up physically refreshed but still took a mental health day after all the fighting. I spent a few hours on the porch reading a book in the morning. Mahya disassembled the next jet ski, and Al took care of his mushrooms. After a few hours, Al approached me and said, I am interested in gathering the small radiant mushrooms we spotted at the entrance to the gorge. Could you please join me to ensure I am not surprised while I gather them? Sure, I replied. Rue joined us, and the three of us headed to the gorge. I deployed my mana sense. I preferred not to use it when fighting because the random movements around me confused me, often doing more harm than good. But now, to ensure nothing surprises us, it was the perfect tool. As we passed the bent trees at the entrance to the gorge, they startled me, and I stopped abruptly. What happened? Al asked, looking concerned. These trees contain polluted mana, I replied, my eyes scanning the twisted trunks. Are they monsters? he questioned, stepping closer to examine the trees. I focused my mana sense and said, Not exactly. They are real living trees, but they contain normal mana, which I think is nature mana and polluted mana. This is very strange. Als eyes lit up with excitement. Is the mana level in the gorge higher than the ambient mana? I have no idea. Can you check? he asked eagerly. I nodded and stepped out of the gorge, closing my eyes to better sense the surrounding mana. I felt the mana was denser toward the gorge, and in the direction away from it, more sparse. Moving another hundred meters away, I sensed an even more significant difference. Returning to the gorge, I felt the dense mana pressing around me. I turned to Rue and said, Watch my back, buddy. I need to check something. With my mana sense guiding me, I walked in slowly with my eyes closed, carefully navigating around the rocks. The deeper I went, the denser the mana felt. I also sensed polluted mana not only in the trees but in the rocks, mud, and mushrooms Al wanted to pick. Returning to Al, I said, Yes, the mana in the gorge is more concentrated, and there are other things that contain polluted mana, not just the trees. He looked even more pleased, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. Why do you look so happy? Because mana levels higher than the worlds mana levels are excellent conditions for the formation of a dungeon. And if there is also polluted mana around, the chances increase by several hundred percent, he explained, his excitement barely contained. I thought about it, but it made little sense. I dont know. Its not in the middle of nowhere. Its pretty close to towns and a big city. Surely someone would have found out if there was a dungeon here. Al momentarily looked thoughtful and said, Yes, you are right. Regrettably, that is the case. By the way, the mushrooms you want to pick also contain polluted mana. Its not a problem. I have a way to purify them, Al assured me, waving off my concern. Okay. Just wanted you to know. When we got to the mushrooms, Al started picking them, and I stood guard with my mana sense spread as far as it would go. Rue began growling, and a second later, I felt something enter my mana sense from my right. I looked towards it and saw one of the small bats flying towards me at high speed. For a change, I remembered my decision from last night. As it got close enough, I cast Exude Mana on it. The bat slowed down in the air, looking like it was flying through molasses. I cast the spell a second time, and the bat fell to the ground. Less than two minutes later, it dissipated completely. That was remarkable! Al exclaimed enthusiastically, stopping his mushroom picking. How did you accomplish it? I cast Exude Mana on it. That is indeed an excellent idea! He said, grinning. Not really, I said, shaking my head. Were here to collect crystals. If the monsters dissipate, that defeats the purpose. We both stood, contemplating the spot where the bat had been before it dissipated. Perhaps it could prove effective against mana beasts, Al suggested. The size of the core remains constant, and will not decrease. Losing mana will result in decreased speed and heightened vulnerability, making them easier to defeat. You think? I am sure, he said, nodding confidently. Unfortunately, I had to nix the idea of ??Exude Mana. That left telekinesis. Al went back to picking mushrooms, and I continued to stand guard. Rue went deeper into the gorge, doing what dogs do. I had no idea what. After twenty minutes, I saw him come running with a pim following close behind. As Rue ran past me, he barked, Rue bring John a monster to train. Thanks, buddy, I said, giving him a quick pat. Once the pim was close enough, I grabbed it with telekinesis, lifted it in the air, and then slammed its head on a nearby rock. The pims head reacted like a melon under similar circumstances and smashed in the same way. I cast Harvest Mana Crystal on it and stored the crystal. Telekinesis? Yes, I thought about what you said yesterday, and I will use this gorge to practice. I agree, that is an excellent idea. I will practice telekinesis with you. He turned to Rue and said, It would be in your best interest to seize this opportunity as well. You have the spell Yes, Rue will train hard! Rue will be the best telekinesis! Rue sounded very exuberant when he said it. By this point, we had given up on the mushrooms and walked deeper into the gorge. Rue walked ahead, announcing, Rue bring monster training. I heard him barking in the distance, and he came running back with five bats on his tail. I immediately cast a mana shield on myself, just in case, and grabbed the first bat that got into range. Al and I grabbed it together. For a second, it was a small tug-of-war game, but I gave it up and grabbed the next one. In this manner, we dispatched all the bats. We continued with this training for a few hours until it started getting dark. I like your idea of embracing a smarter work approach instead of a harder one, Al said. Thanks. I didnt have the heart to tell him that when I said it, I meant more on the lines of poison or sleeping potion. At least one of them wouldnt think of me as an idiot. Baby steps. B3—Chapter 20: My House Eats More Than Rue At breakfast, Mahya said, I think Al is right, and the gorge has a dungeon. She stirred her porridge thoughtfully. How? Its so close to settlements. Surely they would have discovered it long ago, I questioned, frowning as I set my cup down. In the guild, they told me about a group of three gold badge adventurers who come once a season to clear the gorge of monsters, Mahya explained, her eyes narrowing and sounding pissed. I think they know about the dungeon and didnt tell anyone to keep the resources for themselves. Are you sure? No, but it makes the most sense, she replied, shaking her head slightly. Higher mana levels and tainted mana are the perfect conditions for a dungeon to form. The chance that there isnt a dungeon there is about five percent, and then its just a matter of time. So, what do you want to do? We need to go deeper into the gorge and check it out, Mahya said firmly, meeting my gaze. Luckily, its long and narrow, so we wont have to search. If we keep going in, at some point, well encounter the dungeon. And what about the adventurers? Theyre a gold badge, so they will be strong. And to be honest, Im pretty okay with fighting monsters, but I dont want to fight people and certainly not kill them, I admitted, glancing around uneasily. Dont worry, Mahya reassured, waving her hand dismissively. At the guild, they told me they come once a season, and the last time they were here was three or four breaths ago at the beginning of autumn. Whats a breath? I asked, puzzled. Thats what they call the ten days between days off, Mahya replied, taking another bite of her breakfast. I thought it was called a cascade, Al chimed in, looking up from his meal. Thats what they call it on the island. On the mainland, they call it a breath, Mahya explained with a shrug. Al and I exchanged a look, both of us shrugging in unison. Are they consistently using this entrance to the gorge? Al asked, glancing over at Mahya. I think so, Mahya replied. "We ought to find another way into the gorge as a precaution, Al suggested, pushing his plate aside. I can go up with the balloon and look, Mahya offered. I have a better solution, I interjected. What solution? Mahya asked. I can hover and look. I thought you had no control over your flight, Mahya said. I have no control over moving; the wind is not cooperating. But I can go up and down without a problem. So after breakfast, youll find us another entrance, Mahya concluded, nodding in agreement. I nodded back, and we continued to eat in companionable silence. After we finished eating, I went outside and connected to the wind. I did it gradually to ensure everything worked here like it did in the valley, and it did. I slowly rose and looked around. There were enormous cliffs on both sides of the gorge that seemed complicated to navigate. I hovered about 200 meters above the ground and looked down at the scenery. There were patches of grass and moss on steep, jagged cliffs. I could see scattered rocks and vegetation around, and some spots showed signs of erosion. Trees with yellow leaves added some color to the scene. The gorge looked like a black scar running through the landscape. I couldnt see inside the gorge, only the cliffs on either side. I rose further and took out my binoculars. The gorge continued several kilometers into the distance in zigzags. From where we were, it continued for perhaps ten or fifteen kilometers into the distance, but because of the zigzags, it was at least three or four times longer inside. Cliffs lined both sides and also at the end. I used my most powerful binoculars and took another look. I couldnt see any other entry point except where we were. High cliffs surrounded the area with steep rock walls leading into the gorge. Because of the darkness inside, I couldnt accurately estimate their height, but based on what we saw from the inside, the rock walls were at least eighty to a hundred meters high. After I got back down, I took out my strongest telephoto lens, hovered again, and took some pictures. The view was so primal that I couldnt help myself. After I landed for the second time, I told Mahya and Al what I had seen. Look for a place to put the house, Mahya said. Why? I asked. You dont want to meet the adventurers. Although, from what I understand, it will take them an entire season to get back, wed better not take any chances. We can go down to the gorge from there if you find a good place to put the house. It took us a day to clear maybe two or three kilometers, so the rest of the gorge will take time, and if we find a dungeon worth clearing multiple times, it will take even longer. And how do you want to get down to the gorge? There is only one entrance, and its here. We have miles of rope for that, she said, patting me on the back. Dont worry, well find a solution. Right now, find us a place to put the house. I hovered again and searched for a suitable spot, but couldnt find any. After getting down, I told them, I cant find anything from here. We must be directly above a spot to see if its good. But since I cant move, I cant find one. Well need the balloon for that. Before we go up in the balloon, Mahya said, I want to experiment with the house. Like what? I asked. The polluted trees at the entrance, do they have a lot of mana in them? Yeah... We should harvest and feed them to the house, but tell it not to filter the polluted mana but create monsters instead. I want to see if it will work, and I think it will. You told Al a lot of things there had polluted mana, so we should monsterize and crystallize all the useful stuff. I dont want to feed my house polluted mana. What if it gets infected or something? I dont think so. Its based on an experiment Lis suggested, and I trust him. He answered? I exclaimed. I checked the Archive almost every day, and there was nothing. Yeah, he answered yesterday. I opened the Archive immediately and looked. He added you to the correspondence, I told Al. He did? Yes, look. Al opened the Archive, and a huge smile spread across his face.
Tr. LM Inventor, Clueless, Hungry, Prince, Versailles.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Hello, my dear friends, Sorry for the delay in replying. Gafirebreatha and Viserrant, my dragon friends, took me to another dragon world through a Gate to visit a Magitech inventor. Until this meeting, I must confess that I was thinking too small. Im currently staying with Hollankorasun, the inventor of Magitech, and were working together. While I teach him English and help him go through my collection of books from Earth, he teaches me dragon runes. Im sure, knowing me, you can imagine how much Im enjoying myself, but even multiplying that tenfold wouldnt come close to my actual level of enjoyment. Its so amazing to be a Traveler sometimes. Regarding your question about the book, Im sorry to disappoint you. I hate doing it. I have experience with dungeon cores. I know that with a dungeon core from a well-established dungeon with three floors, you can build a magic circle that allows the core to absorb materials and expand or strengthen its connected structure. However, it can only do these two things, and there is a limit to the amount of materials it can absorb. Cores cannot absorb such a massive amount of materials, build a large house, or create technological devices. Fortunately, when we read or write fantasy, we can let our imaginations run wild and invent things that cannot exist in reality. If I were the author of this bookby the way, the book sounds very entertaining, save it for the next time we meetI would imagine the dungeon core with capabilities far beyond whats possible. Imagine a dungeon core that could convert any absorbed material into valuable items or structures based on the masters needs and knowledge. Its impossible, of course, but in fantasy, you could feed the core metals, plastics, fabrics, etc., and request it to produce tools, weapons, or magical artifacts. The core could then potentially extract mana or energy from absorbed substances and distribute it throughout the structure, ensuring everything runs smoothly. Picture a core with enhanced storage capabilities, able to store vast amounts of materials and increase its capacity as it absorbs more items. Again, its pure fantasy, but its fun to think about. For example, if I had a wizard in my story who could harvest crystals, I could put the core on a vent and use it to create monsters to kill and convert. The core could seamlessly integrate advanced technology in a magical world, combining magic and modern devices. It could craft specific items from provided materials, like weapons or magical artifacts, and even manipulate spatial dimensions to create hidden rooms or expand existing spaces. Imagine the core adding magical properties to items and structures, like enchantments or runes. You could provide the core with enchanted items or magical materials and request it to enhance your house or other items. One experiment could involve continuously feeding the core various materials to see if its storage capacity increases. Another could include inflicting minor damage on the structure to observe the cores repair process and understand its ability to self-repair. For environmental control, you could instruct the core to adjust internal conditions like temperature and humidity and see how well it maintains optimal settings. For spatial manipulation, you might request the creation of hidden rooms or the expansion of existing spaces, testing the cores abilities to alter dimensions. Or even tell it to shrink the external dimensions of a structure and create all the spaces inside in an expanded spatial dimension. If I had an Alchemist in my story, I would have conducted experiments to test the cores ability to facilitate the growth of potent and mana-rich plants and grafting new and unique plants with desired capabilities. If I had a wizard in my story, I would have created an area with spatial expansion, advanced protections, and mana absorption capabilities to practice my spells. For a genuinely fantastic twist, if my story had an engineer dreaming of a spaceship, I would have tested the cores abilities to create various means or methods to use alternate methods of propulsion, such as mana and anti-matter drives, with adequate precautions to prevent the clash between the two. After all, in stories, we can create a world where mana and tech do not oppose each other. Of course, these experiments are impossible in reality. But thats the beauty of fantasywe can dream of dungeon cores capable of doing extraordinary things and let our imaginations soar. I look forward to discussing these wild ideas with you when we meet. And do please tell me about your adventures. I enjoy hearing about them. Lis, aka Inventor
He suggested your idea of creating pocket dimensions, I told Al, watching as he tapped his fingers on his leg in thought. I saw it, and it is a logical deduction based on fundamental core capabilities. Yeah, youre right. We have to test it. I turned to Mahya, who was adjusting her notes. The suggestion with the vent is something we did with the small core; how come he doesnt know about it? She glanced up from her papers and shrugged. We did it after I wrote him. Oh, makes sense. I hope when we feed it the polluted stuff, it doesnt create the scary stuff we fought in the dungeon. I felt a shiver at the memory of those monsters. Not if we feed it the items one by one. It wont have enough polluted mana for the really dangerous monsters, she said, her brow furrowing as she leaned against the wall, tapping her foot thoughtfully. Yeah, okay. Youre right, I said, nodding slowly, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling. We returned to the gorge entrance and spent the whole day cutting down the trees and then going in deeper to collect the other stuff rich in mana. We didnt venture past the point we cleared with the giant mushrooms. Besides the trees, some rocks were mana-rich, the strange colorful crystal petals that grew from the cliff face, the big stone mushrooms with the glowing caps that took us an hour to figure out how to collectmy mining tools turned out to be very helpfulthe geometric vines, the glowing moss, and the metallic ferns. We cleared the significant threats two days ago, but some small fry tried to attack us. Todays fights went differently from two days ago. Of course, some of the ease was due to the smaller size of the monsters, but not only the size. Whenever monsters tried to attack us, Al, Rue, and I would grab them with telekinesis and smash them. After the training the day before, Al and I could grab up to three monsters each, and Rue could grab two. If there were more monsters than that, Mahya got rid of them with the rifle. The first time she saw us smashing monsters, she looked at us wide-eyed and commented, Al told me about your training, but I didnt believe it was that effective. When we got to the giant mushrooms with the spores, Al took out a long needle, stabbed one mushroom, and licked the needle. Hallucinoid, he said. Like a drug? I asked. He nodded. I dont want to feed my house hallucinogens, I declared firmly. Al and Mahya laughed at me, shaking their heads. Your house isnt sapient, Mahya said, trying to suppress a grin. Theres no way it would get high. Al chimed in, Essentially, the core is a device that converts mana. It cannot experience physical effects. I crossed my arms and stood my ground. Im not willing to take the chance. Im not feeding my house drugs. They laughed some more at my expense, but didnt insist. In the afternoon, we returned to the house. I gave the core the order to open the deck and started feeding the house one tree at a time. I instructed it not to filter the tainted mana but to create a monster. Three minutes after the first tree disappeared into the deck, a serpentine figure, similar to the guardian of the second floor in the dungeon, materialized on the deck. The only difference was that the snake in the dungeon was five meters long, while this snake was only forty centimeters long. Much more manageable. I smashed it with telekinesis and proceeded to feed the house. I kept at it until it got dark, and I had to cook dinner. During this time, I had processed maybe five percent of our collected materials. The next day, I continued to feed the house all day, and it showed no signs of slowing down or getting full. No matter how many materials the house absorbed and filtered, it continued to take in more and more. By that evening, I had fed it about eighty percent of all the materials we collected, and I had accumulated over two hundred tiny crystals. I started combining the crystals into larger ones to occupy myself between killing snakes. In the evening, not including the three large crystals we collected from the giant monsters in the gorge that Mahya kept for the jeeps, we had sixteen crystals of suitable size for engraving. Mahya wanted eight crystals for each jet ski and insisted that we needed more crystals to feed the small core in the boat and stock up for future projects. After some discussion, we decided I would stay home to continue feeding the house and converting the crystals while she and Al would continue collecting materials in the gorge. Al could sense which plants contained mana, and Mahya could sense which trees contained mana, so they only needed me for the rocks. We agreed they would collect all the materials they could, and I would do a last sweep and point out what they missed. Thats how we spent the next three days. They collected materials, and I fed the house and smashed snakes. At a certain point, it crossed my mind that it was very boring. The next monster that materialized was a pim. Oops! It turned out I should have been careful with my thoughts. Who knew? If I got too bored, maybe the core would have created a very entertaining monster to provide me with interest and an adrenaline rush. Better not. After they finished collecting all the materials, I did a last scan of the cleared area of the gorge. The only thing containing mana, besides a few rocks and stones I pointed out, was the pool of smelly water that the pims came out of. None of us wanted to collect water that smelled like socks an athlete wore for three weeks straight, so we devised a solution. We returned to the house, and I collapsed it. We returned to the gorge, and I threw the core into the pool with instructions to absorb all the water. As the water level dropped, individual pims emerged from the pool. I let Mahya and Al kill themI had killed enough. My job was to convert them into crystals. Once the pool was empty, we discovered it was nearly five meters deep. Luckily, my telekinesis level had progressed enough for me to reach the core, but the depth almost reached the limit of my ability. After I collected the core, Mahya said, This time, all three of us are idiots. Why? I asked. Instead of bringing you materials to the deck, we could have gone in with the core into the gorge, placed it next to the materials, and told it to absorb them. It would have saved us a lot of back and forth. Al and I exchanged a look, sighed, and I said, Youre right. Next time, well do it that way. When we left the gorge, we decided to take a couple of days off to rest from the intense work and then use the balloon to find a new place for the house in a less accessible area. B3—Chapter 21: Hidden Gem As we rose in the hot-air balloon in the morning, I asked Mahya, Do you need a boost from the wind? No, I prefer to fly slowly to find a place to put the house. We flew leisurely over the cliffs, scouting for a good spot. A few options looked decent, but nothing stood out. The rocks changed as we approached the other end of the gorge. They used to be covered in moss and plants, but now they stood tall and looked like old guardians, with layers of rich, reddish-brown rock shaped by the weather over thousands of years. There were pyramid-shaped formations with clear horizontal lines showing the geological history embedded in their rough surface. In the background, many similar but unique rock structures stretched into the distance, creating an impressive scene. The clear blue sky had a few fluffy white clouds casting gentle shadows on the cliffs, enhancing their texture and depth. The scene completely contrasted the green and yellow landscape we saw earlier. I took out my camera and snapped a few pictures; it was too beautiful to resist. We flew between two cliffs and approached the rim of the gorge. No matter how hard we looked, it was too dark to see beyond a few meters. We kept flying on the other side of the gorge, but the terrain was the same. The sandy cliffs gradually turned into cliffs covered with vegetation and moss. Again, we saw some depressions that looked spacious enough to place the house, but getting from there to the gorges rim seemed complicated. Mahya turned us around with her fantastic gadget, and we returned to the gorges edge. When we reached the edge, she steered us away from the gorge, and after a couple of minutes, we flew between two extremely high cliffs and arrived in what felt like heaven. It was a breathtaking view. There was a medium-sized lake, surrounded by tall cliffs from the direction we came from, and green mountains on the other side. The lake was calm and clear, mirroring the tall mountains around it. The rocky beach contrasted with the deep blue water. I could see patches of grass and trees all around. Everything was pristine, like a paradise ready to be discovered. It was gorgeous and calming, making me want to kick back and take it all in. When I took a deep breath, I felt the area was full of mana. It was more than the other side of the cliffs, but not as much as the gorge, somewhere in between. Concentrating, I tasted the mana and figured it was nature mana with some hints of water and life. With every deep breath I took, I felt more and more rejuvenated. This looks perfect, I said. Mahya and Al nodded, but Al added, We arrived here in two minutes using the balloon. However, how long will it take us to reach the gorge by walking? Are you in a hurry? Mahya asked him. He looked surprised by the question, thought momentarily, and then said, You are right. There is no rush. We have an unlimited amount of time. The swamp will remain in its place. After we landed with the balloon, we walked along the lake, looking for a suitable spot for the house. After a few hundred meters, we found a perfect place. It was a grassy area that sloped towards the lake but was elevated enough that the house wouldnt flood if it rained. I took out the house and remembered Al and Liss advice that the house could create pocket dimensions. I instructed the house, Open a small house, but create all the usual spaces inside. The house opened as usual: The roof emerged from the core like a flower, opening its petals, and then the floors unfolded, but this time, there was only one floor. The final result was a log house, one story tall, with a sloped roof. It had a large front porch supported by wooden posts. Nicely stacked logs made up the exterior, giving the house a classic, rustic look. The front had big windows that let in plenty of natural light. It was right on the edge of the lake, with a small stone path leading from the door to the water. Wooden shingles covered the roof, complementing the cabins natural appearance. We went inside to check, and everything was as usual. Even the rooms shapes remained the same. I patted the breakfast bar and said, Good house.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I looked at Rue to ensure he didnt protest me calling the house good, but he seemed fineprobably because I didnt use the words good boy. The place was so peaceful and picturesque that for the next week, we did nothing but enjoy ourselves. We zoomed around the lake on the e-foils and swam. Mahya took the boat out in the middle of the lake, and we fished with rods. I baked cakes and pies and cooked delicious dishes with the crabs from the island and the fish we caught. We barbecued on the porch twice, and I even used the smoker for the first time. I smoked some fish and crabmeat, and the results were delicious. Rue announced, John must smoke Rue lots yummy crabs. Al asked me to tell the house to boost his mushrooms. The mushrooms doubled in size within three days, so he had to move them to bigger pots. After some consultation, we tried another experiment. Instead of manually moving the mushrooms, we asked the house to enlarge the planters. It worked like a charm, and Al was over the moon. On the night of the seventh day, it started to rain and didnt stop for ten days. It wasnt a torrential downpour, but it was strong enough that we didnt want to go to the gorge in those weather conditions. Most of the time, we stayed home or took short walks outside. It wasnt cold, just wet. Mahya finished disassembling all the jet skis and preparing the main blueprint with the names of the runes on all the parts. She hadnt started building the jet skis yet, but everything was ready. The biggest issue was preventing the intake from clogging with swamp debris. It took her a day and a lot of cussing engineering books, but finally, she designed a modified filter system that would keep most of the junk out of the turbines. Using a combination of fine mesh and rune-powered self-cleaning mechanisms, the intake now had a way to push debris out before it could clog the system. The enchantments on the new parts would allow the jet skis to glide smoothly through the murky waters without worrying about aquatic grass, mud, or other obstacles. After combining all the crystals I collected from the house feeding operation, we had forty-one crystals of suitable size for engraving. Mahya gave me twenty-four, saying, Thatll be enough for three jet skis, and took the rest. Rue chimed in, Rue also want jet ski. Rue adventurer too. She looked at him for two seconds, her shoulders slumping, and sighed deeply. Her entire posture radiated a sense of defeat as she rubbed her forehead. Of course you do, she said, then gave me eight more crystals. I chuckled quietly to myself, but not out loud. I didnt want a slap on the back of my head. I found out that Al had collected all the hallucinogenic mushrooms from the gorge and was planning to take over the kitchen to make something with them. You are not cooking drugs in my house, I told him firmly, crossing my arms and standing my ground. As we mentioned before, your core is incapable of getting high, Al said, looking slightly exasperated. I dont care, I replied, shaking my head. I dont want to take any chances. Besides, even if the core cant get high, we can. Ill arrange something for you. You can use my boat if you want, Mahya interjected, glancing at Al and then back at me with a shrug. Oh, thats the perfect solution, I said, rolling my eyes. That way, her boat will be drugged, and not my house. They shook their heads, and Mahya called me an idiot, but I didnt care. The thought of my house being drugged and creating all kinds of psychedelic illusions inside made me shudder. Mahya took the boat out again, Al relocated there, and I helped her work on the jet skis. It took me two days to engrave the crystals while Mahya worked on the copper wires. She had already learned not to ask for help with that part of the engraving. After finishing the crystals, I joined her, and we worked on the other parts. It took us another three days, and the rain finally stopped. Al came back, and after a consultation, we decided we didnt have the energy to return to the gorge for the time being. The idyllic atmosphere in the valley put us all in a relaxed and lazy mood. Mahya took another day to assemble the jet ski and ensure everything worked properly. When the jet ski was ready, Rue announced, Rue take first jet ski. Rue need check jet ski not dangerous, and raised his nose in the air in a very proud pose. The three of us looked at each other and laughed. It was so obvious that it was an excuse he made up to get the first ride. This forced Mahya and me to work on the jet ski for another two days. Rue didnt have opposable thumbs, so we needed a solution for his paws. After much trial and error, and copying some of the runes Lis used for the e-foils, we found a solution. We reinforced the front part to remain rigid, added four straps on the floor to hold his paws in place, and adjusted some runes so he could control the speed with mana and steer by tilting his body. After two days, the jet ski was ready. I explained how to control it to Rue, and he went frolicking on the lake. It was amazing to see. He quickly learned how to speed up and slow down, zoomed from one end of the lake to another, and made figure eights on the water. During all this time, he kept exclaiming loudly, Rue is amazing! Rue is expert jet ski rider! Rue flies like bird on water! Rue is bestest Adventurer! After three hours, he apparently drained all the crystals and didnt have enough mana to continue driving the jet ski. After storing the jet ski, he swam and then ran to the shore. He shook himself when he got to shore, pelting us with water. He put his paws on Mahyas shoulders and licked her face as he called out, Mahya best in the world! Mahya great friend! Mahya bestest ever! Mahya Genius! Rue love Mahya! His enthusiasm caused his mental volume to return to the levels it was before he gained levels, and we both got a telepathic headache again. Al, the lucky one, was back on the boat, so he didnt have to suffer. After Rues excitement calmed down and he stopped yelling, I dried him off, and we returned to the house for dinner. During the meal, we agreed we would make some progress on clearing the gorge tomorrow. This time, we didnt intend to fight all day but to work on a particular part until we were tired and returned home. We felt no reason to rush. We had a perfect place to stay, a beautiful view, a fun lake, delicious food, and a happy dog. What else does a person need to enjoy life? B3—Chapter 22: I Never Imagined I’d Become an Elevator As I lay in bed before sleeping, I repeated the same action as last time before we went down to the gorge. Between the rats, the mushroom valley, and the gorge, I had a lot of practice in weapon fighting, mainly with my swords. To advance my wizard class, I needed to practice using my magic in combat. I opened my profile and reviewed all my options to decide what I would work on the next day. My profile looked the same, except Telekinesis had gone up three levels and moved from the General Spells list to the Wizard Spells list. After thinking about it for a moment, I remembered that when I bought Anesthesia to heal Rue, the spell appeared in the Healer Spells list rather than the general list. Was using something in a specific class automatically associated it with that class? It changed nothing, but it was intriguing. I was still trying to figure out how this system worked. It was so confusing, not user-friendly, and filled with so many holes that anything I understood about it felt like a bonus. After a few minutes, I let go of these philosophical thoughts and refocused on the reason I had opened the profile in the first place. Lets see: I want to use a Mana Shield to protect myself and train my Mana Dart more. Of course, Telekinesis remained a very effective tool. And what else? I was scrolling the profile up and down when my eye caught on Lightning. Hmm, I havent tried it in combat yet. It seemed like a good idea. I also added Exude Mana back to the list. Not for the little monsterswe needed crystals, not just to kill thembut if it could slow down the bigger ones, it would be beneficial. In addition, I decided to practice keeping my mana sense spread out in any situation, even if it was confusing during combat. After breakfast, we headed towards the gorge. With the balloon, it took two minutes to reach the valley. It took us almost an hour on foot, mainly because we had to climb up a steep incline and slid down several times. Eventually, Mahya got fed up, took out an axe, and carved steps at the steepest points of the incline. That solved the problem of sliding down. When we reached the gorges rim, we peered over the edge but could only see maybe ten or fifteen meters down. I took out my strongest binoculars, but they didnt help; the gorge was too dark inside. No trees were near the rim, but two large rocks stood nearby. We wrapped the rope around the rocks, ensuring it was secure, and Mahya went down first. After three minutes, she jumped back up, her expression determined. I think the height is something like three hundred or three hundred and fifty meters, but I didnt get all the way down. After about twenty meters, I found a rock ledge and used it to jump, she said, brushing some dirt off her hands. On the way down, I got an idea. Before we continue with the rope, I want to try it. What idea? Al asked, his brow furrowed. She turned to me, her eyes sparkling with excitement. You can hover. Have you ever tried hovering with someone? No... Do you think you can? Maybe? I wont know until I try. She jumped on my back, wrapping her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck. Theres no time like the present, she said. I connected to the wind and rose in the air. It wasnt harder or heavier, and I didnt feel Mahyas weight more than I did on the ground, but I had to strengthen my connection to lift both of us. We rose twenty meters, then returned to the ground. Well, it seems I can hover with someone, but that doesnt solve our problem. I already told you I cant move forward, back, or sideways. Only up and down. So Ill lift us in the air and bring us back to the gorges edge. How exactly is that helping us? Leave it to me, she said confidently. The gorge had a U-shaped end. She untied the rope from the rocks and went to the right end of the U, calling to Al, Go to the opposite end and catch. Al moved to the left end of the U. Mahya tied a stone to the ropes end, spun it several times in the air, and threw it to Al, who easily caught it. She tied her end to another rock and called out to Al to do the same. She returned to me, jumped on my back, and said, Use the rope to get to the middle and start going down slowly. Dont rush because I havent checked the whole descent, and I dont know if there are any protruding rocks. I had to admit, it was not a bad idea. Get off my back for a moment, I asked. After she got off, I got on all fours, held the rope with one hand, and told her, Get back up. Once she was on my back, I floated, holding the rope. Hand over hand, I advanced to the middle of the rope. When I got there, I had to figure out how to turn my body so it wouldnt be parallel to the rope. After a few tries, I discovered that if I pulled with one hand and pushed with the other, I could change my angle. Once in the proper position, I pushed with my hands to keep my head away from the rope line and descended slowly. The training I did in the mushroom valley was an excellent idea. With an extra person on my back, it was much harder to control my descent, but with enough concentration, I managed. Thats how we got to the bottom. After I put Mahya down, she patted me on the back and said, Youre a great elevator. She burst into laughter after I stuck out my tongue at her. I floated back up and brought Al down the same way. Now, I had a problem with Rue. He couldnt hug me with his arms and legs like Al and Mahya, but I needed my arms to move along the rope. After some trial and error, I could hold him before me and advance along the rope with my toes under it. It was slower, and I had to split my mind to concentrate on the wind and the rope, but as soon as I started floating, his weight seemed to disappear from my hands.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. What happened? I asked. Wind friend make Rue windy. So you can hover too? Yes! Rue windy. With one hand for safety, I held onto his collar, then released the other hand, and we both hovered down. When we reached the bottom, Mahya and Al looked at us wide-eyed. Al asked, Did your dog levitate, or was that my imagination? Rue windy! Jon hover. Rue hover, Rue announced proudly. So we have two elevators, Mahya said, laughing. No! Rue no elevator. Only John elevator. Thanks, buddy, I said, annoyed. After equipping our gear, we started moving deeper into the gorge. Nothing was interesting except for a few bushes rich in normal and tainted mana that grew vertically from the rock. I pointed them out to Mahya, and she jumped up, cut them off the cliff with her sword, and stored them when she landed. After about a hundred meters, we saw one of the carnivorous bushes with acid-shooting flowers. We immediately put on our masks, and I told them, Dont do anything. I want to try something. I approached the plant and cast Exude Mana on it. I was too far away, and the spell didnt reach it. It shot acid at me, and I jumped sideways. Some of the acid hit my shield, and it sizzled but held. Just in case, I recast it, rushed forward, cast Exude Mana again, and jumped back. The plant drooped and looked tired. I saw it trying to pick up the central part and failing. I sent a lightning bolt at it, and the red light started flashing. Yes!! I turned it into a crystal, and we continued to move forward. That was very effective, Mahya commented. Yeah, Im trying to work on my magic to advance the wizard class. Good idea, she said, patting my back. After a moment, she suggested, We should turn invisible. I thought we aren''t doing that so the monsters could find us, no? I asked. They dont exactly have anywhere to hide. Wed better see them before they see us. Mahyas eyes darted around, scanning the surroundings. We all turned invisible and continued. After another twenty meters, we saw a group of manta rays hovering in place. I communicated telepathically, Let me take care of them. Kill those who pass me. Stepping forward, I sent a lightning strike to the first manta ray. It fell, and I quickly turned it into a crystal. The rest of the manta rays started flying toward me. I sent another lightning strike, pouring additional mana into it. It struck the first manta ray, then split and struck two more, breaking again to hit five more. The remaining lightning continued into the distance, hitting nothing. All the manta rays struck by the lightning fell. I cast the crystal conversion spell on them, but one remained alive. I cast Mana Dart, and it was dead. To my surprise, the mana dart split in two. Al, Mahya, and Rue killed the others, and I turned them into crystals. How come my dart split in two? I asked Mahya, puzzled. It reached level five. But it reached level five last time, and there was still only one, I said, my confusion growing. It just reached level five, and you didnt have a chance to discover the addition. This way, we continued through the gorge. Most of the monsters we encountered were familiar from our first visit. We mainly saw manta rays, a few more acid-spitting bushes, the giant bugs with scythe-like legs, bats, and a lot of pims. After several experiments, we discovered that my initial method with the plant was perfect: Exude Mana to make it droop, then a lightning strike. And because we were invisible this time, there was no need to jump back to avoid acid. For the manta rays, the lightning worked best. Against the pims and insects, it was less effective. It slowed them down but didnt kill them. The pims were excellent training targets for telekinesis. It was satisfying to lift them, flip them over, and slam their heads into the ground. I had already learned that Exude Mana didnt work well against bats, and lightning created the same effect. A lightning strike equaled no bat, but they were excellent targets to practice my Mana Dart. The scythe-legged bugs required an alternative approach. We grabbed their scythe legs with telekinesis to prevent them from attacking, giving Mahya a chance to decapitate them, or Rue a chance to take their heads off with a bite. Something new surprised us in two instances: serpentine creatures with iridescent scales and massive predatory birds with ember-like feathers. The system called them dreadscale vipers and emberclaw rocs. The snakes were no problem; I electrocuted them, which made them spasm. Mahya cut them in half, and we moved on. The birds were a bit more challenging because they flew. Mahya killed a few with the rifle, but most of them fled up. I tried something new: I connected to the wind and hovered, and when I got close to them, I cast Exude Mana on them, one after the other, causing them to fall. The fall killed some of them, and the team below took care of the rest. Clearing the gorge today was much more straightforward than last time. Our familiarity with the monsters helped, but it wasnt the only factor. Magic was simply awesome. I wanted to facepalm for not using it earlier, but I refrained so they wouldnt laugh at me. In the early afternoon, we encountered the first monster we had seen the last time we entered the gorge. One of the furry beings we had seen at the second entrance appeared again. This time, I could see it more clearly since I wasnt caught off guard and busy protecting myself. The monster was strange. It looked like a combination of a bear, gorilla, and pangolin, yet it didnt quite resemble any of them. It was also twice the size of the first monster we encountered. I tried electrocuting it, but that only made it angrier. It charged at me, and I had to dive to the side to avoid being crushed. It turned and charged again, unerringly knowing my location, despite my invisibility. Mahya and Al attacked with their swords, and Rue bit its leg to slow it down, but it barely faltered. I sent another bolt of lightning, and judging by its roar, it hurt, but it didnt stop the creature. I dodged to the side again, realizing this needed to end quickly. Deciding not to play anymore, I drew my swords. As the creature bore down on me, I seized it with telekinesis. My mind strained like a muscle cramping, barely slowing the monster, but it was enough. I coated my swords with mana and thrust each blade into one of its knees. I dove sideways again; it collapsed forward, and I cast Exude Mana on it. The creatures movements slowed, and Mahya jumped onto its back, swiftly decapitating it. Feeling dizzy, I checked my mana: 80/11,100. I watched it as it jumped to 108/11,100 and felt slightly better. Lightning used a lot of mana, but at least my regeneration here was fast. After resting for another ten minutes and feeling stable again, we headed back. On the way, they harvested everything we skipped while looking for monstersmainly bushes, some crooked low trees, the strange crystalline petals that grew from the cliff face, and the tiny glowing mushrooms Al took for his potions. I stood guard with my mana sense spread as wide as possible. I thought they excluded me from the harvesting because I killed over 60% of the monsters. That was very nice of themfriends are simply awesome. When we returned to the end of the gorge, Mahya jumped on my back and said, Up, please, good sir. I rose in the air, laughing, and Rue rose beside me. When we arrived at the top, I grabbed the rope, Rue grabbed my pants with his teeth, and I brought us to the ledge. After Mahya stood on the ledge, she pulled Rue on it, and I went back down to bring up Al. When we returned to the valley, everyone was too tired and not thinking straight, leading to a serious mistake. I instructed the house to open the deck, and they dumped everything they had collected onto it. It took the house almost half an hour to absorb everything, but the monster with the tentacles and eyes materialized on the deck when it finished. It was much smaller than the one we fought in the dungeonabout the size of an elephant instead of a planebut it was still the creature with tentacles that shot black mana. The only good thing was that it wasnt very mobile. We dashed away. Mahya took out one gun and threw another to Al, while I shot the monster with crossbow bolts. Every time it got closer, we moved further away. Because of the distance, it was easier to dodge the black mana darts. After two or three minutes, the monster collapsed. I turned it into a crystal, and we all breathed a sigh of relief. Were not doing that again, I announced. No shit, Sherlock, Mahya said, collapsing onto the grass. At least the crystal was the size of an orange. Its essential to look at the bright side. B3—Chapter 23: Breakthrough We spent the next five to seven weeks in the valley, though it was hard to say exactly how much time had passed. Without keeping track on a calendar, the days blurred together, flowing into one another until they became an indistinct stretch of time. Bottom lineit was a while. The rain started coming more often, and instead of brief showers lasting an hour or two, it would pour for two or three days straight. At first, we hunkered down indoors during the wet days, but after we finished the second jet ski, we figured we might as well make the most of it. We were getting drenched from the lake anyway, so a little rain didnt make much of a difference. Rue, of course, expressed his dissatisfaction with his jet ski taking three full days to charge. He gave me those big, pleading puppy dog eyes and twitching ears until I caved and charged it for him. It took 8,500 mana to fill it up, and I silently thanked the regeneration in Lumis. Four hours later, I was full after draining my mana into his jet ski. On the dry days, we headed down to the gorge, continuing to push our way through. I was still the groups elevator, and they made sure to tease me about it every chance they got. The fights were getting easier with each passing day, a mix of growing familiarity and continuous training. The only thing that surprised metwice, in factwere the damn birds. One time, a bird swooped down and scratched my head, leaving deep gouges. The second time, one of them bit my shoulder. After that, I figured out how to adjust my mana sense from a full sphere to a dome. It wasnt as widemaybe seven or eight metersbut it stopped us from getting ambushed from above. It beat trying to maintain a twenty-meter sphere, which took too much effort. From then on, whenever a bird entered my range, I had a simple, effective method: cast Exude Mana on it, knock it out of the sky, and break its neck with my foot. Quick and efficient. Al cornered me one afternoon, his eyes practically glowing with excitement. "I need an alchemists lab. "Alright," I said. "Lets talk about what you need." After an eternity of listening to his detailed explanation, filled with terms that made my head spin, I finally had enough of a plan. I stood in the center of the house, shaking my head slightly as I addressed the core. I need a large room, I said, imagining the space Al had describedbig enough for all his glassware, burners, and whatever strange gadgets hed collected. The house responded instantly, the walls shifting and expanding, creating a new pocket dimension ideally suited to Als needs. Ive been in enough labs in my time to know the basics, but this alchemical stuff? I just nodded along whenever he started spouting theories about mana-infused plants and transmutations. There were some parallels to pharmaceuticals, but since it was a subject that never interested me and actually made me fall asleep whenever somebody talked about it at length, I had trouble staying focused every time Al pontificated about it. Once the room materialized, we spent a few hours setting up the work surfaces, cabinets, and equipment. Al had already organized his tools precisely, making me wonder if hed been dreaming about this lab for weeks. Every bottle, flask, and strange contraption had its place. I just followed along, moving things where he wanted them without asking too many questions. Id learned by now that asking would only lead to another lecture, and I wasnt in the mood for more alchemy talk. As we finished, I stepped outside the lab and glanced around to ensure no one was nearby. Quietly, I leaned toward the wall and whispered to the house. Seal this room completely, I said, my voice low. Airtight. The house responded immediately, executing the request without hesitation. Sure, theyd repeatedly assured me that the house would be unaffected no matter what fumes Al might produce in there. But I wasnt taking any chances. I didnt care if they thought I was being an idiotI had no intention of getting high from hallucinogenic mushrooms, heroin, or whatever else Al experimented with. Better safe than sorry, I thought, giving the lab one last glance. They could call me paranoid all they wanted, but I wasnt about to risk getting knocked out by whatever concoction Al was brewing up in there. The days grew colder and colder, and even with my increased constitution, I needed a long-sleeved shirt and a jacket. The water in the lake also got progressively colder until we had to give up using the jet ski. Al reluctantly accepted that we would have to wait until spring to visit the swamp. Visiting a wet swamp clearly wasnt a good idea with the plummeting temperatures. To compensate, he started conducting all sorts of experiments with plants he collected in the gorge, the mushroom valley, our valley, and various seeds he bought on Earth and I had in Storage, attempting to graft something interesting. I was nice and gave him one bag of coffee seeds. I had seven cratesstill, coffee. Al started reading some of the alchemy books Lis had given me, and his usual intensity shifted into something more... relentless. He devoured the knowledge, and it wasnt long before he came to me with a new request. I require a much larger greenhouse, he said, his tone steady and controlled, but with that glint in his eye that told me he had plans. At least three times the size of the current one. And there must be sections with varying mana levels and a dark arboretum. I raised an eyebrow, trying to hide my confusion. A dark... arboretum? Yes, he nodded, his expression calm, hands clasped behind his back. It is essential. There are certain species I have encountered that thrive in darkness, yet require specific mana concentrations to flourish. Standard daylight conditions will simply not suffice. I could already feel the headache forming. Right, I said slowly, and why do you need different mana levels? That was the spark he needed. Al shifted slightly, standing taller, as if about to deliver a lecture. It is not merely about the plant absorbing mana, you see. The interaction between mana and flora is a delicate process. Certain plants require specific mana gradients to unlock their full potential. Much like a transmutation, this process enables the plant to yield ingredients of far greater potency. For instance, if exposed to varying levels of mana, a nightshade variety could produce both highly toxic and medicinal compounds simultaneously At that point, I checked out. And as for the arboretum, He continued, pacing with gravitas, as if the topic demanded profound respect. without direct sunlight, certain magical compounds within these plants will activate only under specific mana flows. This creates an entirely new subset of alchemical ingredients, many of which cannot be replicated by mere sunlight exposure. Then, if I create a concentrate from the stem secretion and mix it sun-exposed plants, the reciprocity can be balanced to I was nodding just to stay awake. His voice, though grave, was becoming a soothing drone in my ears, and I found myself thinking about how many times Id have to listen to those prolonged lectures and adjust the greenhouse before it would actually function the way he wanted. I blinked, fighting off the drowsiness. Then something in his explanation snagged my attention. Poisons are crucial, he said, pausing and lifting his finger for effect. Many of the most beneficial potions are derived from poisonous substances. In alchemy, two negatives can, when carefully balanced, yield a positive result. The real challenge of the alchemist is to balance those various parameters and combine them to yield the desired result. Poisons? That was something I was familiar with. Like how venoms used to treat diseases on Earth? I asked, suddenly more alert.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Al turned, a faint smile playing on his lips. Precisely. The application of poison in controlled amounts allows for the creation of potent cures. It is all about balance. Finally, something familiar. My mind drifted to the large stock of poisons from the burrowers and scorpy-wolves back in Tuonela. Ive got two types of poisons. Want them? Al smiled, straightening up even more. That would be most useful for my experiments. With those resources, I could accomplish far more. I handed over the entire stash of poisons without a second thought. For the next three days, Al repeatedly thanked me, his gratitude expressed in calm, measured tones each time we crossed paths. Every "thank you" seemed more deliberate than the last, as though he truly couldnt overstate his appreciation. As for the greenhouse and lab, I kept my distance. With all the talk of poisons and dark arboretums, I wasnt eager to be around whatever experiments he had brewing in there. I was still trying to learn how to fly, but with little success. While hovering awkwardly two meters off the ground, I attempted to find a way to propel my body forward. I concentrated, willing myself to glide through the air, but nothing happened. Frustrated, I switched tactics. Maybe if I mimicked swimming motions, Id get somewhere. With that thought, I started doing breaststrokes mid-air, pushing my arms forward in what I thought was a reasonable attempt at flight. Still, nothing. The only thing I succeeded in was looking ridiculous. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Mahya watching. Her expression shifted from curiosity to sheer amusement, and before I knew it, she was on the ground, clutching her stomach, laughing uncontrollably. She rolled side to side on the grass, kicking her legs in the air, gasping for breath between fits of laughter. I paused mid-stroke, arms still outstretched, and gave her a flat look. I dont see whats so funny. But clearly, Mahya did. She couldnt even respond, just continued to laugh so hard that tears streamed down her face. With friends like this, who needs enemies? The breakthrough caught me completely off guard. It was so absurdly simple that for two straight days, I found myself facepalming and shaking my head in disbelief. Every time I thought about it, I felt that familiar wave of bewilderment wash over me. How had I missed something so obvious? Id catch myself muttering, Seriously? before facepalming again, as if each time would somehow make it all make sense. I was in the air again, trying for what felt like the hundredth time to convince the wind to move me forward. Of course, she didnt cooperate, her joy clear in the soft whispers of the breeze around me. Great, I thought, shes having fun at my expense. While floating there, something on the shore across the lake caught my eye. A shimmering, glimmering spot that begged for investigation. I focused on it, wanting to reach it. Without warning, my body shot forward, jerking ahead like a slingshot released. Panic surged as the ground below rushed toward me at an alarming speed. No, no, no, I dont want to hit the ground! I stoppedabruptly, like hitting an invisible wall. My body lurched, jerking so hard it felt like my insides had momentarily kept going. I hovered awkwardly, midair, my heart still racing, struggling to catch up with what just happened. Completely dumbfounded, I hung there, suspended in midair. What just happened? Still in the air, I replayed everything in my mind, trying to figure out how Id managed to flyif thats what you could even call it. Alright, what did I do? Tried to convince the wind to push me... she laughed. I got annoyed, and thenboom, I flew. Hmm. What was I thinking at the moment? I wanted to reach that shimmering spot on the beach. The second I thought it, my body hurtled toward the ground again, like gravity had yanked me down by the collar. I slammed into the earth, my whole body jolting on impact, leaving me dazed for a good minute. When I finally sat up, blinking away the stars in my vision, I noticed something odd. The ground around me was coated in a thin layer of frost, glittering as the sunlight hit it. It cant be that simple. It just cant! I rose into the air again, my eyes fixed on the house in the distance. Home, I thought, I want to go home. The moment that thought entered my mind, my body shot forward, rocketing toward the house like I had no control over it. This time, I didnt have the chance to react. No quick, I dont want to hit the house came to mind. The realization hit me too latejust as I slammed into it at full speed. At the last possible second, instinct took over, and I jerked my head sideways, trying to avoid a direct collision. Instead of smacking the top of my head, I crashed into the wall with the side of my head and shoulder, the impact sending shockwaves through my body. The next thing I knew, I was rolling uncontrollably down the slanted roof, the world spinning around me. I hit the ground hard, the grass doing little to cushion the fall. I lay there, completely dazed and disoriented, staring up at the sky as everything slowly stopped spinning. My shoulder throbbed, and I could feel the side of my face beginning to swell. Well, that couldve gone worse, I thought, blinking away the stars still dancing in my vision. Mahyas face appeared above me, her eyes wide with concern. She said something, but it didnt register. Whah? I managed to mumble, blinking up at Mahya through the haze clouding my mind. She repeated her question, her eyes narrowing with concern, but my brain was still struggling to catch up. What? I said again, the words coming out slowly as I tried to focus. Mahya sighed, shaking her head, then took out a small vial. Without a word, she handed it to me, and I drank it in one go. Instantly, my body jolted to life. My heart rate spiked, muscles tensed as if gearing up for a fight, and sweat prickled on my skin, but at least my head cleared. What happened? she asked, her voice sharp and more than a little annoyed. I crashed into the house, I admitted with a wince, the memory of impact flashing in my head. She crossed her arms, her eyebrows raised. I saw that. Why did you crash into it, and how did you even manage to do it? I, uh figured out how to fly, I said, glancing away awkwardly. But I havent quite mastered all the kinks yet. Her eyes narrowed as she looked me over. Youve got a concussion. Your eyes look funny. Youd better heal yourself before you end up worse. I cast Healing Touch on myself, feeling the familiar warmth spread through me. My head cleared completely, and I let out a relieved breath as I felt a clickmy shoulder snapping back into place with a soft thud of realignment. Ouch! Did I imagine it, or did you give me one of Als drug potions? I asked, narrowing my eyes at her. Mahya laughed, shaking her head. No. I gave you a potion, but not a drug potion. I thought those were the only ones he had right now, I said, suspicious. Maybe, she shrugged, but this wasnt from him. Remember, Lis gave us health potions before he left? Right. I nodded, feeling sheepish for not remembering sooner. So, she pressed, her tone shifting back to serious, what exactly happened? I rubbed my head, still wincing from the crash. I figured out how to move myself... kind of. But I still need to learn how to do it right, without bumping into things. How? Well, I began, thinking back to all my failed attempts. Before this, I kept trying to will myself to move, or Id have this vague intention to go somewhere, but it wasnt focused. I wasnt actually thinking about where I wanted to go. I was just fixated on the idea of movingjust, you know, movement in general. I paused, remembering how many times Id hovered aimlessly, willing myself forward without an actual destination in mind. The problem was that I was using empty intent. I had the thought, but there was no substance behind it, no real goal. But magic doesn''t respond to that. It needs something concrete. Lis always said, Magic follows intent, but I didnt fully understand what that meant. I didnt give it enough thought. I didnt consider the implications. Mahya listened carefully, her head tilting slightly as I explained. Its not enough to just have intent, I continued, feeling the pieces finally click into place. You need real intent. Its the difference between saying I want to move and saying I want to get to that specific spot. The first is just... empty, directionless. The second has actual intent, real substance behind it. Its that desire to reach a specific place that gives the magic direction, makes it follow through. Without that, its like trying to steer a ship with no destination. Youll drift, but you wont get anywhere. So its about giving the magic a purpose? Mahya asked, still looking slightly bewildered. Exactly, I said, nodding. Empty intent is just a wish. Real intent is what makes it happen. You have to want to go somewhere, not just want to move. Thats the difference that gives it power. Huh! Mahya said, blinking at me, dumbfounded. My thought exactly. We continued to sit on the grass, both lost in thought. I stared off into the distance, still trying to process what I had just realized. It was so absurdly simple, so straightforward, that my mind refused to accept it. How could it be that easy? I facepalmed, shaking my head in sheer disbelief. This cant be right, I thought, still grappling with the idea. I couldn''t wrap my head around ithow could something this obvious have escaped me for so long? I sighed, feeling that wave of bewilderment wash over me again. I just couldnt bring myself to accept that it was really that simple. B3—Chapter 24: Barbarians at the Door I kept at my flight training, and Ive got to say, progress came pretty fast. I played it smart this time by wearing a motorcycle helmet and an orthopedic neck brace for protection. The first day was roughI was still crashing into things, ending up bruised all over and needing some serious healing. But by the second day, I cracked the code. The trick was being super precise about my destination. Instead of aiming directly for the mountain, I had to aim to get near or over it. Same with getting homeif I aimed for the house, the magic would try to land me inside, obstacles and all. Aiming just near the house made everything easier. I explained the process to Rue, and he picked it up right awaydidnt even need a helmet. On the first day, we played catch in the air, but midway through the game, he landed. What happened, buddy? Why did you land? Rue not have enough mana. That was the first time it even crossed my mind to check if my flying was consuming mana. Naturally, I facepalmed. By this point, I was sure I had a permanent palm print on my face. I flew around with my profile open and checked my mana. It didnt go down in single units. Every minute or so, my mana would drop by ten units and then regenerate. The mana regeneration in Lumis was just remarkable. We need to widen your channels, I told Rue. Yes! Let me know if your channels start to hurt, okay? He nodded, and I cast Absorb Mana on him. After about two minutes, he cried out, hurt, hurt, hurt. So, I stopped the spell right away. I checked his channels with my mana sense, and they looked fineno tears or damage. Ready for another round? I asked. Rue hurt. Hurt no fun. His mental voice sounded unhappy and accusatory. Sorry, buddy. I know it doesnt feel the best. But it pays off in the end. When your channels are wider, your mana regeneration will be better. John do Cleanse, Rue do channels. I just stared at him. Did my dog just zing me? The next day, we headed to the gorge again, but Rue decided not to join us this time. He was too busy zooming through the air from one end of the valley to the other, chasing kites the wind was blowing. Before we left, he spit out another chewed-up kite in front of me, licked my hand, and said, Have fun. When we got to the gorge, Mahya asked, Think you can go down with the two of us together? We wont know if we dont try, I replied. They hugged my shoulders, and I hugged their waists and rose into the air. I kept an eye on my profile and saw my mana consumption jump to fifty units every minute. But with my mana level and the regeneration in Lumis, it wasnt a problem. The three of us descended to the bottom of the gorge and continued. We had to jog for three hours before we encountered the first monsters. When we were ready to call it a day, an idea popped into my head. Instead of heading back to the end of the gorge and rising from there, I suggested, Want to see if I can fly us up from here and back to the valley? I raised an eyebrow, already feeling the excitement build. Al gave me a thoughtful look, his tone cautious. Do you have the physical and mana capacity to handle it? Like I said, we wont know if we dont try, I replied with a shrug, trying to keep it light. If it doesnt succeed, theres a chance we may fall, he countered, tapping his fingers on his leg as if weighing the risks. We already know I can handle the ascent, I said, waving a hand dismissively. Ill fly low the rest of the way, so even if I cant continue, the fall will only be a meter or two. I gave him a reassuring grin, hoping to ease his concern. They both thought for a moment and then nodded. It turns out Im a decent substitute for a hot-air balloon. I had no trouble flying us out of the gorge and back to the valley. I did feel the extra weight, my arms got tired, and my mana dropped to just over 8,000. Other than that, it was no big deal. Mahya was thrilled because we wouldnt need to walk and climb from the valley daily. Since we had a few dry days, we made the most of them and pushed through the gorge. It looked like we were already at the midpoint along the gorge, or at least near it. We stopped harvesting materials from the gorge to feed the house. The house wasnt slowing down, and the monsters werent a problem, but we figured we had gathered enough. Curious, I took out the core and measured it with a ruler. It turned out to have a diameter of 36 centimeters. It looked a bit bigger to me, but I wasnt sure. I shouldve measured it when I first got it. Live and learn, right? In the morning, we were all set to head to the gorge to continue, but Rue stuck his nose out the door, turned around, and returned to his beanbag. I looked outside and saw a thin layer of snow on the ground. It didnt look like it would last long, and it was barely more than a dusting, but it was snow. Whats the problem now? I asked him. Youve got booties on your paws. Rue not like snow. Rue stay home today, he answered, sticking his nose up in the air. We laughed and headed out. After two more days in the gorge, we finally found the dungeon. As always, it looked like the black portal of doom. It was already afternoon, so Mahya said, Its too late today. Lets take a day to rest and run it in two days. Al and I agreed, and we returned to the valley. Two days later, we returned to the dungeon. There was snow on the ground again, thicker than last time, but Rue joined us. I guessed he wanted levels more than he hated the snow. The dungeon was a maddening maze of stone tunnels, twisting and turning with no rhyme or reason. Every path felt like it was designed to mess with us, winding randomly as if someone had thrown together the layout on a bad day. The walls were rough and sticky, coated in a slick dampness that clung to everything, making it feel like the stone itself was sweating. Glinting streaks and patches of some metallic substance caught the light from our light balls, their shimmer standing out against the dark and light gray of the surrounding stone, like veins running through a giants skin. The air was thick, almost choking, heavy with humidity that weighed down every breath. A nasty, musty smell filled the space, clinging to us just as much as the dampness did. Some sections of the dungeon seemed like they were trying to fold back on themselves, as if we were caught in a loop, with tunnels doubling back to create a sense of endless confusion. The ceiling wasnt any better, either. Sometimes it was so low that we had to duck or even crouch just to keep moving, and then, in other sections, it shot up so high it disappeared into shadows, leaving me feeling like we were crawling through the belly of some massive beast. The stifling atmosphere, the twisting paths, the constant change in heightit all worked together to make sure that if you didnt lose your sense of direction, youd at least lose your patience. Aside from the stifling atmosphere, the first floor was easy. It was crawling with manta rays, which wed already gotten used to from our time in the gorge. They seemed to enjoy hanging around in clusters at random intersections, just hovering there and waiting for challengers. But the thing about manta rays? Theyve got a serious weakness for lightning. So, every time we ran into a group, Id zap them with a quick burst, and that was thatproblem solved. The floors guardian was just a bigger version of the same manta rays, about three times the size, but just as easy to deal with. One good jolt of lightning, and it was lights out for the big guy. Nothing too exciting, but I did manage to harvest over fifty tiny crystals from the smaller ones and a decent medium-sized one from the big manta. Not a bad haul, even if the fights were underwhelming.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Now we had a problem. After getting rid of all the manta rays, we did another confusing round of the floor and found nothing to harvest. The tunnels were empty. After walking around for an hour, looking for something interesting, I facepalmed again and activated my Luck. The thin metal lines on the walls magnetically drew my gaze. I wasnt sure what it was, but I tried something else. I activated Appraisal.
High-Grade Silver Ore Value: 3 gold per pinon (837 grams)
Yes, please, and thank you! We were richstinking rich, if I was being honest. But for some reason, no matter how much we already had, the sight of expensive loot still made my heart sing. Theres just something about stumbling across a good haul, even when it doesnt involve using a loot spell, that makes it feel like hitting the jackpot all over again. Hmm, maybe I am a true adventurer. In all the stories, the adventurers go crazy over loot. Once again, my mining tools and skill proved to be very useful. I gave myself a mental pat on the back and started mining. With the number of tunnels, it took us five days to finish the floor. My house, as always, was terrific. Of course, I didnt leave it unattended in the valley. The only time I left the house when we went to the gorge was when Rue didnt join us. When I placed the core and instructed it to open the house, a door appeared in the tunnels wall. Once we went inside, everything looked exactly as it always did. This made the mining work much easier and more pleasant, allowing us to take our time. If we had pushed ourselves, we could have finished in three days, but there was no reason to rush. After we stripped the first floor bare, including feeding the house all the stone that fell off the walls while mining, we proceeded to the second floor. It wasnt much more interesting. The only monsters on the second floor were the bugs with the scythe legs, and we had a tried-and-true method to deal with them: hold their limbs with telekinesis and take their heads off. Clean and simple. The second floor took longer to clear since it was bigger, and the bugs needed more effort than just electrocuting them from afar. The final guardian was the bear-gorilla-armadillo thingy, which was actually smaller than the second one we met in the gorge. By then, wed run into seven of them and had developed a solid method to deal with them. Al and I kept it busy and focused on us while Mahya cast invisibility, jumped behind it, and decapitated it. Clean and simple. With all the training we did in the gorge, this dungeon run turned out to be boring. It took us seven days to strip the floorwe didnt rush it. Once it was completely bare, we moved to the third floor, which was much smaller. It only had twelve tunnels with those acid-spitting carnivorous plantsExude Mana + Lightning = bye-bye plant. Its a mature dungeon, but not completely established yet, Mahya said, looking around. Do we take the core? Al asked, glancing between us. Im not sure. What do you think? Mahya asked us both. I thought if we find a wild dungeon that doesnt belong to anyone, we always take the core, I said. Well take it eventually. But since were staying in the area for the winter, the question is whether we should take it now or run it a few more times before taking it, she explained. We should utilize this dungeon to the fullest extent, Al nodded. I dont know, I said, shrugging. Its been pretty boring so far. Do we need the silver for something specific? Can you use it for your projects? I asked Mahya. No. Silver is disruptive. I cant use it for Magitech or with my wood creations. But because its disruptive, its used in many amulets, shields, and other protective measures. We might need it in the future if one of us develops an interest in the field, she replied. Al and I glanced at each other. I vote we run it a few more times, he said. I think so, too, Mahya agreed. Okay. Im not against it. Its just boring, I said, sighing. They both laughed. What? I asked, feeling defensive. Initially, you didnt want to fight, and Lis had to convince you to train. Now, when theres a boring fight, you complain. How the mighty has fallen, Mahya teased, smirking. I stuck my tongue out at her, making a face. She and Al laughed even harder. The final guardian was the weirdest monster Ive encountered so far. Its body, covered in bony plates, was almost square. It had short legs and a very long head, like an anteaters, with three rhino horns in a row. Despite its short legs, it could move fast, and its preferred method of fighting was to crush us between its body and the wall or impale us with its horns. Unfortunately for the monster, we werent the right team for it. Mahya could jump twenty meters, Al could already jump three meters, and Rue and I could hover. The cube with the horns kept crashing its head into the wall at full speed, and we took advantage of this to attack it from the sides and back while it shook its head to clear it. After five minutes, we defeated the monster without a single scratch. We touched the dungeon core individually to get our rewards, which werent bad. I got:
Silver-Tipped Staff This sturdy oak staff features a silver tip that enhances the wizards ability to channel raw, unrefined mana. The silver disrupts any opposing magic it contacts, making defensive and offensive spells more potent. Its especially useful for dispelling magical barriers and hexes.
Rue got:
Silver Collar for Familiars This collar, crafted for familiars, is made of durable leather with silver studs. The silver disrupts any hostile magic aimed at the familiar, offering protection in dangerous environments. It also enhances the familiars natural resistance to magical influences, keeping them focused and alert during missions.
Mahya got:
Silver-Edged Sword This sword features a finely sharpened silver edge, making it incredibly effective against magical creatures. The silver blade can easily cut through magical barriers and wards, and the swords weight and balance are perfect for powerful, precise strikes.
Al got:
Silver-Plated Gauntlets These gauntlets, which have a layer of pure silver coating, offer excellent protection against magical and physical attacks. Silvers disruptive properties make them ideal for breaking through enchanted defenses. They also provide an enhanced grip, ensuring the swordsman maintains control during intense battles.
Now, I wholeheartedly agreed with them. With such rewards and us staying put for the winter, we definitely had to run this dungeon a few more times. I just hoped it regenerated fast. After identifying all the items, comparing them, and getting excited about them, we headed to the exit, chatting enthusiastically. Waiting for us outside was a group of three men who looked like theyd stepped out of a story about barbarianslong hair, long beards, tattoos, sleeveless leather vests despite the snow, and facial expressions of a crocodile with a toothache. A lot of toothaches. The guy at the front spoke first, his voice dripping with sarcasm. I told you our little thieves are still inside. Mahyas voice echoed in my mind, Al, grab John. She wrapped her arms around my neck, and Al hugged me from the other side. I hugged their waists, pulling us into a tight circle. The same guy sneered, Oh, how touching. They embrace before death. The three of us turned invisible, and I shot into the air. The men below started shouting and cursing. Two of them pulled out crossbows, firing wildly at where we had been, while the third drew an enormous sword and swung it with such force that his body spun around. Hovering ten meters above them, we watched the chaotic display. Stupid bad people, Rue commented. We all agreed with him. I rose higher, and we observed them for another ten minutes as they searched and cursed. Eventually, we flew back to the valley. When we landed, I turned to Mahya and Al. Do you think we should change location? I asked. I dont think so, Mahya replied, shaking her head. To reach us, they must go the entire length of the gorge from the outside, and the terrain is difficult. Chances are they dont even know about this valley. Those are gold badges. Perhaps they wont find the terrain as challenging as you anticipate, Al pointed out, crossing his arms. How come I didnt feel their power level? I asked. Travelers can always sense the power level of other Travelers, but not of Norms, Mahya explained. Norms? I echoed, puzzled. Thats how Travelers refer to non-Travelers, she clarified with a small smile. Ive never heard that term before, I admitted. Thats what my parents called them, she said softly. So, were staying put? I asked, seeking confirmation. Yes, Mahya affirmed. Even if they turn up in the valley, we can handle them without a problem. And I dont think they will. The chance is too small. I looked at Al to see if he agreed with her. He looked hesitant for a moment, but sighed and nodded. I opened the house, whipped up dinner, and we quickly returned to our festive mood. We stayed in the valley for three days without returning to the gorge. Now and then, some snow fell, but it still didnt stick to the ground and melted quickly. After three days, I turned to the team and said, Im going to check on our goldens. With a nod from the others, I cast Invisibility and flew to the gorge. Since visibility from the outside into the gorge was non-existent, I had to fly inside. When I reached the location of the dungeon, they were still there. They looked ridiculousstill wearing their leather vests to show off their tattoos, but now with blankets over their shoulders, teeth chattering, and skin turning bluish from the cold. I shrugged and flew back, thinking that if they wanted to freeze their asses off in the gorge, good luck to them. When I got home, I went straight to the kitchen to prepare lunch. We had a lovely valley, a comfortable house, delicious food, and a lake getting a thin layer of ice. Al was already planning future hockey games, and his excitement was infectious as he discussed the possibilities. B3—Chapter 25: Hockey, Cheating, and Winter Wonderland After three days, I flew to the gorge again to check on our barbarians. They were still there, and they seemed less frozen. They had set up camp fifty meters from the dungeon, where the gorge was narrower, and lit a fire across the passage. I couldnt understand what they were still doing there. Were they planning to wait until the dungeon regenerated? My curiosity kept me hovering over them, waiting for an answer. It took more than half a day, but I finally got one. I want to go home, one flunky whined. Their leader, or at least who I thought was their leader, responded firmly, No, were staying. Theres no way theyve left the gorge. Theyre probably still inside, just invisible. The cold will flush them out. The third one argued with him. Weve scanned the gorge several times and have seen no signs of fire. Theres no way theyre still here. He continued to insist, his voice growing more adamant. I dont care. Im telling you, theyre still here. The argument dragged on for more than an hour. Finally, in anger, he shouted, Do what you want, but Im staying. The group fell silent while the fire crackled, and the icy wind whistled through the gorge. I hovered over them for over an hour to see what they would do. But for now, they did nothing, so I went home. I was delighted with my spying mission because it reassured me they didnt know about the valley and would not surprise us. Two days later, I flew to the gorge again to check on their progress. This time, the leader was alone, looking even angrier than before. A thought crossed my mind, and I facepalmed again. It had been quite a long time since I last did it, but recently, I was back to facepalming. I didnt know what that said about me. I Identified him.
Keroly Danranj Arcane Juggernaut level 28
Twenty-eight sounded high, and it was worrying. After hovering over him for another half hour with nothing interesting happening, I returned home. I reported my findings to Mahya and Al. I learned that the leader is an Arcane Juggernaut at level 28. Mahya waved her hand dismissively. Dont worry about his level. He has only one class, so his trait numbers come from just that one. Maybe Al and you have lower levels in individual classes, but youre at his or higher level with multiple classes combined. That was very reassuring, and I put him out of my mind for now. After four days, I checked on him again and found he had left. I flew from one end of the gorge to the other to make sure he hadnt just moved or was hiding, but couldnt find him. He was gone. Apparently, the cold had driven him home. The valley experienced almost daily snowfall, and a thick blanket of snow twenty centimeters or more covered most of it. The snow didnt stay as long in the gorge, melting soon after it fell. But because of the shape of the gorge, there was an icy wind blowing through it all the time, making it even colder than outside. The two slackers I call my friends convinced me to continue collecting crystals from the gorge alone when it wasnt snowing. Come on, John, Al said, stretching his legs towards the fireplace. All you need to do is fly, kill the monsters from above, and gather the crystals. With your lightning, you can do it easily. Mahya nodded in agreement, arranging the fluffy blanket on her legs. Yeah, the cold forces us to wear thick clothes that restrict our movement. It makes it difficult for us to fight. I narrowed my eyes at them. You just want to stay cozy at home in front of the fireplace, dont you? Al grinned sheepishly. Can you really fault us? It is really simple for you to defeat monsters from above while remaining unseen. Moreover, you are much more effective in doing it. I sighed, knowing they had a point. Fine. Ill do it. But you two owe me. Mahya laughed. Deal! Well make you the best hot chocolate every time you come back. I rolled my eyes but couldnt help but smile. Alright, alright. Just dont get too comfortable while Im out there doing all the work. Every few days, I did a flight through the gorge, collecting crystals. Rue continued to play with the wind in the air, and as long as he didnt have to land, he had no problem with the snow. When his mana was about to run out, he would come home and sit in front of the fireplace on his beanbag, content as could be. Mahya started studying mechanical engineering from Earth, Al continued to tinker in his greenhouse, and I went back to school. While going through the books, I came across two that I could read the titles of, with no need to learn the language first. It surprised me for a moment, but then I remembered that while training my channels in Faerie, I had learned book languages as a way to spend mana, though I did nothing with them. I went through Liss entire library, collected all the books in languages I knew, and sifted through them to find my next subject. They all sounded interesting, and I chose one book about elements and another by a seasoned Traveler discussing long-lived races. I remembered Lis had mentioned my father was from one of these races, so I decided to learn more about them. As I dove into the book, I discovered a wealth of fascinating details about various long-lived races from different worlds. These groups, despite their differences, shared some common traits because of their extended lifespans. One of the most intriguing aspects was their unique take on age and maturity. For these long-lived races, youth was a prolonged phase of life. They considered their young to be children until they were 100 years old. Imagine being a kid for an entire century! This extended childhood gave them plenty of time to learn, explore, and develop their skills without the rush to grow up. Their elders and community nurtured them, ensuring a deep-rooted understanding of their heritage and traditions. Adolescence, too, stretched out until the age of 200. During these years, their mentors encouraged them to follow their passions, sharpen their talents, and explore their world. The Traveler shared stories of young individuals embarking on decades-long journeys to discover neighboring lands and cultures, gaining wisdom and experience that would later benefit their communities. This extended adolescence instilled patience and a long-term perspective, highly valued traits among these races. The book also explored the social structures and relationships within these communities. Family bonds were incredibly strong, with multiple generations often living together and supporting one another. Elders played a crucial role in guiding the younger members, sharing their vast knowledge, and ensuring that cultural practices continued. Respect for age and experience formed the foundation of their societies, and they frequently made decisions collectively, seeking input from the most seasoned members. Even though I was only half of an unknown long-lived race, with my mother being human, I couldnt help but wonder what that meant for me. Did it mean I was a child until 50 and a teenager until 100? Just thinking about it made me shudder. Although I didnt experience the same hormonal chaos as the other teenagers around me in high school and college, the idea of being a chaotic, horny teenager until 100 was too scary to contemplate. I didnt feel that young either. While I knew much of my mental maturity came from my circumstances and history, I had lived most of my life as a grown man. I studied, I worked, I was married. On the other hand, I didnt feel like a fifty-year-old man should. I felt more like a twenty-year-old guy, and even that was doubtful. This whole subject confused me terribly. Thinking again about being a teenager at 100, I shuddered in horror and put the book aside. Bottom line, it didnt really matter what the relative age of my body was. I felt the way I did, and I had learned to enjoy life. To me, that was the only thing that mattered. I moved to the other bookmaybe it would suit me better. The next book was much more interesting. It had separate chapters on each major elementearth, fire, water, and windwith specific exercises on how to develop the physical and mental characteristics each element represents. For earth, the focus was on stability, patience, endurance, and resilience. There were physical exercises like weightlifting, rock climbing, and grounding techniques, where you stand barefoot on the earth to absorb its energy. Mentally, it encouraged mindfulness meditation and activities that promote steadfastness, like long-term projects or puzzles that require significant time and effort. One exercise suggested visualizing yourself as a tree with deep roots, feeling the stability and strength of the earth flowing through you. Fire was all about passion, intensity, energy, and transformation. To develop these traits physically, the book recommended high-intensity training, martial arts, and other activities that get the blood pumping and ignite your inner fire. Mentally, it encouraged embracing challenges, setting bold goals, and engaging in creative and innovative activities. A specific exercise involved visualizing a flame within you, growing and spreading warmth and energy throughout your body, symbolizing the transformative power of fire. Water focused on adaptability, flexibility, persistence, and calmness. Physically, it suggested swimming, slow and flowing martial arts, and activities that promote fluidity and a connection with water. Mentally, it advised practicing meditation, going with the flow in daily life, and engaging in activities that require adaptability and patience. One key exercise was to sit by a body of water, observing its movements, and mimicking its flow in thought and action, cultivating a sense of inner peace and persistence. Wind emphasized freedom, unpredictability, adaptability, and quick-wittedness. Physically, it recommended activities like running, parkour, and other sports that require agility and quick reflexes. Mentally, it suggested embracing spontaneity, practicing improvisation, and engaging in activities that stimulate quick thinking and adaptability. One exercise involved feeling the wind against your skin and imagining becoming one with it, embracing its free-spirited and ever-changing nature. The book also covered secondary elements derived from the primary ones, just like I had already discovered that lightning was a derivative of the wind. It explained that only after mastering the major element could you develop the secondary element. The book laid out the path to true elemental mastery by mastering the primary elements and their associated qualities, and then building upon them to explore secondary elements. This book provided a comprehensive guide to deepen the connection with the elements and harness their full potential. It was a real eye-opener and gave me a lot to think about and work on.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. It also thrilled me to discover that, despite the usual flowery and complicated language like all the other magic books Ive read, I had less trouble reading and progressing through the book. I still had to re-read each page a couple of times to understand it, and had to untangle complicated sentences that were five lines long, but it was easier. Before, I had to re-read each paragraph five times. After thinking about it, I concluded that this was the effect of my intelligence attribute. It turned out it had an effect beyond increasing my Storage without a headache. In the past, I had already noticed that after raising this stat; I learned magic script symbols much more easily and in greater numbers. But I didnt think about what that meant beyond that. Now that I stopped to think about it, it was so obvious I had to facepalm. When I wrote all my memories of my journey from the moment I discovered the Gate, I recalled exact details of events that happened eight years ago, as if they had occurred the day before. That wouldnt make sense for an ordinary person. Of course, my intelligence influenced and made it possible. And now, this ease of learning only made it clearer. I was thrilled. It turned out that stats werent just for show but had a concrete effect in the real world. After two more weeks of steadily dropping temperatures, Al finally felt satisfied with the thickness of the ice on the lake. He asked me to ask my friend to blow all the snow off the lake to expose the ice. She cooperated easily, and within a few minutes, we had an ice arena. We put on ice skates, and Mahya and Al started skating on the lake. Al looked like a professional figure skater, and Mahya caught on within minutes, even adding jumps. Unlike normal skaters, her jumps were a good few meters high. At first, I was hesitant to get on the ice. Twice before, I had gone ice skating, and on both occasions, my wife had held my hands so I could move forward, teasing me for being so bad. I didnt want Mahya and Al to laugh at me either, but it turns out I worried for nothing. Within a minute or two, I found my balance and started moving forward on the ice. After another minute, I could skate fast, take turns, and even skate backward. I started skating fast and laughing out loud. It was such a liberating and amazing feeling. I threw my hands to the sides and spun around on the ice, laughing and enjoying every moment. It was amazing. Rue, ever curious and full of energy, watched us with wide, eager eyes as we glided across the ice. His tail wagged furiously, and he barked excitedly, clearly wanting to join in on the fun. Do you want to try skating, Rue? I called out, amused by his enthusiasm. Rue try skate! he communicated, trotting onto the ice. His paws skittered across the slick surface like he was trying to run in five directions at once, each one heading on its own chaotic mission. He glanced over at us, eyes wide, trying to imitate our careful steps, but his legs shot out sideways with a mind of their own. At one point, he looked like a marionette in the hands of a hyperactive toddlerpaws flailing in all directions while his body teetered dangerously close to the ground. But the determination in his expression never wavered, as if he believed that somehow, sheer willpower would magically turn him into a graceful skater. Spoiler: it didnt. I couldnt help but laugh at the sight of him struggling so adorably. Hold on, buddy. Lets get you some proper gear, I said, hugging him around his body and pushing him off the ice. Al gave me 2 pairs of small skates, and I carefully strapped them onto Rues paws. He wobbled as he stood up, looking down at his newly adorned feet with a mix of confusion and excitement. Rue ready, he said, his voice filled with determination. Alright, buddy. Lets give this another go, I encouraged him, gently pushing him back on the ice. Rue took a hesitant step, the skates on his paws giving him an air of awkward confidence. His legs wobbled like jelly, and though he found a momentary bit of balance, it was short-lived. With four legs to keep track of, coordination seemed like a distant dream. His back legs suddenly shot out in opposite directions, as if they had agreed to betray him. In an instant, his whole body followed, leaving him sprawled out in a dramatic, starfish-like pose on the ice. Through our bond, I got a feeling from him that was one part confusion, two parts betrayal, and a sprinkle of indignation. If dogs could mutter under their breath, Rue wouldve had a few choice words for those skates. Legs bad. Rue fall, he sounded betrayed. I crouched down beside him, grabbing hold of his collar to steady him. Alright, buddy, lets take it slow, I said, trying not to laugh as his paws slid out again in every direction. With my hands on his back and a gentle push, we started with baby stepsor, in his case, baby slides. Every few seconds, Id have to grab him before he did another split or face-planted into the ice. Come on, Rue, just follow me. Four legs cant be that much harder than two, right? At first, it was like trying to teach a horse to dance in high heels. Hed take a step, only for one of his paws to zip out from under him, nearly pulling me down with him. But slowly, with a bit of guidance and a lot of persistence, Rue got the hang of it. His legs stopped betraying him at every turn, and he skatedwell, more like glidedacross the ice. His movements grew more coordinated and controlled, though his body was still a little stiff, as if he was focusing on every step like it was the most important thing in the world. His tongue lolled out of his mouth in that goofy, doggy grin, and his eyes sparkled with the kind of pure joy that only dogs and kids on sugar highs seem to achieve. Rue skate! Rue good! he barked proudly, and I couldnt help but laugh. Yeah, buddy, youre a natural. He let out a telepathic cheer, his tail wagging like a blur. Thats it, Rue! You did it! I laughed, joining him in a celebratory spin on the ice. Rue skate master! Together, we skated around the frozen lake, enjoying the liberating feeling of gliding on the ice. After two days, Al decided it was time for us to learn to play hockey. He showed up with a bag of sticks and a puck, a mischievous grin plastered on his face. We are going to have some fun today, Al announced, tossing me a stick. Teams: Mahya and I against John and Rue. Rues tail wagged excitedly. Rue ready! Rue play hockey! I could not help but smile at his enthusiasm. We took our positions on the ice, and the game began. Al quickly took control of the puck, gliding gracefully across the ice, his movements fluid and precise. Mahya, true to her nature, added her own flair of jumping meters in the air and running on vertical surfaces, using the trees to navigate at impossible angles. Hey! Thats not fair! I shouted, watching in disbelief as Mahya zoomed past me, easily avoiding my attempts to block her. Alls fair in hockey! Mahya teased, her laughter echoing through the air as she executed a perfect jump, landing gracefully and continuing her advance. Rue, undeterred by Mahyas acrobatics, took a different approach. Rue use stick! he sent, activating his telekinesis. The stick floated in front of him, moving with surprising agility as he guided it with his mind. He intercepted the puck from Al and sent it flying towards me. I caught the puck with my stick and tried to move it forward, but Al snatched it out of the air with telekinesis. Nice try, John, but you will need more than that to get past me. Because Mahya and Al were determined to use every strategy they had, I evened out the competition. Alright, Rue, it is time to fly. Together, we zoomed above the ice, making it nearly impossible for Al and Mahya to keep up. Rue used his telekinesis to control the stick and the puck, while I provided aerial support, blocking any attempts by Al to regain control. Not to be outdone, Mahya launched herself off a tree, soaring over our heads before landing gracefully on the ice. She intercepted a pass from Rue, defying gravity with a stunning mid-air twist. But with both of us flying, we outmaneuvered her, reclaiming the puck. Al, noticing our aerial advantage, decided to cheat more. His stick moved with a life of its own, guided by his telekinesis. He blocked our shots and made swift passes to Mahya, who used the trees to gain impossible angles, launching herself back onto the ice with breathtaking precision. The game turned into a chaotic dance of abilities, with Al and Mahya using their unique skills to challenge us at every turn. Our flight proved to be a formidable weapon, allowing us to keep the puck in constant motion and evade our opponents. We passed the puck back and forth, flying and weaving through the air, making it almost impossible for Al and Mahya to predict our next move. Despite their best efforts, Al and Mahya could not keep up with our combined cheating tactics. Rue and I scored goal after goal, the exhilaration of the game and the thrill of our abilities merging into an unforgettable experience. Alright, alright, you win! Al finally conceded, laughing as he leaned on his stick, out of breath. The cheating was quite extreme, but I must confess, it was enjoyable. Mahya landed gracefully beside him, shaking her head with a smile. Youre impossible to keep up with when youre flying. Rue landed beside me, his tail wagging furiously. Rue wins! Rue and John win! I patted him on the back, grinning from ear to ear. We sure did, buddy. We sure did. We continued to play cheat hockey every day or two, and Al and Mahya developed tactics to block us. After a couple of games, our ability in the game became quite balanced. Losing wasnt as fun as winning, but it definitely made the game more challenging and really improved my flying skills. I learned how to make sharp turns and pull off aerial acrobatics. Honestly, I dont think I wouldve gained that level of control in any other situation. I continued to check the situation in the gorge and collect crystals every few days. After about two months, I discovered the dungeon had finished regenerating. We did another dungeon run, which was no more interesting than the first, but we collected a lot of silver ore. During this run, I remembered something and asked Rue, I remember in the catacombs of Paris you had a problem and just wanted to get out of there. But now, I see that it doesnt bother you. What changed? Rue is now smart! he replied with a quick wag of his tail. On the second dungeon run, we were taking a break after three days of mining on the second floor, when an idea started forming in my head. I left the others and headed over to the spell room. Dumping the ores onto the floor with a clatter, I eyed the pile for a second. Alright, house, I said, absorb everything, but give me back the silver. The ore disappeared into the floor and a minute later, silver bars started popping out. Soon enough, the house lined up forty-one shiny silver bars, each with a clean 925 stamp right in the center. I showed it to Mahya and asked, Why do I have a stamp in the middle of the bar? She rolled her eyes, shook her head, and said, Because youre the Dungeon Master. The answer wasnt very informative, but I understood what she meant. I also realized that she would never stop calling me clueless. Oh well, that was my lot in life. At least she and Al thought it was a smart idea and did the same. After we finished the run, we decided not to take the core yet, but to do one more run before the winter was over and then take it. To be safe, we exited the dungeon while invisible, but this time, there were no surprises outside. Between the hockey games, collecting crystals in the gorge, ice skating for fun, and reading books by the fireplace, I occasionally continued to practice and progress, but without investing too much time. I really internalized what Lis had tried to convey to me: I had all the time in the world, and there was no need to rush. I filled my stone balls with mana and began the exercise the dragon recommended to Lis. Initially, the first stone was quite tough and needed constant attention, but once I figured it out, it became easier. The secret was to find your flow and execute it in a semi-automatic manner as if it were muscle memoryonly mana memory. The second stone was much easier. By the time we were ready for our last dungeon run, I was up to three stones that I could spin around my head all day without a problem and without them breaking thingsthough that did happen once or twice, but nothing important. The snow turned to rain, and the temperatures rose more each day. Although the trees were still mostly bare, I noticed the beginnings of vegetation here and there. Spring was coming, and it was time for us to leave the valley. While it was difficult to determine an exact duration without a calendar or too much attention to the matter, I estimated we had been in the valley for about half an Earth year. We returned to the gorge one last time and did one final dungeon run. Before taking the core, Al went outside to ensure there werent three crocodiles with a toothache waiting for us. Everything was clear, and we collapsed the dungeon. Overall, it was worthwhile and interesting. The only annoying part was that in the first run, we got substantial rewards, but in the other two runs, we twice received silver pendants that offered a minor boost to our magical resistance and slightly enhanced our mana regeneration.
Silver Pendant of Resilience This finely crafted silver pendant provides subtle yet valuable enhancements to the wearers abilities. It offers a minor boost to magical resistance, helping to deflect harmful spells, and slightly enhances mana regeneration, allowing for quicker recovery during extended magical use.
Mahya and Rue used one pair of pendants because they needed the mana regeneration, and decided to sell the other pair. Al and I just added our pendants to the for sale pile. After another week in the valley without a single crocodile showing up with a toothacheyes, I double-checkedwe were finally ready to head out. We decided to use a balloon to reach Als swamp, but before we took off, I figured we needed a proper send-off. So, I put together a huge dinner, loaded with winter dishes to mark the end of the season and gear us up for the next leg of the journey. Steaming plates of roast venison, spiced root vegetable stew, and thick slices of herb-crusted bread covered the table. There were bowls of creamy mashed potatoes swimming in rich gravy, along with roasted winter squash drizzled in honey. I even threw in a platter of crispy fried fish, caught from the lake, and a spiced apple tart to finish things off. It was a feast that was as much about celebrating as it was about fueling up for whatever craziness lay ahead. B3—Chapter 26: Last Preparations Before Departure In the morning, before we took off, I decided to empty the houses water reservoir and refill it with fresh water from the lake. I trusted Lis and was confident that the purification system he built was top-notch, especially since I knew the Purify spell and its power. Still, it felt like a good time to renew the water. I took out the hose, pulled it up to the trees as far from the house as possible, and gave the command to drain all the water. The amount of water that poured out didnt match the size of the reservoir, even in the houses large configuration. It turned out my core had already created a pocket dimension before I even asked for it. I remembered the water level dropping in the mushroom lake and facepalmed. Of course, I knew that. It drove me crazy. How the hell do I forget things? Why do I forget things? In my previous life, before all the magic and everything else, I didnt forget things. I studied, remembered everything I learned, and applied it in my work. There was never a situation where I forgot something, only to remember it later or realize Id forgotten something important. Ever since my mana awakened, my mind felt as hollow as Swiss cheese. It made little sense. Mana, magic, and all that jazz were supposed to improve me, especially with my Intelligence stat going up. So, how the hell do I forget things? Why do I forget things? Of course, there was no answer. What else is new? After all the water drained from the house, I put the hose in the lake. The lake level also went down, but less so. It made sense; this lake was bigger. Mahya wanted to cut down trees to replenish our inventory. During the winter, we used up all the wood we had saved for heating, and we even had to cut down fresh wood, which I had to dry with the Heat spell to burn in the fireplace. By evening, we finished cutting the trees, and I began drying. Quickly, I grew tired of it, and when I looked at the remaining wood that still needed drying, I felt discouraged by the magnitude of the task ahead. After drying the second tree, I had a brilliant idea. If I was in charge of collecting crystals during the snow season, there was no reason I should also be responsible for drying the wood. I knew I couldnt teach them the spell since I bought it. At least, I remembered that from my experience teaching Lis. But they both had enough points to afford it. I approached Mahya and Al with a big grin. You two are responsible for drying the trees, I announced, crossing my arms. Mahya raised an eyebrow. But we dont have the Heat spell, she protested, trying to look innocent. Yes, neither of us has it, Al said, nodding earnestly. Well, youre going to buy it, I said, smirking. No arguments. Mahya stuck her tongue out at me, then broke into a laugh. Fine, fine. Ill get the spell. Al shrugged with a smile. Very well. At least that settled it. The next day, while Mahya and Al were busy drying wood, Rue and I spent our time racing jet skis on the lake. Im a little embarrassed to admit that Rue was much better than I was, though it wasnt surprising. Before the lake froze, Mahya had only finished one jet ski, which the three of us shared. She completed the other two after the lake had already frozen. Rue, of course, claimed the first one and spent every spare moment on the water. It took them three days to dry the wood, and I served as Rues charger during that time. My reward for this service was enthusiastic slobber all over my faceand one time, he even got his tongue up my nose. Sometimes, love truly had its challenges. Throughout those days, I made a quick fly-by in the gorge every day to check if our angry friends had shown up, but there was still no sign of them. Once the wood was finally dry, I was kind enough to help them cut it into firewood. When we finished, Mahya asked how many crystals we had in total. Al went off to play with Rue on the jet skis while Mahya and I, as he put it, counted our riches. I pulled out all the crystals we had collected, and there were quite a few. Many of them were tiny, no bigger than a grain of sugar, from the bats. Another large batch was the size of a grain of rice, taken from pims, manta rays, snakes, scythe insects, and birds. The smallest batch was the bigger crystals, gathered from the acid-spitting plants and bear-gorillas. Mahya had already confiscated the large ones from the floor guardians for her projects. Mahya pushed the pile of tiny crystals toward me. I need you to combine these into larger ones, about the size of a pea. I nodded and set to work. She took about a third of the medium pile as I started combining the crystals. What are those for? I asked, glancing up at her. Im going to feed them to the boat, she explained, already heading toward the door and probably the lake. What should I do with the rest? Keep them, she said, her tone casual, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Why? In higher mana worlds, those crystals are a type of currency, She said and left to feed her boat. As I merged the crystals, something tickled the edge of my memory. There was something significant about these crystals, but I couldnt quite put my finger on it. The thought lingered on the tip of my tongue, frustratingly out of reach, no matter how hard I tried to grasp it. It drove me crazy for half the day until I finally let it go, hoping that if I left it alone, the memory might eventually percolate to the surface.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. As we gathered for dinner, Mahya leaned forward, looking between us. So, the core we took from the last dungeon, she began. Its a little bigger than the boats core, but not by much. Al raised an eyebrow, curious. Mahya continued, Ive been leaving the boat outside whenever possible and feeding it crystals. Thats sped up the growth of its core. She turned to Al. Since John has the core for the house, and Ive got the core for the boat, it only makes sense that you should take this third coreif you have a particular project, you need it for. Al considered her words. I currently have no specific use for a core, he finally said, nodding in my direction. I already have a greenhouse that John built for me at his home. He then gestured toward Mahya. You can take the core for one jeep. If I require a core in the future, Ill obtain it from the next dungeon we conquer. Mahya smiled, satisfied with the plan. Alright then, she agreed, grinning wide. I told you the Jeep would be epic. Her words finally triggered the what had been bothering me. Leaning forward, I frowned. Do you know how I can add the crystal harvesting spell to the Guidance list? Mahya shook her head, but then looked at me curiously. How exactly did you build the spell? I created a round spell shell with mana, and inside it, I constructed the spell using a magic script, I explained. Als eyes widened in surprise. You know how to make spell marbles? he asked, leaning forward with sudden interest. What are spell marbles? I asked, feeling a bit lost. Mahya jumped in. Spells come in two formsscrolls or marbles. Simpler spells are usually on scrolls, while more complex ones come in marble form. Spell marbles are much more expensive, even for Travelers. How expensive? I asked, intrigued. Al explained, In Leylos, every time the captain of the royal guard changed, my father would buy a spell marble for the new captain. This spell allowed the captain to know where every person in the palace was, detect new arrivals, and discern their intentions. If someone harbored ill will toward the royal family, the spell would even reveal the level of that ill willwhether they were angry or had intentions of harm. After purchasing one of these marbles, the wizard tower wouldnt pay taxes for five years. I let out a low whistle, impressed. Thats expensive. Mahya nodded, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. I didnt realize you built the spell using a spell marble. If I had known, I could have told you how to teach it to me. How? I asked. Build the spell the way you did before, and then Ill inject mana into it to learn it, Mahya explained, her tone confident. Is it really that simple? I asked, skeptical. They both nodded in unison. Huh! Live and learn. Okay then, I said. Ill start on it tomorrow. Both of them looked like a cat that ate a canary. This time, it took me much less time to build the spell. I completed it in just one day with no trial and error. After double-checking that everything was in order, I closed the shell and called Mahya. She poured mana into the spell, and the orb disappeared. She pumped her fist in the air with a triumphant jump and exclaimed, Yes! It worked! Just then, my red light started flashing.
Level up +3 to all stats Wizard Battle Master Level 9
Now it was my turn to jump triumphantly, pump my fist in the air, and exclaim, Yes! It worked! When I opened my profile to admire my new level, I noticed a few more changes. Lightning had advanced to Lightning [Apprentice], and Mana Control had progressed to [Medior]. Under Wizard Abilities, I gained a new ability: Spell Creation [Junior]. In the combat section, Ranged Weapons had also advanced to [Medior]. There were additional changes to general skills and spells, with the most significant being Exude Mana, which had jumped four or five levelsI wasnt sure exactly how many. Unfortunately, Wind was still just Wind. Oh well, you cant have everything. It took me another day to create a marble for Al, and after he learned the spell, he was all smiles for the rest of the day. Unfortunately, I didnt gain another level. Stingy system. This time, I didnt feel any rebuke. Maybe the system had gotten used to my grumblings and stopped responding. During my daily fly-by in the gorge, I spotted our alligator friends stomping away from the ex-dungeon location, their voices carrying on the wind as they cursed up a storm. They were promising death and retribution to the three thieves. Back at camp, I relayed the news to Mahya and Al. I saw our friends again. Theyre not happy. They were swearing vengeance on the three thieves. Mahya and Al exchanged glances. We should change our glamor, Mahya suggested, already thinking ahead. Al nodded in agreement. Better safe than sorry. Just then, Rue padded up to us, his ears perked with interest. Rue want to be black, he declared. Black look dangerous. I chuckled at his enthusiasm, but nodded. Alright, lets give it a try. Activating my ability, One Of The Crowd, I watched as Rue transformed. His fur darkened, shifting to an inky black, and the result was indeed intimidating. He now looked every bit as dangerous as he had hoped. Rue looked in the mirror, then trotted around, clearly pleased with the transformation. Rue scary now, he said with a toothy grin, his tail wagging a mile a minute. The three of us laughed as we admired Rues new look. Mahya headed off to store her boat, while Al went to tend to some last tasks with his plantsI wasnt entirely sure what. Meanwhile, I took Rue for one last lap on the lake with the jet skis. Once everyone was ready to move, I ordered the house to close, stored the core, and then joined Mahya and Al to help inflate the balloon. As we rose into the air, I glanced over at Mahya. Need a boost from the wind? I asked. She shook her head. No need. Lets fly slowly and enjoy the view. Instead of taking the usual route through the gorge, we flew directly over the mountains, heading in a straight line toward the swamp. The mountains were almost as dense as those surrounding the mushroom valleyno wonder this valley had remained undiscovered for so long. After four hours of flying over the mountains, we finally reached the other side. Mahya directed us over the river that runs through Pemisor, continuing on toward the marsh. Isnt it dangerous to fly over the city? I asked, a bit concerned. She shook her head confidently. No. They cant see us. I activated the cloak. We continued following the river, and as evening approached, we reached the swamp. It was massive. Even from our heightabout five hundred meters above the marshwe couldnt see its end. The sun was setting, casting long shadows over the landscape. Al looked out over the swamp and suggested, I believe the optimal plan is to land near the edge of the swamp and spend the night outside of it. Tomorrow, we can use the balloon to fly over and scout for a suitable spot deep within the swamp or, ideally, in the middle. Mahya and I both agreed. We landed, I opened the house, and we settled in for a quiet evening. Dinner was a comforting meal of crab soup, and we ended the day with a movie. Every time we watched movies on my Magitech TV, I couldnt help but send a silent message of admiration and gratitude to the core. I never received a response, but I kept doing it, anyway. Johns Updated Profile
Name: John Rue Age: 20 Familiar: Rue Level 13 Display Class: Healer Level 12 Healer Spells:
  • Heal Muscle - 22
  • Diagnose - 15
  • Stop Bleeding - 6
  • Heal Bone - 13
  • Control Blood - 14
  • Healing Touch - 25
  • Neutralize Poison - 5
  • Purify - 18
  • Clean - 20
  • Anesthesia - 10
  • Regrow Flesh - 4
  • Fortify Life Force - 9
  • Cleanse - 2
  • Neutralize Curse - 2
Hidden Class: Gate Traveler Level 5 Gates to next level: 13/17 Class Abilities:
  • Conversion
  • Travelers Archive
  • Identify - 3
  • Storage - x15 (216,000 m3)
  • Local Adaptation:
    • Spoken language
    • Written language
    • Runes/Magic Script
  • Map
  • One of the Crowd
Profession: Merchant Level 8 Merchant Skills:
  • Bargain - 15
  • Sense Honesty - 10
  • Appraisal - 12
  • A Nose for Business - 20
Sub-Class 2: Wizard Battle Master Level 9 Wizard Abilities:
  • Mind Split x4
  • Mana Sense [Adept]
  • Mana Saturation [Apprentice]
  • Mana Control [Medior]
  • Mana Regeneration x 3
  • Mana Oneness [Novice]
  • Wind
  • Lightning [Apprentice]
  • Spell Weaver [Novice]
  • Spell Creation [Junior]
Wizard Spells:Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
  • Harvest Mana Crystal
  • Harvest Game [In Progress]
  • Telekinesis - 14
Battle Master Skills:
  • Unarmed Combat [Junior]
  • Ranged Weapons [Medior]
  • Mana Combat [Apprentice]
  • Blunt weapons [Medior]
  • Bladed weapons [Senior]
  • Polearm Mastery [Junior]
  • Hafted Weapons [Junior]
  • Firearms [Novice]
Sub-Class 3: Bard Level 4 Bard Spells and Skills:
  • Arcane Lullaby
  • Harmonic Illusion - 1
  • Rhythmic Resonance - 1
  • Guitar Playing - 17
  • Flute Playing
  • Violin Playing
  • Piano
  • Saxophone Playing
  • Harmonica Playing
  • Lute Playing
  • Cello Playing - 5
  • Poetry - 4
General Spells:
  • Mana Dart - 8
  • Mana shield - 7
  • Spellbinding - 3
  • Invisibility - 17
  • Mend - 2
  • Adaptable Light Ball - 4
  • Restore - 23
  • Heat - 5
  • Absorb Mana - 9
  • Exude Mana - 7
  • Copy Magical Text - 16
  • Telepathy - 7
  • Privacy Sphere - 3
  • Copy Text - 5
General Skills:
  • Mining - 8
  • Develop Negative - 3
  • Print Photograph - 2
  • Photography - 9
  • Butchering - 1
  • Skinning - 1
  • Sailing - 8
  • Engraving - 12
  • LTA Flight
  • Jump - 2
  • Stealth
  • Riding - 1
  • Motorcycle Mechanic - 3
  • Car Mechanic -1
  • Glassblowing - 1
  • Woodworking - 1
  • Leather Crafting - 1
  • Metalworking - 1
  • Bookbinding - 1
Health: 7,150/7,150 Mana: 11,100/11,100 Strength: 65 Agility: 63 Constitution: 65 Vitality: 78 Intelligence: 93 Wisdom: 94 Perception: 73 Luck: 61 Creativity: 28 Stat points: 0 Ability points: 226
B3—Chapter 27: Al’s Swamp, Part I In the morning, we took off in the balloon to find a good spot for the house. We flew high above, the balloon swaying gently in the wind, and used binoculars to scan the vast area below. Now and then, there were slight rises in the terrain, but most of the swamp was a maze of twisted trees and murky water. From up here, it looked almost beautiful in a dark and ominous waya patchwork of greens and blacks. The sun shone through the thick canopy, creating shadows that danced across the ground. Al stood next to me, scanning the ground below. With a slight adjustment to his binoculars, he remarked, Surely, there is a stable area of land somewhere. On the other side of the basket, Mahya was busy steering the balloon with her gadget, holding her binoculars to her eyes as she scanned back and forth. Rue had his paws on the edge of the basket, taking in the view. I tried to spot a suitable location, but all I could see were stretches of water and dense clusters of trees. The swamp was so huge it could easily be mistaken for a small country. From above, the view was like a tangled web of waterways and plants, with ancient trees guarding mysterious secrets. Now and then, a little pond would reflect the light back at us like a tiny mirror, but otherwise, the endless green stretched on forever. There, I said, pointing to a small patch of land that seemed higher than the surrounding water. It was thick with mud on top, but it looked more stable than the other places wed seen. That spot might work for setting up. Mahya joined us and leaned over the basket to get a better look. She agreed, Its not bad, but just in case, we should look for higher ground. We dont want to be surprised if this place floods. We kept flying over the swamp in a zig-zag pattern, searching for a better spot. There was no clear path through the maze of dark water and thick plants below. The trees were incredibly tall, with tangled branches that made it hard to see the ground in many places. Sometimes, we spotted a small opening or a higher area, but nothing that looked like a good place to set the house. As we continued, the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows over the swamp. The light turned golden, transforming the green below into a rich, almost magical landscape. It felt eerie, yet there was something strangely beautiful about the place. It would be wise to reverse course and land on the elevated area we spotted before, Al said, putting down his binoculars. That was the most suitable location we have seen so far. Once we touch down, we can explore further. Mahya nodded, and Rue even let out a small bark and sent a feeling of agreement. I was on board, too, and took one last look at the vast swamp below. It was definitely a spooky place, but there was something about it that pulled me in. When we landed on the moss and mud covered ground, the balloons basket hit with a soft thud. It felt like the surrounding swamp was holding its breath. The only sounds were the rustling of leaves and the distant croak of some unseen frog. The damp air and dim light filtering through the trees made the scene feel oppressive and threatening. After stepping out of the basket, I said, I want to try something new. I placed the core on the ground and gave the order out loud so the others could hearotherwise, Mahya wouldve killed me, or at least smacked me upside the head. Open in a configuration suitable for the surroundings. As soon as I gave the order, the house rose from the core, following the shape of the hill beneath it. The roof was the first to appear, with soft curves along the sides to match the slope of the land. As the walls spread out from the center, the dark wood stretched and shaped itself to fit the hills contours, creating a multi-level structure that blended in with its surroundings. Each floor grew atop the one below, expanding the house into a series of terraces along the hillside. The roof extended into an overhang above the different levels. The walls thickened with a blend of wood and stone, and the roofs surface merged into the hillside, making the house feel like a part of its surroundings. It looked as though it had always been there, perfectly matching the lands curves. Nice, Mahya said. I was walking right to inspect the side of the house when I felt a warning from my Luck. Everybody inside, I said urgently. We all rushed inside, and I instructed the house to activate the first stage of the defensethe mana-absorbing force field. What happened? Mahya asked, looking around for the reason I warned them. Im not sure. My Luck warned me about I didnt have time to finish the sentence when an enormous snake jumped out of the water toward the porch. As soon as it came into contact with the force field, it stiffened for a second before retreating. It stood? Reared? with part of its body out of the water, watching us and swaying gently from side to side. Yummy snake! Rue exclaimed with too much enthusiasm, jumping in place and yipping happily. The snake didnt appreciate the yipping and lunged at Rue. On instinct, I tasered it with lightning, pouring a lot of mana into the strike. The snake stiffened, and I watched as the lines of electricity spread through its body and into the water, even a bolt shooting out from its tail to strike a tree. Id used a lot of mana in that hit. The snake fell onto the porch, twitching. Mahya quickly drew her sword and decapitated it. Glancing into the water, I noticed some frogs and a couple of smaller snakes floating. Rue was still dancing in place, Yummy snake! John cook yummy snake! I scratched his ear. Ill cook it for you. But next time, dont antagonize the snake, okay, buddy? Yes boss! I shook my head. I couldnt be upset with himhe loved snake meat.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. We started pulling the snake out of the water, and it just kept coming. It was over fifteen meters long and more than half a meter wide. Well, Rue would have plenty of yummy snake meat. As I looked around, I noticed more creatures approaching the house. A smaller snake was slithering on a nearby tree. A couple of giant frogsthe size of a Mini Cooperhopped closer, and I saw trails in the water, though I couldnt tell what was causing them. Those were the perfect conditions to try something I wanted to try for a long time but didnt have the chance. I was sure those were mana beasts, not monstersI could feel it. They lacked the polluted aspect I learned to recognize in the gorge. I sang The Sound of Silence by Simon & Garfunkel and activated Arcane Lullaby. Just to verify, I poked the ability again and read its description.
Arcane Lullaby Playing a calming tune can put enemies to sleep or pacify aggressive creatures, providing a brief window for peaceful resolution or escape. The sphere of influence grows with the skill levels.
All the surrounding creatures stopped. The snake in the tree swayed from side to side with the tune. The frogs halted their jumping, and a creature that looked like a cross between a crocodile and a fish lifted its head out of the water, swaying along as well. When I finished singing, all of them stood still, staring at me. What, are they waiting for another song? The alligator-fish creature dived back into the water, and I watched its trail recede. The rest of the creatures stayed put. I shrugged, went back into the house and, just to be safe, activated the shutters on the entire house. I cooked a big dinner out of the snake, and it was indeed yummy. Rue was on cloud nine, constantly repeating, Tomorrow we collect more yummy snakes! Tons of yummy snakes! Lots of yummy snakes! Rue needs lots and lots yummy snakes! Based on my experience with the song earlier, I wrote and composed a very slow and melodic lullaby for the next day. The following morning, we glided across the swamp on the quiet jet skis, cutting through the still water. The only sound was the gentle ripple beneath us. Other than that, the oppressive silence of the marsh held steady. The smell of damp earth and something ancient filled the thick and heavy air, clinging to the bent trees and reaching out like ghostly fingers from their twisted limbs. A greenish light crept through the dense forest, casting an unnatural glow over everything around us. It gave life to the shadows, making them shift and stir. Al and Mahya were close by, but the dim light made it hard to see them clearly. Their presence was a slight comfort in the stifling atmosphere. Rue led the way, his massive body barely visible ahead. Maybe the black color wasnt a good idea in such a dark environment, but I wouldnt be the one to tell him that. He was too happy about looking dangerous. Careful! he sent. Rue feel swamp dangerous. As we ventured deeper into the muck, I nodded, even though he couldnt see me, because I felt the same unease. The trees closed in, their roots curling and diving into the water like skeletal hands trying to snatch us. Glowing bugs floated above the water, casting a soft, greenish light that made it seem like orbs were hovering in the mist. As we pushed further into the swamp, it increasingly felt like the place was closing in on us. As the air thickened, the silence became nearly deafening. The canopy above made it difficult for even the faintest light to penetrate and hit the darkened water below. The longer we traveled through the marsh, the more it felt like the swamp itself was watching, waiting for us to make one wrong move. As we progressed deeper into the swamp, the strange creatures that called this place home emerged. The first to catch my eye was an enormous insect floating near the water, its body as large as a wolf. The light on its wings pulsed from green to blue with each beat, the wings themselves translucent. It hovered just above the water, long legs nearly skimming the surface. Its eyes glowed, fixed on us as if it was always watching. Further on, something rose from the dark depths, its snake-like body gliding smoothly through the water. The creature was at least twenty meters long, with thick, segmented scales that gleamed in the dim light. A row of spines ran along its back, each tipped with a glowing orb that pulsed in sync with its slow, sinuous movements. Its head, crowned with growing antlers, emerged just above the water, revealing rows of needle-like teeth as it hissed softly. The sound echoed through the swamp like a low hum. Sensing the growing tension, I took out my guitar and sang Wild Melodies, letting the tune flow smoothly as I activated Arcane Lullaby. It didnt take long for the effect to be noticeable. The giant snake with antlers swayed gently to the rhythm. The insect stopped its movement and landed on the water, and another one of the crocodile-fish lifted its head out of the water and swayed with the melody. Wild Melodies Amidst the whispering leaves, Where sun-kissed branches sway, The wild creatures find their solace, As twilight fades the day. All is well, all is calm, In the cradle of the night, Every soul finds gentle peace, Beneath the moons soft light. In the meadows gentle hush, Where silver dew drops gleam, The deer graze with tranquil hearts, In the glow of a starlit dream. All is well, all is calm, In the cradle of the night, Every soul finds gentle peace, Beneath the moons soft light. In the meadows gentle hush, Where silver dew drops gleam, The deer graze with tranquil hearts, In the glow of a starlit dream. All is well, all is calm, In the cradle of the night, Every soul finds gentle peace, Beneath the moons soft light. The river hums a lullaby, As otters twist and glide, Their playful dances shimmer and sway, In the waters mirrored tide. All is well, all is calm, In the cradle of the night, Every soul finds gentle peace, Beneath the moons soft light. Above, the birds on feathered wings, Compose a hymn of grace, Their melodies thread through the dusk, A lullaby in natures embrace. All is well, all is calm, In the cradle of the night, Every soul finds gentle peace, Beneath the moons soft light. Beneath the ancient oaks embrace, Where shadows softly creep, The fox curls up in velvet moss, And drifts into a dream-filled sleep. All is well, all is calm, In the cradle of the night, Every soul finds gentle peace, Beneath the moons soft light. And as the stars emerge, one by one, The owls wisdom fills the skies, Fear not, dear ones, the night is kind, With peace where silence lies. All is well, all is calm, In the cradle of the night, Every soul finds gentle peace, Beneath the moons soft light. So let the winds carry this song, To every heart, both great and small: All is well, all is calm, In natures arms, we fall. The further I sang, the more the creatures seemed to relax, captivated by the calming effect of the Arcane Lullaby. By the time I finished the song, most of them had retreated, leaving us alone, while the snake continued to sway gently, completely entranced by the music. We turned around and headed back; it had been enough for the first day of scouting. To be on the safe side, I sang the entire way back to the house. When we got there, I asked Al, Did you see the plants you wanted? Yes. A great variety. Do you have a plan for how to collect them? He just looked at me and waited. I waited, too, and waited I had patience. Finally, I broke down and said, Fine, Ill be your pacifier. He clapped me on the back and smiled. I just shook my head. B3—Chapter 28: Al’s Swamp, Part II For the next three days, I served as Als pacifier. While he meticulously picked plants, I kept myself busy playing and singing. The first day, I stayed on the jet ski, but after a few hours, I floated above him. It was much more comfortable up there, with the cool breeze on my face and a better view of the surroundings. After an hour or two in the air, I was utterly fed up with singing The Sound of Silence, Sleeping Sun by Nightwish, and Wild Melodies. Unfortunately, I didnt have another quiet, calming song ready in my repertoire. Instead, I switched to the violin, which I hadnt had the chance to play yet. I took out sheets of classical music, held the notes in front of me with Telekinesis, and started playing, humming the tune softly. Naturally, with my hum, I activated Arcane Lullaby to calm all the mana beasts around usand there were a lot of them. It felt like the entire swamp had gathered for a concert. Creatures of all shapes and sizes surrounded us, forming a thick circle, twenty or more deep. They swayed to the music as if in a trance. The trees teemed with snakes, their bodies coiled around branches, watching with unblinking eyes. In the murky water, crocodile-fish lurked, their massive jaws just visible above the surface. Some of the larger insects settled nearby, their iridescent wings catching the light. Dozens of frogs, some even bigger than the ones we saw on the first day, croaked in rhythm with the melody. Among them were the snake-like creatures with antlers and glowing orbs, adding to the bizarre spectacle. Every time Al finished picking a particular spot, Id land back on the jet ski, and wed drift off to the next location while I kept playing. As if following some ancient command, the creatures would part to the sides like Moses parting the sea. Theyd swim, jump, and crawl after us to the new location, a bizarre procession of scales, fangs, and much stranger body parts. Once we stopped, theyd all settle in again, finding the perfect spot to continue their unusual concert experience. It was like having the worlds weirdest, most loyal fan club, and all I could do was shake my head in disbelief. The music completely captivated the creaturesutterly mesmerizing them. At some point, I ran out of words, even in my thoughts. What could I possibly say? I was floating through a swamp, leading a parade of mana beasts with a violin in hand. The absurdity of it all was enough to leave me speechless, which, given the circumstances, was probably for the best. That first day in the swamp, I noticed some creatures that had me doing a double take. At first, I thought they were just part of the vegetationtwisted, gnarled shapes blending right into the swamps tangled flora. But then, as we moved to a new spot, I saw them shift and relocate with the rest of the swamps bizarre audience. Later that evening, I couldnt resist bringing it up at the house over dinner. Al, did you notice those things that looked like tree roots moving around today? I swear, I thought they were plants until they started following us. Al paused mid-bite, glancing up at me. Are you talking about those creatures that resemble lizards? Yes, I saw them. While they may be strange, I dont consider them the strangest. I set my fork down, raising an eyebrow. Not the weirdest? Al, they look like they could sprout leaves at any moment. Theyre freaky as hell. He chuckled, shaking his head. I am uncertain, my friend. The snake-like creatures with antlers and glowing orbs? That is a whole new level of strange. It is as if they are extraterrestrial beings. I leaned back in my chair, crossing my arms. Come on, Al. The root lizards look like something out of a horror movie set in a haunted forest. Theyre practically camouflaged nightmares. Al wasnt backing down. Consider thissnakes with antlers and glowing orbs? Its akin to a nightmarish scenario just waiting to unfold. I wonder, what is the purpose of those orbs? It feels as if they are attempting to mesmerize me. We kept going, trading points like we were debating the most critical issue in the world, each of us firmly convinced that our pick was the weirdest creature in the swamp. As we wrapped up, Mahya, who had been listening to us with growing exasperation, finally chimed in, shaking her head. Ill never understand boys, she muttered, clearly baffled by our intense discussion. I just shrugged, a smirk playing on my lips as I leaned back and mumbled, My creatures definitely weirder. On the first day of harvesting, Rue joined us. While Al picked plants and I sang, Rues eyes roamed the surroundings, his tongue lolling out as he drooled and exclaimed, Yummy snakes! Lots and lots yummy snakes! Rue need yummy snakes! I was nervous that he might do something to antagonize the snakes, but to my relief, he held back, though the drool didnt stop. I felt a pang of guilt for not indulging Rues craving. But the snakes were doing nothing but swaying to the music, utterly harmless in their rhythmic trance. Even though Rue wanted me to, I couldnt bring myself to attack them. On the second and third days, Rue stayed at home with Mahya. When I asked him why, he replied, Rue not like John teasing with yummy snakes. When John collect yummy snakes, Rue come. As the days passed, I noticed my Arcane Lullaby ability leveling up, its effects growing stronger. By the third day, the entire audience of swamp creatures looked like they were about to fall asleep. Their eyes fluttered open and shut, but they continued swaying to the music as if in a deeper trance. Spirits, this is so weird. Even in my wildest dreams, even after my mana had awakened, I never imagined for a moment that I would float through the air in a creepy swamp, playing Adagio on a violin, and humming the tune, with an audience made up of the strangest creatures Ive ever seen in my lifenot in movies, not in fiction, nowhere. Life is just weird sometimes. When we returned that first evening, I couldnt shake the nagging worry that had been on my mind all day. As soon as I stepped inside, I found Mahya tinkering with some of her tools at the living room table, and I didnt waste any time. Mahya, I began, doing my best to keep the worry out of my voiceif she picked up on it, Id never hear the end of itWere there any attacks on the house while we were gone? She glanced up from her work. Yeah, actually, a few different creatures did try their luck, she said, her tone casual, as if she were talking about a light rain shower rather than potential threats. But they all backed off the moment they hit the force field. The mana absorption did its job. No damage or actual concerns. I felt some tension in my shoulders ease, but there was still that gnawing doubt. So, the shutters... Do you think we should keep them closed tomorrow? Mahya shook her head with a confident smile. I dont think thats necessary. The force fields strong enough on its own. In fact, I want you to leave the shutters open tomorrowlets see how it handles things without them. Her certainty was contagious, and I nodded along. Alright, if youre sure. The next evening, as soon as we returned, I went straight to her. Rue was curled up on his beanbag, looking content, so I figured things hadnt gone too badly. How did it go today? Mahya didnt even look up from the gadget she was fiddling with. Same as yesterday, mostly. A few creatures tried to breach the house, but the force field did its job. There was one stubborn snake, thoughwouldnt quit until I had to take it down myself. At the mention of the snake, Rues ears perked up, and he let out a joyful bark. Rue got more yummy snake! he announced, his tail wagging enthusiastically. I couldnt help but laugh, but I still needed to be sure. I asked telepathically, Did Rue do anything to provoke that snake? You know how much hes been eyeing them. She finally looked up, giving me a reassuring smile. No, he didnt do a thing. When the snake attacked, Rue was sound asleep on his beanbag. The force field took care of the initial hit, and I only stepped in when it got persistent. I nodded, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. Thanks. I just wanted to be sure. Clearly proud of his snack, Rue rolled over on his back, his tongue lolling out as he sighed contentedly. Yummy snake... Rue like yummy snake. Mahya chuckled, reaching down to give Rue a scratch behind the ears. Looks like this made his day, she said, her voice full of affection. On the third day, we ventured so deep into the swamp that by the time we headed back, the sun was already beginning to set. It took us two hours to navigate our way home, with my peculiar procession of swamp creatures trailing us the entire way. The sight of them swimming, crawling, and slithering behind us had become almost routine, yet it still felt surreala bizarre parade that made me question the nature of reality every time I glanced back. When we finally returned to the house, we were exhausted and ready for dinner. As we sat down to eat, the evening light casting long shadows across the table, I turned to Al, my fork hovering over my plate. Al, I began, breaking the comfortable silence, do you think youve gathered enough plants by now? Al paused, a slight frown creasing his brow. Not quite, he replied. We have covered a significant amount of ground, but I still require more plants. The deeper we venture, the rarer the specimens become, and those are the ones I need.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Mahya, who had been quietly eating, looked up curiously. Why do you need more plants? I mean, youve been collecting for three days. Al turned to her, his tone patient as he explained. The plants in this swamp are incredibly unique. Their properties are unlike anything Ive encountered elsewhere. The deeper we go, the more potent and rarer they become. These plants have the potential for powerful potions, salves, and other remedies that could be invaluable. I intend to make the most of this opportunity. Mahya nodded, taking in his explanation. I see. That makes sense. If the plants are that important, you should keep gathering them. I chimed in, considering the situation. Its getting harder to make the trip out there every day, though. Maybe we should think about relocating the house deeper into the swamp? That way, we wouldnt have to push further and further each day. Al nodded in agreement. You are right. Moving the house closer to the areas I need to explore would save us time and energy. We could focus more on gathering the plants rather than just getting to them. Mahya looked between us and nodded. Sounds like a good idea. Then its settled, I said, spearing a piece of meat with my fork. Tomorrow, well look for a spot closer to where you need to be. Al nodded, his decision solidified. Indeed. We shall make the move and take full advantage of what this swamp offers. As we settled into a comfortable silence, the fatigue of the day catching up with us, I couldnt help but glance out the window at the darkening swamp. Moving deeper into that eerie, creature-filled wilderness was daunting, but I knew it was the right course of action. With a sigh, I took another bite of dinner, mentally preparing myself for another day of exploration. The next day, after I closed the house, we went back up in the balloon, ready to venture deeper into the swamp. With binoculars in hand, we began our search for a suitable spot, flying in the same zig-zag pattern as before, but this time, our path led us further inward. As we floated along, I deployed my mana sense, trying to pick up any useful signals from the environment below. Wed been scanning for a while when Mahya, peering over the edge of the basket, turned to me and said, Why dont you fly ahead and look for a spot? Youre way more mobile than the balloon. Well keep scanning the area, maybe a kilometer or two ahead, while you go farther and scan deeper. I paused, surprised at how simple yet brilliant her idea was. Thats a great idea, I admitted, feeling sheepish that I hadnt thought of it myself. With a nod, I floated out of the basket, the cool air rushing past me as I soared forward. I estimated Id flown about two kilometers when I started moving back and forth in a search pattern, scanning the terrain below for a good place to call home. From above, the landscape looked the samea tangled network of trees, with occasional glimpses of water shimmering beneath the dense canopy. During one of my passes, I felt a concentration of mana that was noticeably stronger than anywhere else. My senses tingled, and I immediately adjusted course, flying towards the source of the feeling. Hovering over the spot, I could sense the mana was much richer here. Unfortunately, the thick, tangled foliage below was like a barrier, making it impossible to descend further. Not surprising, though, considering there was a vent in that area. I opened the Map and marked the location, then continued my search. About an hour later, and almost twenty kilometers deeper into the swamp, I finally found ita perfect spot. Below me was a large island in the middle of the swamp, or rather, a flat-topped hill rising out of the water, forming an island that stretched several hundred meters across. I hovered there for a moment, taking it all in. Just perfect, I murmured to myself, feeling a sense of accomplishment as I marked the spot on the Map. It was exactly what we were looking for. I returned to the balloon, landing softly inside the basket. As soon as I was inside, I asked the wind for a little helpa gentle nudge in the right direction. Ever since I learned to fly, Id noticed it was easier to control the wind. No need for a complex series of emotions and feelings to communicate what I wanted anymore. I simply sent out an intention for the balloon to head toward the specific spot Id marked, and just like that, the wind picked up, blowing stronger in exactly the direction I needed. Once we were directly over the location, I silently ordered the wind to stop, and it obeyed immediately. The surrounding air stilled. Not even the faintest breeze remained. It was as if the wind had vanished entirely. Out of curiosity, I opened my profile, half-expecting to see some new ability or title, but there it wasjust Wind, with no further details. For a moment, irritation flared up. Really? Still just Wind? I muttered to myself. But then I reminded myself, It doesnt matter. What matters is that you have better control. As if in response, I felt a sense of approvalor maybe it was more like acknowledgmentfrom the same mysterious source that usually greeted me with either a rebuke or amusement. So, you know how to communicate something other than smacking me on the head or laughing at me? I thought, half-jokingly. Of course, there was no answer. We brought the balloon down smoothly, emptied and folded it for Mahya to store, and I placed the core on the ground, preparing to open the house. But before I could even begin the process, a sharp sensation of danger flooded my senses. This time, it wasnt coming from just one directionit was all around us. Get ready, I said, my voice tense. I felt it too, Mahya and Al responded almost in unison, their voices steady. They both drew their swords. Rue and I immediately rose into the air, ready for whatever was about to come our way. The calm before the storm had passed; now, we were all on high alert, prepared for whatever threat lurked in the dense swamp around us. As soon as we rose, the swamp seemed to come alive with a sudden, violent surge. Without warning, massive snakes burst out of the water, launching themselves at us with terrifying speed. Rues mental shout echoed in my mind, filled with urgency and hunger. John no sing to make calm snakes! Rue needs yummy snakes! I barely had time to react before the first snake lunged at me. From my vantage point in the air, I shot a bolt of lightning at it, watching as the electricity arced through its body, stunning it mid-leap. The creature fell back into the water, twitching from the shock. The electricity rushed out of its body, hitting and stunning another three snakes. Below, Mahya and Al moved with practiced precision, their swords flashing in the dim light as they decapitated the stunned snakes with swift, brutal efficiency. But the onslaught didnt stop. More and more snakes erupted from the murky water, their scales glistening with the swamps wetness. I split my mind and fired off more lightning, one from each hand, each strike finding its mark, but the sheer number of them was overwhelming. Mahya and Al fought fiercely, their blades slicing through the air as they cut down snake after snake. The walking stomach hovered near me, and mentally urged me on, his thoughts a mix of excitement and impatience. More yummy snakes! Rue need more yummy snakes! The battle raged on, the swamp filling with the sounds of hissing snakes, clashing steel, and the crackle of electricity. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the last of the snakes fell, their massive bodies littering the surrounding ground. Just as I sensed a lull, a deep sense of danger washed over me. I spun in the air, searching for the source, and then I saw it. Emerging from the dense foliage was a creature far larger and more menacing than the snakes we had just faced. It was the antler snake thing with the orbs that Al argued was the freakiest. This one looked longer and wider than the ones we saw closer to the fringes. I couldnt see all of its body, but what I saw was at least ten meters long and three wide. I didnt hesitate. I fired a bolt of lightning at the creature, expecting it to react like the snakes had. But instead, the orbs on its body glowed brighter, as if absorbing the electricity. The creature barely flinched, and the realization that my attack had done little to harm it sent a chill down my spine. Mahya! Al! Rue! Attack! I shouted. All four of us charged at the creature, swords slashing at its thick scales, while Rue lunged forward, trying to sink his teeth into its tough hide. But the moment they made contact, a surge of electricity shot through them. Mahya and Al stiffened, their bodies locking up as the electric shock took hold. Rue yelped in surprise and pain, retreating quickly. But the electricity coursing through the creature didnt affect me. It passed through my body like a harmless current, leaving me untouched. I realized then that I might be the only one capable of taking it down. John! Al! Rue! Mahyas voice rang out, strained but commanding. Grab it with telekinesistogether! Lift it into the air! I nodded, focusing my energy alongside theirs. We all reached out with our minds, latching onto the creature. It thrashed violently, and for a moment, it was a chaotic tug of war as we struggled to work together. But then, with a collective effort, we lifted it off the ground. The creature writhed, its massive form twisting in the air, but we held on, determined. Now! I yelled, and with a synchronized push, we flipped the creature over and slammed its head into the ground with a sickening thud. Again and again, we smashed it down, the swamp quaking with each impact, until finally, the creatures movements slowed and then stopped altogether. It was dead. As the last echoes of the battle faded, the surrounding swamp grew quiet. Everything calmed down, the eerie stillness returning. I floated back down to the ground, panting. Al and Mahya didnt look well, their faces pale, their movements sluggish. I quickly put a hand on each of them and cast Diagnose, and what I found made my stomach dropthe electric shock from the creature had burned some of their nerves. Hold still, I said, and cast Healing Touch to repair the damage, soothing the burned nerves and restoring their strength. Gradually, the color returned to their faces, and they both let out relieved breaths. Thanks, Mahya murmured, rubbing her arm where the electricity had coursed through her. Al nodded in agreement, though he still looked a bit shaken. That was... intense. Yeah, I agreed, glancing at the lifeless creature. Lets not do that again anytime soon. After making sure they were both okay, I instructed the house to open, and we began storing the snakes. The battle had been brutal, but we had come out on top. For now, at least, we could take a moment to breathe. Since I was still focused on what had just happened, I didnt think to provide the house with specific instructions on how to open. I just thought open, almost absentmindedly. Apparently, my connection to the core was stronger than I realized. With no deliberate direction from meor even a conscious thoughtthe house opened in perfect harmony with the terrain conditions. As I watched, the lower floor unfolded like it usually did, but what caught my attention was how the second and third floors adapted to the terrain. They opened up like stepped terraces, each level half on the floor below and half extending up the hill, following the natural elevation lines. The roof extended outward, forming an overhang that sheltered the entire house, including the lower floor, with two columns supporting it. The roof areas of the first and second terraces transformed into spacious balconies, complete with railings, offering a panoramic view of the swamp. Curious, I examined the connection points closely. The house firmly anchored to the landscape as the floors and roofs of each level securely pushed inward into the hill. It was as if the house had intuitively understood the best way to blend with the environment, creating a structure that was not only functional but perfectly integrated with its surroundings. I couldnt help but marvel at how seamlessly everything had come together. The house had adapted with no input from me, responding to my unspoken desires and the challenges of the terrain with a precision that left me both impressed and a little awed. Inside, we all collapsed on the couch, utterly exhausted. The fight had been intense, far more than any of us had expected. As I lay there, catching my breath, I couldnt help but reflect on how much wed been coasting lately. Ever since my training in the gorge, when Al and I realized just how effective telekinesis could be and I started using my lightning, most of our battles had been quick and easy. We had faced nothing this challenging since that first day at the gorge. In short, the four of us had become a bunch of slackersand the biggest slacker of all was the dog who only ever thought with his stomach. I glanced over at Rue, who was already half-asleep, probably dreaming of the next meal. At least, by my estimation, we had over fifty twenty-meter snakes in storage now. That should keep him quiet about yummy snakes for a while. I couldnt help but chuckle at the thought. We might have gotten spoiled, but at least we were still standingand with plenty of spoils to show for it. All of us liked yummy snake meatJust not as much as Rue. B3—Chapter 29: Al’s Swamp, Part III For a week after we moved, I tagged along with Al on his picking operations, acting as his pacifier. Every day, I put on a concert for the swamps inhabitants. The haunting notes of my music, infused with the Arcane Lullaby, echoed through the misty air, blending with the natural sounds of the swamp. The restless creatures seemed to calm, their usual rustling fading away. Within the heart of the swamp, the resonance of the music reached deep, its magic extending to touch every corner. By the end of the week, my Arcane Lullaby had leveled up to 7, and my violin playing had reached level 3. Floating a couple of meters above the ground, angled as if reclining on an invisible chair, I let the music flow through me, holding the music sheets with telekinesis, my voice humming in harmony to weave the magic into the melody. The surreal sensation of merging music with magic brought an odd sense of peace. The soft, muted sounds of the swamp mixed with the hum of the violin, creating a tranquil atmosphere that felt almost sacred. Ive always loved music, even the classical pieces that others might find too formal, so this was the perfect opportunity to indulge one of my deepest passions while contributing to Als safety. As the days passed, I noticed something peculiarthe attacks on the house stopped entirely. At first, I wondered if it was just because we had eliminated the snakes that claimed the hill as their territory. Their former domain now lay quiet, devoid of any creatures willing to challenge us. But there was something more to it, I realized. The swamp itself seemed to respond to my music as if it had been waiting for someone to speak its language. Perhaps the creatures had been listening, entertained, or soothed by the concerts. A wry thought crossed my mindmaybe they dont want me to stop entertaining them? Each day, we ventured farther from home, moving in an ever-widening circle around the hill. The deeper we went into the swamp, the more the landscape changed, with dense foliage and murky waters becoming familiar companions. We no longer needed to push directly into the depths; instead, we made our way around the hill in a methodical pattern, exploring every inch. Even so, after a week, the journey back took longer and longer, stretching to two hours as we moved farther afield. I hoped that Al had gathered enough plants, or at least that we would soon need to consider moving to another spot. On the seventh day of harvesting, the swamp threw us a curveball. Out of nowhere, a thick fog rolled in, smothering the entire area in a matter of minutes. The air grew heavy, and visibility dropped to nearly nothingI couldnt see half a meter ahead. The swamps usual sounds faded into an eerie silence, swallowed by the dense mist. I couldnt even see Al, though I felt him nearby. I flew by feeling through the fog until my hand found his shoulder. The mist clung to us, damp and unnerving, muffling every attempt to speak. I tried to shout over the fogs oppressive presence, but the fog swallowed my voice whole. Telepathy was our only option. We need to go back, I sent the thought to him. How? I cant see anything, Als reply came back, tinged with concern. Store the jet ski, get on my back, and Ill fly us home. How do you intend to locate the house? I always feel where Rue is. Ill fly slowly to avoid running into trees, heading toward Rue. I didnt consider that. Very well. With Al on my back, I took to the air, flying low and slow to avoid the trees that loomed out of the fog. The journey was tense, the mist swirling around us like a living thing. Several times, dark shapes loomed out of the whiteness, forcing me to swerve to avoid crashing into the thick trunks. Each time, the fog parted just enough to show the obstacle before closing in again. It took us nearly three hours to reach the houseI didnt dare fly any fasterbut we made it back, the familiar outline of the porch a welcome sight in the gloom. After settling Al on the porch, I stepped back into the mist, curiosity gnawing at me. There was something unnatural about this fog. It wasnt just thick; it felt alive, pulsing with energy that tugged at my mana senses. I closed my eyes, letting my mana spread out, searching for the source of this strange phenomenon. The fog carried the faint essences of water and wind, a combination that should have felt familiar, but there was something more, something deeper that I couldnt quite place. I had once reached oneness with water on Earth, but since then, I hadnt reached that same connection. Now, standing in the heart of this magical fog, I let go of my thoughts and allowed myself to sink into the sensation. The fog wasnt just around meit was an integral part of the swamp, a blend of elements that had merged in perfect harmony. I started by understanding its components: the cool, damp essence of water and the subtle, flowing currents of wind. As I attuned myself to these elements, I felt a deep sense of acceptance wash over me, a recognition of how they intertwined, neither overpowering the other, creating something entirely new and balanced. Gradually, I connected with the fog on a deeper level. It wasnt just about recognizing its presenceI allowed myself to sink into it, to feel the way the water and wind melded together, forming a unified whole. Drawing on my experience with wind control, I extended my influence, and the connection deepened. It wasnt merely oneness I felt; it was something more profound, a true Unity with the fog. As I focused, the boundary between myself and the fog blurred. I wasnt just in the fogI was the fog. Every shift in the air, every ripple of moisture, I could sense it all as if it were a part of me. With this newfound understanding, I moved with it, guiding its flow with a thought. I slowly moved my hands to the sides, and the fog parted, following the motion of my hands as if it were a curtain being drawn aside. The mist obediently split in two, revealing a clear path before me, as though the very air was bending to my will. It wasnt like my control over lightning, which had come from repeatedly feeling it course through my body and deeply understanding its nature. This was differentmore organic, more innate. I lifted my arms higher, palms facing upward, and the mist rose from the ground, swirling gracefully toward the treetops. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, I lowered my hands, palms facing down, and the mist descended, settling back over the swamp like a curtain at the end of a performance. I knew I wasnt yet capable of creating fog on my ownnot on this scale, at least. I might manage a small patch if I infused mana with the aspects of water and wind, but full control would take more time and practice. Still, something drew me deeper into the swamp, an instinctual pull that told me the fog was coming from a specific point. Closing my eyes again, I let my senses reach out, focusing on the faint traces of mana that seemed more concentrated in one direction. Not that the fog was thicker there, but the mana was denser, more substantial. I flew toward that point, the fog parting before me as I moved. The journey took nearly three hours; the mist clinging to me as I navigated through the swamps labyrinth of trees and marshes. When I finally arrived, what I found was something I never expected to see. There, at the heart of the swamp, was the vent I had sensed earlier, the one I detected when searching for a place to place the house. From this vent, mist poured out like steam from a geyser, but it wasnt just any mistit was green and pulsing with mana. I focused on the mist, feeling the rich currents of water and nature mana swirling within it, along with a faint touch of wind. It was as if the fog had gathered the wind as it spread out through the swamp. The mana was so dense that I felt a slight itch in my channels, a sign that the energy here was far more concentrated than I was used to. It wasnt uncomfortable, just a reminder of the power that lay beneath the surface. I extended my mana sense, scanning the area around the vent. The plants here were different, their mana signatures so strong that they felt almost like dungeon creations rather than natural growths. After watching Al collect plants for nearly two weeks, I felt confident enough to gather them myself. Using telekinesis, I carefully lifted the roots along with the surrounding mud, preserving their integrity as I stored them away. I worked methodically, expanding the circle around the vent with each pass, collecting as much as I could. Eventually, the itching in my channels faded, but the vent continued to release a steady flow of mana, enriching the surrounding area.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. As the sky darkened, I knew it was time to head back. I took one last look at the vent, then turned and flew home, the fog parting before me like a curtain. About halfway back, I noticed the fog thinning, as if it were retreating to its source. The phenomenon intrigued me, but there would be time to explore it further in the future. And now I had Mist under my wizard abilities. As always by this point, only Mist, nothing beside it, but I was used to it. When I returned, I showed Al the plants I had gathered. He inspected them, his curiosity piqued. Where did you find these? he asked, glancing up at me with interest. I explained how I had tracked the fog to its source and discovered the vent. His expression shifted as he absorbed the information. We should return there tomorrow. Theyre that good? They are better than good. Exceptional is how I would describe them. Okay. The next day, I took Al to the vent area. The journey by jet ski was slow, taking us nearly five hours, a far cry from the speed of flight. Once we arrived, I helped Al collect the plants using the same method I had the day before. He mentioned nothing about my technique, which I took as a sign that I was doing it right. After we had finished, I offered him a ride back to the house on my backI wasnt eager for another five-hour trek by jet ski, and neither was he. That evening, as we sat together, Mahya suggested, If you found such a good cluster of plants by locating that vent, she said, maybe it would be a good idea for you to fly over the swamp and see if there are more vents. There could be more good things there. Als face lit up, and I could tell he was already planning. Thats a splendid idea, he said, his enthusiasm clear. I already have ideas for the plants we collected. I nodded in agreement. Sounds like a plan. We continued our discussion, and Als excitement remained undiminished. Ive been contemplating a few different potions I could craft from the plants we gathered today, he explained, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. One could be a potent healing draught, another might serve as a stamina enhancer, and if I blend the correct herbs, I believe I could even formulate a potion to enhance mana regeneration. His mind was clearly engaged, filled with many possibilities. Mahya listened intently, nodding as Al spoke. When he finished, she added, Sounds like youve got some promising ideas there. She then shifted the conversation slightly, sharing her own progress. Ive been making some headway on converting the first Jeep into Magitech. Theres still a lot of work to be done, she admitted, but Im making steady progress. She paused, then added with a smirk, Or at least, Im steadily dismantling the JeepI havent quite reached the stage of starting the blueprint and rune work yet. The next day, I took to the air, flying above the trees, and started a back-and-forth search pattern, tuning in to my senses. It didnt take long before I located the vent we already knew about, which was a pretty good sign that I was on the right track. The swamp was huge, and after a whole day of flying, Id only covered about thirty percent of it. I could have flown faster, but I wasnt sure if Id still be able to sense the vents at higher speeds. Unfortunately, I found nothing new on that first day. But on the second day, things started looking up. Not too long after I set out, I caught a faint pulse of manasomething different from the usual swamp vibes. I zeroed in on it, and there it was: another vent, hidden beneath the thick canopy, releasing its magic into the air. That I found it so quickly gave me a boost of confidence, so I picked up the pace, figuring I could sense the vents even while moving faster. I kept scanning the swamp all day, covering more ground, and as evening approached, I felt another surge of mana coming from a different direction. I followed the trail and found a third vent. Hovering above the swamp, a thought struck me. The location of the vents wasnt random at allthey created the swamp. Looking at the Map, the swamp looked like a boat with a sail, and the vents lined up perfectly: the first one was in the front half of the boat, the second in the back half, and the third in the sail. It made sensethe vents were the heart of the swamp, pumping out the magic that shaped the land, fed the plants, and maybe even influenced the creatures that lived there. The swamp wasnt just some wild patch of land; it was a living, breathing ecosystem, and these vents were the lifeblood that kept it all going. Realizing that made me see the swamp in a whole new lightit wasnt just a place we stumbled into; it was something much more intentional, something shaped by the magic deep within it. I got home late that night, hovering above the swamp and thinking profound thoughts. Happens even to the best of us. The problem with the vents I found is their distance, I informed them in the morning. Theres no way we can reach them with the jet skis. Mahya frowned, considering the issue. So what do we do? Well close up the house, I suggested, and Ill fly both of you to the vents. Can we land directly above the vents? Al asked. I shook my head. No, the vegetations too dense there. But Ill get us as close as possible, and from there, we can use the jet skis. Good idea, Mahya agreed. Once we were all on the same page, I gave the core an order to close the house. Al and Mahya each wrapped an arm around my shoulders, and I hugged their waists in return. As we lifted off, I couldnt help but feel relieved Rue had learned to fly on his ownI definitely didnt have enough hands for everyone. When we arrived at the vent area, I found a spot open enough to safely get everyone off. Hovering above the water, I watched as they took out the jet skis, and then carefully lowered them onto the surface. Rue joined us, balancing confidently on his own jet ski. He had more than enough mana to keep flying, but I knew he just loved riding the jet ski. They advanced toward the vent on the jet skis while I flew overhead, singing to calm the numerous creatures stirring in the swamp below. There were more of them than usual, but my song seemed to keep them at bay. As we approached fifty meters from the vent, a swarm of leeches suddenly jumped out of the water and latched onto them with alarming speed. Mahya jumped up into a nearby tree, and shouted, They absorb mana. frantically pulling the leeches off herself. Al, hang on! I shouted, swooping down to grab him and lift him into the air. Rue, thanks to his thick fur, was mostly unaffecteduntil a leech latched onto his nose. With a quick lick, he spat it out and mentally shouted, Yikes! making us all flinch. The minute I was low enough, some leeches jumped on me, and I could feel them sucking the mana out of my body. The sensation was like the time I had to cast Exude Mana on myself to get rid of an awful curse in the UK. I flew toward Mahya, who reached out and pulled Al into the safety of the tree. Once he was secure, I landed beside them, and we all worked together to remove the leeches that had latched onto him and me. The little parasites had drained a significant amount of mana, leaving us all feeling slightly weakened. As we rested in the tree, trying to regenerate the lost mana, I noticed the leeches beginning to climb up the trunk, drawn to us like magnets. Not again, Mahya muttered, her eyes narrowing. We need to move! I urged. Without hesitation, Mahya jumped to another tree, and I took to the air once more, flying with Al over to join her. We repeated this maneuver twice more, but with each leap, the leeches seemed to follow, relentless in their pursuit. I finally had enough. Hovering above the water, I gathered my energy, and with a sharp flick of my hand, I unleashed a bolt of lightning into the swamp. The electricity crackled and danced across the surface, and in an instant, the water below us boiled with energy. The bolt of lightning I unleashed into the swamp fried every leech in the water, causing their bodies to float lifelessly to the surface. Were clear, I called out, landing in a nearby tree where we could catch our breath. Al scanned the ground below. Nothing interesting down there except more leeches, he announced. Lets get out of here, then, I decided. Wrapping an arm around each of them, I flew us back to where we had left the jet skis. Once we were safely back on them, we sped away, leaving the leech-infested waters behind. When we reached an area with less dense foliage, I picked them up again, and we headed back to our hill. I flew with my profile open, monitoring my mana levelsthe leeches had drained a lot out of me. Luckily, my regeneration was good, and the proximity to the vent helped, as we landed on the trees, I recovered most of the mana they had siphoned from me. Still, it was a very unpleasant experience. Those leeches were vicious. When we got home, I asked them, As I was flying back, something occurred to me. The leeches on the trees survived the lightning strike. Do you think they might be useful for something? Their ability to absorb mana is off the charts. Mahya and Al looked at me like Id lost my mind. Dont look at me like that. I really think the leeches ability to absorb mana is interesting. Interesting, maybe, Mahya replied, but what exactly are you planning to do with them? Throw them at someone? And where would you keep them? You cant put living things in Storage. No matter how hard you try, it wont work. Are you going to fly around holding them in your hand? Fair point. Youre right. Forget it. After dealing with the leeches, I felt an overwhelming need for a long bath. My Clean spell was amazing, but sometimes only water can truly do the job. As I soaked in the bath, I found myself hoping with every fiber of my being that Al had gathered enough plants. I was getting thoroughly fed up with the swamp. It was great for my Arcane Lullaby, and the fog was intriguingbut I was still completely done with the swamp. B3—Chapter 30: It’s Raining Dungeons, Hallelujah Mahya and Al wanted to check the third vent the next day, but I needed a break. They had rested at home while I explored the fog and flew around searching for the vents, so now it was my turn to take it easy. I spent the first day on the balcony, on the roof of the first floor, just reading. I let my mind and body relax, allowing my imagination to soar on the wings of fantasy. By the end of the day, I finally finished The Demon Cycle series and gave all the books to Mahya, remembering she had asked for them when we were in the glowing mushroom area. As I read, a few of the giant insects with glowing wings tried to approach the house. However, as soon as they touched the mana-absorbing force field, they immediately retreated, landing on the hill in front of the house. Slowly, more and more of them gathered, and soon, some frogs joined the party. At least there were no new snakes or that creature with the glowing orbs. But as the number of creatures increased, so did my worries. What if the force field couldnt hold them all back if they attacked together? Just to be safe, I began humming a soothing, melodic tune and activated Arcane Lullaby. While continuing to read, I softly hummed to keep the spell going. I was confident that now there was no way they would attack. I had already discovered how the music mesmerized them. By the afternoon, I noticed a change in the abilitynot exactly that it got stronger, but it seemed more penetrating, more impactful. Curious, I checked my profile and saw that the ability had reached level 10. From past experience, I knew that level 10 was a sort of threshold, after which abilities and spells took a significant leap in effectiveness. When I closed the profile, I noticed that my red light was flashing, signaling a message from the system.
Level Up +3 Perception, +3 Vitality, +2 Creativity, +3 free points Bard Level 5 Stat points: 3
My Strength and Constitution were the lowest, with 65 each, so I added the points to Strength, deciding to add to Constitution the next time. I remembered that when my Healer and Merchant Classes reached level 5, I got another spell or ability, but there was no notificationit just appeared on my profile as if it had always been there. I looked up at the sky and said, This systems user interface is just bad, and I dont care if you get mad at me. It doesnt take away from the fact that the interface just sucks. I waited for a response but got none. The system had probably gotten used to my complaints by now. I opened my profile again, and under the Bard class, I noticed a new ability: Musical Memory. Curious, I tapped on it to read the description.
Musical Memory When activated, the bard can use this skill to memorize and recall intricate musical compositions or detailed lyrics effortlessly, even after hearing or reading them only once. You must consciously trigger the ability to store the information for later recall.
I looked up at the sky and, in a resigned tone, said, Okay, maybe youre not that bad. But I still think a UI improvement wouldnt go amiss. This time, I felt a wave of amusement directed towards me. Laugh all you want. You know Im right. Who are you talking to? Al asked. The universe. He looked at me for a long moment, his expression completely bewildered. Then he shook his head and muttered quietly to himself, Mahya is right. Wizards really are all crazy. I didnt think I was supposed to hear that, but thanks to the points that had just been added to Perceptionwhich he didnt know aboutI caught every word. Busted. The next day, I took care of some life admin. Despite having finished shooting seven rolls of film, I still hadnt found time to develop them. As I retrieved the portable darkroom in the spell room, a sudden thought crossed my mind. I told the core, Make me a darkroom. Despite feeling something happening, when I looked around, everything appeared the same. Following the feeling in the back of my mind, I went out into the living room and saw a new door under the stairs that led to the mezzanine. On the other side was a darkroom with no windows. Based on its location in the house, it was either a dimensional pocket or a room that extended inward into the hill. To be honest, it didnt really matter to me which one. The important thing was that I had a darkroom. I tossed the Adaptable Light Ball into the air, and it floated above, casting its soft, even glow across the room. I began arranging the space for my convenience, placing tables and taking out a cabinet to store the chemicals. But the cabinet wasnt big enough. If I was already experimenting, I might as well go all the way. Make me separate storage spaces for chemicals, equipment, and film. I also need lines along the room to hang the negatives and photos after development to dry. The familiar sensation washed over me, as if the room itself was responding to my thoughts. The walls shifted, expanding and reshaping with a smooth, almost organic motion. Shelves emerged from the walls, perfectly spaced and wide enough to hold all my chemicals. Cabinets rose from the floor, their doors swinging open to reveal neat, compartmentalized storage areas. Each compartment seemed tailor-made for specific bottles, beakers, and flasks, all arranged with an efficiency that was almost too good to be true. More shelves appeared, these equipped with built-in temperature control, perfect for storing my film and photo paper. I watched, amazed, as lines extended across the ceiling, crisscrossing the room with just the right amount of tension to hang my negatives and photos for drying. The core considered every detail, ensuring that nothing would damage the delicate film during the drying process, from the smoothness of the surfaces to the placement of the lines. But the core still had more work. As I watched, the room continued to grow. Along one wall, a series of cubbies appeared, each one perfectly sized for my cameras. I counted themforty-eight, one for each of my mechanical cameras. A soft, protective material lined the cubbies, and the shelves above them had small hooks and holders for any accessories. It was as if the core knew exactly what I needed, even before I did. Or maybe my subconscious did and communicated it to the core. The whole thing was confusing. Finally, a large workbench rose from the center of the room, sturdy and spacious enough to handle any project I could think of. Drawers slid out from beneath it, each perfect for tools and supplies. Everything had its place, from the smallest brush to the largest tray, and there was more than enough room to work without feeling cramped. I stood in the middle of the room, turning in a slow circle, taking it all in. The core had created a photographers paradise, taking care to plan and execute every detail meticulously. I couldnt help but feel a deep sense of satisfactionand maybe a little aweat how perfectly everything had come together. Mahya and Lis kept telling me that dungeon cores were incredibly valuableso much so that people were willing to kill for them. With each experiment I conducted, whether on my own or with Mahya, I understood more and more why these cores were so highly prized. The way the core responded to my thoughts, creating entire rooms and perfectly organizing complex spaces with just a simple command, was nothing short of extraordinary. It was like having a personal architect, engineer, and craftsman all rolled into one, capable of manifesting whatever I needed with precision and efficiency. Every time I asked the core for something, it delivered beyond my expectations. And the more I used it, the more I realized just how powerful it truly was. It wasnt just about creating a darkroom or storing my camerasit was about the limitless potential this core held. The ability to reshape the very environment around me, to tailor it to my exact needs, was a resource worth more than gold. It was no wonder people would go to extreme lengths to get one. Not to mention the basically endless energy to power stuff. With every new creation, the core showed its value, and I found myself increasingly protective of it, understanding just how much of a treasure I had in my possession. Before I even began, I spent hours carefully taking all the photography equipment out of my Storage and arranging it in the darkroom. With just a thought, each item materialized before me, one by one. Cameras, trays, chemicals, photo paper, and toolseverything I had amassed for my craft found its perfect place. The room slowly filled with the tools of my hobby, each item settling into the shelves, cabinets, and drawers that the core had so thoughtfully provided. It was a meticulous process, but the satisfaction of seeing everything in order was worth the time. Once everything was in place, I closed the door to the darkroom, and as soon as it clicked shut, the light in the room adjusted perfectly, dimming to the exact level needed for developing film. The Adaptable Light Ball that I had tossed earlier slowly dimmed and then winked out, no longer necessary in this expertly crafted space. I took a deep breath, feeling a sense of contentment settle over me. The room was perfectly quiet; the only sound was the faint rustle of my clothing as I moved. Everything was in its place, ready for me to begin the process. There was something deeply satisfying about the ritual of developing filmthe careful measuring of chemicals, the steady rhythm of agitating the developer, and the anticipation as images slowly appeared on the negatives.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. With everything set up, I began working on the first roll of film. The process was almost meditative, each step carefully executed. The core had provided everything I needed, and I found myself lost in the works pleasure. There was no rush, no urgency, just the quiet joy of creating something tangible from moments captured. As I moved on to the next stepenlarging the negatives to print color photographsI placed the enlarger on the workbench. Just as I was positioning it, a light extended from the wall, perfectly angled to provide the exact illumination needed for the task. It was as if the core expected my every need, shaping the environment to fit whatever I required. I couldnt help but smile as I set to work, marveling at how effortlessly everything came together. The core had given me more than just a roomit had given me the perfect space to create, a place where I could lose myself in the art of photography, knowing that everything I needed was right at my fingertips. I spent the entire day in the darkroom, developing all the films I had, and the pictures turned out amazing. I took my time, savoring each one as it came to life. The photos from the islandthe glowing mushrooms, the quaint towns, the house on the sea, Ram-Son, and Pemisorwere all beautifully captured. But what pleased me the most was that I had captured the eerie atmosphere of the swamp perfectly. The next morning, Mahya appeared at my door, her usual energy clear. Enough rest, she declared with a grin. Lets go check the vent. I sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing. Alright, I nodded, understanding that patience was not one of her strong suits. With a resigned smile, I closed the house. This time, I said, turning to her, well inflate the balloon. The third vent is pretty far, and Im not sure I can fly for hours with you two. Mahya nodded in agreement, and I added, Im not sure Rue has enough mana for that either. Rue barked softly in response. He said nothing, but sometimes words are unneeded. It took us two hours to take off and another five hours to reach the next vent area, even with a boost from the wind. If I had tried to carry them while flying, we probably wouldve arrived with my arms numb from the effort. Of course, dense trees packed the area around the vent, leaving us with no chance to find a place to land. After another hour of searching in wide circles, we finally spotted a small patch of land sticking out of the water, just big enough to land the balloon. After we folded up the balloon, I looked up at the sun, my concern growing. Its already after noon. Itll be getting dark by the time we reach the vent. I dont think its a good idea to do it today. Mahya and Al both glanced at the sky, then nodded in agreement. I looked around uncertainly. The patch of land we had landed on was definitely not big enough for the house, even in its smallest configuration. The entire area was about three meters at its widest point. Although we had opened the house on the sea before, the swamp here wasnt deep enough to support its weight. I stood there, rubbing my chin, lost in thought, until it suddenly hit meI facepalmed. If the core could create the perfect darkroom for me, I was pretty sure it could solve this terrain problem, too. I placed the core on the edge of the small land area and instructed it to open the house in a way that suited the conditions. The house grew as it always did, but this time it was different. What emerged was a small house on stilts, perfectly adapted to the swampy environment. It even had a slightly spooky look that matched the surrounding swamp, blending in almost seamlessly. We spent a nice evening at home. I grilled snake steaks on the barbecue out on the porch, and we ended the night with a very energetic game of Super Taki. Over breakfast the next morning, I said, I think it would be a good idea if I check the vent myself first. Why? Mahya asked, raising an eyebrow. Remember the leeches? If I fly alone to check, I can approach the water, throw something in, and wait for a response, I explained. Al chimed in with a suggestion. We could come with you, and then you fly ahead. I shook my head. No. Without me, how will you calm the swamp creatures? They both looked thoughtful, considering my point, and then finally nodded in agreement. I flew toward the vent, of course humming to pacify the creatures, and when I arrived, I immediately spotted the portal of doom. It was surprising. According to what I had read in the Archive and the Worlds Information, it was supposed to be rare. Yet here we were, having already found three. The valley with the mushrooms was completely surrounded and impenetrable, and the three crocodiles simply had told no one about the dungeon in the gorge. Still, the prevalence of these dungeons was unexpected. To be on the safe side, I lifted a long branch with telekinesis and stirred the water. Nothing jumped out at me. That was a good sign. When I inspected the portal of doom, I realized it was halfway submerged in the water. I was pretty sure wed have to sail into it on the jet skis. Upon returning to the group, I shared my findings. Everyone looked pleased, including Rue. I asked Mahya, Dont you think were finding too many dungeons? Not really, she replied. Their density is quite suitable for the mana level of this world. And with your Luck at a high level, its no surprise that were finding them. But in Tuonela, Lis didnt use his luck to find the dungeon. We had to search for it. I thought luck couldnt be used to find a dungeon, I pointed out. Mahya paused, then nodded. Yeah, I forgot about that. Youre righthe did say Luck doesnt work on dangerous things. Maybe its because were going to places that are already known to be dangerous? And in this case, the fact that you can find vents probably helped you locate the dungeon. Otherwise, we wouldnt have had a chance. Yeah... youre probably right, I said, mulling it over. When we reached the vent, we sailed into it on the jet skis, and I couldnt help but feel a bit of relief. The dungeon inside was a massive lake with no land in sight. In the distance, I could see the haze edges of the dungeon touching the water, creating an eerie, almost surreal atmosphere. We advanced a few meters, and suddenly, fish began leaping out of the water, launching themselves at us. They looked like small green sharks, but half their length was just a mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth. Instinctively, I started batting them away with telekinesis, while Mahya and Al tried to fend them off with their swords. The cutting didnt work too well, but at least the swords were effective as makeshift bats. Mahya quickly switched to a rifle and began shooting at the fish, which proved to be much more efficient. I tried using my crossbow, but the fish jumped too fast for me to get a clear shot. After a few frustrating minutes of mostly missing and just smacking them away to avoid getting bitten, I turned to Mahya and asked, If I hit the water with lightning, will it affect the jet skis? The jet skis no, but us yes, she replied, her voice tense. Theyre made of metalthe electricity will pass through them and hurt us. What to do, what to do... An idea struck me. Mahya, get on Rues back. Al, you get on mine. Rue immediately flew over to Mahya, and she climbed onto his back with ease. He was already so big that she could sit on him like a small horse. Meanwhile, I flew toward Al, still swatting fish away, and he quickly jumped onto my back. With everyone safely in the air and out of harms way, I split my mind and, with both hands, unleashed lightning into the water. I kept my profile open, watching as my mana levels dropped. I poured more and more lightning into the lake until I was down to the last 1,000 mana units. The water reacted violently to the onslaught of lightning. It roiled and churned, illuminated by a brilliant display of electric arcs that danced across the surface, creating a stunning web of light. The electricity crackled and sparked, sending bright tendrils of energy across the waters surface, turning it into a boiling, writhing mass of glowing, electrified chaos. An ethereal light seemed to emanate from the water, flickering and flashing, as if the lake had transformed into a cauldron of raw power. Within seconds, the dead fish started floating to the surface. Like corks in a bowl, they popped up. More and more fish kept appearing, eventually forming a dense layer that covered the entire surface of the water. There were so many that you couldnt even see the water beneath them. A hundred or so meters away, I spotted a shark that was three times bigger than the others. Mahya pointed at it, her eyes narrowing. I think thats the floor guardian. We quickly descended back onto the jet skis, and the three of us began casting my loot spell at the monsters. The problem became apparent almost immediatelyonce the monsters shrank into crystals; the crystals sank into the water. Thinking fast, I pulled out laundry hampers with mesh sides from my Storage and tossed two to Al and Mahya. Use these, I instructed. We continued to collect the fish, turning them into crystals as quickly as we could. At one point, Mahya ran out of mana, so she grabbed an oar and began shoving fish into our makeshift nets. Despite our best efforts, and even with the monsters dissipating much slower in the dungeon, we only managed to collect less than half before the rest dissipated. There were just too many of themwe didnt stand a chance of getting them all. At least Mahya turned the floor guardian into a crystal and grabbed it before it could sink out of reach. After collecting all the crystals we could, we paused to catch our breath, looking out at the vast expanse of magic-infused water. Al broke the silence, his voice filled with concern. What is our precise plan for gathering all of this? I have no idea, I admitted, shaking my head as I tried to think of a solution. Lets get the cores to drink the water, Mahya suggested, a spark of excitement in her eyes. How? I asked, furrowing my brow. Your core in the boat needs a magic circle to absorb anything, and the new corewe havent even connected it to anybody yet. Mahyas eyes lit up with an idea. Ive got it! she exclaimed, suddenly gunning the jet skis engine and speeding off with purpose. I was about to sail after her, worried she might need help, but she waved me off, calling back, Stay there! When she got a few hundred meters away from us, Mahya took out her boat. We all sailed toward it and climbed aboard. As I hoisted myself over the side, I saw Mahya already at work, drawing a magic circle on a plywood board. I recognized the design immediatelyit was the same circle we used to make the core absorb things. Good idea, I said, impressed. Of course, Im a genius, she replied with a wink. Al and I laughed, shaking our heads with amused smiles. It took Mahya almost three hours to complete the intricate magic circle. Once she finished, we all climbed back into the water and returned to the jet skis. Mahya carefully placed the plywood board on the water and positioned the core in the center of the circle. Help me sink the board, she instructed. We each pressed down on a corner of the board, even Rue, who contributed with his paw. Slowly, the board sank beneath the water. We sat there, waiting, but I couldnt see any visible change. Is the core actually absorbing the water? I asked, skeptical. Yes, dont you feel it? Mahya responded, surprised. Not really, I admitted. Maybe its because youre not connected to it anymore. My cores drinking it up like a big baby. We all laughed, and continued pressing down on the board, keeping it submerged in the water. We sat there for what felt like three hours, occasionally shifting the leg we used to press the board down into the water. After about an hour and a half, I noticed something interestingthe water level had dropped. There wasnt any soil or anything visible in the water, but the borders of the haze no longer looked like a dome. Instead, they resembled a sphere, now filled almost to the middle with water. We continued holding the board down until Mahya finally spoke up, Thats it, my core is full. It absorbed a lot more than I thoughtprobably because this water is almost pure mana. Shall we exchange cores? I suggested, thinking it might be a good idea. That wont work, Mahya replied, shaking her head. One of us has to connect to the core before we can do that. Al looked curious. How do you know it wont work? Because with both my core and Johns core, which doesnt even need a magic circle, the core only absorbed things after we gave it the order, Mahya explained. Lets deal with it tomorrow, I suggested. We can sleep on the boat tonightno need to take out the house. They agreed, and we ended up spending a pleasant evening on the boat. We even had an e-foil race on the dungeon lake. I won! And although they tried to claim that I cheated, we all knew it was just an excuse to soothe their wounded pride. B3—Chapter 31: Who Knew Dungeons Needed Yard Work? The last line of the circle glowed as I lifted the brush, each rune pulsing with a soft, eerie glow in the dim light, and then faded. We both stepped back, taking a moment to survey our workthe result of three focused, silent hours. Just as the magic settled, Mahya turned to me, her face uncharacteristically uncertain. Do you want us to connect the core to you? Her voice was soft, almost hesitant. I blinked, thrown by the suggestion. Wait, wheres this coming from? I thought we were connecting it to youfor the jeep, wasnt that the plan? She shrugged, glancing at the circle as if it might provide answers. I dont know it just felt fair to ask. Al doesnt want a core right now, and were both using them. You have one, I have one so She trailed off, meeting my eyes. I asked. You want me to take the core? Is it a strain or something? I tilted my head, trying to figure out the reason for the question. Mahya shook her head. No. Just asking. I thought I knew where this was coming from and didnt have a good answer. I told her many times that she owed me nothing for saving her life and fixing her channels, but sometimes feelings and logic dont necessarily align. An idea sparked in my mind, and I grinned. I have an idea. Lets do rock-paper-scissors. Her face lit up, enthusiasm replacing the earlier uncertainty. Excellent idea. We faced each other, hands at the ready. One, two, three, I counted, and my paper wrapped around her stone. One, two, three, she counted, and her stone broke my scissors. Al, who had been watching with folded arms, finally spoke up, his tone dry and laced with amusement. You know that the two of you are absurd, correct? Mahya and I glanced at each other, sharing a confused look. Why? she asked, her head tilting slightly. Because we are in a dungeon right now. When we finish, we will have another core. So you are now deciding who will be the dungeon master of two cores a few hours longer than the other. Al spoke slowly, as if he were explaining something very simple to a couple of clueless children. Mahya and I exchanged sheepish grins, the absurdity of the situation dawning on us. We both laughed. Al shook his head, a look of exasperated patience on his face, and let out a deep sigh. Come on, lets hook you up, I said, still chuckling as I gestured for Mahya to get ready. After completing the ritual and connecting her to the core, we moved on to the next task. We followed the same procedure as with the first core. We carefully placed the core on the board with the material absorption circuit, then lowered it into the water. This core was slightly bigger than the boat core, so I expected it to absorb a little more. To my surprise, it absorbed a lot moreso much more that it took maybe six or seven hours, and the lake was more than half empty by the end. Finally, Mahya let out a relieved sigh and said, Thats it, it cant take any more. I stretched, feeling the stiffness in my back and legs. Thank goodness, I muttered. My butt was numb from sitting for hours on the jet ski, and I couldnt have been happier that it was over. Mahya stored the boat, and I tossed my core into the water with instructions to absorb everything. My core was a star. In less than an hour, the jet skis touched the bottom of the lake. It was surreal. The sides and ground were devoid of mud, sand, or stonesonly the same indistinct haze that marked the dungeons boundaries remained. A strange unease settled over me as I stared at the haze. For a moment, I hesitated, afraid that stepping off the jet ski would send me plummeting through the fog. But when I saw Mahya and Al dismount with no trouble, I exhaled, shaking off the fear, and carefully stepped down as well. We stood inside a perfect sphere, the boundaries marked by the dense haze that defined the dungeons limits. I spun slowly in place, taking in the eerie sight. About halfway up the sphere, I noticed an arched opening. Al pointed toward it. The opening to the second floor. Mahya and I nodded in agreement. She sighed, running a hand through her hair. Shall we continue, or rest and continue tomorrow? It took us a long time with the cores. Well rest and continue, I decided. We spent the rest of the day in the sphere, but this time, I opened my house, setting it up in its smaller configuration. The following day, I woke to find about ten centimeters of water covering the bottom of the sphere. As I surveyed the area, a small green shark suddenly launched itself toward me. Reflexively, I reached out with telekinesis and caught it in mid-air. With a quick gesture, I sent a tiny bolt of lightning through the creature and cast the harvest spell on it. The entire encounter lasted less than a minute. Very efficient, Mahya remarked, a hint of amusement in her voice as she watched me. I chuckled, shaking my head. Yes, it isprovided you dont have hundreds of them jumping at you all at once. After breakfast, Mahya jumped up into the opening. Rue flew by himself, and I took off with Al on my back. When we reached the opening, we passed through a force field, emerging on the other side to find a staircase. I looked left and right, confused. From water to stairs? How does that make any sense? After a second, I shook my head and followed them down the steps. The descent seemed endless, taking almost five minutes before we finally arrived at an opening resembling a caves mouth. Jagged stones lined the floor, making each step dangerous as we carefully navigated around them. The sight before us was unexpected when we exited through another cave opening. Stretching out in front of us was a seemingly endless grassland, with wild grass reaching up to our knees. I tilted my head back, squinting as the sun shone brightly in the sky. Glancing around, I realized we were standing on top of a hill, but when I turned back, the cave we had just emerged from had vanished. Where is the cave we came out of? I asked, perplexed. Dont know, Al replied, shaking his head. Ive heard of dungeons like this, Mahya said. But I didnt expect to find one here. Like what? I asked. That theres no going back, only forward until the dungeon is conquered, Mahya explained. My father told me about them. He and my mother encountered such a dungeon in a world with a mana level of 45. Its very rare. They traveled together for more than two centuries and only encountered one. Is there anything special about them? I asked, glancing around at the endless grassland. Im not sure, Mahya admitted, her brow furrowed. The one my father told me about gave them an exceptional reward. If I remember correctly, each of them got three spell scrolls. But I might be confusing it with another storythey had a lot of stories when I was growing up. A sudden thought struck me, and I looked around warily. Guys, dont you think its weird that weve been chatting here for a few minutes, and nothing has attacked us? They looked around, their eyes scanning the horizon, and then shrugged, seemingly unfazed by the calm. I was getting worried, but then I looked at Rue and calmed down. He lay with his head on his front paws, gazing at the scenery with a relaxed demeanor. Our senses were good, but they couldnt compare to Rues. I trusted him; if something dangerous approached, wed know.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. What do you want to do? I asked, glancing at the others. They both scanned the area again before Mahya spoke up. Rue, could you check that theres nothing dangerous? If so, run back to us. Yes mini boss! Rue replied with enthusiasm. Al and I burst into laughter, and Mahya raised an eyebrow, smiling. Thats new. Rue wagged his tail, radiating waves of smugness. He was very pleased with himself. He trotted off from us, and we settled on the hill to wait. Rue ran in ever-increasing circles, and at one point, I had to pull out my binoculars to keep an eye on him. Al and Mahya chatted quietly while I lay back, staring at the artificial sun. It looked so realsun, blue sky, cloudsjust like we were outside. I must have drifted off at some point because the next thing I knew, a hand was on my shoulder, gently shaking me awake. When I opened my eyes, the sun was on the other side of the grassland. Rue stood nearby, panting, his tongue lolling out to the side of his mouth. Dungeon empty, he announced. What do you mean, empty? I asked, sitting up. Rue find no monsters, empty, he repeated, with a satisfied nod. For the first time, I saw on Mahyas and Als face an expression that mirrored my ownutter cluelessness. What do you want to do now? Mahya asked, sounding unsure. I have no idea, I replied, shrugging. Lets start gathering materials, Al suggested. It was as good an idea as any. He walked over, plucked some stalks of grass, and after chewing on a few, remarked, It is good for potion bases, but I do not think I need this much. He gestured broadly, arms outstretched to encompass the entire grassland. Let us start picking, and I will let you know when it is enough. He began pulling blades of grass from the ground, but I had a better idea. Reaching into my Storage, I pulled out three manual lawnmowers and handed one to each. Mahya looked at me, puzzled. Why do you have something like this? Because when we shopped at home improvement stores, I bought everything that didnt require electricity, I explained. Smart, Mahya said, nodding in approval. We moved back and forth across the grassland, cutting and storing the grass. As we worked, I couldnt help but shake my head in disbelief over and over. I didnt have words, not even thoughts. Al noticed and asked, What is the matter with your head? Why do you keep shaking it? Because I cant believe Im in another world. Another world! And here I am, mowing the lawn. They both stared at me, eyebrows raised, as if Id just spoken in a foreign language. It probably hadnt been their job to mow the lawn since they were sevenin every house theyd ever set foot in, no less. To them, the sight of me, utterly baffled yet pushing the mower back and forth, mustve seemed absurd. But I just kept at it, shaking my head in disbelief. Some situations are just too surreal to process, and this? This was definitely one of them. I was mowing the lawn in another world! When it got dark, we called it a day and went to sleep. The next day, we continued collecting grass. By noon, judging by the sun directly overhead, Al finally said, That is enough for me. Mahya took out the board with the magic circle, placed the first core on it, and dumped a grass pile onto the circle. Nothing happened. Whats going on? I asked, frowning. The core is full of water. It hasnt processed everything yet. Ill try with the other one, Mahya explained. She tried the second core, but the result was precisely the samenothing. I took out my core and looked at it. The thought of mowing kilometers of grass wasnt appealing, especially knowing there were quite a few kilometers. I decided to try something different, and placed my core on the ground and commanded, Absorb it all. Truth be told, I wasnt expecting much. I figured Id have to roll the core around like a ball to get it to work. But I was wrong. So, so very wrong. For a moment, it seemed as if the grassland had warped, and then, like a distorted image, everything started flying toward my core. The scene was a swirling mix of green, yellow, and brown, like a chaotic blend of acrylic paints being sucked into the coreno soil, no grassjust a whirl of colors. The three of us stood there, stunned. This went on for hours. At some point, the shock wore off. Al spread a carpet, and we took out drinks and food, turning the situation into an impromptu picnic. Rue was particularly pleased when he discovered I had saved three snake steaks for him. When the sun was at the valleys far end, it was finally empty. Again, the ground we were standing on was the dungeons haze. We looked around, scanning the areaeven using binocularsbut there was nothing. There was no opening, no door, no passage, no floor guardiannothing at all. We looked at each other, and it was clear that they were just as confused as I was. This was the weirdest dungeon Id ever heard of. Ive read several books, but nothing like this has ever come up. What do you want to do? Al asked, his voice uncertain. Mahya shrugged and shook her head, clearly at a loss. Lets go to sleep, I suggested. Well figure out a solution tomorrow. In the morning, Mahya suggested, Why dont you do a flyby over the area? You might see something from above. It was a good idea that had crossed my mind before falling asleep. Yeah, thats what I was going to do. I hovered above the ground and started flying over the valleyplainwhatever it was. Despite flying back and forth and scanning the ground below, I couldnt spot anything unusual. I then headed towards the hazy borders of the dungeon, flying parallel to them. After completing an entire circuit around the area, I still found nothing. Next, I flew upwards along the dungeons boundary. It didnt take long for the shape of the dungeon to reveal itselfit was a dome. From the ground, we couldnt see it; we saw what appeared to be a blue sky with clouds and a sun, or a black sky with stars and a moon at night. But now, as I traced the dungeons outline, it became clear that the sky and clouds were merely illusions projected onto the haze marking the dungeons boundaries. When I reached the highest point of the dome, I looked down and estimated that I was about a kilometer and a half or two kilometers above the ground. What caught my eye, though, was the sun, floating about two hundred meters below me. You sneaky little shit, I muttered under my breath. I flew toward the sun, but the closer I got, the more intense the heat became. Eventually, it became unbearable, forcing me to back off. I hovered, trying to think of a solution. I believed I was on the right track, but if I couldnt get close enough, it wouldnt matter. An idea struck me. I took out a large mirror and flew back toward the sun, using the mirror to reflect the rays. It helped a littlesome of the heat deflected, but I could still feel it. I retreated again, hovering for about twenty minutes, mulling over my options. Then inspiration hit. As an experiment, I took out my core and commanded, Give me back 10 milliliters of the water you absorbed. My hands immediately grew wet. Yes! Success! With a surge of renewed confidence, I hovered above the sun once more, pushing closer than beforeuntil I was barely fifty meters above its molten surface. The air was thick, shimmering with waves of blistering heat. Gripping the core tightly in both hands, I issued the command, Release the water youve absorbed in a steady stream, but not too strong. Water flowed from the core, cascading in a controlled torrent toward the scorching surface below. The instant it hit, steam erupted, rolling up in thick clouds that clawed at my skin and face. It was like standing in the heart of a sauna, each breath feeling heavier, saturated with heat. Yet, inch by inch, I edged closer, pushing through the sweltering haze. With each advance, the warmth intensified, wrapping around me in a smothering embrace. I felt sweat trickle down my forehead, almost sizzling away as the damp air clung to me. But finally, after several long minutes of this heated "showering," I reached the point where I hovered just close enough to touch the sun. A small green stone tumbled into my hand, its surface warm and shimmering faintly in the light. I quickly stored it away, making a mental note to examine it later. With a firm grip, I reached for the core, but the heat radiating from it was intensestill too hot to handle for long. I directed a fresh stream of water over it, watching as steam hissed and rose, cooling it down little by little until the glow dulled slightly. Once the steam cleared, I could feel the core cooling beneath my fingers, though it was still warm enough to make my skin prickle. Reluctantly, I fished out a pair of thick gloves, tugging them on before wrapping my hands around the core. With a deep breath, I hoisted it up, the weight feeling solid and familiar in my grip, and flew back down. When I finally landed, Al, Mahya, and Rue were already waiting, eyes bright with curiosity. As they reached out to touch the core, a small green stone appeared in each of their hands, just like mine. Their reactions couldnt have been more different from mine, though. They marveled, wide-eyed and fascinated, while I rubbed my gloves together, still feeling the residual heat lingering in my hands. Mahya jumped up, thrusting her fist into the air with a loud Yes! Al looked at his stone with the biggest smile Id ever seen on him and said, I do not believe this. Their excitement intrigued me, so I took out my stone and used Identify.
Affinity Stone Nature
Mahyas tone was urgent as she told me, Release the core. Dont store it. Why? I asked, confused. Because were going to run this dungeon over and over and over again, until were sick of it. Why? I repeated, even to myself, sounding like a broken record. Because affinity stones are pretty much the rarest thing you can find. Theyre worth as much as a core. What exactly is it? I asked, still not fully understanding. It gives control over an affinity. I dont think you need ityou can learn it on your own since youre a wizard with an elemental talent. But for us, the common people, were limited to spells we can buy from the Guidance or those provided by our class. Affinity is different. It grants control over a specific elementnot spells, control. For example, Im pretty sure your lightning is a lightning affinity, and your ability to fly is a wind affinity. Thats something we cant learn or purchase through the Guidance. This stone unlocks an affinity. Huh, I responded, realizing that I had nothing more intelligent to say. I looked around and saw a shimmering archway on top of the hill. Our exit. I really hoped the dungeon would regenerate fast. I didnt feel like spending months in a spooky swamp. B3—Chapter 32: To Stare at a Tree or Not to Stare at a Tree: That Is the Question After we left the dungeon, I opened my house again, and once more, I got the spooky cabin on stilts. On the first day, we just rested. I barbecued steaks and vegetables on the porch and smoked snake steaks for Rue. He couldnt stop eating them and let out sounds of happiness every few minutes. It was hilarioushe chewed with his mouth but spoke telepathically. Still, for some unknown reason, his telepathic exclamations sounded like he was talking with his mouth full and chewing. It greatly amused the three of us. We laughed the whole time, and Rue didnt mind being laughed at. On the contrary, he wagged his tail whenever we laughed and muttered, Thhooo gooff! It took me a few seconds to realize he was trying to say, So good. Except for the first snake I peeled and cut into steaks, we had over fifty fresh, unprocessed snakes. I debated between processing them the usual way or building a loot spell. I had an idea of how to go about it, but it only applied to snakes, and I wanted something more encompassing. My problem was that my knowledge of creatures was quite limited. There were the quills-bears and scorpi-dogs from Tuonela, the mini bison and goats from Shimoor, and snakes. I was sure there were many more creatures I could harvest and process, and I wanted my loot spell to encompass them all. After a day of wavering in indecision, I facepalmed again and sighed heavily. When will I stop doing this and feeling like an idiot? I had the Spell Weaver ability, so I could create various loot spells and then combine themmaybe. My frustration was growing increasingly because of the systems lack of guidance. I had the Spell Weaver ability, which I still didnt know how to use. I tried to poke it several times, but the system offered no explanation. The ability notification I received was very pretty, with the gold background and calligraphy, but it provided little guidance on what to do with it or how to do it. I no longer had the strength to complain about the system. I looked at the sky, sighed, shook my head, and took out a magic script book to learn more symbols, deciding to start by building the first spell to harvest snakes. In the futuresomedayI intended to solve the mystery of how to weave all the different spells together. At least with the increase in my intelligence, I could learn more and more symbols, one after the other, almost without breaks. At least the system was good for something. Of course, the new magic script cost me another ability point, but for now, I was fine. When I finished the first book, I paid another point and learned another. Both took me three days to finish. Like I said, at least the system was good for something. From the first snake, I knew these snakes didnt have a venom sac; they were probably constrictors or something. If the venom sac and fangs were big enough, I wanted to create a loot spell incorporating them. I remembered Mahya saying the big ones were good for daggers. I found Mahya in the spell room still disassembling the Jeep and asked her, Besides meat, skin, beast core, venom sac, and fangs, what else can be collected from a snake? Mahya looked up from her work. You can also collect the scales. Theyre tough; you can use them to strengthen armor or make fancy decorationsbones for crafting wands, especially for Dark or Mystical arts. If youre careful when extracting the eyes, they can be valuable in alchemy, along with the gallbladder, liver, and blood. Im not sure which potions specifically, but Al would know. The venom glands, too, but Im not certainask him about that. Theres also a small market for snake hearts. In some worlds, theyre used in rituals to symbolize strength and vitality, but its a niche thing, so Im not sure if youd want to collect them unless you end up in a world where thats valuable. Thats about it, I think. She paused for a couple of minutes, then nodded. Yeah, thats it. It was a significant list, much longer than I thought. I went to ask Al about what Mahya said was suitable for alchemy. I found him in his greenhouse. Al, I asked Mahya what is harvested from snakes, and she said that the eyes, liver, blood, gallbladder, and venom glands are used for alchemy. Is that true? And is there anything else she didnt mention? Yes, she is right, Al nodded, wiping his hands on a cloth. The things you listed are primary ingredients for potions, specifically ones that boost perception, vitality, and toxin resistance. Venom glands are essential for creating both antidotes and highly toxic substances. Alchemists use the heart to create rare elixirs that boost physical strength or stamina. When adequately prepared, it is possible to pulverize the bones and use them as a foundational element in potions that need a stabilizing agent, particularly in intricate mixtures. Basically, every part of a snake holds alchemical value, depending on your brewing goals. Hmm, this was even more complex than I had initially thought. Besides everything they mentioned, I also wanted to ensure the spell cleaned and purified everything and cut the meat into steaks. I began planning the magic circle and quickly realized it was much, much more intricate and complicated than I anticipated. Lis mentioned that our Storage was unique to Travelers and that the storage abilities of other classes were very different and far more limited. Initially, I considered designing the spell so everything would automatically go into Storage, but that wasnt possible. I needed to find solutions, but I had no idea where to start. Blood would need vials or bottles, meat would need wrapping, and so on. As I worked on building the magic circle, I realized it would need cause-effect components. If there was no venom sac, the spell shouldnt try to harvest it to save on mana. If the venom sac got damaged, the spell should neutralize the venom instead. The magic circle kept growing more extensive and complicated, and I felt lost at some point. While it was a lot of fun working with magic scripts, calculating all the parameters, permutations, dependencies, and everything else felt like trying to program an AI, not just a spell to harvest one measly snake. After a week, I gave up. I didnt intend to abandon the loot spell entirely, but realized I needed more knowledge. And in this case, it wasnt just magical knowledgeor at least, not wholly magical knowledge. I concluded I needed to learn a programming book or two at the beginner-plus level before searching through Liss books and diving deeper into creating materials with magic. I had no chance of completing the spell without those foundations. This entire operation with the spell took me a week, so I thought it was time to check how the dungeon was doing. A check revealed that the dungeon had not yet regenerated. Oh, well. When I returned home, Al roped me into another herb-gathering operation. This time, he didnt want to pick them but to collect samples for his greenhouse. Before we went to collect the herbs, I had to create the right conditions for plants of this kind. Ultimately, we decided on large bathtubs filled with wet mud and stagnant water. I hoped it wouldnt stink, and I decided that if it did, theyd have a little accident that I wouldnt know anything about. For the next two weeks, I hovered above Al, playing the violin and humming to calm the creatures. After the first day, this routine led to a change in our living conditions. When I opened the house, several creatures tried to approach, but as soon as they came into contact with the mana-absorbing force field, they retreated and lost interest. After Al and I returned from our first collection day, creatures surrounded the house. They didnt try to pass through the force field or breach the house; they just sat around it and stared.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Mahya laughed at me, saying, You shouldnt keep your fan club waiting too long. Theyll eventually want a refund for the ticket. I stuck my tongue out at her, making her laugh harder. To be safe, I activated the shutters at night, just in case. I kept going back and forth about what to do with the affinity stone. One moment, I thought I should learn the affinity on my ownthats how Id done it before. But then, Id remind myself how long it took to gain those affinities, how each one was anything but a quick process. Maybe I should use the stone and be done with it? But then again, the double benefit things was alarming. And in the case of Nature, I didnt even know where to start. Was I supposed to sit and stare at a tree or something? I was stuck and couldnt make up my mind. The indecision was driving me crazy, so I went to consult with Mahya. When I found her, she was finishing up the Jeeps disassembly and had already drawn the initial blueprint. Now, she meticulously worked on the big blueprint, carefully placing rune names in the right spots. As she completed sketching a bent pipe and meticulously labeling the runes on it, I said, Mahya, I want to consult with you about something. She didnt look up from her work but responded, Whats up? The affinity stone. Im not sure what to do with it. Lis explained the problem with double benefit from the Guidance, so Im worried that if I gain the affinity from the stone, it might cripple my ability to control or develop it. But on the other hand, I dont even know where to start learning this affinity, so this stone feels like a gift from heaven. Mahya paused, finally looking up at me with a thoughtful expression. You dont have to worry about double benefit. It wont happen in this case. Why not? I asked, frowning. Because you got the stone as a reward from a dungeon. You conquered the dungeon and earned the reward. The Guidance wont punish you by blocking your progress. It wouldnt be fair. Its not like you bought it on a scroll or from the spell list. You earned it honestly, and not from the Guidance. Only you can decide, but even if you get the affinity from the stone, its not like youll automatically master it. Youll still need to develop it. She gave me a sideways glance, her eyes sharp with understanding. Actually, who am I saying that to? Of course, you know affinity is something you have to work on. I see you working on yours. Itll be the same as with the wind affinity. Youll have to develop it, stone or no stone. Then why did you tell me to develop it myself and not use the stone? I asked, raising an eyebrow. Because you can sell it for a lot of money, she replied with a shrug. I should have guessed that was the issue. We were already stinking rich, but Mahya was still very interested in money. How do I learn the affinity, then? Channel mana into the stone, she said, turning back to her blueprint as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. I poured mana into the stone, and it became liquid-like, seeping into my palm. It was a little freaky. I opened my profile, and I now had Nature under Wizard Abilities. As always, nothing was next to it in bracketsjust Nature. Mahya had been right; the Wind and Lightning were indeed affinities. She didnt even know about Mist. The entire list looked the same and was in the same place, just with Nature added. Intrigued, I asked, How does an affinity show in your personal information? She glanced up with a slight smile. You can look. I already told you that I have no secrets from you. I waited, expecting something to happen, but nothing did. Um, you said I could look, but youre not showing me anything, I said, a bit confused. She started laughing and shook her head. Im guessing Lis told you Travelers dont identify other Travelers, right? Yes I replied, still unsure where this was going. Did he explain why? No Use Identify on me, she instructed, her smile widening. I activated Identify, and her personal information appeared in front of me. All of her personal information!
Name: Mahya Salis (Mahya Num) Age: 25 (107) Display Class: Bladesinger level 33 Bladesinger Abilities: ? Swordsmanship - 13 ? Acrobatics - 17 ? Slow - 4 ? Jump - 25 ? Dual wield - 13 ? Dash - 21 ? Entangle - 3 ? Detect Weak Spot - 25 ? Confuse - 6 ? Wall Dash - 25 ? Sink - 9 ? Blind - 11 Hidden Class: Gate Traveler Level 9 Gates to next level: 12/38 Class Abilities: ? Conversion ? Travelers Archive ? Identify - 12 ? Storage - x12 (110,592m3) ? Local Adaptation: Spoken language Written language Runes/Magic Script ? Map ? One of the Crowd Profession: Wood Artisan Level 17 Wood Artisan Skills: ? Precision Carving - 19 ? Wooden Alchemy - 12 ? Runic Inlay - 22 ? Channeling Focus - 14 ? Mystic Integration - 12 ? Collaborative Imprint - 2 Sub-Class 2: Magicaneer Level 5 Magicaneer Skills: ? Mana Circuitry - 7 ? Magitech Retrofit - 12 ? Mana Calibration - 6 ? Engraving - 14 ? Arcane Schematics - 4 General Spells: ? Invisibility - 25 ? Adaptable Light Ball - 2 ? Telepathy - 6 ? Wind Funnel - 2 ? Absorb Mana - 2 ? Copy Magical Text - 3 ? Copy Text - 3 ? Harvest Mana Crystal - 2 General Skills: ? Stealth - 20 ? Antimatter Containment Field Engineering - 3 ? Energy Conversion Reactor Design - 5 ? Crystalline AI Matrix Development - 8 ? Quantum Energy Harnessing Systems - 6 ? Plasma Conduit Optimization - 2 ? Interstellar Propulsion Drive Engineering - 6 ? Nano-Crystal Circuitry Fabrication - 9 ? Self-Repairing Neural Interface Development - 10 ? Advanced Thermal Management Systems - 11 ? Gravitational Field Stabilization Engineering - 5 ? Adaptive Quantum Algorithm Engineering - 7 ? Subspace Communication Array Design - 5 ? Exotic Matter Integration Engineering - 2 ? Hydrogen Combustion Containment Fields - 3 ? Multi-Phase Energy Transfer Engineering - 3 ? Mosaic - 9 ? Soldering - 3 ? Sailing - 8 ? LTA Flight - 3 ? Riding - 1 ? Motorcycle Mechanics - 5 ? Car Mechanics - 2 Affinities: ? Nature Health: 9,350/9,350 Mana: 2,500/2,500 Strength: 77 Agility: 102 Constitution: 85 Vitality: 102 Intelligence: 66 Wisdom: 66 Perception: 74 Stat points: 0 Ability points: 289
How is that even possible? I asked, shocked. Thats how its with Travelers, she explained calmly. Just like we can always see through glamor what a person really looks like, Identify works the same way and gives full information. Thats why its considered taboo to use Identify on another Traveler without permission. How can you even tell if someones doing it? Can I use Identify on you? she asked, a hint of mischief in her tone. Yeah, sure, I replied, feeling curious. As soon as she did, I suddenly felt naked and exposed, like I was standing in the middle of a crowd without clothes. I almost instinctively covered myself, feeling a strange urge to protect my privacy. It was so weird. Spirits, I hate you so much for your crazy mana levels. Its just not fair, she said with a teasing grin, giving me a playful push. Look whos talking. You have this crazy list of engineering skills that I dont even know what half of them mean. You know I bought them; I didnt learn them. It doesnt matter. That list is still intimidating. It makes me feel stupid compared to you. Well, I keep telling you Im a genius. Now youll believe me, she said with a wink. Yeah, yeah, keep dreaming, I retorted, rolling my eyes. By the way, why do you rarely use most of your class spells except the dashing and jumping? Because they cost a shit ton of mana, she replied with a shrug. If I cast all of them once in a fight and some of them twice, Id be out of mana, she added, her tone matter-of-fact as she leaned back against the workbench. I need to figure out how to create Wizard spirals. Yes, you do. Yesterday, she quipped, giving me a pointed look. Yeah, yeah, OK. Ill work on it. At this point, she kicked me out and told me to stop distracting her. It was as good a time as any to check on the dungeon to see if it had regenerated. And it had! When I informed Mahya and Al, they were thrilled, and we decided to run it tomorrow. Dungeon run number two, here we come. B3—Chapter 33: Echoes of Verdant Winds This time, we were smart when we entered the dungeon. Al clung tightly to my back while Mahya perched on Rues, and we both flew in slowly. The basin was only one-third full of water, so we had to get close to the surface for the green sharks to attack. A few lunged toward us, but so few that electrifying the water felt pointless. Every time a shark leaped, either Al, Rue, or I caught it with telekinesis and squished it. Al turned his catches into crystals while I handled mine and Rues. After five minutes, Mahya sighed and remarked, I feel so useless. I reached into my Storage and pulled out a laundry basket, handing it to her with a smirk. Catch them with this, kill them however you want, and turn them into crystals. She took the basket but frowned, not looking happier. I suspected it was because she couldnt use her beloved rifle. We finished the few sharks that dared approach in less than half an hour. The floor guardian still didnt show up, so I gently set Al down, and he immediately retrieved his jet ski. Rue lowered Mahya, who did the same. We made three rounds on the small lake, but nothing appearedno new sharks or floor guardian. I glanced at Mahya and asked, Doesnt this seem strange to you compared to last time? No. This dungeon was probably never cleared, so it was packed to the max. Now that weve cleared it, its level matches the level of the world. I frowned in thought. I thought the dungeon throws out the trash mana to make room for more trash. Or at least thats what you and Lis explained to me if I remember correctly. Mahya nodded. Youre right, and Im sure quite a few of those green sharks found their way out. But with the number of critters in that swamp, I dont think they survived more than a few minutes. Good to know. I removed my core and prepared to drain the water, but Mahya quickly stopped me. No. Dont drain the water. Why? Because if we empty the dungeon again, well have to wait two to three weeks until it regenerates. If we dont empty it, we can run it again in a day or two. I shrugged, returning the core to Storage, and said, Good idea. We headed through the opening in the center of the sphere again, but the stairs were shorter this timejust twenty steps, not the five-minute descent from the previous time. When we emerged on the other side on the hill, the dungeon was still the same size but looked completely different. A haze replaced the sky and clouds illusion, and a thin layer of soil covered most of the area, with small patches of short grass scattered here and there. I looked up and saw the core still floating in the air, but now it didnt resemble the sunjust a tiny, glowing orb. I flew up, noting how easy it was to approach the core. It still radiated heat but was much weaker now. When I touched it, I felt the warm surface, and I received a cheerfully tied scroll with a green ribbon, like a birthday present. I descended, and as we gathered around, they each touched the core and received a scroll. I identified my scroll:
Verdant Grasp Using this spell, the spellcaster can cause thick roots and vines to burst from the ground, entangling and restraining enemies. The roots wrap tightly around their targets, immobilizing them and making it difficult to break free. It shows particular effectiveness in forested or plant-rich environments, where summoning natural growth can quickly aid in capturing foes.
Okey-dokey. Mahya again threw a fist in the air and exclaimed, Yes! Al looked equally pleased, his smile broad. Their reactions genuinely surprised me. I thought we were after affinity stones, I asked. Not exactly, Al replied, his tone matter-of-fact. Whenever a dungeon is cleared, the initial run consistently provides a superior reward. In subsequent attempts, the rewards are significantly diminished. Did you not observe this in the dungeon with the silver? I nodded slowly. Yes, I noticed. I assumed Mahya suggested releasing the core because she hoped for another affinity stone. Not at all, Mahya interjected, shaking her head. I knew wed only get one. But because the first reward was so amazing, I was pretty sure the next reward would be good, too. I suspected wed get spellsor at least I hoped we wouldand I was right. I told you I was a genius, didnt I? I shook my head, rolling my eyes. I didnt have a response. The following day, we completed another run, which was much the same, though with even fewer sharks. It was getting boring. Reward:
Flourish Using this spell, the spellcaster can expedite the growth of plants. It can make seeds sprout, flowers bloom, and trees grow taller, thicker, and sturdier. It can be used to grow natural resources quickly, create impenetrable plant barriers, or restore barren environments.
At least the reward was good. The third run felt different right from the start. As I entered the dungeon, the portal seemed offsomething resisted me. It was as if sticky mud or gel was trying to prevent my entry. I had to push harder, focusing on reaching the other side. Finally, with a sudden pop, I broke through. Rue, with Mahya on his back, took longer. I guessed he needed to figure out how to push through the stickiness. But I trusted my boy to succeed. I felt Al murmur against my back, his voice filled with concern. I do not think we are that strong. When Rue and Mahya finally made it through the portal, Mahya immediately began cursing the dungeon. Weird, crooked, stupid, stingy dungeon She continued to rant, cursing its creator and even its entire lineage. Once she finally calmed down, I turned to her, curious. Whats going on? Als voice came from behind me, sounding resigned. This is the last time we can run this dungeon. Why? I asked, puzzled. Because we appear to be too strong, Al explained. Mahya looked at him in surprise, her brow furrowed. What are you talking about? How does this have anything to do with this stupid, stingy, weird-ass dungeon? It is something I read in one of my ancestors journals, Al replied. He mentioned that if he wanted to keep gaining levels, he would have to move to a world with much higher mana levels. The last three dungeons he ran became sticky after two or three attempts. Mahya shook her head, disbelief in her voice. Ive never heard anything like that. Not from my parents and not from Lis. On the contrary, they all said no one knows what determines the number of times you can run a dungeon. That is true, Al acknowledged. The total number of times a dungeon can be run does vary, and no one knows why. But based on what my ancestor wrote, if the level of the person running the dungeon is too high for the dungeons level, the number of runs decreases significantlysometimes by two or three times. Feeling strange in the middle of this conversation with Al still hanging on my back, I interjected, Guys, how about we take care of the sharks and continue this discussion on the second floor? They both laughed, and Mahya nodded. Agreed. Again, the number of sharks was minimal, and we dealt with them in ten minutes. I threw my core into the water and commanded it to absorb every drop. In less than an hour, I retrieved the core from the now dry sphere and flew with Al toward the opening to the second floor. Once we reached the second floor, I turned to them, saying, Now you can continue the in-depth discussion. Mahya smiled, shaking her head. Weve pretty much finished it. But I have an idea. Before we take the core, I want to test something. The conditions here are perfect. What? I asked. Mahyas eyes lit up with excitement. We have piles of weapons and explosives from Earth. I know the 47 rifle works, but I have no idea about the rest. This dungeon is a separate, closed spaceperfect for testing all the different weapons and explosives to see what works and what doesnt. And besides, this weird dungeon deserves it. I shrugged, giving her a nod. If thats what you want to do, go for it. Al and I headed to the far end of the space while Mahya went to the opposite side. I opened my house in a compact configuration, asked it to extend the deck with a barbecue, and began preparing lunch. Rue nudged Al to scratch his ears until the food was ready. Al laughed and obliged. As I cooked, gunshots and explosions echoed from Mahyas side. It was quieter than expected; I expected the noise to shake the dungeon and leave me half-deaf. But that wasnt the caseIt was loud but tolerable.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. When the food was ready, I called Mahya over. She arrived and reported the results. The C4, flashbang grenades, Claymore mines, and IEDs dont work. The suppressors are functional, and the Magpul FMG-9 you picked up in Trinidad is also a no-go. Everything else works. I frowned slightly. Isnt that the full list of explosives? Mahya shook her head. No, the stick grenades, fragmentation grenades, and smoke grenades work great. Judging by the fact that regular explosives work as well as bullets, I think if we find a trigger solution that operates on mana instead of electronics, I can make the C4, Claymore mines, IEDs, and flashbang grenades work, too. But Ill only know for sure once I solve the trigger issue. She looked at me with a hopeful expression, her eyes practically pleading. I raised my hands defensively and said, Dont look at me. I hate guns and explosives. This is your baby and yours alone. Mahya stuck her tongue out at me but then laughed and said, Fair enough. After lunch, I was about to close the house, but Mahya stopped me. She began taking out more crates, placing them on the deck, and then looked at me. Tell your house to absorb these, she instructed. What are they? Red dot sights and scopes, she explained. Theyre electronic, so they definitely wont work in a mana world. We should have given them to the house earlier. Plus, some suppressors since I dont need so many and the crates of the Magpul FMG-9s you brought me. I opened oneit has electronic circuits, so its useless. Dont you want to try turning them into Magitech? I asked. She gave me a long, almost pitying look, as if explaining something obvious to a clueless child. I kept two crates for myself, dont worry. But Im not going to convert twelve crates with 36 guns into Magitech. Ive got better things to do. I had a moment of uncertainty. Im not sure I want to feed my house advanced weapons. Mahya placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. Youre the Dungeon Master. Your house will never produce anything you dont want. Right now, its just a collection of metal and other materials. That convinced me, and I told the house to absorb all the crates. Once all the crates were gone, I instructed the core to close the house and absorb all the dungeons materials. The same phenomenon repeatedthe entire dungeon landscape no longer resembled soil, grass, and stones, but transformed into a swirl of green, yellow, and brown, like acrylic paint flowing toward the core and being absorbed into it. You know, I said to both of them, when I see this and how the dungeon looks at the end, with only the borders of the haze visible, I realize we didnt clean out the other dungeons as much as we could have. When we finished those, we were still standing on solid groundthere was a stone maze, and so on. Yeah, I know, Mahya replied. I thought about that last time we did this. Next time, Al said. I nodded. There was no point in crying over spilled milk or an unharvested dungeon. I flew straight up toward the other core without waiting for the core to finish. As soon as I touched it, I received another scroll. When I descended, everyone else received a scroll as well.
Natures Path Using this spell, the spellcaster can create a surface composed of stable plant roots that will temporarily cover a difficult terrain. The roots form a stable and smooth route over mud, water, or narrow ravines. Once the spell ends, this path will return to its original state, but it serves as a useful way to navigate difficult terrain without causing harm to the surrounding environment.
I went to retrieve my core to store it before storing the new one and collapsing the dungeon, but something stopped me in my tracks. When I was a few meters away from my core, a wave of intense hunger emanated from it, a clear yearning directed at the new core. I took a few steps back, and the hunger subsided slightly. It seemed to depend on proximity. Mahya, I called out, alarmed. She walked over, looking worried. Whats up? When I bring this new core closer to my core, I can feel that my core wants to consume it. I thought you needed a lot of mana to unite cores. Whats going on here? Mahya frowned, thinking for a moment. I dont think most normal rules apply to your core. I read somewhere that a dungeon guardian reaches sentience after about five hundred years, and the one guarding your core may have been in that state for a long time. Your core is huge! Ive never heard of one bigger than twenty centimeters; yours is nearly forty. So, I dont think any of the usual rules apply to it. Anyway, the new core is up to youeither keep it or let your core consume it. I shook my head. My core eats plenty of mana. It can do without a dungeon core meal. Ill save it for the Jeep. Mahya patted me on the back, grinning. Much better idea. If our luck with dungeons keeps up, we might give your core a core or two to eat. Who knows, maybe one day itll be a spaceship core. I chuckled, shaking my head at her enthusiasm. Thats your dream, not mine. She gave me a playful smirk. What, youre going to let me travel in space alone? And whos going to cook for me? I laughed and shook my head. She was getting too spoiled. We should have put some thought into what would happen when we collapsed the dungeon. Why? Because as soon as the dungeon started to fall apart, it dumped us in the middle of the swamp, into the cold standing water with the creatures. It wasnt too deep, and as soon as I recovered from the initial shock, I stood up and started humming, but it was enough for something with teeth to latch on my leg. I flew into the air and discovered that it was a baby crocodile-fish. It was about thirty centimeters long, not two or three meters like Daddy or Mommy. I didnt want to kill it. It was cute in a spooky and twisted way. I released its teeth from my leg and threw it into the water. Al and Mahya, in the meantime, got on jet skis, and Rue hovered by my side. We went back to the last place we opened the house. It was still the only place where we could inflate the balloon, so after consulting, I opened the house. It was already afternoon, and we decided to leave tomorrow. We were all sick of the swamp. After dinner, I felt restless and needed some time alone to clear my head. There wasnt anything specific bothering me; I just craved solitude. I soared above the trees and gazed at the sky. The constellations were unfamiliar, a stark contrast to what I knew. With my back to the swamp and my face turned to the stars, I floated there, lost in their brilliance. Soon, I felt an irresistible urge to move. I started by drifting side to side, effortlessly gliding through the air. Then, I mixed it up with a figure-eight pattern, weaving through the sky in a graceful rhythm. The freedom of movement was exhilaratingI dove toward the ground, only to pull up at the last second. It felt like an incredible release, a liberating break from everything. For the first time, I was flying just for the sheer joy of it, with no goal in mind. As I soared through the air, the world below seemed to fade away, leaving only the vast, open sky above. The sense of freedom was intoxicating, a pure, unfiltered thrill that made everything else vanish from my mind. Laughter bubbled out of me, spontaneous and infectious. I sped up, feeling the rush of the air as I pushed faster. The exhilaration of flight was overwhelminga heady mix of joy and freedom. The magic of flight felt like it was carrying me beyond ordinary limits, and every turn and dive was a burst of unrestrained happiness. As I soared higher, I felt the sheer thrill of the open sky; the wind rushing past me like a wild dance. I didnt have to think about anything except the thrill of the moment. My laughter echoed through the air, a perfect reflection of the joy and freedom I was experiencing. Flying like this was a new kind of liberation, a celebration of the magic that let me escape and just enjoy the flight. At one point, I straightened my legs toward the ground and began spinning like an ice skater, my arms stretched out to my sides. I spun faster and faster, laughing all the while. The wind sensed my joy and joined in. It began swirling around me, and before I knew it, I was at the center of a twister in the sky. I stopped my spinning and floated in the vortexs eye. Instinctively, I pointed my hands downward. The vortex touched down. Water and pieces of wood flew about. I even thought I saw a flying snake. Oops! I checked to make sure Mahya and Al were safely away from the disturbance. They were a few kilometers off, so I relaxed. Reflecting on what Id just done, I didnt send any thoughts to the wind; I simply directed it, and it obeyed. Checking my profile, I saw that finally, besides Wind, I had [Novice]. I looked up at the sky and said, What? Couldnt you have provided a bit of explanation? Why do I have to figure everything out on my own? Im starting to get the hang of it, but why not offer some guidance? Its called the Guidance, for heavens sake, but it doesnt actually guidejust provides general information. For the first time, I felt a hint of embarrassment, or maybe uncertainty, directed at me. Then came a sense of anticipation. No, no, no, I said. Its your mess. You handle it. Dont expect anything from me. I felt amusement and a touch of parental affection directed at me. I rolled my eyes. It seemed like the only fitting response at that moment. I had to calm down from my frustration with the so-called Guidance. The name was so misleading. To clear my head, I pulled out my guitar and played. The soothing strum of the strings quickly helped me settle my thoughts, and soon, I wrote lyrics for a new song. The joy of my recent flight was my inspirationevery note and line reflected the exhilaration Id felt. Despite the frustration, my life in the present moment felt incredibly amazing. The thrill of flying, the freedom, and the pure delight Id experienced were all woven into the music. It was a perfect reminder that even amidst my annoyance, there were moments of pure joy and beauty to be celebrated. I called the song Wings of Stardust because that''s how I felt, like I had wings made of the stardust above. Wings of Stardust In the realm where sky and dreams collide, Winds of magic whisper, guiding my glide. With a heart unbound and spirit free, I take to the air, where my soul can be. In the vast expanse where clouds waltz free, Stars shine like keys to infinity. My spirit unfurls, a blossom in flight, Brushing existence in the endless night. Chorus: Wings of stardust, I rise and soar, Through the endless night, forevermore. In the cosmic dance, where dreams ignite, Im an unseen angel, born to flight. I soar on winds of stardust dreams, Where day and night are not what they seem. Twilights glow, an otherworldly hue, Im an unseen angel threading pathways anew. With a heart unbound and spirit free, I take to the air, where my soul can be. In the vast expanse where clouds waltz free, Stars shine like keys to infinity. My spirit unfurls, a blossom in flight, Brushing existence in the endless night. Chorus: Wings of stardust, I rise and soar, Through the endless night, forevermore. In the cosmic dance, where dreams ignite, Im an unseen angel, born to flight. I soar on winds of stardust dreams, Where day and night are not what they seem. Twilights glow, an otherworldly hue, Im an unseen angel threading pathways anew. I glide weightless, tracing cosmic art, A vessel of wonder, playing my part. Twilight cradles me in its ethereal glow, An unseen angel, putting on a stellar show. Oh, the ecstasy of boundless blue, Surrendering anchors, magic rings true. Skys precious relic, eternally free, A cosmic nomad, thats who Ill be. Chorus: Wings of stardust, I rise and soar, Through the endless night, forevermore. In the cosmic dance, where dreams ignite, Im an unseen angel, born to flight. As night falls, stars ignite the way, Constellations weave tales of the day. Galaxies beckon from afar, In cosmic silence, Im a shooting star. I traverse the firmament, a comets flight, Breeze and darkness dance in the night. Stardust trails in my celestial wake, An unseen angel, cosmic paths I make. Feathers of light, my essence takes wing, At golden dawn, Im reborn to sing. Suns warm kiss, moons gentle embrace, In this boundless sky, Ive found my place. In this boundless sky, Ive found to embrace. In this boundless sky, Ive found my place. Wings of these winds and gentle breeze, My soul finds peace in the skies with ease. A symphony of stars sings my song, In this celestial dance, I forever belong. In this sky where stars softly gleam, I need no wings to live this dream. Magic lifts me to touch the divine, Leaving stardust as my cosmic sign. Chorus: Wings of stardust, I rise and soar, Through the endless night, forevermore. In the cosmic dance, where dreams ignite, Im an unseen angel, born to flight. I traverse the firmament, a comets flight, Breeze and darkness dance in the night. Stardust trails in my celestial wake, An unseen angel, cosmic paths I make. B3—Chapter 34: Paths Diverge, Bonds Remain In the morning, I told the house to open the deck as big as possible. The result was even bigger than last timeat least double. I didnt know if it was all the materials and mana the house had absorbed, or maybe because it was already open in a smaller configuration. I shook my head, dismissing the thought. The reason didnt matter. What mattered was that we now had a massive deck to unfold and inflate the balloon. Once we had the balloon spread out, I turned to Mahya. I want to try something new. Please, help Al keep the balloon open. She blinked, surprise flashing across her face as her eyes widened and her brow furrowed. But then she nodded and moved to hold the balloon with Al. As soon as they had the balloon open, I pointed my hand at the opening. This time, I didnt ask or persuade the windI just pointed, willing it to fill the balloon. The response was immediate. The balloon started inflating much faster than when Mahya had used the Wind Funnel. It was rising in less than five minutes, the basket tilting upright. Splitting my mind, I channeled Heat into the balloon with my other hand. It straightened more and more until it stood upright, leaving Mahya and Al struggling to hold the basket down so the balloon wouldnt escape. Even Rue contributed one paw to the effort. You can take off, I said. Ill close the house and catch up with you. They stared at me with wide eyes. I frowned momentarily, wondering what was uptheyd seen me channel Heat before. Then it clicked. The speed with which Id inflated the balloon and the casual way Id done it mustve been new to them. I felt the urge to brush some invisible dust off my shoulders, but I held back. Mahya would smack me upside the head and call me an idiot if I did, so I just called her a party pooper in my head instead. Once they took off, I hovered in the air, gave the core an order to close the house, stored the core, and flew after them. By then, theyd already risen above the tree line, with Mahya steering the balloon using her gadget. Why are we flying northeast and not northwest? I asked, catching up with them. I thought we were headed to Crystalspire. Yes, Al answered. But we would like to visit the Gate before anything else. I mentally kicked myself. I hadnt even considered checking the location and number of Gates in Lumis. All my attention had been on traveling. Opening the Map, I confirmed there was indeed a Gate to the northeast of the swamp, close to our location. Need a boost from the wind? I offered. Yeah, wont hurt, Mahya replied. This time, I played nice and asked the wind, and she appreciated it. Her satisfaction was palpable as she playfully tousled my hair, which was now becoming annoyingly long. I needed a haircutit was as long as a girls. I glanced over at Als hair and smirked. Okay, maybe not a girl, more like a former prince. I giggled inwardly at the thought, but kept my expression neutral. As I said, no need to be called an idiot. The view below was a stunning blend of greens and browns as the balloon glided through the sky. Tall conifers and leafy trees dotted the sparse woods below, their fresh leaves shimmering in the soft sunlight. A narrow road traced the edge of the swamp, winding through the trees like a secret path leading to an unknown destination. The trees formed a natural corridor, their branches swaying gently in the breeze. Past the trees, the land opened up into fields. The grass was a thick, green blanket that moved in the breeze like waves. There were scattered forest spots in the fields, and with the bright colors and different textures, the scene had more depth. I took out my camera and snapped a few picturesfascinated with the different visual textures. The sky was clear, pretty blue, with lazy clouds moving across it. As the balloon flew over the fields, its shadow danced across the grass below. The air was clean and crisp and smelled like new life and growth. Maybe this feeling was coming from my new Nature affinity. I wasnt sure, but I knew that spring was here and nature was fully awake after letting go of the last bits of winter. It seemed like everything was full of fresh energy and ready to welcome the new season. We reached the Gate area in less than two hours. After we landed and folded the balloon, we went to the Gate and touched it.
Travelers Gate #468217242 Destination: Earth/Gaia/Terra Status: Unintegrated Mana level: 8 Technology level: Low Threat level: HumansCmoderate. Other speciesCvery high.
When we crossed the Gate, we found ourselves in a dense forest, making it hard to determine whether we had arrived at the second Gate in Canada or the one in Alaskaboth were deep within wooded areas. I hovered above the tree line to get my bearings. As I looked out over the landscape, a large lake came into view, and I immediately recognized itit was Great Bear Lake in Canada. The last time Id been here, I had to land on this lake with a floatplane. The vast, familiar expanse of the lake confirmed our location without a doubt. I wonder what date it is, I said to nobody in particular, mostly talking to myself. Mahya pulled out her phone, turned it on, and stared at the screen, waiting. After a few minutes, she sighed and said, No reception. I looked around and felt the temperature. It was maybe 14-17C with a moderate wind. I looked at the trees. They were primarily conifers, so not much help there. I floated up again and looked. I saw a few deciduous trees just beginning to show the earliest signs of autumnonly some leaves had turned, barely tinged with hints of yellow and orange. We were clearly still early in the season, and the landscape was holding on to its summer green. When I landed back, I said, Early September. It looks like the month-to-day skip is holding steady. Why would it change? Al asked me, looking confused. I dont know. Just saying. We crossed back and looked at the Map again. I followed the road with my finger and saw it connecting to a larger road that eventually led to Crystalspire. I estimated the time it took us to reach this spot and the distance to Crystalspire. If we land just before dark and with a boost from the wind, I believe we can reach Crystalspire in two days, I said. If we do it at a slower pace, it will take us three days. I noticed that Al and Mahya exchanged a look, one of those silent glances that spoke volumes. They quickly looked away, like they were trying to hide something, but they were obviously keeping something from me. I shrugged internally; they had the right to have their own thing. Besides, from Mahya and Lis, Id learned that it pays to be patient. Lets find a place to open the house in this area, Mahya suggested. After all that time in the swamp, I want to experience some normal nature. Well decide tomorrow. We walked away from the road into a more heavily wooded area. As we ventured further, the trees grew closer together, forming a natural canopy overhead. The forest floor felt soft underfoot, covered in fallen needles and patches of green moss. It was cooler here, and the air smelled like wet wood and new leaves. We walked in comfortable silence, with just the rustling of leaves in the breeze and the distant call of a bird breaking the quiet. We kept walking for a few hours until the thick forest finally thinned out. Then we stepped into a gorgeous, wide-open meadow. The grass was a vibrant green, gently swaying in the breeze and dotted with colorful wildflowers here and there. A little stream cut through the field, with clear water that sparkled in the sunlight. The soft sound of the stream added to the peaceful atmosphere, making it feel like the perfect spot to set up camp. It was like wed discovered a hidden gem in the middle of nowhere. When I opened the house, Rue immediately said, Rue hungry. John make food. I couldnt help but laugh as I lit the barbecue. I knew that when Rue said food, he meant snake steak. After lunch, I leaned against a tree and let my gaze drift to the stream. This place was so peacefulthe gentle burbling of the water, the breeze carrying the scent of flowers, and the way the tree branches swayed, casting playful shadows on the ground. It was a world apart from the swamp, and I completely understood why Mahya wanted to stop here for the day. I could feel myself adjusting to a normal world without twisted trees and bizarre creatures waiting for a concert. I took a deep breath, letting go of the last two or three months. Honestly, I had lost track of how long wed been in that dreary placejust that it was far too long. I pulled out the scrolls Id taken from the dungeon and stared at them, feeling stuck. On one hand, having more spells would be handy, but on the other, Liss advice still lingered in my mind. If I wanted to progress as a wizard, I needed to develop my own spells, not just rely on pre-made ones. With that thought, I used Identify and re-read the descriptions of the three spells, trying to decide what to do.
Verdant Grasp Using this spell, the spellcaster can cause thick roots and vines to burst from the ground, entangling and restraining enemies. The roots wrap tightly around their targets, immobilizing them and making it difficult to break free. It shows particular effectiveness in forested or plant-rich environments, where summoning natural growth can quickly aid in capturing foes.
Flourish Using this spell, the spellcaster can expedite the growth of plants. It can make seeds sprout, flowers bloom, and trees grow taller, thicker, and sturdier. It can be used to grow natural resources quickly, create impenetrable plant barriers, or restore barren environments.
Natures Path Using this spell, the spellcaster can create a surface composed of stable plant roots that will temporarily cover a difficult terrain. The roots form a stable and smooth route over mud, water, or narrow ravines. Once the spell ends, this path will return to its original state, but it serves as a useful way to navigate difficult terrain without causing harm to the surrounding environment.
I tried to think of how I could even begin to develop these spells. Closing my eyes, I expanded my mana sense. Instantly, the vegetation in the area came alive in my perception. I could feel the mana in every blade of grass, every flower, and every tree within my sphere. I let go of my self-awareness, fully immersing myself in the natural world around me, and tried to forge a connection.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. At one point, I connected with the tree I was leaning against. It wasnt Unity, not even oneness, but there was a clear connection between us. I let my awareness sink into the roots, feeling their shape and how they twisted and dug deeper into the earth. I followed their path until they intertwined with the roots of another tree. Curious, I returned my focus to my tree and attempted to nudge its roots to move. One root shifted slightly, but I also sensedno, intuitedthat continuing to push the roots could harm the tree. It was as if the tree itself was stopping me, warning me. I looked back at the description of the spells. One specifically mentioned without causing harm to the surrounding environment, and I felt confident the others carried a similar intent. It made little sense for a nature-based spell to harm nature. I realized that if I tried to do what the spell was designed to do, I would end up causing damage to the environment, but the spell itself was designed to avoid that harm. I had my answer. I opened the first scroll, expecting a magic circle or something arcane. But the scroll contained precisely the same text Id seen when I used Identify. There wasnt any additional informationit was identical. This time, I had a hunch about what to do, so I poured mana into the parchment. For a split second, I glimpsed the outline of a magic circle with magic script symbols, and then the scroll crumbled to ashes. The same thing happened with the other two scrolls. The glimpse I caught of the magic circle was so brief that even with my heightened perception, I couldnt make out the symbols. It was too shortmaybe a tenth of a second or less. I opened my profile and checked. The spells appeared in the general section, not under Wizard. Rue came over and rested his head on my lap, and I began scratching his ears. I knew what he was after. Did you learn the new spells we got? I asked him. No. Why not? Rue not need. John knows spells. Dont you want to learn your own spells? John think Rue need learn new spells? No. I think you should do what you want. Youre a big boy and can decide for yourself. His tail started wagging faster. After a minute, he said, Rue wait until Rue is smarter, then decide. Good idea, buddy. Its always better to wait until youre smarter. He gave me a big lick from chin to forehead, then settled his head back on my lap and said, Rue ears need more scratching. I laughed and continued to scratch his ears. When we sat down to eat dinner, Mahya and Al acted strange. They both avoided looking me in the eye, fidgeting and shifting uncomfortably. They kept squirming and glancing away, making the tension in the air almost palpable. After a few minutes of this, Id had enough. Okay, whats going on? I asked, cutting through the awkward silence. Mahya took a deep breath, clearly steeling herself, and said, We need to talk. That didnt sound good. Throughout human history, that phrase has been the harbinger of trouble. Im listening, I replied, bracing myself for whatever was coming next. You see, she began, her words tumbling out in a rush. Al and I have been talking, and we feel like we left Earth too soon. Its not that we dont have enough ability pointsthats fine. But getting new classes is always such a grind; it takes years and requires crazy feats. Right now, Earth presents a golden opportunity, and it feels like a mistake not to take advantage of it. I mean, look at me. I bought a silly hat in China and was offered a merchant class. Since then, Ive sold stuff for over three thousand gold here and havent received a single offer. Im pretty sure I could sell ten thousand gold worth and still not get the class. But on Earth, I could sell a few thousand dollars worth of stuff and get the class for free. Its just I thought you didnt want the merchant class, I interrupted, catching her mid-sentence. Not exactly, she corrected. I said I was undecided. Now, Ive decided. I like money. I like having a lot of it. Plus, I know the prices and whats available in higher mana worlds. I want to make a lot of money. And with all my work on vehicles and the skills we learned with motorcycles and car mechanics, I expected to be offered the Arcane Mechanist, Technomancer, or Mechamage classbut nothing. Not even a hint. The same goes for my Mosaic Ritualist class. I got a full-price offer, and then we leftnothing since then. Im convinced that if we return to Earth, I can get those classes in no time. She said it all in one breath, as if she needed to get it out quickly. When she finally finished, she took a deep breath and looked at me with a guilty expression, like she was bracing for my reaction. I turned to Al and asked, I thought you didnt know what classes you wanted yet. Now you know? I concluded that the Merchant class could aid me greatly in my journeys. Since I chose not to return to Leylos and continue my exploration of the worlds, I will require a consistent source of money. Currently, my Storage is filled with merchandise I can sell, but those resources will diminish over time. In such circumstances, I aim to accumulate considerable money to sustain my travels without concerns about finances. Moreover, given the multitude of Trait numbers and advantages each class offers, it would be unwise not to pursue the merchant class. Also, I have always been aware that I will eventually choose the Mage class. It is a customary class in our family, and as a result, knowledge about it is abundant in our family archives. So, it is logical for me to pursue the class. Previously, I believed that if I did not return to Leylos, I would be compelled to seek out a mage who could instruct me until I acquired the class. However, armed with the spells we acquired from the dungeon and the one you have created for me, I am now assured that by employing them on Earth, I will receive an offer to take the Mage class. How exactly do you plan to use them on Earth? There arent any monsters you can fight and turn into crystals. I am aware of that fact. However, I have thoroughly considered the matter. I may deliberately venture into a high-crime zone, conspicuously display significant money, and provoke the criminals to pursue me. Employing the roots spell to impede their progress before eliminating them should be enough. In addition, I possess the ability to utilize the last two spells. I can employ one to induce vegetation blossoming as a diversionary tactic. Alternatively, I can employ the other spell to traverse challenging landscapes and elude pursuers. What is important is that I own these spells, and I did not purchase them from the Guidance or for gold. This should be sufficient to prompt the offering of the class. So what exactly do you want to do? The time skip is crazyas far as Ive figured out, one day on Earth translates to twenty-seven to thirty days here. I have a suggestion, Mahya said, locking eyes with me. Al and I are ready to give up traveling Lumis. Weve been thinking about moving back to Earth to achieve our goals. You can keep traveling with Rue. Im sure youll finish your journey in Lumis before were done on Earth. Like you said, the time skip is crazy. But during all that time, well keep each other updated through the Archivedont worry, youre stuck with us as long as you want us. But we also dont want to let go of our dreams and ambitions. So there are two options, she said, ticking them off on her fingers. One: You continue to another world and update us on the Gates location so we can meet you there. Two: You come back to Earth and wait for us. We know you dont want to return to Earth, so we hesitated to bring this up. But the other side of the Gate here leads to forests, lakes, and open nature. The nearest settlement is something like thirty or forty kilometers from the Gate. You can open the house and do your own thing until we arrive. The wait wont be long since well both be on the same timeline. I believe we wont need more than a month, two tops, to get the classes we want if we focus on it intensely. I sat there, looking at both of them, entirely at a loss for words. A storm of emotions whirled inside me, and I couldnt quite grasp how to respond. If I insisted we continue traveling together, it would be selfishwrong, even. Yet, for the first time in my life, I had real friends, friends I genuinely liked and felt in sync with. The thought of letting that go was almost unbearable. A part of me knew that someone else in my situation might smile, wave it off, and say, Sure, go chase your dreams. But for me, it wasnt that simple. Ive always been a bit too clingy and attached, and though I recognized this flaw, it didnt stop it from surfacing. The urge to throw a tantrum and demand they stay with me gnawed at my insides, but I held it back. I was a grown man, after all, even if the book on long-lived races insisted I was barely entering adolescence. They sat there, waiting patiently, while I wrestled with my thoughts. The silence between us grew heavier while our dinner grew cold. After what felt like an eternity, I let out a long, resigned breath. Of course, I wont stop you from achieving your dreams, I finally said, trying to mask the tremor in my voice. I understand that the situation on Earth is uniqueI remember what Lis wrote. Ill continue traveling with Rue, and when I finish up in Lumis, well talk and decide whats next. With a momentary pause, I made myself meet their eyes. I dont think having that discussion through the Archive is a good idea. Instead, leave me your phone. Send an SMS to your old number when you get a new one. When Im done with Lumis, Ill go through the Gateeither the one here or the one to Alaska that we havent found yet and call you. There is no reception near the Gate, Al pointed out. I can fly, I reminded him, managing a small, strained smile. As the words left my mouth, I felt relief and sorrow. I knew it was the right decision, but it didnt make it any easier. The next day, we started swapping items between our storage. Mahya insisted on giving me five MK-47 rifles along with three big crates of ammo, just in case. No matter how much I protested, she wouldnt budge. Al handed me five boxes full of potions, each one carefully labeled. There were health potions, mana regeneration potions, life force restoration potionswhich he pointed out were leftover from the last time I needed them after the big dungeonand mana channel restoration potions from the same escapade. He tried to give me a few others, but the names raised red flags. When I asked about them, he sheepishly admitted that they contained either Earth drugs or hallucinogenic mushrooms from the gorge, so I refused to take them. He shook his head, thinking I was making a mistake, but I didnt want to risk getting addicted to something by accident. He also gave me the rest of the sleeping potion he had left after Vegas. I dug out the damaged weapons Id been storing since Tuonela, which I had done nothing with. I restored them, channeling Restore into each one and returning them to their original state. There were seven swords, two with runes, and one adorned with gems. I also had seven daggersone with runes, the others with ornate handlesall clearly from the same source, given their identical craftsmanship and design. There was also an axe, which still looked quite simple even after restoration, and a metal spear with runes and a pattern of leaves and branches. Restoring these weapons took a lot of mana, so the process stretched over two days. When I finished and scanned them with my mana sense, they felt different, as if they were now made partially of metal and partially of my own mana. Curious, I handed a sword to Mahya and asked, Hold this and tell me if it feels strange in your mana field. She held the sword, closed her eyes briefly, and said, No, just a sword. A beautiful sword, but nothing more. I shrugged and handed over all the weapons. Whats this? she asked. These are the weapons from Tuonela that I hadnt gotten around to restoring yet. You could probably sell them for a good amount on Earth. She sorted through the weapons and handed back all the ones with runes. Keep these. They wont realize their worth, but they would know exactly how valuable these weapons are in the mana worlds. Save them for a world with higher mananot Lumis. Ill take the simpler ones if you dont need them. Theyre yours, I said. I have no use for them. We need to find a place with water so I can give you the boat. I dont need the boat, I replied, shaking my head. Leave it with you. Why not? Im leaving you the balloon and the boat. I dont need them, I insisted gently. I can fly, and I have no intention of sailing to the other continents in Lumis. Well be in touch after Im done traveling the main continent. Are you sure? she asked, searching my face for any sign of hesitation. One hundred percent, I assured her. She didnt look pleased, her brow furrowing slightly, but she let it go with a reluctant nod. I pulled out the new dungeon core and handed it to her. If you want to get the classes you mentioned, youll need to work on the jeeps. Take this core too. Im not sure one jeep with a core will be enough to get the class. I thought we were connecting you to that core, she said, looking confused. For now, it makes more sense for you to connect with it while you work on the jeep. When we meet again, we can do the ritual and transfer the core to me. Yeah, youre right, she replied, nodding as she handed me a box. Whats that? The quills from Tuonela, she said with a shrug. I didnt have a chance to do anything with them. Take them for now. Maybe youll think of something. If not, give them back when we return to Lumis, and maybe by then Ill have an idea. Once we finished swapping everything, I spent a few hours cooking, so theyd have food in Storage until they reached the city. That evening, we sat down to dinner together, chatting about unimportant things, avoiding the heavier topics that loomed over us. We left those for the next time we would meet, whenever that would be. The next morning, we made our way to the Gate together. They both hugged me tightly, then turned their attention to Rue, scratching his ears. Mahya hugged me again, leaning in close to whisper, Dont have doubts, not even for a moment. Well meet soon. Or soon in our time, a little longer in yours. I want you to remember that every day, every moment, okay? Promise? I nodded, feeling the weight of her words, the unspoken hope and certainty in them. And dont be an idiot, she added, bringing an unexpected laugh out of me, lightening the heaviness in my chest for just a moment. Al hugged me once more, whispering, Thank you for everything. We will meet soon. Whats with these people and whispers? I thought to myself. Why not just say it out loud? They scratched Rues ears one last time, and with a last wave, they stepped through the Gate, back to Earth. And just like that, they were gone, leaving me with an ache that I couldnt quite shake. B3—Chapter 35: Woven Threads of Connection After Mahya and Al left, I returned to the meadow. I needed to recalibrate before continuing the journey. Rue picked up on my mood and was extra affectionate, showering me with licks and tail thumps. His warm body against my leg was nice, reminding me I was never truly alone and keeping me grounded. Sitting under my tree, I let my mind wander, just experiencing the thoughts as they came, letting the familiar feel of the bark against my back remind me I was still here. I missed Lis, especially now. He always knew exactly what to say to make me feel better, and his absence was especially prominent today. I opened the Archive to check for anything new, but saw nothing. It made me feel even emptier inside, making my chest feel even hollower. On top of that, there were even more questions and comments from Travelers at the bottom of his messages. Some of them were cursing him out for not answering, which made me laugh despite myself. I imagine Lis laughing out loud when he read all those curses. I wanted to talk to him openly and tell him things we hadnt shared yet, but I knew the Archive wasnt the right place for that. My hands clenched into fists as I tried to think of a solution, the frustration of being unable to connect gnawing at me. Then I got an ideahe loved the first book I gave him to read, so I gave him the whole series. Im embarrassed to admit I never finished the first book. When I first got The Gate Traveler class, the thought of fighting monsters scared me, so I abandoned the book around the tenth or twelfth chapter. When we were book shopping in San Francisco, I ordered the entire series again, hoping to finish it one day. So basically, we had the same series of books that I wouldnt have to mention by name in the Archive. I grabbed the third book, and opened it to a random page. As I scanned the lines, I started playing with code ideas, the words blurring slightly as I concentrated. When I landed on a good one, I wrote the instructions in the Archive:
Tr. JR Clueless, Inventor Remember the first fiction book I ever gave you to read? The one you thought was ridiculous but entertaining? Open the series third book to page 125 and start with the second word on each line. For each line, take the first letter of that second word and use it to represent a letter in your message. To encode, shift each letter in your message forward in the alphabet by the position of this letter. For example, if the second word on the first line starts with A, leave the first letter of your message unchanged. If the second word on the second line begins with R, shift the second letter of your message forward by 18 letters. Continue this pattern with each letter in your message. To decode, reverse the shifts based on the same letters from the book.
After I had the cipher, I started writing my message to convert it later:
Mahya and Al returned to Earth to pursue their desired classes while I stayed behind in Lumis. Even though theyve only been gone a short while, it feels differentquieter. Ive been on my own plenty of times before, but after traveling with friends for so long, its strange to be solo again. I didnt expect it to hit me like this.
I paused, thinking about how to continue. But then, I decided to write whatever came to mind.
Ive found myself missing youmore than I thought I would. Our conversations, stretching from dinner late into the night, were always the highlight of my day. We talked about everything and anything, and I miss that easy flow between us. Your laugh had this way of lifting everyones spirits, mine included. It wasnt just a quick chuckle, but one of those full-hearted laughs that made the entire room feel lighter. Even if I didnt catch the joke, it still made me grin. And your storiesSpirits, I miss those too. You had a knack for making every place sound so vivid, like I could picture it perfectly in my mind. Whether it was about your wild adventures or the people you met, you always made it feel like I was beside you. Then there were your hugs. At first, I wasnt sure about themwhere Im from, its not something people do, especially not men. But I came to see it as your way of showing you cared. It wasnt something I was used to, but after a while, I appreciated the gesture. It was just who you aregenuine and warm.
I stopped again and took a deep breath.
I know Im not really alonetheres you, even if youre off chasing dragons. Mahya and Al will return soon, and Ive always got Rue. But right now, its tough. Ive gotten used to having you and the others around, and now that its just me, I feel adrift. Its not like itll last forever, but things feel a little off at the moment.
I leaned back briefly, closing my eyes as a wave of fatigue washed over me. The loneliness settled in my bones, making everything feel heavier and slower.
I guess what Im trying to say is that I miss your company. You have this way of making things better just by being around, and Ive noticed your absence. Im sure itll pass, but I wanted you to know youre missed. But enough of me wallowing in my feelingslet me fill you in on whats been happening lately
I took a deep breath and continued writing, the familiarity of recounting recent events bringing a semblance of normalcy back to my mind. I told him about the Mushroom Valley dungeon run and how I almost killed myself. About the Spell Weaver ability, I had no idea how to use. The sentient final guardian and the huge core. I detailed all our experiments with the house to date, including Als greenhouse and my dark room. Told him about the book about the long-lived races trying to claim I was still a teenager and my total disagreement with the idea. A quick rundown of the island, the sea crossing, and our trip on the mainland so far. I bragged about earning my adventurer badge honestly, not conjured. The other two dungeons we cleared, the cores we took, the crocodiles with a toothache, hockey cheats, and now I know how to fly. When I wrote about the swamp with the creatures and the concerts I did every day, I started laughing. The sound was rough and raw, but it was a laugh, nonetheless. I could picture him roaring with laughter, reading about me floating in the air, playing Tchaikovsky on the violin to a bunch of strange marsh creatures who followed me from place to place, staring at me with unblinking eyes. That laughter lifted my spirits, and I felt the loneliness start to fade, replaced with optimism again. I told him about flying under the night sky and losing myself in the joy of flight, and I felt even better after recalling my pure joy. After I finished writing, I closed with:
I miss you, my friend. And Im glad youre enjoying yourself. Dont feel the need to rush to my aidIm a big boy, and Ill manage. I just needed to reach out and remind myself that Im never really aloneI always have you. And by the way, Rue says hello and wants to hear about delicious things in the dragon world. When I asked him if he wanted to hear about dragons in general, he asked, Are they delicious?you see what Im dealing with here?Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. So next time you write, mention something tasty so I can tell Rue. Goodbye, for now, my friend. May your journey continue to be filled with wonders. John, AKA Clueless P.S. Im not so Clueless anymoreI built a spell marble and learned to fly. Lets see you beat that!
After finishing the message, I opened the book and replaced the letters according to the cipher. My hands moved slowly, the task requiring more concentration than it should have, but it was a welcome distraction. But when I looked at my message, it was all gibberish, except for the explanation of how to decode the cipher. I checked a few words, my heart pounding as I tried to understand what I saw. My cipher had encrypted everything precisely as intended. I blinked at the screen, utterly shocked. Once I recovered from the shock, I looked at the sky and said, Seriously? Youre kidding, right? You can convert a message to a cipher based on my thoughts, but the Archive looks the way it does? How does that even make sense? And lets not even talk about the Guidance user interface. Explain to me how, with these abilities, the entire system and the Archive are one big mess. I felt a wave of embarrassment directed at me. You can be embarrassed all you want, but that doesnt solve the problem. Maybe instead of sending me cryptic vibes or giving me a headache, you could work on fixing the mess you made, hmm? This time, I got no response. What else is new? After sending the message to Lis, I felt lighter, though still not completely balanced. It was like I had lightened the load a bit, but a heavy feeling was still in the background, weighing me down. To clear my head, I reached for my cello. Music had always been my refuge, where I could lose myself and, somehow, find myself again. As I started playing, the notes flowed through my fingers, each a lifeline pulling me out of the dark thoughts that threatened to overwhelm me. I scribbled down lyrics to a song, the pen scratching across the paper with urgency. It felt like the words were trapped inside me, waiting for an opportunity to break free, and I released them with a sense of urgency. The result was the longest song Id ever writtenso long that even I, the one writing it, felt like it would never end. I called it An Enchanted Journeybecause thats what my life had become: one long, enchanted journey filled with highs and lows, joy and sorrow. An Enchanted Journey Verse 1: In a world of loss, I stood Broken, scarred, misunderstood A Gate appeared, a shimmering light A path to realms beyond my sight With trembling hands, I touched the veil Yearning to escape, to set sail I left behind the Earth so grim To seek new hope on fortunes whim Chorus: Cosmos guide me as I roam Dancing worlds, no longer home His wisdom near, though far he flies Chasing dragons cross the skies Every step, a wondrous find Stars align, fate intertwined No longer lost, but magic-bound This Arcane path, at last, Ive found Verse 2: In a glade, where mushrooms glow Iridescent caps on show Green guardians with yellow eyes I discover secrets, ancient ties I listen close, their tales unfold Of realms forgotten, legends old Their magic seeps into my core As I yearn to explore more Chorus: Cosmos guide me as I roam Dancing worlds, no longer home His wisdom near, though far he flies Chasing dragons cross the skies Every step, a wondrous find Stars align, fate intertwined No longer lost, but magic-bound This Arcane path, at last, Ive found Verse 3: Down the caverns shifting walls Where reality bends and falls Red-eyed wolves and serpents crawl A flame-eyed beast, its curses call Yet I press on, friends light my guide Through this labyrinth, side by side Through this maze, their spirit leads Fueling courage for my deeds Chorus: Cosmos guide me as I roam Dancing worlds, no longer home His wisdom near, though far he flies Chasing dragons cross the skies Every step, a wondrous find Stars align, fate intertwined No longer lost, but magic-bound This Arcane path, at last, Ive found Verse 4: Rising strong, with lightnings grip, Crackling power at my fingertips. Island life now bows to me, As hammocks sway beside the sea. Flowers bloom in vibrant light, Each petal charged a fresh delight. Time bends to my command, For I, the sorcerer, lightning in hand. Chorus: Cosmos guide me as I roam Dancing worlds, no longer home His wisdom near, though far he flies Chasing dragons cross the skies Every step, a wondrous find Stars align, fate intertwined No longer lost, but magic-bound This Arcane path, at last, Ive found Verse 5: Adventures pulse ignites once more Ancient tales from days of Yore Mountains loom, and forests sing As I soar on a mighty wind Ill chase the echoes on the breeze Seek hidden realms with graceful ease For destiny guides my every turn As for adventures thrill I yearn Chorus: Cosmos guide me as I roam Dancing worlds, no longer home His wisdom near, though far he flies Chasing dragons cross the skies Every step, a wondrous find Stars align, fate intertwined No longer lost, but magic-bound This Arcane path, at last, Ive found Verse 6: Into a gorge of hungry blooms Acid arrows pierce the gloom Bats weave shadows as they soar Silver caverns to explore Toothy Crocs with aching jaws Curse in colors, rainbow flaws Each syllable a precious gem In this wild, untamed mayhem Chorus: Cosmos guide me as I roam Dancing worlds, no longer home His wisdom near, though far he flies Chasing dragons cross the skies Every step, a wondrous find Stars align, fate intertwined No longer lost, but magic-bound This Arcane path, at last, Ive found Verse 7: Winter time spent in play Hockey sticks frosts magic sway Gliding weightless, pond our stage Dog pirouettes with canine grace Cheaters jump from tree to tree Defying gravity with glee Puck-thieves laugh at every rule In this frozen wonderland, so cool Chorus: Cosmos guide me as I roam Dancing worlds, no longer home His wisdom near, though far he flies Chasing dragons cross the skies Every step, a wondrous find Stars align, fate intertwined No longer lost, but magic-bound This Arcane path, at last, Ive found Verse 8: Swamp-bound snakes with glowing eyes Root lizards scuttle neath moonlit skies Giant insects hum their tune To Bach and Mozart neath the moon Strange fans gather for my song Violin notes pure and strong As mist descends, a magic veil I lower the curtain on this tale Chorus: Cosmos guide me as I roam Dancing worlds, no longer home His wisdom near, though far he flies Chasing dragons cross the skies Every step, a wondrous find Stars align, fate intertwined No longer lost, but magic-bound This Arcane path, at last, Ive found Outro: Adventures past, yet more to come Wilderness calls, a sirens hum Beyond the veil, what wonders wait? I stand ready at an unknown Gate Poised to leap into the wild Heart alight, joy undefiled Journey with companions tried and true Whispers secrets ever new. As I played and sang, the music echoed through the meadow, blending with the soft rustling of leaves in the wind. But it wasnt enough. I needed something more than just the music. I needed to feel the memories, to relive them in a way that made them more tangible, more real. I needed to experience everything again and know it wasnt a dream. I started with the ice hockey sceneMahya using trees as trampolines, her laughter ringing out like a melody in my mind, and Al snatching pucks with telekinesis, his concentration so intense that I could almost see the furrow in his brow. The memory made me smile, especially when I conjured up the image of the three gold badges and how the big guy had spun around, completely disoriented, when he tried to attack us with his sword. I conjured the image of the swamp, with the strange procession of creatures that had followed us from place to place while Al collected herbs. I could almost smell the earthy scent of the wet ground and feel the cool dampness of the air on my skin. And then the sky. The beautiful, endless sky that Id flown through, feeling the wind rush past me as I soared above the world. I wanted to capture that moment, the freedom, the exhilaration, so I played it out in front of me, like a movie. Rue, of course, couldnt resist. He jumped at the hockey puck illusions, and his teeth snapped on empty air as he tried to bite into the gold badges. His frustration was so obvious when he jumped through the illusions, and his complaints in my mind made me laugh. The sound was light and unexpected, like the first rays of sunlight breaking through a cloudy sky. It was exactly what I needed. It felt like a release, like I was letting go of the last bit of tension that had been holding me back. The music helped me feel more balanced and more in tune with myself. It was like each note, each lyric, was a piece of the puzzle that was slowly coming together. Yes, I felt lonely at that moment, but it wasnt the kind of loneliness that consumed me. It was more like a quiet acknowledgment that, while I might be alone right now, I wasnt truly alone. Rue was here, always by my side. And my friends, even if they were a world away, or in Liss case, a few worlds away, were still with me in spirit. I could still feel their presence, like a warm blanket that wrapped around me, reminding me they were out there, and wed be together again soon. With that realization, it was time to stop wallowing in self-pity. The sadness I was feeling just a few minutes ago disappeared, and now I feel determined. I was still excitedno, eagerto explore this world, discover its wonders, and face its challenges. There was so much out there waiting for me, and I would not let a momentary feeling of loneliness hold me back. It was time to move forward, to embrace the journey ahead with open arms. B3—Chapter 36: A Welcome Return to Civilization Before we left the meadow, I wanted to harvest all the snakes in my Storage. Since my loot spell wasnt ready yet, I had no choice but to harvest the snakes one by one. I racked my brain, trying to find a solution, and then I had an inspiration. I told the house, Give me a Magitech computer. Nothing happened. I tried again, with different wording this time. Make me a computer that works on Magitech. Still nothing. Getting annoyed, I said, Hey! We fed you more than fifty stolen computers. Im not asking for all fifty back, just one that works on Magitech. Again, nothing. Sighing, I took out one computer I bought for the future, placed it on the floor, and said to the house, Absorb this computer and return it to me as a Magitech computer. The floor sucked the computer in, and then nothing. I got annoyed and snapped, Give me back the damn computer. Within a minute, the computer materialized on the floor. I went to the spell room and instructed the house, Seal the room and absorb all the mana. Create a dead zone. Almost immediately, I could feel the room emptying. It was a deeply unpleasant sensationlike the air wasnt enough. It felt like when I breathed; I wasnt getting what I needed. But it wasnt an oxygen problem; there was plenty of that in the air. It just felt empty, anemic. When we crossed the Pacific, and I activated the dead zone for Rue, I experienced it before, but now it hit me much harder. The reason, I figured, was that I had become accustomed to the elevated mana levels in the atmosphere. And when the mana abruptly disappeared, it felt unnatural, off-putting. Lis mentioned that travelers from mana worlds didnt like tech worlds, and now I understood why. I imagined that if I traveled to a world with zero mana, Id be out of there within a week, max. This feeling was deeply unpleasant and just wrongunnatural. Shaking my head to clear the unrelated thoughts, I grabbed the computer the house had returned and plugged it into the socket on the pedestal. Nothing happened. Despite repeatedly pressing the power button, still nothing happened. I took out another computer, plugged it in, turned it on, and the startup screen appeared. I tried again with the computer the house returned, but nothing happened. You fried my computer, I complained to the house. It was annoying not getting a response, even though I didnt really expect one. When the good computer booted up, I thought about how I could use it to plan all the permutations and such for my loot spell, but I quickly realized that wouldnt work. I didnt have internet here, and the computer didnt have any software that could help with that. It was just a basic setup with a clean install of Windows. Turned out my brilliant idea wasnt so brilliant after all. But it got me thinking. After we fed the house all the electronics, it made a TV, stereo system, and game consoles without a hitch. How exactly did it manage to do that? I said to the house, Make me a game console. Within a minute, a game console materialized on the floor, covered in runes. I examined the runes carefully and noticed something peculiar. Amidst all the runes, the console had PS7 inscribed on it. It wasnt the regular logo, just the letters and the number. My spidey sense started tingling. I rushed to the living room and checked all the game consoles one by one, carefully. Sure enough, each of them had a PS7 hidden among the runes. No, he didnt! I still wasnt entirely convinced, so I took a screwdriver and systematically opened up the consoles one by one. Inside, the circuits all looked the same, with identical runes and crystal placements. By this point, my spidey senses werent just tinglingthey were practically blaring trumpets and stomping their feet to the rhythm. I sprinted up the stairs to the third floor and headed straight for the shelf with all the blueprints. When Mahya and I copied them to feed the house, I took the bigger stack of everything related to the house, and she took the smaller stack of electrical appliances. I flicked through the stack I copied, noting that the order was the same. No one had touched it since I copied it. I knew what was in this stack, so there was no point in checking further. I moved on to the stack Mahya copied. Lets see... refrigerator blueprint, pedestal, ha-ha! Television blueprint. Oven, pizza oven, ha! Stereo system blueprint. Lightning protection system, ha! I knew it! In my hand was a Sony PlayStation 7 blueprint. I shook my head and sighed. Of course, he made a blueprint for a PlayStation, Suddenly, a vivid image flashed in my mind, like I was standing in the past. Lis was there, next to a pile of parchment in the library, back when it had that old slanted roof. He pointed to the parchments and said, These are the blueprints of the house, which include all the enchantments and electrical appliances, as well as various blueprints of Magitech devices that Ive conceptualized. I havent built or tested them, but they should work. Of course, he made a PlayStation blueprint. He loved the damn thing. Especially thrashing me in Tekken, leaving me in the dust in Gran Turismo, or beating me in FIFA. Thats when it hit mesomething important that Mahya and I missed. The house couldnt just create things out of thin air; it needed a blueprint. I also suspected that we fed it all those engineering books for nothing. I was pretty sure of it. And if she argues with me, Ill just show her the identical insides of all the game consoles. Everything was exactly according to Liss blueprint. I felt my dreams of turning all the electrical appliances I had liberated from the warehouse in Vegas into Magitechusing some and selling others for vast sums of moneycrumble to dust. I sighed deeply. In my opinion, the most essential appliances were a food processor and a mixer, but of course, Lis thought a PlayStation was much more important. Unfortunately, I had to harvest all the snakes manually. I didnt bother collecting the things Al wanted, just the meat and skin. I was pretty sure wed run into more snakesthese mana beasts seemed to be popular in the places we visited. After I finished harvesting, I cooked the meat. I fired up a large barbecue on the deck and smoked some of the meat as well. Every so often, Rue would come over, steal a steak straight from the barbecue with telekinesis, wave it in the air to cool, and then swallow it in two bites. We stayed at the meadow for another week, maybe ten days, and I swear he grew another centimeter taller from all the meat he ate. His head was already level with my neck, showing just how tall hed grown. Finally, it was time to leave. I saw on the map that about two days drive to the northwest, there was a village along the riverbank, possibly stretching across both sides of the river, which continued all the way to Prismatic Falls. The other option was to head northeast, towards Thornheart Forest. After thinking it over for a while, I crossed Thornheart Forest off my list. From the description, it was just a forest filled with monsters or mana beasts, with a dungeon somewhere in the middle. Id spent enough time lately in dungeons and around beastsit was time to enjoy the company of people for a change. Do you want to ride the ATV, or should we fly? I asked Rue. Rue like ride, he replied, his tail wagging. Ride it is, I said with a laugh. I closed up the house, and we flew towards the road. Once we arrived, I took out the ATV, and we set off. The first day of the trip was uneventful; we passed through three small towns, but nothing caught my eye, so I didnt stop. In the afternoon, I had to recharge the ATV with my mana before we continued driving. As night fell, we flew off the road into the wilderness, where I opened the house in a smaller configuration. The next day, we kept driving, and by afternoon, we were closing in on the town I was aiming for. Before we reached the town, I pulled over and stored the ATV. I didnt have the energy to deal with questions. I also switched my class back to merchantan excellent opportunity to unload some items from my Storage.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. We arrived at the town after a bend in the road, and it unfolded before us like a scene from a childrens storybook. At the entrance, there was the customary area for carts and horses. Cobblestone paths branched out from there, leading into the town. The town itself lay in a valley, surrounded by mountains on three sides, with hills on the side we had come from. Tall, jagged peaks shaded the town, creating the illusion of being painted against the sky. The afternoon sun lit everything with a golden glow. Flowers and lush green grass covered the area, bursting with color. The air was clean and crisp, with a hint of pine from the nearby woods and the sweet smell of flowers around the wooden cottages. The cottages blended seamlessly into the environment. Each one had its own small yard full of bright flowers, some climbing up the walls. A narrow, clear river ran through the town. The waters surface mirrored the sky, and the sound of the flowing water provided a relaxing background. In the distance, snow-covered mountains stood tall and proud. The scene looked like it was from a fairytaletoo beautiful to be real. But it was, with all its sharp details and real people. I approached one man tending to the piggish horses and asked, Hello. Could you point me to the inn? I kept my tone friendly, trying not to interrupt his work too much. He looked up from what he was doing and pointed. Yes, just follow that path straight ahead. The biggest house with pink flowers on itthats the inn. Thank you, I replied with a smile. It was easy to find the inn, and we stepped inside through a fancy wooden door. Entering the room felt like stepping into a warm hug. Soft light streamed through the large arched window, casting a golden glow across the space. The dark wooden beams in the high, vaulted ceiling added a warm, rustic charm. To the far right, a stone fireplace crackled softly, filling the room with warmth and the comforting scent of burning wood. Scattered couches and armchairs in rich reds and blues filled the room, with potted plants adding splashes of color and life, creating a cozy and inviting space. The dining area was on the left, with wooden tables and chairs. The far left wall had another fireplace, unlit. On the same wall as the door, on the left, was a long bar lined with bottles and barrels behind it. As soon as we entered, the innkeeper bowed slightly and said with a respectful tone, Welcome, esteemed merchant. Welcome to the Rose Flower Inn. Hello, sir. Do you have rooms available? Yes, of course, he replied, nodding. We also have a large stable out back for your guard dog to sleep in. Its not a guard dog; its a friend, I corrected him, annoyed. Rue raised his head so his tag was visible and half-shouted in an indignant tone, Rue adventurer! Rue not guard dog! The innkeeper winced, clearly taken aback. What is going on in this world? Does everyone have telepathy? My apology, esteemed familiar, the innkeeper quickly apologized, his voice flustered. I didnt mean to offend. Of course, you can stay in the room with your master. John not master. John is friend! Rue insisted, his voice firm. I apologize, esteemed familiar, the innkeeper repeated, bowing his head. You can stay in the room with your friend. Rue sent me a very definite sense of smugness, and I couldnt help but feel sorry for the poor innkeeper. Are you here because of the adventurers on the way? If so, I feel embarrassed to inform you that they havent arrived yet, the innkeeper said. What adventurers? I asked, puzzled. Because of the potential dungeon, he explained in a matter-of-fact tone, as if expecting me to know. I have no idea what youre talking about. Could you please update me? I asked. Yes, of course, he said, gesturing towards the window. Our town is built around a copper mine in the western mountains. If you look out the window, you can see themthey have a very pointed shape. A week ago, the miners broke through a wall that led to a network of caves. Since then, monsters have been coming out of there, and work in the mine has stopped. Based on the number of monsters and the fact that they keep appearing, we suspect there is a dungeon somewhere in the cave system. Weve sent a message to the Adventurers Guild to send people to take care of the monsters and collapse the dungeon. You dont want the dungeon? I asked, surprised. No, he said, shaking his head. The monsters that come out of there spit fire. Three people have already been killed, and a lot more are suffering from severe burns. We want our mine back, not creatures that could burn down our town. Where are the people who are suffering from burns? At the convalescent house. Do you have a healer? I inquired, already suspecting the answer. No, just a herbalist. We also asked for a healer from the Adventurers Guild, but no one has arrived yet, he said, his frustration clear. Could you please direct me to the convalescent house? Im also a healer, I offered. Thank you, thank you very much. Ill take you there right away, he said, his voice suddenly overly enthusiastic. The convalescent house was a medium-sized house just a few doors down from the inn. As we stepped inside, I noticed people lying on mattresses on the floor or sitting in armchairs. Everyone had bandages on various parts of their bodies, and an older woman was carefully applying something to a young mans hand. As soon as the young man saw us, he called out, Dad, what are you doing here? Ah, so thats why he was so enthusiastic, I thought. I brought an esteemed healer, his father replied, his tone a mix of pride and relief. All the people in the room turned to look at me, their eyes zeroing in on me like I was some sort of miracle worker. I even felt a little embarrassed by all the attention. But hes a merchant! the woman caring for the young man exclaimed, her brow furrowing in confusion. Im also a healer. Are you sure? she asked skeptically, her eyes narrowing slightly. I changed my display class to Healer. Immediately, she bowed and said, I apologize, esteemed healer. Its okay, no harm done, I replied, waving off her concern. I approached the young man and diagnosed him. He had a very severe burn on his hand and moderate burns on his legs. As I began treating him, I asked, How did you get these burns? I was on duty at the entrance to the mine when five monsters attacked us, he explained, wincing slightly as I worked. We managed to kill them, but me and Rochasuh, you dont know who that isme and someone else got burned. I treated each person with burns one by one, and as I did, I pieced together a more comprehensive picture of what had happened in the mine. The first day they broke through the wall into the cave network, there were large waves of monsters, and most of the men in the town had to fight. After a few days, the rush of monsters slowed down, and now, every few hours, a few would emerge from the mine. The townspeople had organized shifts to guard the mine entrance, protecting the town from being burned. The monsters were red lizards, about thirty to fifty centimeters tall, levels seven to twelve, and they spat fire. After I finished treating all the people in the convalescent house, the woman who had been tending to the injured approached me and asked, Esteemed healer John, could you please also treat others with burns? There are so many that I didnt have room for them here. I only kept the most severe cases or those who just arrived before I had to send them home. I was momentarily surprised that she knew my name, then I remembered. Of course. John, you really need to practice using Identify more often, I reminded myself. I quickly identified her.
Britrice Moin Herbalist, Level 13
Id be happy to, I replied with a nod. Do you want to tell me where they are? Theres no need, she said with a reassuring smile. You can go back to the inn, and Ill send the kids to tell everyone to come to you. As I said, I kept the severe cases here. Anyone at home can come to you. Very well, Lady Britrice, I said with a respectful nod. I am not a lady. Miss will suffice, or just Britrice, she corrected me with a smile. Tomorrow, go to the mayor to get paid for your services. Ill report to him everyone youve cured here, but youll need to keep a record of everyone you treat at the inn. Thank you very much, Miss, I replied, appreciating her straightforwardness. After we exchanged a few more pleasantries, I headed outside to look for Rue. I found him lying on the grass with a pile of five kids climbing all over him. He looked like he was in heaven. Rue, Im going back to the inn. Want to come with me or stay with the kids? I asked, amused by the sight. Friends children! he answered enthusiastically, wagging his tail with joy. No problem, buddy. You can stay. When youre hungry, come to the inn, I said, patting his head before turning to leave. I knew that hungry was the magic word that would bring him running. I returned to the inn, and this time, I finally made it to my room. The room was simple, but cozy. They built everything out of wood, which made me understand their fear of the monsters getting out. The bed was relatively widenot king-sized, but definitely more than a single. A large chest with a key sat at the foot of the bed, and a door led to the bathroom. Inside was a large copper bath, a table with a basin and a bowl, and, of course, the chair with the hole above a bucket serving as the toilet. The room wasnt big, but it was big enough for Rue and me. At least everything looked clean, and the bathroom didnt smell too bad. It didnt smell like roses, but it wasnt terrible either. Throughout the evening, more and more people arrived with burns. Most of them had burns on their legs, which made sense given the height of the lizards, and a few had burns on their hands or other parts of their bodies. I took out a pen and paper, marking and wrote the name of each person I healed. The flow of people finally stopped sometime in the middle of the night. When I counted how many I had treated, it was over thirty. I wasnt sure exactly how many Id healed at the convalescent home, but I was confident it was over twenty. I checked my mana: 8,900 out of 11,100. There were no words for how much I appreciated the mana levels in Lumis. Sure, the width of my channels and spirals played a role in my regeneration, despite that, the regeneration here was amazing. While I was busy taking care of everyone, Rue had his dinner and went up to the room to sleep. At some point during the evening, I checked on him and saw him sitting next to the innkeeper. From the way the innkeeper was nodding and saying something to him, I guessed they were having a conversation. I just hoped Rue didnt tell him something he wasnt supposed to. Rue wasnt stupid, but he was innocent and childish. I decided Id have a conversation with him the next day about what he could and couldnt share. I could finally go to sleep. Before heading up to the room, I remembered my earlier resolution and used Identify on the innkeeper.
Horim Mossim Innkeeper Level 17
Good night, Mr. Mossim, I said, offering a tired smile. Good night, esteemed healer, he replied with a respectful shallow bow. As I lay in bed, I reflected on the day. My first day back in civilization had been niceit felt good to help people. But now, I was trying to decide what to do about the dungeon. On one hand, Id had more than enough dungeons in my life lately. On the other hand, we had three Jeeps and only two cores, and it was always fun to give Mahya gifts she wasnt expecting. B3—Chapter 37: Of Markets, Runes, and Decisions In the morning, the first thing I did was have a conversation with Rue. It was essential to make sure he wasnt sharing anything he shouldnt. Rues eyes focused on me as he wagged his tail. Rue, buddy, what did you discuss with the innkeeper? I asked. Yummy snakes and yummy smoked crabs, Rue responded, his tail thumping against the floor. Did you just talk about food? No. Rue told Horim about hockey, he said, his ears perking up. Just those two things? Yes! Rue barked, his head nodding enthusiastically. Excellent, buddy. You can talk about those things. But please dont mention the dungeon cores we have. Rue knows. Friend Lis say its a secret, Rue assured me, his eyes wide and earnest. Good. Also, dont talk about the house, the boat, and all the other Magitech stuff we have. Rue knows. His mental voice dropped to a whisper, as if the walls might be listening. Mini boss Mahya say its a very secret secret, What else did she tell you? I asked, trying to cover all the bases. Not say about dungeon, not say about swamp, not say we Travelers, Rue rattled off, sounding proud. Yes. Excellent, buddy. Those are the topics you shouldnt discuss, especially that we are Travelers. I paused for a moment, considering what else needed to be covered. Also, dont say we can turn invisible or fly. Yes, boss. Rue promise, he said with a firm nod. Well done, I trust you, I said, scratching his ears, and got a face lick. After the conversation with Rue, we headed downstairs for breakfast. The smell of fresh bread and roasted meats filled the air as we ate. Once we finished, I turned to Mr. Mossim, who was clearing some tables nearby. Mr. Mossim, I called, catching his attention. Where can I find the mayor? He wiped his hands on a cloth and pointed eastward. Follow the main road until you see a large house with blue shutters. Thats the mayors place. I thanked him and made my way to the mayors house. When I arrived, a maid opened the door. She looked me up and down and said, Please wait here. She disappeared inside, leaving me standing on the doorstep. A few minutes later, the mayor appeared. He was a fat, balding man dressed in colorful clothes and greeted me with a shallow bow. Esteemed healer, he said, straightening up. Mister mayor, I replied with a nod. Please, come in, he offered, stepping aside and gesturing for me to enter. I stepped inside, noticing the shiny wood floors and stylish decorations. The house carried the warm scent of baking bread, though the cloying perfume that clung to the mayor nearly overpowered it. He led me to a sitting room and gestured for me to take a seat. As soon as we sat, I got straight to the point. Im the healer who treated the townspeople yesterday. Mrs. Britrice was supposed to give you a list of those I healed, but I brought my list as well. Here are the names of the people I healed. He took the list from my hand, his eyes scanning the rows of names. After a few moments, he looked up and said, We will pay thirty silver coins for each severe case you treated at the convalescent house and twenty silver coins for those you treated at the inn. I nodded in agreement. That works for me. He counted the names on the list and did some quick calculations. There were twenty-nine people at the convalescent house. That comes to 8 gold coins and 70 silver coins. And thirty-six people at the inn, totaling seven gold and 20 silver coins. The final amount is 15 gold and ninety silver coins. He reached into his pouch and handed me sixteen gold coins. The extra ten silver coins express our gratitude for coming to the towns aid. I took the coins and gave him a nod. Thank you, Mayor. After a brief exchange of farewells, I left the mayors house and returned to the inn. Not bad for a few hours work. When I returned to the inn, I approached Mr. Mossim as he was wiping down the bar. Mr. Mossim, I asked, are you interested in buying anything for the inn? He paused, then shook his head. Thats more my wifes responsibility, he replied. Hold on, Ill call her for you. He stepped away and said, Mary, could you come here for a moment? A few moments later, Mrs. Mossim appeared from the back, wiping her hands on her apron. What can I do for you? I repeated my question to her. She considered it for a moment. Im interested in dinnerware, she said, but they need to be matching sets, not a mix of different dishes. I mentally sifted through my storage, and my gaze landed on the stacks of porcelain I had bought in England from a company that had gone bankrupt. What exactly are you looking for? I asked. Plates, soup bowls, and large serving plates and bowls. I removed three samples from my Storage and placed them on the bar. Here are a few options, I said, showing her each. The first was a white plate with a black geometric pattern, the second a smooth cream-colored plate with dots in various shades of brown, and the third a light blue plate with a dark blue leaf pattern. Mrs. Mossim scrutinized each plate, her fingers tracing the patterns. I like these, she said, smiling. But I need to test their durability. Go ahead, I encouraged, stepping back. She picked up one plate and dropped it to the floor. The plate shattered into pieces, and her face fell. Its lovely, she admitted, but we need something more durable for the inn. I scratched my chin, thinking. After a moment, I remembered the rune book I had studied that covered runes for daily use. I might have a solution for you, I told her, But I need to check my inventory first to ensure I have what youre looking for. Also, I need to know exactly which pattern you want and how many pieces each. Mrs. Mossim considered momentarily, then excused herself and went to consult with her husband. When she returned, she said, Wed like the white pattern with the black design. We need a hundred dinner plates, a hundred soup bowls, and twenty large serving bowls and plates. Got it, I said, nodding. Ill check and let you know. With that, I headed back to my room to review my inventory. I pulled out the book of runes again in my room and flipped through the pages, skimming the description. The description said it was for clay dishes, but I thought that porcelain shouldnt be that different. I shrugged and tried it. Carefully, I engraved the rune onto a plate and charged it with mana. I even remembered to do it with my profile open to see how much mana it took. Five unitsnot bad. I let the plate drop from my hand onto the floor to test it. It landed with a solid thunk but remained intact. So far, so good. I threw it harder, the plate bouncing but still whole. Finally, I slammed the plate onto the floor with all my strength. It shattered into four pieces. Hmm, I mumbled, crouching down to inspect the fragments. Not completely immune, but not bad at all. I took out another plate, ready to engrave the next one, when a knock sounded at the door. I opened it to find Mr. Mossim standing there; looking concerned. Is everything alright? he asked, peering past me into the room. I heard a loud noise, like something fell. Everythings fine, Mr. Mossim. I was testing the durability of these plates for your wife. He gave me a strange look. It had been a long time since I got one of those, but he didnt push further. Alright then, he said with a nod. Im just checking. He turned and headed back downstairs.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! For the next two days, I was on a mission, engraving and charging all the plates Mrs. Mossim asked for. During those two days, people occasionally came to the inn for me to heal them. Some had not come on the first day, while others had fresh burns. I kept a list, and by the end of the two days, I had 17 more names on the page. During all this time, Rue spent his days outside with the children, only coming inside three times a day to get food. After I finished my project, I discovered that the sneaky dog had asked for a meal from the innkeeper and then had the nerve to come up to our room, asking for another meal from me. When I found out, all I could do was laugh and shake my head. I had no words. When I finally finished, I went downstairs and found Mr. Mossim. Could you call your wife, please? I asked. Ive got something to show her. She arrived a few minutes later, her curiosity clear as she approached me. Did you find what you were looking for? I did, I replied, handing her one of the newly engraved plates. I found the stock with the stronger plates. Go ahead, test it. She eyed me skeptically, but took the plate. With a quick motion, she dropped it on the floor. This time, the plate remained intact. Her eyes widened in surprise, and a huge smile spread across her face. Now, this is what we need, she said, sounding pleased. She examined the plate I handed her, her fingers tracing the rune. How much mana does it take to charge these runes? she asked, looking up at me. Five units each. She nodded and asked, And how long does the charge last? Feeling embarrassed, I rubbed my neck. Im not sure, I admitted. Her expression tightened, and she frowned slightly. You dont know how long it lasts? I shook my head, not quite meeting her eyes. No, I dont. When I bought the stock, the merchant told me the mana cost but not the duration. I was still new at this, so I didnt know to ask. She sighed, clearly not pleased with my response. Well, durability is important, but so is knowing how long it lasts, she said, her tone more curt. Especially for something that will be used regularly in an inn. We moved to the bar, where Mr. Mossim joined us for the negotiation. After some back-and-forth, we settled on a price: Ten gold coins for the entire set. My Appraisal said it was worth almost double, but since I didnt know how frequently they would need to hire a mage to recharge the runes, they used it to their advantage. Their skills left my merchant skills in the dust. But since he was Innkeeper Level 17, and she was Inn Steward Level 23, I didnt feel too bad about it. As I pocketed the coins, I couldnt help but think: Sixteen gold for a few hours of healing, and ten gold for two days of engraving runes. Healing is definitely more profitable. Later that day, I went to check out the market that had sprung up in the town center. It was a Breath day, the day off they had once every ten days. Rue joined me for the market, and I suspected it was to get treats. The market was packed with people trying to get the best deals before someone else did. There were many strange smells in the air, like sweat, food, and some mystery smell that mightve come from one of those strange food stands. Over the noise, vendors yelled as they sold their goods from handcarts, wooden carts, and rickety tables that could barely hold their goods. The produce was again different. I already saw that on the island, but here it was more pronounced. On the island, they had many fruits that resembled pineapples, coconuts, and figs, so there was some thread of familiarityhere, nothing; it all looked weird. They had root vegetables in strange colors and shapes. A young man stood behind his cart, selling bright orange vegetables that looked like misshapen pretzels. Intrigued, I approached him and picked one up, examining its odd shape. After a moment, I handed over a few coins, bought one, and began peeling it right there. Taking a bite, I found the texture dry and starchy, and the flavor almost nonexistent. I looked up at the vendor. What do you make with this? He smiled, eager to explain. You can cook it in water and then mash it, or bake it in the oven with some sauce, or even fry it up with meat. So, a sort of potato substitute. Reaching into my storage, I pulled out a box. Ill take a full box, I said, handing him the coins. Someone else sold a big red vegetable like a tomato, but the vegetable had a tough exterior like a pumpkin, which the seller cleaved with an axe and scooped out the inside into bowls made of tough brown leaves. I bought one bowl and took a cautious bite. Immediately, my face contortedit was sourer than a lemon! The sharpness hit me like a punch to the tongue. The seller noticed my reaction and burst out laughing. What do you make with it? I asked, wincing. Its awfully sour! He chuckled, shaking his head. When you bring it to a boil, the sourness goes away, he explained. Its used as a base for sauces and stews. So, kind of like tomato. At least the color matched. I bought all the ready bowls he hadI had a lot of experimentation to do. Someone else sold something that I initially thought was bright yellow onions, judging by their shape, but then I saw somebody peel one and bite into it. I bought one as well and discovered that it had layers like an onion, but the taste reminded me of a cucumber. When I asked the seller if they fry it, he looked at me like an alien. I am, buddy. I am. There were leafy greens with thick, waxy leaves that looked almost too tough to eat, and some other herbs with unfamiliar leaves. I didnt buy the big leaves, too tough, but bought some herbs to experiment. Some sold Spiky fruits in shades of red and brown. Some fruits had tough, scaly skins, and others had a rich color that made me think of tastes I couldnt quite place. Someone sliced open a tiny orange fruit and exposed pale meat. This smelled natural and sweet, making me want to know what it would taste like. I bought one of each and tasted everything. The scaly fruit was too sweet, but the rest was interesting. I bought some of each. A woman nearby was selling smoked meats that looked remarkably similar to bacon and ham. As we passed by her booth, Rue panted, his eyes fixed on the display. Rue want treat, he pleaded, his tail wagging eagerly, and he actually gave me puppy-dog eyes. It looked ridiculous; he was almost the size of a horse. I bought him a big piece of meat, and he swallowed it in three bites, barely tasting it. The woman behind the booth chuckled. How much does it cost you to feed him? she asked, clearly amused. I sighed. A lot, I replied, shaking my head. She laughed again, nodding. I can see that. As we talked, I noticed a cut running down her arm, already healing. Without thinking, I reached out and touched her hand, casting Healing Touch. Realizing what Id done, I pulled back, suddenly feeling awkward for touching her without permission. But instead of being upset, she looked at me with admiration, her eyes wide. She bowed deeply. Thank you, esteemed healer. Youre welcome, I replied, flustered. I turned to leave, but she called after me, Wait. She handed me an enormous piece of meat. Thank you very much. I accepted the meat with a nod. Thank you. Rue, who had been watching the exchange intently, pleaded again. Give Rue! Give Rue! I sighed deeply, resigned. Fine. In no time, this piece was also gone in a few bites. There was also a booth selling dried herbs and spices. The smells of these ingredients mixed as I walked by, creating an almost too-strong cloud. I bought a small sampling of each and got out of there as fast as possible. I loved my Perception stat, but sometimes it was too much. We moved to the general goods area, and the first were the clothes and fabric sellers. Some sold tunics and cloaks made of rough yarn in earthy colors. Others sold clothes that were much more colorful and matched what the people around were wearing. I felt some fabrics, and they felt like rough, durable cotton, but not as durable as jeans. After the clothes were the weapons sellers. They sold swords with heavy, straight blades and knives with worn leather grips on the handles that looked more useful than pretty. Kids ran back and forth between the booths. Their yells and laughter added to the noise as they played games or begged vendors for sweets. Rue immediately zeroed on the children and went to make friends. Well, if hes busy, he wont beg for food. I walked through stalls that sold household goods, leather backpacks and saddle bags, furniture, and toys. Finally, I reached the end of the stalls and took out my stall. I sold more porcelain dishes, eager to clear some space in my Storage, and by the end of the day, earned six gold. Maybe engraving runes isnt such a bad idea after all. But the thought of constantly calculating value and profit was exhausting. I didnt want to spend my time managing investmentsI wanted to travel and see the worlds. As the market was winding down, one trader approached me, his eyes on my sales stand. Are you willing to sell that stall? he asked, catching me off guard. I blinked in surprise. Sell the stall? I echoed. The thought hadnt even crossed my mind. Yeah, he nodded. I never saw anything like it and it looks very good. I like the roof for rainy days. I appraised my stall, shocked to discover it was worth 60 gold. I didnt expect that, I muttered. Then, turning to the trader, I said, Ive got another stand Im willing to sell. Its just as good as this one. How much? Sixty gold. After some negotiation, we struck a deal for fifty-five. Before going to sleep that evening, I opened the Archive and wrote a message to Mahya and Al.
Tr. JR Clueless, Versailles, Prince If you find a good deal, buy more stalls. You wont believe it, but one is worth sixty gold.
In the morning, I noticed three unfamiliar faces in the inn, dressed in armor. When Mr. Mossim brought me breakfast, I asked. Who are those three? Nodding towards the armored trio. He glanced over and replied, Theyre adventurers. I looked at them occasionally while I ate, expecting rowdy behaviorshouting, drinking, the worksbut they just sat quietly, eating their breakfast and chatting amongst themselves. It wasnt what I expected, which just goes to show that stories dont always match reality. As I was finishing up breakfast, Mr. Mossim approached me with a thoughtful look. You know, he began, you might want to talk to those adventurers. Offer your services as a healer when they go to clear the caves. I shook my head. Im a traveling merchant and healer, not the adventuring type. The dangers of the road are enough adventuring for me. He nodded in agreement, a small smile on his face. True enough. Its much healthier and safer that way. The trio of adventurers made me realize that my time was running out. I needed to decide about the dungeon. Id never fully cleared one alone before, but Id handled a good sixty percent of the silver dungeon by myself with just my lightning, and I fried all the sharks in the second dungeon. Those experiences gave me the confidence to tackle this one as well. Finally, I decided that Rue and I would enter the dungeon. If it seemed manageable, wed push forward. If it was too much, wed retreat. From what Lis and Mahya had told me, leaving the dungeon wouldnt be a problem. The only problem was getting back in before it regenerated. I also knew that if I conquered the dungeon and took the core, I wouldnt want anyone to know about it. So my leaving would need to be public and visible. I approached Mr. Mossim, who was busy arranging some glasses behind the bar. Mr. Mossim, I began, catching his attention, were leaving. Now that the adventurers have arrived, the town doesnt really need a healer anymore. Besides, I wont stay for ten days until the next market. You know, he said, turning to face me, you could stay a bit longer and sell to the adventurers. They might be interested in what you have. I shook my head with a smile. I appreciate the suggestion, but I sell household goods, not weapons and armor. He nodded, understanding. Fair enough. Safe travels, then. Thank you, and please pass on my thanks to Mrs. Mossim as well, I replied with a nod, before turning to leave. I visited the mayor to collect payment for the last batch of people Id healed, and then Rue and I left the town, taking the same visible route wed arrived by. B3—Chapter 38: The Flavor of Fire Leaving town, we walked for about an hour and saw a few people. There was a wagon pulled by two piggish horses, three people pushing handcarts, and a group of four that I suspected were adventurers. At first look, they didnt stand outall wore regular clothes, not armor. But two of them had swords, and one had a bow slung over his shoulder and a quiver of arrows. I assumed the last one was a mage, since he had no visible weapons. A few minutes after they disappeared around a bend in the road, I stopped and facepalmed. Why didnt I use Identify on them instead of guessing? Oh well, maybe next time. When Rue and I were about an hours walk from town, we reached a fork in the road, waited until two separate people saw us at the fork, and left the road, walking deeper into trees. The forest contained mainly conifers, which at least somewhat resembled the trees on Earth. They were different, like cedars, but much rounder around, with a more pointed top end. Christmas tree farm owners would go crazy over these trees; they were so symmetrical. Still, the thread of familiarity was welcome. I already noticed that many things in different worlds looked different, but they were also similar. It is as if they all started from the same source but developed differently in each world. Deeper in the forest, the temperature dropped, and the air was cleaner and fresher. The smell was amazing, green and alive, without the town smells of sweat and food. Here, it was just nature. A carpet of dry needles carpeted the ground, muffling my footsteps. Rue, of course, walked like a shadow. Despite his size. When he padded, I couldnt hear him. I could hear the thump of his paws hitting the ground while running, but not when he was walking. Once hidden from view, we both cast Invisibility and flew back toward the town, heading straight for the copper mine. The townspeople built a half moon barricade at the entrance to the minethey piled big stones with skins draped over them. There were buckets of water all along the barricade and three guards stood behind it: two with spears and one with a bow. The area seemed quiet, with no monsters in sight. Two guards were relaxed, leaning on the barricade and talking quietly, while the third was alert, looking into the mine entrance. I recognized two of them as people I had healed from burns. The third was unfamiliar; he was older and scowling. It was unclear if it was at the mine or at the other guards for not being alert like him. Rue and I quietly flew past the barricade and toward the mine entrance. Activate stealth, I told him telepathically. Lets make sure they dont hear us. When we entered the mine, the atmosphere changed again. The tunnel was about three meters high and wide, with rough-hewn walls that felt damp and cold to the touch. The air was stale and musty, with a faint scent of metal and sweat. We had to land just a few meters in because the ceiling kept getting lower. Al would have needed to stoop here. After another twenty meters, we reached a larger chamber with three tunnel openings. Can you smell which way to go? I asked Rue, hoping his nose might give us a lead. After a minute or two, he replied, Rue not know, sounding frustrated. Its okay, buddy. Well find the right one. I chose the right tunnel, and we continued further in. The mine became even quieter as we went deeper into the right shaft. The air was thick with dust and had a more pungent metallic scent. It became darker and harder to see. I still saw where we were going, but I was sure regular people needed lanterns. Or maybe miners have dark vision? Who knows? The tunnel wound and turned, leading us further in. We came to a fork in the tunnel three times, and I chose the right side each time. After what seemed like forever, the path abruptly ended at a solid rock wall. We turned around and retraced our steps. In the same way, we also checked all the branches, but each time, it led to a dead end. After what felt like hours of walking back and forth, we had to return to the main chamber. In the main chamber, we now took the middle tunnel. The air here was cooler, and the walls were slick with moisture, making them appear darker. At first, the tunnel seemed like a good ideait descended gently, the air growing damper, the scent of earth more pronounced. But soon, the passage narrowed, squeezing in on us until it was barely wide enough for me to walk through and Rue had to squeeze in. For a moment, I was worried he would get stuck, but it didnt happen. Finally, the tunnel ended in another dead-end chamber filled with loose rocks, debris, and broken mining tools. Rue let out a short, angry huff, his frustration mirroring mine. We turned back once more. At least in this tunnel, there were no branches; it was just one long tunnel to the dead end. That left the third tunnel. We descended a slope, steeper than before, with each step becoming more challenging as the walls and floor grew slick with moisture. Even Rue slipped a few times. I lost count of how often I had to steady myself against the wall. The air was thick, almost like breathing in coppery soup, making it hard to catch a full breath. We passed four intersectionsthree with two branches, one with threeand each time, I took the left. After what felt like hours, the tunnel twisted sharply, only to end abruptly at yet another enormous chamber, another dead end. It was getting frustrating, and I was regretting not asking more questions back in town. We returned to the main chamber with the three tunnel entrances, and I tried to think what to do. As I stood there, trying to figure out our next step, movement caught my eye. A red lizard ran out from the left tunnel, claws clicking against the stone as it dashed toward the mines entrance. Instinctively, I tensed, ready to strike, but then relaxed. A single lizard wasnt a threat, and the guards at the entrance could handle it. But I got an idea as I watched the creature disappear toward the entrance. Rue, I sent, grinning. Were going to follow the lizards. We waited in the chamber, watching the dark tunnel entrances. It wasnt long before another lizard ran out from the left tunnel, darting past us, following the same path as the first. I felt delighted that the lizards didnt sense us. The chamber was relatively close to the entrance. If we fought, the guards wouldve heard us for sure. We moved slowly and quietly down the left tunnel. We had to wait at every fork in the tunnels for another lizard to show us the way. Sometimes, there was just one; other times, two or three. The lizards seemed to know the mine better than any map could show, guiding us through the labyrinthine passages. It was slow, nerve-wracking work, but better than wandering aimlessly. At one point, as we hid in the dark, waiting for another lizard, I heard faint voices echoing down the tunnel. I tensed and sent to Rue, Push yourself against the wall at the widest point, as high as you can under the ceiling. The voices grew louder, and soon, three figures emerged from the darkness. I recognized them immediatelythe three adventurers from the inn. We waited quietly, keeping a safe distance. They were moving carefully, holding oil lamps and always checking the map they drew on paper. Now and then, they stopped and talked quietly among themselves. We followed them, tracking their movements as they easily navigated the tunnels. They seemed to know the mine better than us, or their map did. After several more turns, they approached a narrow tunnel. As they approached the opening, three lizards leaped out of the darkness, hissing. The lamp holders quickly got back and placed the lamps furthest away from the lizards while the third drew his sword. Stay back, he growled in a low voice. The other adventurer nocked an arrow, and the third held a sword in one hand and a wand in the other. Rue and I remained in the shadows, watching the battle unfold. The lizards moved startlingly fast, darting in and out of the adventurers reach. Their red scales gleamed in the dim light, giving them an almost ethereal quality. The adventurers were skilled, but the confined space made it difficult for them to maneuver. Suddenly, one lizard pulled its head back, thrust it forward, and spat fire at the group. The guy with the wand quickly cast a barrier. I couldnt see it, but I could feel it. The magical shield blocked the fire and kept the rest of the party safe. The archer ducked just in time as one lizard lunged at him. His arrow hit the lizard in the side. It let out a high-pitched screech and fell over in a heap. As the last two adventurers pressed the attack, their blades flashed as they killed the other lizards. The barrier caster continued to protect them from the lizards fiery breath. After the last lizard died, the adventurers looked around for any other threats. Once they were sure they were safe, they turned back toward the tunnel. The sharp and metallic smell of lizard blood hung in the air. The lizards began to dissipate. Yep, definitely monsters. We waited for them to move ahead before slipping through the entrance ourselves. We followed the adventurers, keeping a safe distance as they navigated the caves. Occasionally, they stopped to consult their map before pressing on, their path illuminated by the faint glow of their lanterns. They had to fight twice more, but it was much quicker since it was one lizard each time. After about twenty minutes of following them, the adventurers reached the point where the miners had broken into the caves. Their movements became more cautious, their voices hushed as they discussed their next move. I couldnt hear most of their conversation, but from the words I caught here and there, I could piece together the context. They had no map for this part of the mine and planned to rely on the lizards to guide them. Ha! I thought of it first! There was no need for Rue and me to continue tailing themthey were just as uncertain of the way forward as we were, and I wanted to reach the dungeon before they did. We passed through the hole in the wall and found ourselves in a large cave with a high, vaulted ceiling. The walls were jagged, lined with stalactites that hung like the teeth of some ancient beast, while the floor was uneven, scattered with sharp rocks and the occasional glimmer of quartz embedded in the stone. A faint, cool draft blew through, carrying with it the earthy scent of the underground. We flew up, taking advantage of the height to navigate in the air. I sent a telepathic message to Rue, Stay as close to me as possible. The cave connected to another, and then another. We had to land and sneak on foot in the second cave because the ceiling was much lower. The third opened slightly, its floor littered with broken stones and lizard tracks winding through the dust. The fourth was bigger, with a low ceiling that forced us to fly close to the ground, but not low enough that we had to walk. Like the maw of some great beast, the fifth had a jagged arch at its entrance with stones sticking out like teeth, and the air inside was thick with the smell of damp earth and sulfur. Occasionally, a lizard would run past us, disappearing into the shadows as quickly as it appeared. I could hear the group fighting behind us and judged that they were further and further back. The last cave was the largest, easily the size of a football stadium, with a ceiling that soared high above us. Massive rock outcroppings jutted along the walls, forming natural platforms Mahya would have loved. They were perfect for her to jump on. In the far corner, almost hidden by the gloom, was the portal of doom. We found the dungeon. When we entered the dungeon, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. We entered a cave identical to the one we had just left, down to the last rock outcropping. It was strange, like entering Alices mirror world. It was that identical. The only difference was the air. Outside, the air was musty and humid, and it clung to my skin. Here, the air was dry, hot as a desert breeze, with a sharp, biting scent of sulfur that burned the back of my throat. At the end of the cave, we stepped through an opening, and it was like walking straight into hell. The ground, scorched and cracked, had rivers of molten lava winding through the landscape like fiery snakes. Off in the distance, a massive volcano loomed, its peak lost in ash and smoke. The heat hit like a wall, the air thick with the stench of burning sulfur. This dungeon was hugea sprawling wasteland of destruction stretching as far as I could see. I remembered a story Lis told me when we were still living in London. He described an ancient dungeon he cleared that had no floors. Instead, the dungeon expanded in width, and he described its size as bigger than the English Channel. In the middle of the dungeon stood an enormous mountain, and because of the sheer size of the place, it took him and his party several days to reach it. Inside the mountain was a labyrinth, and the final Guardian was at the center of the labyrinth. Looking at the size of this dungeon, I was sure it was the same scenario. It was too vast to have floors along with this immense space. The volcano loomed like a hulking beast, a fiery giant that looked ready to tear the sky apart. It belched ash, with rivers of lava spilling down its sides, carving bright, blazing paths across the scorched ground. The lavas glow cast an eerie light over the jagged rocks, making everything look sinister. Dark clouds churned above, lit up by bolts of red lightning that crackled with energy, each strike booming across the empty landscape like a drum. The air reeked of sulfur, and the heat from the molten earth made it feel like we were breathing in smoke. This wasnt just any mountainit was pure destruction. The whole thing felt alive, angry, like its rage was vibrating in every tremor under our feet and every lightning bolt cracking through the sky. I had no doubt this was the spot for the dungeons final guardian. Or maybe it was the final guardiana massive force of fire and fury, ready to obliterate anyone who came close. We retreated to the entrance cave. I had to come up with a different strategy that accounted for the sheer size of the dungeon and the hundreds of lizards I saw. Charging in blindly would be suicide. While thinking about what to do next, a lizard dashed into the cave. I fired a lightning bolt at it without a second thought. But to my shock, the lizard merely touched the ground with its tail, grounding my lightning as if it were nothing more than a mild inconvenience. Its eyes locked on my locations, and with a swift, sharp motion, it pulled its head back before thrusting it forward, spitting fire in my direction. Only the reflexes honed by countless hours of playing aerial hockey saved me from being scorched. Two more lizards ran into the cave, their eyes glinting with malice. This was badmy most effective weapon, lightning, was useless against them. The first lizard looked unfazed, as if the lightning had no effect. The thought of the fire hitting Rue sent a jolt of fear through mehis thick fur would ignite instantly, which was a risk I couldnt take. I quickly instructed Rue, Stay at the top near the ceiling, dont go down. I need to figure out what to do. I fired a mana dart at one lizard. Two mana darts streaked toward it, but the lizard was too quick. One dart missed completely, and the other only grazed its leg. It did slightly injure the lizard, making it turn slower with a limp, but the damage wasnt nearly enough. These lizards were too fast, almost impossibly so. As soon as I released the darts, the three lizards reacted with unnerving synchronicity, pulling their heads back before flicking them forward, spitting fire in the direction the darts had come from. But I wasnt there anymoreId learned my lesson from the first lizard. I opened my profile, trying to think of a solution as I flew around, positioning myself behind the lizards. With a quick decision, I cast Exude Mana on one of them and immediately shot back up into the air. The lizard I targeted slowed noticeably, as if the spell drained its energy, but the other two remained as fast and deadly as ever. They both spat fire at the spot where I had been, and then the third one joined in, unleashing its flames after completing its turn. This wasnt good. I drew out a crossbow and quickly shot at one lizard, immediately shifting my position. The bolt struck true, embedding itself in the lizards body. This time, the lizard wasnt too fast to dodgebut the bolt ignited, burning as the lizard screeched in pain.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Again, I had to dodge the incoming fire spits. My mind raced, searching for a solution. I tried something different. Once again, I flew behind the lizards and cast Exude Mana on one of them. When the third lizard turned and pulled its head back to spit fire at me, I quickly clamped its mouth shut with telekinesis. The lizard began convulsing violently. As the third one prepared for another attack, I shot it with a mana dart. This time, it wasnt fast enough to dodge. The first lizard collapsed, dead, and so did the third. The second one continued convulsing before it, too, fell lifeless to the ground. I relaxed, but just then, two more lizards ran into the cave. My method was effective, but limited. I couldnt keep it up with too many lizards. As I searched for another solution, I remembered the guns Mahya had left for me. Turns out she was rightjust in case happened. I quickly pulled out a rifle and loaded a magazine, but I realized too late that the gun wasnt invisible. The two lizards immediately charged at me, forcing me to dodge more fire. I flickered into visibility and then quickly returned to invisibility, this time ensuring the rifle vanished along with me. I aimed and squeezed the trigger, the sharp crack of the shot echoing through the cave. The noise worked to my advantage; one lizard fell dead instantly, and the second lizard whipped its head around, searching for me but unable to locate my position. Probably, the echo confused it. Just then, three more lizards ran into the cave. I floated even higher, knowing how far their fire can go, and aimed my shots carefully. I picked them off one by one. Only one dodged the first shot, but not the second. The other two died immediately. The solution I found didnt thrill meI preferred to handle things with magic, and still strongly disliked guns, but this was the situation. I had to adapt to the circumstances. I turned all the lizards into crystals and said to Rue, Stay in the cave. If more enter the cave, dont go near them unless you want to get set on fire. I flew out of the cave and practiced sniping on the lizards scattered across the area. The heat in the air was intense, making my lungs feel like they were drying out, and sweat immediately began pouring down my face. After taking down a few lizards, I descended to a lower altitude and turned them into crystals. However, I quickly encountered two significant problems. First, more and more lizards started swarming into the area where I was, making it impossible for me to land and transform them into crystals without risking being burned alive. The second issue was that the rifle in my hand was heating rapidly, becoming so hot that it was already hurting my palms. I retreated to the cave, but six lizards followed me inside. I couldnt tell if they had sensed me or if the entrance was just conveniently located for them. Without wasting a moment, I shot each one, turned them into crystals, and quickly healed the minor burns that blistered on my hands. I slipped on a pair of leather glovesmuch better. Steeling myself, I flew out again and resumed sniping at the lizards. But as I continued, a creeping sensation of dread settled in. Little by little, I felt worse and worse. My breathing became labored, each inhale dragging in the air that seemed to scorch my lungs from the inside out. The oppressive heat was relentless, searing my throat and making every breath a painful effort. My skin, already slick with sweat, felt like it was burning from the inside, the heat radiating from my core. But it wasnt just the heat. There was something else, something I couldnt quite put my finger on. My limbs felt heavy, as if invisible chains weighed them down, and my head pounded with a dull, throbbing pain. A strange weakness crept over me, seeping into my muscles, making it harder and harder to stay in the air. My vision blurred at the edges, and I blinked rapidly, trying to clear it, but the feeling only intensified. The surrounding air seemed to grow thicker, almost like it was getting solid, as if it was more than just heatit was like I was breathing in something heavy and unnatural, which clung to my lungs and weighed down my entire body. My thoughts became sluggish, and I struggled to focus, a deep sense of unease settled over me. I was getting weaker and more dehydrated with every passing second, my energy draining away as if something was leeching it right out of me. I returned to the cave again, feeling the oppressive heat finally taking its toll. I quickly drank at least two liters of water, gulping it down as if it were the elixir of life itself. No lizards followed me this time, and the momentary reprieve was a relief. After finishing the water, I felt a little better, but something was still offI wasnt completely fine. Curious and concerned, I checked my profile. Health: 1,208/7,150. That didnt make any sense! I wasnt injured, and the fire didnt touch me, so how come my health dropped so much? I cast Healing Touch, expecting the usual surge of vitality. My health increased, but only by five points. That was even more illogical. When I first got this spell, I had to cast it multiple times to close a cut or wound, but as the spell leveled up, it became significantly more effective. When it maxed out at level 25, a single cast was enough to close a gunshot wound, even after making a deep cut and digging out the bullet. And now, my health has increased by just five points. I didnt understand what was going on here. The situation felt increasingly bizarre, and I couldnt shake the growing dread that something was wrong, something I couldnt yet see or understand. I continued to cast Healing Touch, but my health only increased by five points each time. After five casts, frustration mounting, I tried something different. I cast Fortify Life Force, and my health jumped by two hundred and fifty points this time. I stared at my profile in disbelief for a minute or two, trying to process what was happening. Then it hit methe air inside this dungeon wasnt injuring me in the usual sense. It was draining my life force. For the first time, I truly understood why health was tied not just to Constitution but to Vitality as well. The dungeon was sapping my vitality, the very essence that kept me alive. I might be more resistant to this effect with a higher Constitution, but the actual victim here was my Vitality. This dungeon was a relentless, unseen predator, slowly wearing me down without leaving a visible mark. As I mulled over this revelation, four more lizards ran into the cave. I quickly shot them down and turned them into crystals, my mind still racing with the implications of what Id just discovered. I also understood why Mahya was always so affectionate with the rifle and kept kissing it as if it were some lucky charm. While I didnt feel the urge to kiss the gun myself, I felt an almost overwhelming need to give it a reassuring pat and say, Good boy. I held back to avoid making Rue jealous. I stayed in the cave, repeatedly casting Fortify Life Force until my health was back to full. With my health restored, I returned to the hellish plains again, shooting more lizards. But when I wanted to turn them into crystals, I couldnt. A swarm of over thirty lizards ran toward my location, forcing me to retreat once more to the relative safety of the cave. Again, I was losing focus and becoming disoriented. The cave was still unbearably hot, but at least it wasnt the inferno on the other side. Once again, I restored my health and began thinking of another solution. Some lizards ran in, but with the rifle, it was easy to handle them. Meanwhile, Rue had to landhe was running low on mana. I instructed him to stay in the farthest corner of the cave, well away from the opening. I tried a different tactic. Standing at the mouth of the cave, I made myself visible and shouted, Hey, you stupid lizards, come and get me! Immediately, I retreated into the cave, turned invisible, and floated in the air, ready for the onslaught. A hoard of lizards charged into the cave, drawn by my taunt. I picked them off one by one. Only three of them required more than one shot. I also closely watched Rues area, first killing any lizards that ventured too close to him. This strategy worked much better. I turned the lizards into crystals, but I had a new problem. The fire they spat during the fight had raised the temperature in the cave even further, and the air became more oppressive, thick with the lingering heat and the stench of burnt blood. I checked my profile, and sure enough, my health had dropped again, though more slowly than on the hellish plains. After healing myself, I rested and waited for the temperature to drop. It was taking too long, so I asked the wind for help. In this place, it was much harder to connect to her. There was air here, so she was here, but diminished, or maybe weakened. The breeze that generated was weak and hardly made a difference, but it was better than nothing. It took a while, but the cave became tolerable again. I went out, became visible, shouted at the lizards, and returned to the cave invisible. Another swarm of lizards. Heal myself and wait for the cave to cool down. Another swarm of lizards. Heal myself and wait for the cave to cool down. Another swarm of lizards. Heal myself and wait for the cave to cool down. Another swarm of lizards. Heal myself and wait for the cave to cool down. Another swarm of lizards. Heal myself and wait for the cave to cool down. Another swarm of lizards. Heal myself and wait for the cave to cool down. Another swarm of lizards. Heal myself and wait for the cave to cool down. Another swarm of lizards. Heal myself and wait for the cave to cool down. Another swarm of lizards. Heal myself and wait for the cave to cool down. Another swarm of lizards. Heal myself and wait for the cave to cool down. It went on like this for hours and hours. I lost count of how many times I had to reload the rifle, nearly emptying an entire crate of bullets. Little by little, the number of lizards I pulled decreased. At first, over thirty came each time, sometimes even fifty. Now, it was down to twenty or less. I was also feeling exhausted. I didnt know how long I had been at this, but from experience, I knew many, many hours had passed. While I preferred to sleep at night like a normal person, I could stay awake for a very long time if I had to. When I first built my loot spell, I was up for maybe three or four days straight before I had to sleep for a few hours and continue working. But now, I was done. During the breaks, when I healed myself, Rue napped. I was sure he would watch over me if I got some sleep. The problem was that he didnt have an effective way to deal with the lizards. Their fire was too dangerous, and he could only catch one at a time with telekinesis. More than one, he would be in trouble. I racked my brain trying to find a solution; then I remembered Al had given me some stamina potions, or endurance, as he called them. I took out one potion and drank it. Within seconds, a rush of energy washed over me, refreshing my body and sharpening my senses. I was awake and sharp, like I slept eight hours and had a good meal on top. But then, after less than a minute, another sensation crept in, subtle at first, just a warm tingle down my spine. The feeling intensified more and more, and after two or three minutes, that tingle was more like a raging fire. I felt...charged, in a way that went way beyond physical energy. I was in trouble. With each passing second, the heat inside me intensified, flooding my thoughts until it was the only thing I could focus on. This wasnt just a casual flicker of desire; it was a full-blown, relentless horniness, overwhelming and impossible to ignore. My mind filled with images of sex and my body trembled. I had goosebumps all over my body, and even the slightest breeze felt like a caress. It made me want to close my eyes and get lost in the feeling. Every nerve felt hypersensitive, and my vision blurred further. My jaw clenched as I tried to shake off the effects, to push down the urges that had taken over my body. But it was pointless. The potion had hit me like a magical Viagra, and there was no switching it off. Concentration? Forget it. The only thing I was concentrating on was getting rid of this unbearable heat. I couldnt function like this. All my mental faculties were in my penis. Shaking my head did nothing, except make the goosebumps and tingles worse. It took iron will to clamp down on the sensations and my mind to continue to function. Ill tear him limb from limb! I growled, fists clenched as I battled the overwhelming surge of desire the potion had cursed me with. The fury and frustration mingled with that unbearable, primal need, fueling an urge that was equal parts rage and raw desire. The only thing I wanted more than to get this fire out of my system was to make Al pay for it. At least it woke me up. I didnt want to waste this opportunity, so I pulled more lizards. This round was terrible. It was nearly impossible to concentrate on shooting lizards with a raging erection that consumed all of my attention. I shot the lizards and cursed himfirst in my head, then out loud. Son of a bitch! Bang! Bang! Bang! Motherfucker! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bastard! Bang! Bang! Dumbass! Bang! Asshole. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dickhead! Bang! Bang! Ill kill him! Bang! Bang! Bang! Muthe fuking asshole! My horniness was getting worse and worse, and I had to take care of it. But just the thought of floating in the air in a dungeon more hellish than anything Id ever experienced and jerking off was too awkward to even put into words. Plus, even though I was invisible, I was sure Rue would know precisely what I was doing. The connection between us was too strong; he would feel exactly what I was up to. In the end, desperate and out of options, I bolted out of the cave and back into the hellish landscape, hoping the draining atmosphere out there would do me a favor and suck this insane horniness right out of me. If it could leech my energy, maybe it could drain this... problem, too. The scene had shifted since wed first come through. Where hundreds of creatures had swarmed before, only a few lizards were hanging around now. Slowly, I felt myself getting weaker, my energy fading along with that ridiculous heat. It didnt just vanish instantly; instead, it sort of unraveled bit by bit. My pulse slowed, the fire in my chest cooled, and I finally felt like I could think straight again. The intense need faded gradually, like a simmer that finally ran out of fuel, leaving me exhausted but grateful. Thank you, Spirits. I became visible, shouted at the lizards, and waited for them to approach before shooting them. Finally, the horniness dissipated, just like the monsters on the ground. I didnt even bother turning them into crystalsI didnt want to go anywhere near the lava. I was also fully alertas if I had just woken up from a few hours of good sleep. Apparently, the potion did something, despite the unexpected side effects. Well, I suppose Ill forgive himand keep it to myself that I cussed him out. There was no point in wasting my alertness, so I yelled at the lizards, drew them to me, and shot them. Occasionally, I cast Fortify Life Force to keep myself going and combat the growing weakness. At one point, I yelled as loud as I could for a minute or two straight, but not a single lizard appeared. Feeling weak and sick again, I checked my health: 1,090/7,150. I needed to find a solution to this problem. To conquer the dungeon, I needed to navigate it fully, not just linger near the entrance cave. I deployed my Mana Sense, closing my eyes and focusing intently on the surrounding mana. It had a familiar flavorsomething I knew but couldnt immediately place. I guessed it was fire mana, but it had something else in it as well. I didnt recognize the mix by the flavor alone, but given the conditions, I guessed it had to be lavanot just pure fire, but fire intertwined with the essence of molten stone. Lyura would have significantly benefited here. With this understanding, I picked apart the separate threads of stone and fire. I was pretty sure the stone aspect wasnt harming me; what was sapping my health was the fire aspect. I sank deeper into the fire aspect, probing it with my senses. Determined to figure this out, I advanced a few feet at a time, still hovering in the air, delving deeper and deeper into the aspect of fire with each step. The fire mana was richer and thicker the deeper I got into the dungeon. The process was slowpainstakingly soand took a long time. I kept my focus sharp, immersing myself further into the fire aspect until it became almost second nature, though the effort took its toll. The surrounding air grew hotter, and the smell of burning intensified, but I pressed on, too absorbed in the mana to notice much else. I felt my body absorbing more and more fire, as if I were slowly transforming into the very essence of the element itself. The sensation was intense at first, the heat searing through my veins like molten lava. Every inhale brought a surge of fire that seemed to consume my life force, but I continued to cast Fortify Life Force; the spell becoming as natural as breathing. The more I attuned to the flames, the more I felt them permeate every fiber of my being. With each breath, the burning sensation grew stronger, a persistent heat that engulfed my lungs, but there was no physical harmno burned skin or blistered lungs. Instead, the fire seemed to consume something deeper, something intangible. My mana. I realized the fire wasnt harming my body; it was burning through my mana, transforming it, reshaping it. With each passing moment, my mana became more attuned to the fire, taking on its characteristics. What began as a painful, chaotic blaze gradually evolved into something more controlled, more integrated with my essence. The fire and I were no longer separate entities but becoming one. As this transformation progressed, I noticed a shift in the nature of the fire itself. What had once been a wild, consuming force started to feel almost... familiar. The heat that had initially threatened to overwhelm me now flowed through me with a sense of belonging. It was no longer just fire; it was power flowing within me, amplifying my strength. Then, suddenly, everything clicked. The next breath I took felt natural, as if I were breathing ordinary air. The fire was no longer a foreign elementit was part of me, as if I had mastered it, or perhaps it had accepted me. I was no longer just surviving in the flames, but thriving in them. But there was a cost. Something in the environment changed. A strange smellburnt cloth and singed hairfilled the air. Then, I realized I had felt nothing physically, but something was off. I turned off my invisibility, and to my shock, I looked down to find myself looking like a human torch. The fire incinerated my clothes completely. I stared at myself, half in disbelief, half in awe of what Id just put myself through. I opened my profile, and sure enough, under Wizard abilities, there it wasFire. The mana I had been absorbing had finally granted me control over it. But as I looked at the new ability, I couldnt help but feel that I still wasnt at the level of a true mastery of fire. It wasnt a specific feeling, but pure logic. My clothes wouldnt have been reduced to ashes if I were a true master. Absentmindedly, I reached up to run a hand through my hair, only to discover I didnt have any. The realization stunned me for a moment. My fingers met only bare skin where my hair used to be. I blinked, processing the unexpected change, but then a thought popped into my head that made me chuckle despite everything. Well, I wanted to get a haircut, anyway. Maybe not like this, but lets just count it as a haircut. I was exhausted, and I desperately needed to rest. A part of me hesitated to open my house in such a dangerous place, but then I remembered what Lis had told mehis house had fire protection. Knowing him, there was no way he hadnt provided the same protections for my house as well. Trusting that, I opened the house, activated the mana-absorbing shield, closed the shutters, and set the second-stage defenses. Although my lightning hadnt affected the lizards much, I had nothing better at the moment. Rue and I settled in for some much-needed rest. But even after sitting down, I could still feel the lingering fire buzzing under my skin. A cold bath was in order. I filled a tub with the iciest water I could manage and eased myself in, letting the chill sink into every tired, overheated muscle. At first, the cold was a shocka jolt that hit like a wall of pins and needlesbut slowly; it worked its magic. The tension in my shoulders loosened, and the relentless fire in my veins finally ebbed away. I leaned back, closing my eyes as the coolness soaked into me. My pulse slowed, and with it, the lingering effects of fire faded, like embers going out after a long burn. I stayed in that tub a long time, letting the water work on me until the heat felt like it had truly left my bones. The one small mercy about this hellish landscape was that I didnt have to worry about pit stops. Even after what must have been over fifty liters of water guzzled down in sheer survival mode, I never felt the need to pee. Everything just poured right back out through sweat, my body working overtime to keep me from overheating. It was a strange sort of relief, not having to haul myself up for that one last inconvenience. Finally, feeling cooled down and halfway normal, I climbed out of the tub and collapsed into bed, letting exhaustion take over as I drifted off into a deep, blissful sleep. B3—Chapter 39: The Essence of Fire After a good nights sleep and a big meal, I was human again. Rues Storage had emptied while I was shooting lizards, so I gave him more food and returned to Hell. I shouted as loud as possible to attract lizards and shoot them. Very few lizards came to attack me, and I got rid of them in less than an hour. I flew more and more towards the center, towards the volcano. After about a kilometer, my health declined again. Based on all the experience I had gained in the last few days, I already knew how to recognize the signs immediately. I tried calculating how many days had passed, but couldnt. I was sure at least five days or more, maybe even eight, but thats as close as I could guess. When I took a deep breath, the air still felt heavy, hot, and oppressive, with a powerful stench of sulfur, but it didnt burn me like it had before. It just felt too heavy and hot in my lungs. So why is my health dropping? I hovered in place, cast Fortify Life Force to restore the points Id lost, and just took deep breaths, over and over, until the air felt normal. Not hot or heavy. Just air that stinks of sulfur. I checked my profile, and my health was full. Hmm, so Im still not wholly attuned to fire? The air became heavy and hot again once I flew a few more meters in. I stayed put until the air felt normal, cast Fortify Life Force to regain what I had lost, and advanced a few more meters. I went on like this for hours, maybe even two or three days. Now and then, a lizard or two appeared, but I didnt even bother to take out the rifle. As soon as they tried to spit fire at me, I closed their mouths with telekinesis, waited for them to stop convulsing, and flew on. I was tired again. For a very brief moment, I thought about Als potion, and then I told myself there was no way in hell I would ever drink that horrible thing again. I returned to the entrance cave, sat with Rue for a while to keep him company, heard about the movies he watched while I was busy, ate, took a cold bath, slept, and rinsed and repeated. Thats how I spent at least two weeks and finally arrived at the volcano. In the last kilometer, the air was full of ash. I tried to put on a gas mask, but quickly, it began to melt. I replaced it with a medical mask. It wasnt a perfect solution, but it was better than nothing. The air here wasnt just hot; it was boiling. The red flashes of lightning looked threatening and dangerous. I took a deep breath, almost choked on the ash, and told myself: Youve already faced lightning once, and you survived. Not only did you survive, but you gained your most powerful weapon. If youve done it once, you can do it again. To be on the safe side, I said a brief prayer. Guiding spirits, watch over me, and dont let me kill myself through sheer stupidity. I pulled on three medical masks, pressing them tight against my mouth and nose. It did little to block the ash clogging the air, but at least it softened the worst of it. Each breath still felt raw, burning my throat with that gritty, bitter taste of soot. I tried to push the discomfort aside, closing my eyes and letting the world around me slip away for a moment. My mind zeroed in on the energy building in my core, a familiar hum that surged from somewhere deep inside, buzzing down my arms, itching to escape. Lightning crackled along my fingers, a wild, eager thing. I took one more breath, steeling myself before I released it, letting the lightning arc forward. I felt it coil, surge, and leap out in a flash, meeting the red lightning blazing toward me with a blinding crack. For a heartbeat, I thought maybe that was itthat Id overpowered itbut then I felt it: the red lightning latched onto my own, its energy racing back along the line straight toward me. Before I could even process it, it slammed into my body. My entire system jolted. It wasnt pain so much as something primal, a blistering heat that felt alive, tearing through every nerve like fire racing through dry grass. It came in brutal, relentless waves, each one tearing through me from my hands down to my feet, then whipping back up my spine and straight to my head. My whole body locked up, instinctively tense against the onslaught. I was burning from the inside out, each nerve set ablaze, each breath sharp and desperate. But I couldnt let go. I was close to my limitno question about that. If I lost control now, I wasnt sure Id survive the backlash. With a last-ditch effort, I split my mind, one part hanging onto consciousness, the other reaching for Healing Touch. I poured the spell into my left hand, flooding myself with a soothing warmth, trying to chase the worst of the agony from my body. The healing energy moved through me in pulses, like a balm against the fire, and I layered Fortify Life Force on top, strengthening my cells, holding myself together as the red lightning fought against me. It was all I hadtwo fragile spells against a storm tearing through every inch of me. Time seemed to stretch. I couldnt tell if it had been seconds or hours, only that I was locked in this relentless fight, an inferno of lightning and fire. Every pulse of magic, every wave of energy, kept me teetering on the edge of consciousness, but somehow, I didnt slip. I clung on, anchored by sheer stubbornness and a hard-won knowledge that, eventually, this would end. And despite how much I hated painhow much it scared meI stayed. I endured. Because I knew what waited on the other side. And this pain, I decided, was worth that. This was nothing like the first time Id tangled with lightning. That had been uncomfortable, sure, but manageable. This this was something else, a twisted blend of fire, ice, electricity, and pressure, like my insides were getting squeezed and blasted in turns. It was a sensory overload, a relentless storm that pounded through me over and over. My body trembled, a brittle shell barely holding up as the two forces raged inside me. Fire and life. Lightning and healing. Slowly, the blaze eased by stagesnot by much, but enough that I could finally breathe without feeling like every breath was a new shock. The waves dulled to a steady, throbbing ache, each pulse echoing through me with a lingering burn but without that raw edge. My muscles loosened, my chest expanded as the searing tension faded into something I could handle. When I opened my eyes, thin wisps of smoke curled up from my skin, drifting into the ash-choked air. I looked at myself. Red lines ran across my arms and chest, faintly glowing as if the lightning itself had carved them there. My vision swam; sudden bursts of heat would flare up in my eyes, blurring everything until I blinked hard, and for a moment, the world would flicker out. When my sight returned, it came back sharper, every detail outlined in strange clarity. Thin, erratic lines of lightning danced across my skin, glowing and crackling like veins of molten light. Then, just like that, the lightning started to ease, the red glow fading from my body. It wasnt agony anymorejust raw energy, flowing through me in waves, almost gentle now. The last of it trickled out, dissipating as I steadied myself. The storm was over. All that remained was the thick ash clouds, swirling around the volcano like a heavy curtain over the chaos that had just passed. When I peered into the crater, I saw the core suspended in its center. I flew towards the core, touched it, and got a red stone. I already suspected what it was, but I used Identify to be sure.
Affinity Stone Fire
As I suspected. Youre a sneaky bastard, I told the dungeon. Nobody can reach you without fire affinity, but the reward you give is fire affinity. Egg and chicken much? Of course, the core didnt answer me, but I needed to express my opinion. I took the core and flew towards the entrance cave. Rue touched the core with his nose and also got a red stone. Rue not want it, he informed me. Rue not like fire. Are you sure, buddy? Its another element. He shook his head. Rue not like fire. Fire not friend. I thought Id offer my stone to Al and Mahya and have them do rock-paper-scissors to decide who gets it. Now, there was no need for that. There were two stones. I continued to hold the core in my hand. The dungeon would collapse the minute I stored it, and I still had things to do. I took flight and circled the entire dungeon. It took me hours, but I saw nothing interesting. When I looked into the crater, lava was the only thing I saw inside. This dungeon was just horrible. There were no materials to collect, only annoying lizards. Suddenly, an image jumped in front of my eyesa textbook page from the 7th grade.
The Benefits of Volcanic Ash for Soil Volcanic ash, produced by eruptions, can have a surprisingly positive impact on soil. When this ash falls to the ground, it might seem like a disaster, but it can make the soil more fertile. Heres how: 1. Nutrient-Rich Minerals: Volcanic ash contains various minerals essential for plant growth, including potassium, phosphorus, magnesium, and calcium. As the ash weathers or breaks down, it slowly releases these minerals into the soil. This process enriches the soil with nutrients, making it more supportive of plant life. 2. Improved Soil Structure: The fine particles in volcanic ash can help improve the soils physical structure. This means the soil can hold more water and has more air pockets, which is crucial for healthy root growth. Plants growing in this improved soil can access water and nutrients more efficiently, leading to better overall growth. 3. Adjusted Soil pH: In some cases, volcanic ash can help neutralize acidic soils with a low pH that can be less favorable for many plants. By raising the pH closer to a neutral level, volcanic ash can make the soil more suitable for a wider variety of plants.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! 4. Boosted Microbial Activity: The minerals in volcanic ash benefit plants and tiny organisms living in the soil. These microorganisms are crucial in breaking down organic matter and recycling nutrients. Volcanic ash can stimulate these microbes, leading to healthier, more fertile soil. Long-Term Effects: While volcanic ash might initially cover the ground in a thick layer, making it hard for plants to grow, its long-term effects are beneficial. Once the ash has weathered and mixed with the soil, it can create a more fertile environment, leading to lush plant growth in the future.
It surprised meno, more precisely, it stunned me. I was always a good student and had an excellent memory if I studied hard. But I never ever had a photographic memory. And here, in front of my eyesor mental eyeswas the page from the book I studied in the seventh grade. In my mind, I turned one page back.
Volcanic eruptions are among the most powerful natural events on Earth. While they can cause immediate devastation to landscapes and communities, they also play a crucial role in shaping the environment over time. One way volcanic eruptions influence ecosystems is through the deposition of volcanic ash. When it settles on the ground, this ash begins a transformation process that significantly impacts the soil beneath it, eventually leading to increased soil fertility.
I turned one page forward.
Questions for Review: 1. What minerals does volcanic ash contain, and how do they benefit the soil? 2. Explain how volcanic ash improves soil structure and its effect on water retention. 3. How can volcanic ash influence the soils pH level? 4. How do microorganisms in the soil respond to volcanic ash? 5. Discuss the long-term effects of volcanic ash on an environment after an eruption.
Hmm, is that what the Intelligence stat does? If so, I love it. I removed the metal container that used to hold the sand from the rat island and filled it with ash for Al. I looked at the amount; there was a lot, but I already knew Al. He liked to have excessive amounts of everything. I remembered my quantities of coffee and Mahyas alcohol and laughed. Okay, not just Al. After taking out more crates, boxes, and empty buckets, I filled everything with ash. To ensure I didnt overlook anything, I dedicated several more hours to exploring the entire dungeon thoroughly, only to find nothing but ash. I returned to the entrance cave, closed the house, placed the core on the ground, and instructed it to absorb everything. The phenomenon we saw in the nature dungeon repeated itself. Everything seemed to warp, and then red, brown, black, and orange lines, which looked like streaks of flowing acrylic paint, flew toward the core and disappeared into it. It went on like this for over ten hours. This dungeon was massive. In the meantime, I sat with Rue, and we ate and talked about movies. He had just finished binging all the Mission Impossible films and wanted Mahya to invent a device to make masks so we could pretend to be other people. We have glamor, I reminded him. Glamor not same. Rue think mask more fun. I couldnt understand his logic, but it made me laugh. After the core absorbed everything, the dungeon again looked like a vast space with hazy borders, and my core grew a centimeter. Before exiting the dungeon, I said to Rue, Im not storing the core because as soon as I store it, the dungeon will start to collapse. Well come out of it with the core in hand, and then it will collapse. Im sure there are adventurers on the other side. So we will turn invisible, and the minute were out of the opening, we will fly straight to the caves ceiling. Yes boss! As soon as we left, we flew straight up. This was the first time I saw the portal of doom when the dungeon collapsed. The portal lightened to a dark gray, then a light gray, almost white, and gradually shrank. I heard a shout, Its the invisible dungeon thieves! I looked at all the adventurers belowthere were at least fifteenand recognized the trio of crocodiles from the gorge. Well, hello there. They still wore the same leather vests that showcased their tattoos. The biggest one among them, who I thought was the leader, pointed his giant sword and shot fire at the portal from the sword. It made me angry. This was the second time he tried to kill us. I felt anger rising from my core and flooding me. Who does he think he is? What makes him believe he can waltz in and claim dungeons as if theyre his by right? I became furious. My hands shook with anger, and I started taking shallow breaths. It felt hard to breathe; I was so angry. First come, first served, thats the rule! And he calls us thieves? How dare he? It felt like a dam inside me broke and released a flood of rage that overtook me. Each thought worsened my fury until I felt I wasnt getting enough air. I couldnt let it go any longerhe had to go. The world would be better without him. It wasnt enough to avoid him; I needed to erase him from existence. I created lightning in my handred lightning with fireand held out my hand in his directionC Rue yelled in my mind, JOHN NOT ANGRY! It was an even louder shout than when he had previously spoken-shouted. I felt it reverberating inside my head like it had enormous sound waves with real volume. It stunned me and snapped me out of the downward spiral of anger. My actions shocked me. It wasnt me. I never wanted to kill anyone. Yes, I have killed people, but only in self-defense or to protect another. I clamped down on my emotions with everything in me and told Rue, Lets get out of here. After we left the mine tunnels, we continued to fly along the river, and I tried to understand what had taken over me. What had come over me? It wasnt me, not even in my worst nightmares. I shook my head to clear it and looked at the view. We flew along the river, above the trees, and I could see a winding road in the distance. The air was so clean, with no air pollution or industry smells. I breathed deeply and felt myself getting saturated with the clean air and beauty around me. Slowly, my anger cooled. It stopped me in my tracks in shock. I hovered on the spot and felt Rue getting further away until he stopped and flew back towards me. I landed and started thinking. It wasnt me. That was the fire inside me. I had a flash of a memory of Sonak yelling at us for staying in a luxury suite in Vegas while his friend was being held captive. He had two classes with Fire: A Fire Mage and a Pyro Knight. For the first time, I understood his temper. There was too much fire in him. I still thought he was an idiot. His zealotry and tendency to jump to conclusions without asking questions were entirely his traits and had nothing to do with the elements. But for the first time, I understood him a little. The thought of me turning into Sonak, at least in temperament, scared me. I had to find a solution, and urgently. I thought about it. The wind was the mind, and the earth was the body. Both balanced each other. The wind was light and chaotic, and the earth was heavy and settled. Together, they created a balance. Water and fire were both elements of the spirit aspect. Fire was the drive, and water was the calm. I had to connect with water to balance the fire inside me. Otherwise, right now, I would be dangerous. Luckily, we were near a river. I didnt want to sit by this river because I saw boats on it occasionally as we flew by. I opened the Map and saw a stream that was close by and connected to this river. Come on, Rue, I must take care of something. We flew towards the stream and arrived after half an hour. I flew along the stream until I found a picturesque spot with trees and flowers. As soon as I landed, I went into the water to establish a connection with it. For a long time, I lay on my back in the water, ignoring the cold, unable to make the connection. It felt like there was a barrier within me. Something was stopping me. Rue came up to me. Rue hungry. I snapped at him, Cant you see Im busy? Stop thinking with your stomach! Immediately, I felt terrible, jumped out of the water, and hugged him. Im sorry, buddy. Im not myself right now. Instead of me controlling the fire, its controlling me. Full of intent, Rue looked me in the eye and said, Fire is not friend. The first time he said it, I thought he meant he feared the fire. But now I understood. From the mouth of babesor a dog, in this case. The fire was not a friend. I didnt earn this affinity honestly. I didnt reach understanding, then connection, unity, friendship, and finally control. Instead, I forced the fire down my body and mana channels, kept myself alive with magic, and basically forced myself to be attuned to the element. But I didnt understand fire. How could I control something I didnt understand? Of course, the fire controlled me. To control something, you need to know it, to understand it. I didnt understand fire, so I couldnt control it. That was what blocked me with the water. I didnt try to get to know or understand water but to extinguish a fire. Of course, it didnt work. I had to learn about fire and understand it. Knowing the aspect and being able to color my mana with the aspect of fire wasnt a fundamental understanding. It was an imitation. I needed to attain a genuine understanding and knowledge of fire. I took some wood from my Storage, lit a fire, sat, and looked into the flame. Despite my efforts, I couldnt understand it. Fire was fire; what was there to understand? A memory floated up. There was a fire in the foster home I lived in when I was ten. The father, Mr. Santon, was drunk and fell asleep on the couch with a lit cigarette. When the fire started, he ran out and didnt even try to save us. The neighbors called the fire department. A firefighter rescued me and Mark, the boy who slept in the room with me, through the window. When he got us out, I saw them put the other two kids in the house into an ambulance, and the paramedics looked frantic. That night, social services took us away, and I never saw Mark or the other kids again. When I tried to ask what had happened to them, the social worker told me not to concern myself with grown-up things. Even then, I suspected that one of the children, or even both, didnt survive. The urgency of the paramedics and the fact that no one agreed to tell me what happened was a pretty big clue that I understood, even at the age of ten. I looked at the fire and realized that I was afraid of fire. That experience colored my opinion. Later, when I worked in the ER, I treated quite a few burn victimspeople who survived a fire and firefighters. I looked at the fire and tried to forgive it. It didnt work. I sat and remembered more and more things about Mr. Santon. How he would shout and curse when he was drinking. His impatience with me when I asked for something. How he would ignore my questions. How he called me white trash. And I understood. For the first time, I understood. It wasnt the fires fault. Fire was just fire. You cant blame water for being wet or the ground for being under our feet. These things exist. Fire is just fire. She burnsthats her nature. The one to blame wasnt the fire. Mr. Santon fell asleep with a lit cigarette and ran out when the fire started without thinking of us. I felt something release. I let go of the anger about the fire and the fear of it. Fire was just fire. I knew I had regained some control, but it wasnt enough. I had to reach true oneness and, from there, Unity and friendship. Acceptance was not enough. What do I like about fire? I like to cook, and I like delicious food. You cant cook without fire or its derivativeheat. I tried to imagine myself living my whole life on raw food and shuddered in horror. There was no chance! I smiled at the fire and felt closer to it. As I was thinking, I tried to remember what else I liked about fire. The rat island came to mind. We did burn the forest there, but I knew we also burned most of the rats bodies. I was sure that without the rat infestation, the environment on the island would thrive, and a big part of that was the fire that burned away their contamination. Fire is renewal. I felt closer to the fire. I tried to think of something else and remembered all kinds of sayings and clichs related to fire: Burning Curiosity, Set the World on Fire, Trial by Fire, Light a fire under someone, Fire in the belly Although these were just metaphors, and it wasnt a physical fire, it was still firesimply in a different embodiment. Fire is ardor, passion, drive, courage, energy, creativity, resilience, and a relentless spirit that refuses to be extinguished. It took a whole day and night, but I finally understood fire and appreciated her. I felt the closeness to this element, the connection to it. A flame jumped from the fire and landed on my palm, making me jump in surprise. I didnt feed the flame with my mana, but it burned on my palm. It tickled and felt like laughter. I felt the wind giggling on the breeze. Fire giggled with warm tickles on my palm. Rue came over, sniffed the fire, and sneezed. The fire jumped from my palm onto the tip of his nose and just burned there. John smart. Now fire friend. He informed me in a serious tone and licked my face. I realized I didnt need unity. The element was already inside me, a part of me. We already had a much deeper Unity. Now was the time to build friendships, and we took the first step. B3—Chapter 40: From Gourmet Experiments to Lightning Lessons We ended up staying by the stream for about two weeksmaybe more. The area had an irresistible magical charm: a bubbling brook running through the woodland over smooth, moss-covered boulders. Occasionally, I saw tiny sparkles dancing over the water created by the sunshine. The air was fresh, smelling of damp earth and floral perfume from surrounding flowers, with a gentle breeze and the suns warmth on my skin. There was vegetation everywhereferns, thick leaves, and towering treesthat made the entire place seem alive. Birds were flying around, their happy chirping blending with the sound of the stream as if they were part of the same song. This place affected me bit by bit. From being on edge, a fighter in the middle of hell, it was like I was being reset and returning to myself. I felt like I returned from the trenches of war. This place was exactly what I needed to remember the feeling of simply relaxing and breathing, to remember what it was like to be normal again. For the first two days, I did nothing special. I played with Rue in the water occasionally, but mostly lay beside the stream, looked at the clouds floating in the sky, breathed deeply, and relaxed. After two days, I remembered all the new and interesting vegetables and fruits I bought and started experimenting. I first experimented with the yellow root that looked like a twisted pretzel. According to the sellers explanation, it was a kind of substitute for a potato. Identify said it was called Raak. For the first experiment, I peeled one root and boiled it in water. I tasted it, and it tasted like a potato, but with a sweet undertone and something else mixed in. As if I mixed a potato with some sweet potato and roasted chestnuts and added a little bitterness. The bitterness added a unique twist to it. As a second experiment, I peeled a few more roots, diced smoked crab, mixed it all with sweet cream, fried onions, black pepper, and nutmeg, and baked it. The result was so scrumptious that I had no words to describe it. Perfect harmony among all the flavors produced a fantastic balance that made me feel like I was soaring in seventh heaven. The first bite was pure bliss. I couldnt resist smiling like a moron, delighted with the result. Baking five more pans, I eventually ran out of raak and almost caved into the temptation and licked the pans cleanalmost. When Rue and I sat down to eat, we couldnt stop because the food was delicious. Rue kept muttering, Sho goof, which made me laugh. I asked him, You speak telepathically. Why do you sound like youre chewing? Your mind doesnt chew. mah mouf iff fuww. Yes, your mouth is full, but your mind isnt. You speak with your mind, not with your mouth. Roofs mouff if buhsy. Shaking my head, I let him eat in peace. It was a lost cause. It was so delicious we both ate too much. After dinner, Rue lay on his beanbag on his back, his four legs in the air, pointing skyward, and whimpered, Rues tummy ouchie. Bad John. John make food too much delicious. Rues tummy ouchie. I lay on the couch in a food coma and grunted. It was the most I could do. Next, I tried the crushed red vegetable in the leaf bowls. Identify called it flimo. After boiling it, I tasted it, and it was simply delicious. It reminded me of a tomato flavor with added beef stock and fried mushrooms. Maybe it was the elusive umami flavor that I never entirely grasped what that meant. I made lasagna until I ran out of flimo paste, this time in the oven, not on a campfire. Rue wouldnt have forgiven me if I hadnt given him one pan, so I gave him one and stored the rest. I went to the Archive and updated my lasagna recipe.
If youre in the world of Lumis, use flimo paste. It is the closest thing to tomatoes that I have found so far.
To get to my recipe, I had to scroll through hundreds of pages in the Archive. The amount of garbage added daily to the Archive was crazy. I havent yet received an answer from Lis to the message I sent him, but the number of questions and comments under his posts kept growing. Curious, I checked the post about the special Traits, and now 328 people called me a liar because they were merchants and didnt get Luck. There was a recent addition from a Traveler who wrote that he received the Artisan Scholar class and received the Trait Diligence. There were already twelve people who called him a liar. They, too, were Artisan Scholars but didnt get Diligence. It made me laugh. While the Archive was one big mess, there was some fun stuff in there. I added my own comment and asked what criteria they met to get the class. Maybe they will answer, maybe not. Anyway, I was curious. Artisan Scholar certainly sounded interesting. The next thing I tried was the scaly fruit. It was too sweet, but I thought it could be an interesting smoothie if I mixed it with yogurt. I didnt have a blender, sigh! So I had to chop the fruit with a knife and then mash it with a fork. When I mixed it with yogurt, it came out luscioussweet with the sour delicacy of yogurt and simply amazing. Of course, I gave one to Rue and stored the rest as a refreshing treat for the future. The last thing I tried was the tiny orange fruit. It had a crunchy flesh like an apple, and the taste also reminded me of applesbut like it was more apple-ish. Years ago, my wife and I were on vacation in Mexico, and there, we saw someone selling apples that looked bad. They were small and wrinkledas if they were old. But their price was more expensive than all the other apples. Out of curiosity, we bought some and tasted them. They were the best apples weve ever tasted. Their taste was as if someone had created the distilled essence of an appleconcentrated and rich. Thats what this little fruit reminded me ofthe distilled taste of the fruit concept. After eating over twenty, I used the rest to make a pie with honey, raisins, nuts, cinnamon, vanilla extract, and allspice, and the result was mouthwatering. While the pie was still in the oven, Rue sat in the kitchen, stared at the stove intently, panted, and asked me, When is ready? every two minutes.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. After tasting the pie, I made more pies from most of the remaining fruit. I left a small portion for myself to eat raw. They were too yummy. After two weeks by the creek, I felt ready to move on. I had already achieved complete mental balance, with no more outbursts of anger, so I was confident that I wouldnt be a danger to others. We flew towards the major river, waited for a boat to pass and be out of sight, became visible, and took out the jet skis. We flew along the river on the jet skis and passed some boats. I saw the people on the boats looking at us in wonder or astonishment. Now and then, Rue called out enthusiastically, Rue love fast! Rue love Mahya. My jet ski ran out of energy, and I had to keep replenishing it with my personal mana so it would keep moving. I was sure Rue would stop and ask me to charge his ski, but he continued to ride. After another hour, we stopped by the river for lunch. I checked his jet ski, and it was empty. I asked Rue, How did your jet ski kept going? Rue gave ski Rues mana. It suddenly occurred to me I had never checked his mana progress. After checking him, I discovered his orbs were bigger! When I checked in the past, he had three tiny orbs, two and a half to three millimeters in diameter. He also had the four mana channels in his legs, but they were hair-thin, and he didnt have the network of the smaller channels throughout the whole body. Now, his orbs were the size of a grape, the channels in his legs were wider, and I saw branches of thinner channels throughout his body. He still didnt have as many channels as I did. Or maybe he had them, but they were so small that I didnt see them. Your orbs have grown! Congratulations, buddy. Its amazing you have more mana! Yes. Rue eat yummy snakes with mana. Rue get yummy mana! Are you sure this isnt an attempt to get a snake steak? No! He shook his head emphatically, but didnt meet my eyethe sneaky dog. Rue never do something like that! Rue need yummy snake to have more mana! Ha! I didnt buy it even for a second. But his mana did advance. Lis said mana beasts progressed by eating other mana beasts, and the proof was right before my eyes. So maybe not so sneaky after all. I decided to give him the benefit of the doubt. I charged Rues jet ski and sat to regenerate actively. To speed things up, I also cast Absorb Mana on myself. My channels didnt even tickle. I was ready for the next spiral. I made the spiral and compressed it as much as possible. Before going down the first channel, I gave the rings another squeeze downwards and managed to add another ring. I repeated this in all the orbs and channels. The way down with the spiral was easy, but the way back up was much more difficult. I had to split my mind into three parts: one creating the spiral, the second holding the Absorb Mana concept to add that aspect to the channels, and the third compressing the spiral as much as possible. At one point, the spiral almost escaped me and unraveled, so I split my mind into four, and with the fourth part, I just kept the progress so it wouldnt unravel. The fourth part was still difficult, but easier. The problem was that the spiral was fighting me the whole way, and with the difficulty of the fourth split, it was almost too much. After an unknown amount of time, I finally finished. My body shook from the effort, and streams of sweat ran down my face and stung my eyes. I felt like I ran a marathon, climbed Mount Everest, and swam across the English Channel without taking a break in between. I fell onto my back and just laid there panting. Night had already fallen, and the sky was full of stars. Rue was sleeping next to me. After I recovered, I checked the red light.
Fourth Spiral Completed Quality: 97%
When I checked my profile, I saw Mana Regeneration x 4. I continued to lie with my profile open as I counted the seconds. My regeneration had increased to thirty-seven units per minute. Additionally, I noticed Firearms advanced from [Novice] to [Apprentice]. I love progress! For a few more minutes, I remained lying there, intending to open the house shortly. The tongue alarm woke me up in the morning, and the word Food! echoed in my mind. It was so nostalgic that I couldnt help but laugh. Spirals were an exhausting business. And I still had to figure out how to build them in others. I didnt forget that I had two friends and a familiar who also needed increased regeneration. This is how we continued on our way for two days. At noon, we would stop for lunch; I would charge Rues jet ski, eat, and continue on the river. In the evenings, we made sure no one could see us; I located a good place to put the house on the Map, and we flew there. At home, we had dinner, talked a little, or watched a movie together, rinse and repeat. On the third day, I placed the core on the ground and was about to tell it to open the house when I felt dirty mana enter my mana-sensing range. I turned around and saw two pims charging toward me. Without thinking, I shot lightning at them. It killed them on the spot, but the place where the lightning struck lit on fire. I rushed there and stomped on the fire until I put it out. This was not good. Before, my lightning was white, like regular lightning, and didnt cause fires. Now my lightning was red and had fire in it. I had to figure out how to get my regular lightning back. After I opened the house and fed Rue, I left him in front of the TVhe was now watching the Chicago P.D. series and was already in season three. I flew towards a tributary connected to the major river and sat in a hidden corner. I preferred to shoot lightning into the water. It might kill some fish, but at least I wont burn down the forest. I repeatedly shot a weak bolt of lightning from my hand, which was constantly red. Despite my attempts to will it, make it, or intend for it to return to the standard white lightning, I was unsuccessful. I tried to apply what I learned about intention and magic when I learned to fly to this situation, but I couldnt figure it out. My intention was precise and specificI wanted my white lightning back. After hours of trying without success, and a lot of fried fish in my Storage, I thought of something. My lightning turned red when I connected with fire. The fire colored it red and turned it into fire lightning, not regular lightning. So, I had to remove the fire from the lightning. It took me another hour to crack it, but I finally did. I didnt have to remove the fire, but hold it back. It required a mind splitone side fires the lightning, and the other holds the fire back, but it worked great. I still felt that I didnt achieve the desired result. It was my lightning. I even had the word Lightning in my profile as an affinity, so I felt I should be able to control Lightning without mind splitting and holding fire back. After trying a few more times, I gave up for now. I was exhausted and needed to go back home to sleep. We stayed in the same place for two more days, and I practiced my lightning. Im embarrassed to admit that I probably killed all the fish in the tributary. Or at least it felt that way. In the beginning, when my lightning hit the water, a lot of fish floated belly up after each strike. The numbers declined steadily, and the last four strikes made only one fish float belly up. But fish or no fish, I cracked the mystery. It was simply a matter of practice and familiarity. I learned the two types of my lightning intimately, learned to distinguish between them, and learned how to fire them at will. In this case, it wasnt a matter of intention or desire but simply learning to recognize the two different types, improving control over them, and then controlling the type of lightning I wanted. And most importantly, on my profile, now next to the word Lightning was [Medior] instead of [Junior]. It was very nice. Although, in my opinion, I should have gotten a separate ability or affinityFire Lightning or Burning Lightning or something like that. But the system didnt think so. Stingy system. B3—Chapter 41: Prismatic Falls After I cracked the issue with my lightning, we continued on our way. For three days, we sailed on the river on our jet skis, stopped for lunch, and slept at night. We rode on the river the rest of the time, and Rue was in heaven. My dog was a speed demon. During our entire cruise, the river kept expanding as more tributaries connected to it. On the fourth day, the river was already at least half a kilometer wide, maybe even more. At first, the current was calm, but towards noon, I felt the current getting stronger. I opened the Map to check, and as I suspected, we were very close to the falls. I reminisced about my jump from the waterfall in Shimoor, and decided I had no desire to go through it again. Rue, buddy, lets go ashore. Since we passed by the last town yesterday evening, I saw no boats on the river. But I looked around the make sure. Seeing that we were alone, we stored the jet skis and took to the airinvisible, of course. When we reached a height of at least two hundred meters, I saw huge crags coming out of the water and splitting the river into many smaller rivers. On the Map, the small rivers continue to the waterfalls, then, after the waterfalls, connect to one big river again. I checked where the nearest road was, and it didnt seem too far. We flew towards the road and waited until a fancy carriage with several mounted guards passed, getting far enough that they wouldnt see us. I rose again into the air to ensure nobody else was coming, and we became visible. Considering the luxurious carriage and the suspicion that those were nobles, I decided not to take out the ATV. I didnt feel like answering questions, so I told Rue wed continue on foot. But these nobles gave me an idea. My class still showed a Healer, so I changed it to a Merchantnobles have a lot of money. Another carriage passed us. The mounted guards around it got tense and held their weapons at the ready. Their eyes lost focus, and they relaxed, at least partially. A few of them still glanced apprehensively at Rue, but overall, they seemed calmer. They passed, and we continued walking. Walking was pleasant, but I needed to run. Picking up speed, my legs moved in an easy rhythm, each stride so light it barely felt like touching the ground. Wind whipped past, tugging at my clothes and sending bursts of cool air over my face. I wasnt pushing, but judging by the blur of trees slipping past, I was still moving at a ridiculous speed. Thirty kilometers an hour, maybe more. A laugh slipped out of mea thrill ran through me every time I felt this, like the wind itself was helping me along. The feeling hadnt faded, even after leveling up so many times. Id catch myself marveling at how my body responded, how strength and speed blended so naturally now, yet still surprised me. I wanted it to stay that waythe awe, the little kick of wonder. The moment it became routine, just another statistic to be calculated and improved well, that would be a shame. The day Id stop feeling the wonder would be the day Id leave a piece of the journey behinda piece that made every new step, every skill gained, feel like a small triumph. Without that spark, what would be left? Just numbers on a stat sheet, distances calculated and covered without a second thought, like clocking in and out at some mundane job. The thrill would drain out, replaced by routine, dull and mechanical. I imagined myself moving through the worlds without that edge of excitement, and it felt empty, almost lifeless. Thered be no thrill in testing limits, no curiosity about what I could do nextjust an endless stretch of expected outcomes and predetermined results. A part of me shuddered at the thought. If the journey became little more than hitting marks, measuring progress without a flicker of surprise or pride, I knew Id drown in boredom that would dull every view, every encounter. Id be just another wanderer, going through the motions, barely awake to the world around me. The thought made me sad, until the sound of rushing water cut through it, sharp and alive. I rounded the last bend, and there they werethe Prismatic Falls, stunning and unexpected, crashing down with a roar that shook me out of my thoughts. The layout resembled terraces. From where we stood, I could see more falls further up, with rivers flowing until the next fall and then continuing down to more falls. Old, worn-out bridges crossed at various heights through the falls. Some falls had only one tall bridge, while others had a tall bridge and a smaller one below it. Most of the bridges had moss growing on the stone columns. Everything appeared so beautiful at first glance that I was utterly astonished. The falls werent the typical stream of water. The water was a stunning display of all the colors of the rainbow and them some. They created an impression that the falls were living and constantly changing. We walked to the first bridge, and I could see the waterfall below when I stood atop it. The water cascaded into a wonderful clear pool. As the mist rose, I could feel its coolness against my skin and smell the scent of wet grass and young plants. All around the falls were trees with dense leaves. I suspected the leaves thickness was because of the high mana levels here. The trees created a barrier from the outside world, making me feel like I was in a hidden heaven, away from the worlds crossroads. I strolled across the first bridge, enjoying the view. When we reached the other side, I could see more of the falls. Each one was more stunning than the last. Another bridge curved gracefully across a second, more enormous waterfall. When I was up there, I could see water dropping from even higher above, creating a spray that shone in the sunlight. The waters colors, sounds, and sheer strength were nearly too much to bear. Each waterfall wasnt wide, and didnt drop a lot of water. But there were so many of them that together they roared. I stood there for what felt like hours, taking it all in. The noise was deafeninga vast, booming roar that filled the air and made my chest shake. It sounded like a thousand drums beating at the same time. As we got closer, it drowned out everything else, becoming a constant, powerful presence that makes you pay attention and tells you how powerful nature is. The sound, a steady symphony of moving water, was both hypnotic and overwhelming. I closed my eyes and let myself drift into the sensation, feeling the mana hanging thick in the air. It brushed against my skin in a way that felt almost alive, like the warm breath of an old forest. Familiar, but different. A sensation that teased at the edges of my mind, just out of reach. There was a richness to it, deeper than Life Mana, with a hint of that warm, earthy pulse Id felt with Nature Mana. But it wasnt quite either. I took a deeper breath, absorbing the mana into my body, tasting its flavor and trying to pin down what I was sensing. It clung to me, sinking in with a warmth that felt oddly soothing, like slipping into a hot spring after a rough day. That was new. Life Mana had a spark to itthis mana had a softness, an ease that felt like it was mending something inside, though I couldnt quite put my finger on it. A memory tugged at me. I felt this mana before, or something similar. Then it clicked. Restorative Mana. That was it. The same quiet, subtle energy that strengthened life force and restored things. Those spells had other concepts in them, so the restorative mana was gentle, with only a hint. But here it was stronger, more pronounced, like a promise of healing in every breath. I let it wash over me, surprised at how much it lingered, sinking into every part of me, deeper and more deliberate than anything else Id felt. It was Restorative, all rightbut something told me it was more than that, maybe a unique blend from these falls.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. I stood a little longer and listened to the thundering water, until Rue said, Rue hungry. Youre always hungry, I said. Laughing. Now Rue is hungrier hungry. I scratched his ears and laughed again. There were few people at the falls. At the big falls with the old bridges, we were almost alone. As we walked down the rivers, we reached smaller waterfalls with pools. I saw more and more nobles, judging by the guards with weapons and the servants scurrying and scraping. We reached an area with many more people, but much quieter. Here, the falls were lower, and they fell into peaceful pools around which people sat. There were no bridges here, but the view was more picturesque. Beautiful pink flowers were all around the base of the falls and the pools. The colors were so vibrant; they stood out from the forests greens. I just breathed in and absorbed everything. The air was cool and refreshing. But there was more to it than just physical comfort. There was a sense of harmony and equilibrium in this place. Of restoration. As I looked around, I found a path that led to a peaceful spot by the falls. It was a relatively shallow pool without a waterfall above it, just a stream connecting to it. As a result, the water was calmer here, creating a serene pool that looked almost too good to pass up. It was deserted, which was a big plus in my book. I gave Rue food and sat on a rock gazing at the water for a while. When Rue finished eating, I sank into the water. Closing my eyes, I floated on the water and relaxed. Rue jumped in, swam a bit, lay down in the water close to the shore, and closed his eyes. We stayed there for a while, enjoying the water and relaxing. The water was chilly, but because of its mana properties, the cold didnt affect me. My cold tolerance went up with my stats, but I could feel the difference from how I perceived the cold of the lakes in the mushroom valley, and the cold here. When it got dark, we became invisible and flew half an hour away from the falls. I opened the house, and we went to sleep. We returned to the falls the next day, and I went towards my pool. When I got there, I saw children playing in the water and three old men with white hair and beards sitting on the bench by the pool, knitting. I did a double-take. I didnt imagine it. They were knitting. Rue, of course, ran immediately to the children, his tail a blur. After thinking about it, I decided it was actually nice that they knitted. It created a laid-back, relaxed vibe and gave me an idea. I had lots of yarn in my Storage. The problem was that the paper bands around the skeins were full of Chinese text. In the past, I claimed that the text on products was the makers mark, but these bands were so full of text that they looked more like the makers life story. I thought about removing the bands and offering them yarn without them, but I didnt have the patience to remove them from hundreds of yarn skeins. Hmm, a conundrum. My core had absorbed cars and various metals inside my Storage when we were at the junkyard, and that gave me an idea. I moved five oversized nylon bags filled with yarn near the core and instructed it to absorb and return the yarn, but with plain bands without text. It took a few minutes, but my core was a trooper. It absorbed all the yarn and returned it with blank bands. I told it, Good boy, in my mind. Of course, not out loud; Im not suicidal. Rue would never forgive me. I approached them with a friendly smile. Good day, gentlemen. I sell yarn for knitting. Would you be interested? All three of them looked at me, their eyes losing focus for a second. The one on the right blinked and said, If you show us what you have, we might be interested. Nodding, I took out one of the oversized bags of yarn, placing it in front of them with a casual gesture. Their eyes widened as they took in the bags size. The man on the right reached out and touched the plastic bag, his brow furrowed. What is this material? I have never seen anything like this before, he asked, his tone laced with surprise. Its something thats made in my homeland, but Im not sure how. I buy it ready-made. Where are you from? he asked. Remembering what Mahya had mentioned, I quickly opened the Map in my mind and answered, Lotam. Ive never heard of it. Where is it? the middle one asked. Its a medium continent northwest of Lumisor. Is it far? the left one asked, his voice tinged with concern. Yes, two months sailing. All three shook their heads in unison, and with a look of admiration, the man on the right remarked, You are a brave young man to sail such a distance. I do not like sailing. Meanwhile, the other two took out yarn and examined it. Their cries of enthusiasm caught his attention, and he also joined in examining the yarn. I sold them three enormous plastic bags of yarn for thirty-one gold, and they thanked me repeatedly. I gave my Nose for Business skill a pat on the back. There was no doubt this ability led me to this deal. The sound of cascading water roared around me as I strolled through the falls, examining groups of nobles with their servants and guards. I kept my distance, sizing them up, mentally matching products with people like I was solving a puzzle. Which of them would actually bite? My gaze caught on two men off to the side, relaxed, puffing away on pipes, their eyes half-lidded as they spoke in low voices. Something clickedI had something like that I liberated from Vegas. I scanned my storage and took out the boxes, their polished wood glinting in the misty light. I walked up to the men, doing my best to look casual, and held out a cigar box. Care for a look at some unique tobacco? Their expressions twisted, both of them looking at me like at dirt that stuck to their shoes. That looka mix of disgust and barely contained impatience. But they nodded, and with reluctant hands, took the cigars. The moment they opened the lid, their faces changed. The disdain vanished, replaced by interest. Suddenly, I wasnt some annoyance, but a man worth speaking to. They leaned in, inspecting the cigars like rare jewels, and within moments, one of them spoke up, asking for my entire supply. My face stayed neutral, but inside, I was grinning. Of course, I said smoothly, naming a price fifty percent higher than the appraisal. They didnt even blink, and forty-eight gold coins dropped into my hand for two cartons of cigar boxes. They thanked me as though Id done them some great favor, warmth in their voices as they shook my hand. Their changed tone and body language made me feel a tad evil for fleecing them, and I almost, almost offered a discount. Dont be an idiot. Thats how I went around among the nobles and sold things according to what I felt was appropriate for each group. I sold a group of ladies some silver jewelry with turquoise from Santa Fe; to another group, I sold perfume; to another noble, I sold belts and medieval knight armor replica; and to a lady with a baby, fifty packages of diapers. The last lady was so happy that I suspected if her husband wasn''t beside her, she would have proposed to me. At the end of all my sales, the visit to the falls netted me 132 gold coins. Nobles turned out to be good for something, after all. I''d have to update my sensei. Looking at the Map, there were two options: continue along the river to Crystalspire or turn east on the road towards the Crystal Cave and the Echoing Caverns. I had no preferences, so I consulted Rue. Rue, buddy, I said, scratching behind his ears, what do you think? Left on the river to a big city or right on the road to two kinds of caves? In city lots yummy food, he said, his tail wagging eagerly as he perked up at the thought of food. Right. Well eventually get to the city, I replied, patting his side, but how about visiting the caves first? Rues ears flattened slightly as he shook his head. Rue not like caves. I raised an eyebrow, glancing down at him. I thought you said you were now smarter and not afraid of caves? Rue not afraid of caves. Rue not like caves, he insisted, huffing as he planted his paws firmly on the ground. So, give up the caves? Yes! The agreement echoed loudly in my mind, followed by a sudden lunge as Rue jumped up and gave me a big, sloppy face lick, his tail wagging furiously in delight. Okay, buddy. Not caves it is. I saw a Gate along the river on the way to Crystalspire and estimated it would take about a day to reach it, and another half day to reach Crystalspire. We walked until we passed the last small waterfall, hid behind some trees, and took out the jet skis. Lets see what Crystalspire has to offer, I said to Rue. The jet ski hummed under me, and we shot off down the river, the wind slapping against my face as we picked up speed. The idea of a city waiting up ahead, full of stuff to see and deals to make, had me grinning like an idiot. B3—Chapter 42: Back to That Annoying Place It was already getting dark, and we still hadnt reached the Gate, so we stored the jet skis and flew through the trees until I found a good place to set up the house. After dinner, I went to my darkroom to develop the film with the pictures from the falls. Developing images in my darkroom was such a fun experienceeverything was exactly where I needed it. I knew it was because I was the Dungeon Master, and the core responded to what I wanted and found fitting, but I still couldnt help enjoying the convenience and accessibility of everything. When I looked at the pictures in the morning, I was in for a surprise. The photos of the falls were beautiful, but the water looked like just water. The amazing colors of the water didnt come through in the pictures. When you looked at the falls in person, the water was all the colors of the rainbow. These werent reflections of light refracted on the drops; the water itself was colorful. But in the pictures, it was just waterno colors. I sat for a long time, lost in thought, trying to understand why. In the end, I concluded that mana probably created the colors, and the film couldnt capture mana. But it was still weird. Sometimes, I saw mana for a brief second or two. On rare occasions, I would see a light blue or golden glow when I cast Healing Touch or Fortify Life Force. I sometimes also saw the runes glowing, but again, only occasionally and only for a second or two. When I asked Mahya about it, she said she couldnt see mana and wasnt even trying because her parents told her it was impossible. So, if thats impossible, how did I see the colors in the falls? The name of the falls, Prismatic Falls, also indicated that others could see the colors. It made no sense and was very confusing. I remembered a book I started reading in Switzerland, which Id since pretty much neglected, and went to look for it. At first, I started looking through the shelves in the mezzanine, searching for the book, but then I had an idea. I always knew exactly what I had in Storage and where it was. While the house wasnt in my Storage, I was the Dungeon Master of a house built around a core. Im supposed to feel where everything is, right? I concentrated and felt the books location. As I thought, I could sense where things were in my house, but unlike with my Storage, I had to concentrate on something specific to locate itit wasnt as immediate or direct. I went to the shelf and pulled out the book The Higher Echelon of AspectsThe Mark of a True Wizard. I skimmed through the chapters, and as I remembered, I had to sit with my eyes closed, feel all the surrounding mana, and differentiate between the various aspects. Next, I was supposed to open my eyes and, using my senses, locate different pockets of mana, imagining them as having a visual representation. Finally, I had to develop the ability to see the mana by focusing my intention and building on the first two steps. After doing a few exercises from the book, I saw the blue or gold glow, but it only happened occasionally because I didnt persevere. It still didnt explain how I and everyone else saw the colors in the falls. When I started my journey, there were many things I didnt understand. I would put them in a metaphorical pile in my mind to solve the mystery later. When I met Lis, he answered many questions, and over the years we lived and traveled together, he continued to answer more, gradually emptying that pile in my mind. I considered whether to write to him and ask or start a new pile of things I didnt understand, but decided not to pester him with questions. I didnt want to be like all the other travelers who bombarded him with questions and then cursed him for not answering them. One day, Ill figure it out on my own. After closing the house, we returned to the river and continued sailing toward the Gate. We reached it in three hours and left the river. I touched the gate.
Travelers Gate #468217241 Destination: Earth/Gaia/Terra Status: Unintegrated Mana level: 8 Technology level: Low Threat level: Humansmoderate. Other speciesvery high.
I was about to go through the Gate to send Mahya an SMS, but at the last second, I stopped myself. The northernmost gate in the US base was in Montana, too close to Canada. Maybe this gate leads there? I touched the Gate again, listening to my Perception and Luck, and felt no warning. I still wasnt sure. Rabban crossed a Gate to the base. I was sure he wouldnt have crossed if he had felt a warning. Hmm, what to do? While I was busy with my thoughts, Rue found a patch of grass in the sun and lay down to nap. I activated my Luck, but felt no direction. Is my Luck broken? I thought about it, and then I said, I want to give the affinity stones to Mahya and Al, and again, activated my Luck. This time, I felt a pull toward the Gate. Okay, that was proof enough that this was the Gate to Alaska and not dangerous. I was sure my Luck wouldnt push me to be taken prisoner. Rue, come on, buddy. Were crossing this Gate. I patted my leg to get his attention. Rue stood, stretched, and cocked his head, his ears perking up. Rue and John go to new world? he asked, his tail tentatively wagging. No, its a gate to Earth. I want to check on Mahya and Al. Friends! Rues tail wagged more enthusiastically at the mention of them. Exactly, buddy. By the way, you still dont want the fire affinity stone? I asked, scratching behind his ears. No. Rue fire friend. Rue not need stone, he said, shaking his head to emphasize his point. Okay, I was just checking. You have first rights to that stone. You were in the dungeon with me, I reminded him, ruffling the fur on his neck. Rue, give stone to friends, he said, sounding sincere, and nudged his nose against my hand. I scratched his ears again and smiled. Well done, buddy. Youre a good friend. We became invisible, crossed the Gate, and immediately got drenched. The sky was overcast, and the rain was coming down hard. The temperature wasnt too low, maybe 13C to 15C, but the rain was relentless, and there was a biting wind. Rue grumbled, shaking himself to stay dry. Rue not like wet, he complained, his ears flattening against his head. I know, buddy. Im sorry, I said, glancing around to ensure we were alone. Seeing no one, I became visible and pulled out two umbrellas. I opened one and handed it to Rue. Hold it over you with telekinesis. Rue looked at the umbrella and then back at me. Rue big. Umbrella small, he pointed out, his tail drooping slightly. I know, but at least protect your head. Your body will get a little wetno big deal, I said, trying to be encouraging. Rue not like wet, he repeated, huffing in frustration. I know. Sorry, I repeated, feeling guilty. He released a resigned sigh but held the umbrella over his head with his telekinesis, his ears still pinned back in displeasure, sending me distinct, dissatisfied vibes. I opened the second one, took out the phone Mahya had given me, and waited for it to turn on. When it finally powered up, I saw I had zero reception. I pulled out the ATV, and Rue shook himself before jumping in. I climbed in after him and wiped us down as best I could. Checking the Map, I found the nearest path. We were near Eklutna Lake, and the Eagle River entrancethe closest to Anchoragewas quite far. I briefly considered driving in another direction, but the best chance of getting better reception seemed to be toward Anchorage, so I headed that way. The paths were a muddy mess, and twice, I felt the wheels spin out momentarily before they found traction, and we could keep going. At least with the rain, Rue didnt ask me to remove his part of the windshield. The downside of the ATV was that despite having a roof, it had no doors or side guards, so we were still getting soaked, with mud splattering up at us. Every so often, I stopped to check for receptionstill nothing. Finally, as we neared the Eagle River entrance, I saw two bars of reception on the phone. I parked under a sprawling tree that at least partially protected us from the rain and checked to see if I had received a text from Mahya with a new number.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. There was indeed a new message sent 10 hours ago. I sent her a message: Me: Hi Mahya. Mahya: What are you doing on Earth? Me: Arrived at the Gate that leads to Alaska. Mahya: ?? Mahya: I saw the message about the stalls but didnt buy them yet. Me: Its OK. How are you? Did you get at least one class you wanted? Mahya: Its been less than two days! We just got to Yellowknife. Tomorrow we fly to Edmonton. Besides the new phone, we didnt do anything. I looked at the phone in shock. Two days?! The time skips messed with my head. Me: I have two fire affinity stones. Interested? I thought it would help you with the class. Maybe more Al than you, but I thought Id offer them. Mahya: Where did you get fire affinity stones? Me: Long story. Mahya: Did you clear a dungeon? Me: Yes. Mahya: Did you get spells? Me: No. Mahya: Why didnt you run it again to get spells? Me: It was impossible. There were adventurers outside. If I had gone out, I wouldnt have been able to go back in. Mahya: Why? Me: Like I said, long story. Mahya: Im interested in the stone, but its not urgent. We can wait until we meet again in Lumis. I think it will be important to Al. The problem is hes not here right now. I hope he turned his phone on. If not, it may take a while to check with him. Me: Check if his phone is on and get back to me. Mahya: ?? I waited a few minutes and got a message. Mahya: Hes not answering and I dont know when hell return ?? Me: Where is he, anyway? Mahya: He got excited about some minerals they have here and went looking to buy them. I cast Clean on us and the ATV to remove the mud and waited for Mahyas reply. At least under the tree, only a few drops fell on the roof of the ATV, keeping us mostly dry. Rue still sent me displeased vibes, so I grabbed a towel and wiped us off again. The only silver lining to the lousy weather was that the place was deserted. To get back on his good side, I handed him a lasagna pan. That perked him up. I checked the dateit was September 9th. While waiting for Mahyas response, I took out the book on seeing mana and continued reading. Although I hadnt completed all the exercises yet, I at least made progress on the text. After about an hour and a half, Mahya finally sent me a message. Mahya: Al really wants the stone. Do you want to come to us, or should we come to you? Me: Come to me. I only have an ATV and dont feel like driving to Canada. Mahya: Wait a few minutes. Mahya: I checked online. According to the internet, getting from Yellowknife to Anchorage takes 6-7 days with a balloon. I think we can make it with my gadget in 4-5 days. Are you willing to wait that long? Me: ?? Mahya: Excellent! Well take off in an hour or two. BTW Al says ?? I conjured Identifications and papers for Rue. I knew it was illegal to drive an ATV on a highway, but I didnt have any Earth currency. When I looked at Rue, it was clear he wouldnt fit in a regular taxi. I checked the app, found the UberXL option, and ordered an SUV. While we waited for the car, I did some homework on my phone. It took almost an hour for the vehicle to reach us, but luckily, I could follow its progress on the app, so we didnt have to wait in the rain. Ten minutes before the car arrived, I drove to the park entrance and stored the ATV. Rue was very unhappy that he couldnt stand with an umbrella over his head, but he resigned himself to the fact that he shouldnt be seen using telekinesis. As luck would have it, the rain stopped for a while, so he sent me less dissatisfied vibes. The car pulled up, and the driver stepped outa classic Alaskan, nearly two meters tall with a thick beard and wearing a black and red plaid shirt. Classic. What did you lose in this weather? he asked with a grin. It was a mistake I won''t be repeating, I said, shaking my head. He laughed and waved us into the car. I told Rue telepathically, Shake yourself. After he shook himself off, I wiped him down, did the same for myself, and got into the car. I need you to take me to Eagle River Pawn & Jewelry, then to Fred Meyer, and finally to the Captain Cook Hotel. No problem, boss, the driver said with a nod. I sold some gold coins at the pawnshop, got ten reloadable credit cards with the maximum amount, and finally arrived at the hotel. I gave the driver a nice tiphe deserved it in this weather. At the hotel, I dried Rue with a hair dryer, took a hot shower, and ordered an enormous meal from room service. When the bellboy brought the food trolley, he looked at me in shock, seeing that I was alone in the suite. But then he noticed Rue, and I saw the light of understanding dawn in his eyes. I laughed and said, Yes, hes big and eats according to size. He chuckled, thanked me for the tip, and left. I had to occupy myself for the next few days until Mahya and Al arrived. To take the merchant stalls task off her hands, I searched Craigslist Anchorage and found several people selling booths. I also discovered a local business equipment supplier who had a few second-hand stalls for sale. I rented an empty store for a day, coordinated with everyone to bring me the stalls, and sent Mahya a message letting her know she didnt have to worry about it. In total, I ended up buying 17 more stalls. We spent the rest of the time in the suite. Rue watched TV while I finished reading the book on learning to see mana. Or more precisely, on aspects with exercises to see mana. Finally, after five days, I received a message from Mahya. Mahya: Where are you? Me: The Captain Cook Hotel, in the Presidential Suite. Mahya: Of course youre in the Presidential Suite. Me: Hey! I was in a dungeon for almost a month. I deserve some pampering. Mahya: ?? ?? ?? When they arrived at the hotel, I hugged them both, and apparently, my hug was too emotional. They both looked at me, surprised. Hey, dont look at me like that. For you, its been a week; for me, its been almost two months. Al patted me on the back with a smile. What happened to your hair? Mahya asked, her eyes widening in surprise. I ran a hand over my head, feeling the short fuzz that had finally grown back. I wanted a haircut, and the dungeon obliged, I answered with a shrug. They both burst out laughing. Long story, I said, chuckling. Ill tell you about it. I turned to Al with a mock glare. I should kill you, you know. He looked taken aback. Why? The endurance potion you gave meyou didnt tell me it does other things besides endurance. He blushed, avoided my gaze, and shifted uncomfortably from foot to foot. What does it do? Mahya asked, curiosity all over her face. I explained what happened with the potion, and Mahya had tears in her eyes from laughing. Al laughed, too, but he had an embarrassed flush on his face. Here are the stones, I said, handing them over. How did you get them? Al asked, his eyes widening. I told them about Rivermine Vale and the dungeon. When I mentioned the rifle, Mahya jumped up, I told you so! She threw her fist in the air. Im a genius! I told you Im a genius, didnt I? Ill say it again, Im a genius! Al and I laughed at her enthusiasm, and Rue added, Mahya very smart. You see, Rue gets it, she said, grinning. You still didnt explain the hair, Al said. Continuing, I recounted the entire dungeon runor a sanitized version of it. I didnt mention the lightning; Im not suicidal. Als eyes lit up when I mentioned the ash. We had to move all the furniture in the suites living room to make space so I could give him the metal container with the ash. The rest was more manageable to hand over. When I showed them the pictures, Mahya studied the one with the lightning, her expression turning suspicious. She looked up at me with narrowed eyes, but didnt ask. I sighed quietly. I had no problem lying if I had to, but not to friends. Never to friends. I told them about my rage and that I understood Sonak. Thats still no excuse, Mahya said. The fact is, you managed to control it, even with a new fire element. He didnt even try. Yeah, Im not saying I think he was right. I just understand him better. Dont get me wrong, hes still an idiot. A big one, Al added. We all nodded in agreement, and Rues nod was so emphatic that we couldnt help but burst into laughter. I told them about the Prismatic Falls and the sales to the nobles and showed them the pictures I had taken. They, in turn, told me about their flight to get to me. They hadnt had time to do much more than that. Are you going back to Canada? I asked. They looked at each other briefly, then Mahya said, I dont think its necessary. Anchorage is as good a place as any. Its a big enough city. The Gate to Lumis comes out halfway between the Prismatic Falls and Crystalspire, I said. I remember that Gate on the Map. Good to knowwell use it when were ready to return, Mahya replied. Are you staying at the hotel? I asked. No, Al said. We need more space. Well look for a place to rent. Need help looking? If you want to linger on Earth, yes. But if you want to return, we can work it out, Mahya said. Id rather go back to Lumis. No problem. But tomorrow is better; its already dark. We spent the rest of the evening together, talking about all sorts of unimportant things. I let them taste all the experiments Id made with ingredients from Lumis, and they were an enormous hit. Im taking everything, Mahya informed me. Rues yummy food! Rue protested in a whiny tone. John can make you more. We dont have those supplies here. He looked at her for a long time and bared his teeth, but didnt growl. Mahya pointed her finger at him. Hey, remember who arranged for the ATV windshield not to block your wind and made you a jet ski. He sighed deeply, both physically and mentally, and nodded. The next day, I said goodbye to Mahya and Al and called Gary, the driver who had brought me to Anchorage, to drive me back to the park. I kept the Earth currency and the prepaid cards I still had leftsometimes it takes me a while to learn, but I do learn. When he arrived, he asked, Trying round two? I laughed and said, Yeah... I still want to see the park. Its not raining today, so its an excellent opportunity. When we got to the park, more people were around, and we had to walk for almost an hour to find a secluded spot where I could take out the ATV. The trails were still muddy from four days of rain, but they were drying out and firming up, so the ride was easier. At the Gate, I made sure we were alone, then turned invisible. The moment we crossed, we stepped right into snow up to my waist. How?! I left at the end of spring or the start of summer! I did the math, and yep... it worked out. The seasons there were about 160 days long. A week on Earth was something like 170 days there. Sighing deeply, we walked back to the path. I took out the ATV, and we got as close to the entrance as possible. I called Gary, made him laugh when I said the problem was that everything was still muddy, and headed back to the hotel. Al and Mahya hadnt even left the hotel yet, so I paid for the suite for another six daysI had no desire to head back in the snow or rain. With a few days to spare, I made the most of our time in Anchorage. We toured the city, checked out some local spots, and I helped Mahya and Al look for a place to rent. After six days, I called Gary for the fourth time. When he arrived, he didnt stop laughing for a full minute. You dont give up, he said, still chuckling. I came to Anchorage specifically for the park. Im not giving up until I visit it. He shook his head. Hop in. At least you dont give up easily. We repeated the same routine with the ATV in the park. When we crossed the Gate this time, everything was green, with flowers blooming and birds chirping. I took a deep breath, smelling the fresh and green scent. It was good to be back. B3—Chapter 43: Crystalspire—First Impressions It took us six hours on the jet skis to get close to Crystalspire. At some point, the road started to run parallel to the river, and we noticed more carts and carriages. It was time to leave the river. We reached a slight land protrusion with trees and tangled bushes. After ensuring no one could see us from the road and no boats were nearby, we turned invisible and flew up. Half an hour later, we reached the city. From the air, Crystalspire looked cramped, with houses glued together and built on top of each other, leaving no space between them. It wasnt until we descended a little that I noticed the narrow streets winding between the buildings. When I descended some more, I saw the streets werent as narrow as they first appeared. What surprised me most was the height of some buildings. They were tallsome rivaled skyscrapersand I couldnt figure out how they built them without cranes. Crystalspire looked like the New York of fantasy worlds. Spires and towers rose high into the sky, with architecture that blended European craftsmanship with futuristic design. Every building boasted intricate carvings and gleaming roofs, which reflected the sunlight and bathed the city in a golden light. From far above, I was sure it was some metal, but when I examined one roof up close, I saw a substance that reminded me of clay or mortar with thousands of crystal shards embedded in it. The translated name of the city now made sense with those spires and the gleaming roofs with crystals. Crystalspire indeed. I probed the crystals with my mana sense and discovered they were ordinary, not mana crystals. The river cut the city in half, reflecting the skys shifting colors in its waters. Every few hundred meters, bridges arched gracefully over it, connecting both sides of the city, each unique. The land rose gently on either side of the river, and the houses, with their patchwork roofs and eclectic designs, ascended the hills in tiers. The air hummed with life and peoplelaughter, music, mouthwatering food smells from market stalls and the less pleasant scent of rotting fish and unwashed bodies. We landed in a secluded alley. After ensuring we were alone, we became visible and continued on foot to explore the city before deciding on an inn. Walking through Crystalspire felt like exploring a living painting, each step revealing an additional detail, a new story waiting to be discovered. It created the impression that the past and future coexisted in harmony, transforming the mundane into the magical. As a resident of Earth, during our Gate-hopping adventure, Id seen some of the worlds most beautiful cities. Crystalspire still took my breath away. The streets were full of people from all walks of life, most wearing vibrant colors, even more vibrant than in Rivermine Vale. Various shops sold colorful thingsfrom clothes to fabricsand, together with the colors of the buildings, created an impression of an explosion of colors. The colors werent jarring; they didnt look like parrots or parakeetsjust very colorful. As I walked the citys cobblestone streets, the sounds of daily life blended into a steady sound, like the citys musicmerchants haggling, people talking, and the distant metal clanging from a blacksmiths forge added the beat. It almost sounded like a song, like I was walking to its rhythm. My hand itched to take out my guitar and add melody to the citys song. The air carried a faint smell of baking and something exotic, maybe perfume of spices, that seemed to permeate everything in this city. The streets were all twisted and turning, sometimes narrowing so tightly that only two people could walk side by side, other times opening up into wide avenues that led to plazas with fountains shimmering in the sun. Some plazas had grass and trees, and others had various stalls. We passed a plaza selling wood creations, another with leather works, and others with woven baskets and hats. It was easy to get lost here, especially since my Map had no names. Everything was a jumbleone or two shops with a floor or two of living space above them, those crazy tall spires that I had no idea what they housed, then strictly residential buildings with clothes hanging on lines above the street, and some lines even stretched between buildings over the narrower alleys. Suddenly, thered be an open space that looked like a showroom of some kind, and then it was back to residential buildings again. From down here, those spires were even taller than I thought from up above. I couldnt figure out how they built them so high. Tall, narrow structures leaned close to each other, their rooftops nearly touching. But, even with all the houses crammed together, the city didnt feel suffocating. The streets were crazy and illogicalalmost looping back on themselves, but they each had their own vibe and unique look. We stopped in a quieter plaza for a while, where the shade from a big, old tree provided some relief from the hot sun. Rues tongue lolled out as he panted, clearly feeling the heat. I patted his head. You okay, buddy? Yes. Rue hot, but city nice. After a quick break to drink some water and cool off in the shade, we set off again to continue exploring. After walking for another half an hour, looking around like the tourist I was, Rue turned right to some street. Where are you going? I called after him. Rue smell something interesting. I walked after him for a few minutes and began smelling food. I should have knownof course, the walking stomach located a food plaza. We came out to a square with many food stalls, with hundreds of different scents battling each other for supremacy. The amazing scents of cooking meat, sweet pastries, and exotic spices blended and made my mouth water. Rue practically vibrated with excitement. His nose led the way as we got closer, twitching and sniffing at every scent. When I walked deeper into the market, it became a sensory overload. For Rue, of course, it was a veritable buffet of possibilities. He kept saying, Rue wants taste! That one smells like treat! And that one! Rue needs them all! I chuckled and scratched his ear. Easy, buddy. We cant just raid every stall. People will start talking. But Rue wouldnt let up, his massive head swaying as we walked past vendors selling meat skewers, each one more tempting than the next. His pleas grew more insistent, Rue very hungry. Just one bite? Two? Three? Rue promise to share! A vendor noticed Rues intense interest and smiled at us. Your dog has good taste, esteemed sir, he said, holding a piece of roasted meat. Would you like to let him try it? Before I could answer, Rue had already locked eyes with the vendor, his tail wagging furiously. I sighed, knowing Id lost this round. Go ahead, buddy. The vendor tossed the meat toward Rue, and it disappeared with a quick snap of his jaws. Thank you! Rue like this meat. He told him, his tail wagging. The vendor didnt react. Finally! One without the telepathy skill. Rue like this meat. It almost yummy snake. I sighed. How much for all the ready meat you have? All of it? He asked, sounding shocked. I pointed my hand at Rue. Did you see his size? He laughed. Yes, I see your point. I bought all the meat he had for a gold and a half. Rue was dancing around me and saying, John is best. John is bestest best. The vendor kept laughing, seeing Rues enthusiasm, and I suspect it was because he sold all his stock and was going home early.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Initially, I thought of putting the meat in my backpack and then discreetly storing it, but then I remembered the merchants inventory skills. We were in fantasy land now. I could do magical stuff freely! The need to do a viewpoint shift after every stint on Earth was annoying, but at least this time, it was quick. We continued through the market, and Rues enthusiasm didnt wane. His nose led us from one stall to the next, each one a new culinary adventure. He sniffed at baskets of bread, eyed pastries with a sugary glaze with a lot of interest, and even glanced at a stall selling what looked like fruit, which was unusual for himhe was a protein, carbs, and sweets dog, not a fruits and vegetables dog. I had to keep a firm hand on his collar to prevent him from diving into every delicious-smelling display, though his pleading didnt stop even for a minute. Just one more? Rue still hungry Look, they have sweet there! Rue hungrier hungry! Nice try, Rue, I told him, trying to sound stern but failing to hide my chuckles. Weve got more exploring to do, and I need you focused, not stuffed. Rue huffed, sighed telepathically and audibly, but fell in step beside me, his nose still twitching at all the surrounding smells. I wanted to find an inn where we could stay. The city was enormous, and I already knew from experience that it was always better to go sightseeing when there was a convenient place to return to. At first, I thought about asking about a nearby inn, but as I looked at the tall buildings and remembered the presidential suite I stayed in, I decided to treat myself. I saw a stall with two women selling fruit, and one of them was the delicious little fruit I baked in pies. I approached them. Good day, ladies. Good day, sir. What can we interest you in today? I remembered I hadnt checked the fruits name. I quickly used Identify, pulled out a large box, and said, I want this box full of Jabika. They looked at the box with narrowed eyes, exchanged whispers, and then the older of the two spoke firmly, Eighty silver. After I paid and stored my fruits, I turned back to the woman. Im looking for an upscale inn, preferably in one of the tall buildings where I can see the entire city. She eyed me up and down, then glanced at Rue, who was busy sniffing a basket of odd, brown-green berries that smelled like overly sweet perfume. Her brow furrowed slightly. What exactly are you looking for? An inn or a skyrest? Whats a skyrest? A noble establishment for staying in the city, usually in one of the spires, she explained in a matter-of-fact tone. Is it strictly for nobles? Not if you can pay for it, she said, sounding disgruntled. Then Im looking for an upscale skyrest, I confirmed with a nod. Youll want the Goldenleaf Spire then, she said, her tone more helpful. Its a bit of a walk from here, but they have good rooms, splendid suites on the higher floors, a private bathhouse, and the best meals in Crystalspire. She pointed to a street on our left. Head down that street, take a left at the fountain with the horse and rider statue, then right, left, and right again on the first wide streets you see. You should reach the Flowers plaza. Ask about the Headless Scholar Street and keep going until you see the skyrests signa golden leaf against a dark wood background. Its the tallest spire on that street. You cant miss it. I couldnt help my curiosity. Why is he headless? Both of them gave me that famous strange look and said together, Huh? You said the Headless Scholar Street. Why is he headless? I clarified. The younger one shrugged. I have no idea. At the same time, the older one said with a wry smile, Because he was a man. I laughed, but the younger one scolded her, Mother, you cant say that to a male customer. After thanking them both, I followed the directions and double-checked several times to ensure I was going the right way. The locals were friendly and helpful, and eventually, Rue and I arrived at the Goldenleaf Spire. I stood in front of the building and tilted my neck as far back as possible to see its entire height. The spire, a needle-like tower of stone and metal, had a pointy roof that looked like a glittering needle that seemed to pierce the sky. The combination of intricate carvings and smooth panels decorated the building, reflecting the sunlight and creating the illusion of waves of light passing over it. High above, on the upper floors, rounded wooden balconies jutted out with climbing plants hanging over the railings like a waterfall. The narrow and long windows caught the light in such a way that they looked like sparkling streaks on the building. The impression was of wealth, prestige, and grandeur. Just by looking at the building, I knew it would be expensive. But I could afford it, and if I was in a place with luxurious accommodations, why not enjoy myself? Pushing open the heavy door, I stepped inside, with Rue close behind. The skyrests interior reminded me of luxury hotels on Earth. The first floor was one large open space, with a polished marble floor, sofas, and large armchairs upholstered in leather and velvet. Servers moved gracefully, serving customers seated in groups throughout the area. At the far right, a small platform held three musicians playing stringed instruments that resembled violins, though their shapes were slightly different. On the far left was an enormous table with two girls sitting behind it, and between the stage and the table was a long bar lined with bottles. I approached the table with the girls, guessing that it probably was the reception desk. They both looked up as I approached, and their eyes briefly widened at the sight of Rue. Welcome to the Goldenleaf Spire, one of them said, sounding very unsure of her greeting. I could almost hear the question mark at the end of her sentence. How can I assist you today? I was recommended this skyrest as the place with the best suites in the city. Id love to hear about the suites you offer, the amenities available, and the prices. How many people is the suite for? she asked, her tone cautious. Its just me and my friend here, I replied, smiling and pointing at Rue. She still looked uncertain as she eyed him, her brow furrowing. We dont usually allow guard dogs in the rooms. We have special kennels in the back. Hes not a guard dog. Hes my familiar. Can you prove it? she asked, her expression skeptical. How exactly? I raised an eyebrow, genuinely curious. She turned to Rue and asked directly, Are you his familiar? Yes! Rue Johns familiar and adventurer! He declared it with such enthusiasm that she winced slightly, taken aback. Welcome, distinguished familiar, she said, quickly recovering, her tone more respectful. We are always happy to host you at the Goldenleaf. Rue nodded firmly, giving the vibe of Thats how its supposed to be. She turned back to me, her professional demeanor returning. A suite with a spacious guest room, dining area, and one bedroom costs five gold per night. This includes free use of the bathhouse, which has pools at different temperatures and steam rooms. It also includes access to our meeting rooms if you came to Crystalspire for business, a room cleaning service, and a butler to help during your stay. I heard about your food, too. Yes, she replied with a nod, her tone brightening, we have three different dining establishments. Theres a restaurant specializing in meat dishes on the floor above us. On the fourth floor, theres a caf, and on the roof, we have a restaurant specializing in dishes from the sea and river. She waved her hand in an arc around the lobby. The ground floor has the bar, and you can also arrange for meals to be delivered to your room through your butler. Ill take a suite on one of your highest floors for seven days. I want to see the city from above. We have garden suites on the upper floors, she explained, her voice taking on a more formal tone. They cost more because of the large balconies. The price per night is seven gold. I placed forty nine gold on the table and said, Ill take a suite with a balcony for seven days. She gave me a key to a room on the thirty-third floor and pointed me toward the elevatoror Riser, as they called it here. I was pretty curious to see how it worked. Runes maybe? When we got to the elevator, there was a rope I had to pull to summon it. The door creaked open, and inside stood the most muscular guy Id ever seen. His arm muscles looked like Popeyes from the cartoonsafter Popeye ate the spinach. When he saw Rue, he gulped. I initially thought he was scared of him or something, but then I understood the cause. Unfortunately, the elevator didnt work on magic. There was a wheel that looked like a ships rudder, and every time the guy turned it, the elevator went up. I guessed there was a system of chains and pulleys involved. No wonder he gulpedRue had become a big and heavy familiar, and lifting all that weight thirty-three floors was no small feat. When I walked into the room, I noticed how warm it was, not in temperature, but in how everything seemed to glow softly. Candles were all over the room, and their flames danced softly, giving off a soft light. Crystals set into the walls and ceiling really caught my eye. The light from them was dim and seemed diffused. Those crystals were unlike anything I had seen before, and I was very curious about them. I knew I had to ask about them later, but I just took it all in for now. The furniture was beautiful. Deep blue armchairs looked like they could swallow me up if I sat down too quickly, and a sofa with soft curves and thick fabric looked like it begged to be sunk into. The floor was so polished that the soft light bounced off of it and made every step sparkle. The ceiling above had a complicated pattern resembling a thousand tiny stars. There were mirrors all around that reflected the room repeatedly and made it feel grand without being too much. Everything in the room, from the low tables that looked great for relaxing to the fancy windows that made the room feel even more extensive, and the design on the floor was over the top. I understood why the lady said a noble skyrestit looked like a place for nobles but was also pretty. I stayed in some shitty inns in fantasy landin Lumis and Shimoor. It was nice to find a place that was the opposite. Maybe I had become spoiled, but I didnt care. And judging by the speed at which Rues tail was wagging, he had become spoiled, too. Like master, like familiar. B3—Chapter 44: The Undefined Statuses’ Perspective Is Really Annoying At night, I dreamed about the hellish dungeon again, and when I woke up, I facepalmed, a groan escaping my lips. I forgot to give Mahya the dungeon core. I couldnt understand why she didnt say anything. Unlike me, she didnt have the annoying tendency to forget things related to my new reality. Why hadnt she said anything? A faint noise from the suites living room caught my attention, and I glanced beside me. Rue was still sleeping, his nose twitchingprobably dreaming about food. I dressed quickly and went to investigate the noise. In the living room, I found a young man, no older than a teenager, mopping the floor. He was thin, with light brown hair that flopped over big blue eyes when he turned to look at me. He bowed deeply. Good morning, esteemed sir, he greeted, his voice polite but slightly nervous. Good morning, I replied, stifling a yawn. Would you like to go to breakfast at the caf, or should I bring breakfast to your room? he asked, his tone formal. Of course, Rue heard the word food and yelled in my head, Rue is awake! Breakfast! I laughed, the sound catching the young mans attention. He looked at me strangely. I waved a hand dismissively. My familiar woke up when he heard food. Oh, yes, I understood you have a large familiar with you, he said, nodding quickly. Would you like to eat in the caf or in the room? I think in the room, I decided, not in the mood to go out. Can I please see the size of your familiar to know how much food to bring him? he asked, uncertainly glancing toward the bedroom door. I chuckled and said, If youre wondering how much food to bring my familiar, the answer is always a lot. The more, the better. I called out to Rue, Come here, buddy. Rue padded out of the bedroom, and the young man took two instinctive steps back, his eyes widening. Dont worry, I reassured him, smiling slightly. Hes very gentle and friendly. He just looks intimidating. We should have changed your glamor from black to something else when we got to the city, I telepathically told Rue, amused at the boys reaction. Rue like look dangerous, Rue responded, his tone defiant. Yes, but right now, you also look scary. You like making friends, right? Rue nodded. Nobody will make friends with you like this. You look too threatening. Next time, well change your color to something less intimidating, I suggested. Rue nodded, his head dipping slightly in agreement, while the young man cleared his throat nervously. Ill go take care of your breakfast and then finish cleaning the suite, he said, backing away toward the door. Thank you, I replied, offering him a nod of appreciation. After twenty minutes, our butler returned with a cart full of food. He drove the cart to the balcony, arranged the dishes on the table for me, and placed a bowl on the floor for Rue. I got a plate of something similar to a frittata with vegetables and pieces of meat, and a plate of grainy porridge that reminded me of lentils in shape, but they were a pale beige. The porridge was full of pieces of fruit, and when I tasted it, I recognized the scaly fruit I had already tried and made smoothies from. Both dishes were delicious. Rue received an enormous bowl full of scrambled eggs, sausages, and large pieces of meat, almost the size of steaks. I took out coins to pay, but our butler shook his head. Breakfast is included in the suite price. Thank you, I told him, handing over a silver coin. He looked at the coin with a puzzled expression, then looked back at me and asked, What do you want me to buy for you? Nothing, this is a tip for bringing us the food. Tip? he repeated, pronouncing the word hesitantly. Yes, its my way of showing appreciation for you taking care of us. Still bewildered, he looked at the coin again, then shrugged, pocketed it, bowed deeply, and said, Thank you, generous sir. I didnt check out the balcony the previous evening, but today, I discovered it. It was way bigger than it seemed from the ground looking up. Plants were everywhere, hanging down and lining the edges, making the wooden deck feel cozy. The view was something elsewith those spires and their glowing rooftops against the horizon. Two pleasant areas stood out to me. On the left side was a small setup with a round table and a couple of chairs, where the butler placed my breakfast. On the other side was a comfortable-looking bench with cushions tucked away in a corner surrounded by plants. The sun hit just right, casting everything in a warm light that didnt feel too hot yet. It felt like a little secret hideout in the middle of the city. After breakfast, we continued exploring the city. Yesterday, the guy took almost ten minutes to get us to the thirty-third floor, so I didnt feel like waiting for the elevator again. I found the stairs, and we started going down. The stairs had no one around, so after we descended three floors, I told Rue, Lets turn invisible and fly down. If people are on the stairs, dont become visible until they leave, okay? Yes, boss! We flew down, and it was much faster and more efficient. On the ground level, we discovered two doors on the landingone leading to the lobby, the other to something elsewith many people moving in and out. Lets fly up one floor and walk down, I told Rue. After we left the hotel, I headed north this time. Yesterday, we arrived from the south and saw that part of the city, at least partially. We kept walking and looking around, and I marveled at everything. I wanted to take out my camera and snap pictures, but I wasnt sure how the people around me would react. We passed a few more squares where they sold all kinds of thingsthese were like small markets that each specialized in something. When we passed a square where they sold vending carts with sales counters and canopies, I had an idea. I approached a person selling three carts that, according to the sign, were for selling flowers. Indeed, along the carts were planks with large round holes, each holding a metal bucket. Excuse me, sir. If I wanted to sell stalls here, would I need a license or to pay someone? I asked as I glanced around the bustling square. Yes, he replied, pointing to a table in the squares corner that I hadnt initially noticed. An obese man sat there, with two guards standing rigidly behind him. Thats the representative of the crown. You have to pay him for a sales permit. Thank you very much, I said, giving him a nod and a polite smile. I approached the table where the representative sat, his expression one of practiced boredom. Good morning, sir, I greeted, trying to sound as respectful as possible. He looked at me with disdain, his lip curling slightly. What do you want, merchant? he asked, his tone dripping with condescension. Whats up with these nobles? I wondered, forcing myself to keep my expression neutral. Or the representatives of nobles. Why the disdain?Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Im interested in selling stalls. How do I organize it? Youre a merchant, and you dont know? he scoffed, looking at me like I was an idiot. What kind of merchant are you? Im from Lotam, and we do things differently, I explained, trying to stay patient. I dont want to make a mistake in an unfamiliar place, so Im asking. A license for a normal day costs ten silver, he replied, his tone as dry as the desert. For a Breath Day, its fifty silver. And you have to pay a tribute at the end of the day, which a mage will verify to ensure youre honest. If you dont want to pay tribute, its five gold for a normal day and ten gold for a Breath Day. At Ram-Son, I already learned that the tribute was 12 percent, and I had no intention of paying taxes in a fantasy world. I thanked him, and we continued on our way. We stopped several times to taste interesting food and drinks as we continued exploring. In the afternoon, I felt a kind of tug from my diaphragm area. It wasnt precisely a tugmore like a very gentle nudge, almost imperceptible, in a specific direction. Intrigued, I tuned in to the feeling and turned onto the street it seemed to come from. The sensation led me through several streets until we reached a large square with stages where artists were performing. On the stage closest to the street wed just come from, jugglers were tossing around sharp metal tools, some of them balancing on high poles and doing somersaults. Further along, I found a stage with several musicians and a couple dancing. It was a kind of ballroom dance, but it looked like a mix of Latin dances and rock n roll with way more acrobatic elements. You could tell they had high statsotherwise, the jumps they pulled off wouldve been impossible. I watched the entire show, clapping enthusiastically, and tossed some coins into the box where everyone else contributed. We kept walking and eventually came across a stage where a young man and woman were setting up chairs while a crier announced an upcoming performance by Bards. I used Identify, and the man was a Bard level 12, the woman a Bard level 7. This should be interesting. Once they finished setting up and more people gathered around, they brought out a stringed instrument that reminded me of a mandolin or a bouzouki, but with ten strings. They started singing and activated the same ability I hadHarmonic Illusioncreating visual illusions to accompany the story they were telling. Unlike me, they didnt sing songs but narrated a story in poetry, which they illustrated with illusions. It was an amazing performance. The story was about a young farm boy who saves a noblewoman from an attack by pimms, and they fall in love. Her family disapproves, and they decide to run away together. They flee across the continent of Lumisor until they eventually sail to a distant land and start a family there. The man sang from the farm boys perspective, and the woman sang as the noblewoman, creating illusions from the narrators point of view each time. I watched, mouth open, just like the rest of the audience. There was a scene where the boy fought the pimms, another of them fleeing on the pig-horses they have here, while the guardswho looked like comical villains with angry expressions and scars on their faceschased them. Then there was the scene on the sea, with a storm nearly drowning them... It was just amazing. When the performance ended, the applause was thunderous, and a flood of coins found their way into their box. I couldnt help myself and whistled as loud as I could, joining in the applause. Rue lifted his head and howled in appreciation. A few people jumped when he did it, but they quickly realized it was in good fun and calmed down. I realized the tug Id felt earlier was from my Creativity trait. This show opened up a new world for me. Songs were fine and all, but you could tell entire stories with music and illusionsit was like the cinema of fantasy worlds. On the way back to the hotel, my mind was buzzing with ideas. My personal stories didnt suit a Bards tale, but I thought childrens stories from Earth could make for an engaging Bard performance. I started humming and writing lyrics to the story of Little Red Riding Hood. I didnt know the word for hood in Lumisian, so I changed it to a red cloak. By the time we returned to the hotel, Id already built half the story in my head, including the melody, and was buzzing with excitement. I gave my Creativity trait a pat on the back for leading me to discover this new world. In the evening, at the hotel, I wrapped up writing the lyrics and melody for the story of Red Riding Hoodor Red Cloak, as I had adjusted itand I eagerly looked forward to performing it the next day. The next morning, after we left the hotel, I switched my class to Bard, and we headed back to the performing square. I looked around and didnt see a table with a representative. I shrugged. Apparently, there was no tax on performances. I pulled out a chair and a guitar, then called out to announce a bard performance. As more and more people gatheredmaybe twelve or fifteenI started singing, playing, and activating my Harmonic Illusion ability. The story wasnt long, maybe fifteen or twenty minutes. But when I finished, the people around me clapped hesitantly, looking more confused than entertained. I didnt understand their reaction. Is something the matter? I asked, looking around, hoping for an answer. A woman with short, curly hair and a bright green shawl was the first to speak up. Why is the cloak red? What do you mean? I asked, genuinely puzzled. If shes from Crystalholm, it should be colorful like the crystals. If shes from Azureas, it should be blue. If shes from Solaria, it should be yellow, she explained, her expression as if Id just made some grave cultural faux pas. Huh? Are cloaks region-coded now? Okay... I said slowly, trying to adapt. Imagine its yellow. So, shes from Solaria? she asked, tilting her head like this was the most crucial detail in the story. Uh, yes, I answered, aware this was going downhill fast. A tall man with a thick beard and a leather vest jumped in. There are no wolves in Solaria. They have those dangerous big cats but no wolves, he said, crossing his arms like hed just caught me in a lie. Great, now the wolves are a problem. Of course. Okay... so a big cat swallowed the grandmother, I said, trying to keep up with this unexpected plot twist. A middle-aged woman with a tired face shook her head. Cats dont swallowthey tear their prey to shreds. Ive never heard of a healer who could fix someone eaten by a cat. Oh, come on! Its a story, not a wildlife documentary! What were the classes of the hunters who caught the cat? asked a younger man with short hair and a serious expression. The classes? I echoed, hoping Id misheard. Most people nodded or said yes, their faces expectant. Uh, Hunter? I said, pulling the most generic class name I could think of out of thin air. Ive never heard of that class, the middle-aged woman commented, her skepticism growing by the second. The crowd started murmuring to each other, throwing me looks that ranged from pity to contempt, like I was some clueless outsider whod just butchered their local legends. Okay, its time to make a quick exit before someone asks if the cat has a magical backstory or something. After the disastrous show, Rue and I wandered around the city. We stumbled upon a square that only sold fruit and vegetables. I bought out all their Raak and Flimo puree stock and grabbed all sorts of fruits and vegetables to experiment with. As we walked, my mind kept circling back to the failed performance. It seemed like the story of Little Red Riding Hood was just too far removed from their reality. I needed something that would resonate more with them. Eventually, I settled on the story of Cinderella. There was a royal family here, so a prince should be a safe bet, right? I worked on the lyrics during the day and fine-tuned the melody on my guitar in the evening at the hotel. I was convinced this story would go over much better. The next day, I set up a chair and my guitar again, announced a bard performance, and launched into the story of Cinderella. I was confident this would go betterroyal family, a prince, a ballwhat could possibly go wrong? But when I finished, the reactions were the sameconfused and hesitant claps, with a few awkward glances exchanged in the crowd. Whats the problem now? A man with a thick mustache was the first to speak. What is a fairy godmother? Oh boy, here we go again. Another person, a woman with braided hair, added, Yeah, and which god? Fairy godmother is like a mage, I explained, trying to sound confident even as I felt the performance slipping away. So why is she small? Was she cursed? the mustache man pressed, squinting at me like Id just told him the sky was green. No, thats just how fairy godmothers aretheyre small, I said, trying to keep my cool, but inside I panicked. If shes a mage, why does she have insect wings? My sister and mother are mages, and theyd be offended to hear a story where mages have insect wings, another man said, looking mildly outraged on behalf of all mages. Great, Im offending people now. You still havent answered which god, the braided woman reminded me, as if we were discussing some critical theological debate. Before I could even think of a response, another big woman, who looked like she could wrestle a bear, asked, Whats a pumpkin? And besides, I work for a family of mages. Using magic to turn something so small into a big carriage is impossible. Where did the wood and metal for the carriage come from? Pumpkin is a huge vegetable, I said, holding my hands apart to show the size, hoping that would clarify things. How big? she asked skeptically, eyeing my hands like I was exaggerating. I demonstrated again, trying to convey the enormous size of a pumpkin. It cant become a carriage. Where did the rest come from? she pressed, clearly not buying it. And now weve moved into the realm of magical engineering. Fantastic. At this point, I felt like I needed a fairy godmother to get me out of this mess. The crowd started murmuring amongst themselves, throwing me looks that ranged from puzzled to downright pitying. An older gentleman patted me on the back and said quietly, You should work on your performance some more before you offer it. Yep, its time to get out of here before someone suggests a public execution for crimes against storytelling. I returned to the hotel, not in the mood to keep exploring. I sat on the balcony with a cup of coffee, staring at the view while trying to think of a story that might work here. Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs? Nah, theyll probably think theyve been cursed. Puss in Boots? Theyll just argue that cats dont wear shoes. Hansel and Gretel? If theres a witch in the audience, or someone who knows a witch, they will surely take offense. I sighed helplessly. The alien perspective could be really annoying sometimes. Then it hit meI was the alien here. So, if Im the alien, what does that make them? I sighed in defeat. The undefined statuses perspective is really annoying at times. At least my Harmonic Illusion progressed to level 3. B3—Chapter 45: Let’s Try This Again I woke up with renewed energy in the morning, determined to crack the performance issue. After a breakfast of meat pie and a delicious fruit salad, I sat on the porch, thinking of a solution. It struck me that I needed something so different from the reality of this place that it would be immediately clear it was a tale or a story, preventing any arguments. The first thing that came to mind was science fiction, so I tried to think of a suitable story. Star Wars? I considered how to arrange it, but even the first scene of the first movieor the fourth, depending on the numberingwas ten minutes long if I turned it into a song. Hmm, the full movie would take two days. That wont work. E.T. the Extra-Terrestrial? Nope, theyd probably think hes a monster. Then I had a stroke of geniusAesops fables! Despite the talking animals, I was confident the moral lessons would resonate with them. The first story that came to mind was The Tortoise and the Hare. I knew the word for tortoise, and wed seen plenty of sea turtles on the island, so I was sure there were tortoises on land, too. The problem was that I didnt know the local word for hare or seen anything similar. As I tried to devise a solution, a few animal names popped into my head, but with no mental images or informationjust words. I didnt think it would work without knowing what animal it was. Ill set it aside for now until I find the other main character. Next, I moved on to The Boy Who Cried Wolf. That wasnt an issuethere are boys and wolves here, so it was perfect! I spent a few hours playing with the words and melody until I arranged the parable as a bardic performance. Success! Just to be safe, I decided to prepare two more stories. If one didnt work, maybe the others would. The next story I tackled was The Ant and the Grasshopper. There were definitely ants hereI saw them everywhere, behaving like regular ants, walking in lines and carrying stuff. I didnt know the word for grasshopper, but I knew the word for cricket, and I knew there were crickets here. In the mushroom valley, we heard them cricketing every evening. Given all the noise they make, I thought a cricket might even be more fitting for the story. I organized the story in verse and even searched through my notes to find a suitable piece for the cricket to play on the violin. I settled on Czardas by Vittorio Monti. After practicing the fast sections on the violin, I successfully arranged the story. The third story I chose was The Wolf in Sheeps Clothing. There were wolves here, and wed even debated them. While there were no sheep, Id seen woolly farm animals with goat horns called ofsuns, which bleated well enough. Preparing these three stories took me all day. In the evening, I did a last rehearsal through the three stories, and our butlerwho I learned was called Ridfound plenty of reasons to spend more time than usual in our suite while I rehearsed. During the last rehearsal, Rue sang-howled along with me. When I reached the part where the crickets tune came in on the violin, he danced all over the living room, looking so adorable that I had an overwhelming urge to squish him. The only reason I didnt was that he was just too damn big for that kind of squishing. When I finished, I told him, When I perform stories, you can join in. Were doing this for fun, and theres no reason you shouldnt have fun too. In response, he wagged his tail a hundred times a second, slobbered all over my face, and exclaimed, John is bestest best friend! In the morning, as we crossed the lobby, I stopped in my tracks. There was a man there, deep in conversation with someone else. Perched on his shoulder was an enormous bird, similar to a bald eagle, but far more colorful, with shades of green, brown, and yellow. A pale yellow snake coiled around his hand, and beside him sat the biggest cat I had ever seennearly as large as Rue, and it looked fierce and dangerous. I remembered to use Identify!
Manul Astadi Beast Master Level 13
He noticed me and bowed slightly. I returned the gesture. Rue, curious as ever, approached the cat to make friends. They both sniffed each other, then locked eyes. I was sure they were having a silent conversation. Manul finished his chat and walked over to me.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Greetings, esteemed Bard, he said with a respectful nod. Greetings, esteemed Beast Master, I nodded in return. Its a pleasure to meet someone else with a familiar. He turned to Rue and added, Greetings, distinguished familiar. My name is Manul; what is your name? Rue. Its a pleasure to meet you, Rue, Manul said, pointing to the eagle. This is Lepim, he pointed to the snake. This is Shashik, and youve already met Daran. He gestured to the massive cat. My friends stay in the room when I run errands in the city. Im sure theyd be happy for a visit. Im staying in suite 3304 on the 33rd floor. Were neighbors! I exclaimed. Were in suite 3302, also on the 33rd floor. Excellent, excellent! Id love to chat more and learn where you found this magnificent creature, and of course, my friends would be delighted to have a new companion to share stories with. But I must warn you that the only thing that interests Daran is food, so after the visit, your familiar might be hungry from all the stories. I laughed. The only thing Rue is interested in is food, too. Looks like both our familiars will be starving after their visit! He chuckled as well. It was a pleasure to meet you, Bard John, and I hope we can chat again soon. For now, I must hurryI have an important meeting. Dont let us delay you, I said, still smiling. It was a pleasure meeting you, and well definitely meet again. Again, I made my way to the performance square, set up a chair, and arranged my guitar and violin. After announcing a Bard performance, I waited until several people had gathered around. I took a deep breath and reassured myself, You can do this, John. Starting with the story of the cricket and the ant, I activated Harmonic Illusion while playing. Rue occasionally sang-howled along and, of course, danced during the part where I played the crickets music on the violin. As my performance continued, more and more people approached, and by the time I finished, there were over twenty people gathered around. When I finished, I braced myself for arguments, negative reactions, or strange questions, but instead, I was met with loud applause, even stomping feet and whistles. People reached for their coins, looking for something to place them in. Of course, I hadnt prepared anythingI was ready for arguments, not appreciation. A tall man with a weathered face and kind eyes took off his hat and placed it on the ground, allowing people to toss their coins in. I smiled at him and said, Thank you. I forgot to put down a container for donations. Its okay, son. It happens sometimes, he replied, his voice warm and reassuring. I quickly took out a metal bowl and placed it on the ground. The man transferred the coins from his hat into the bowl, dusted off his hat, and nodded, putting it back on his head. I overheard enthusiastic murmurs from the crowd. They werent speaking to me directly, more to each other, but it was still fantastic to hear. What a clever story... The moral of the story is important. I wish my children could hear it... The crickets playing was simply exquisite... I took another deep breath, finally feeling a sense of relief. After the crowd finished chatting, I asked, Would you like to hear another story? Everyone nodded eagerly or shouted loud affirmations of Yes! A couple of voices called out from the crowd, Wait a few minutes, Im going to call some people. Can you wait while I bring my wife and son? Ill wait, I assured them with a smile. A tall woman with blonde hair approached and asked, Where is this tale from? Ive never heard it before. From my homeland in Lotam, I replied. Where is that? someone else inquired. Its a smaller continent, northwest of the Lumisor continent. How long did it take you to get here by sea? another person asked, their curiosity piqued. Two months, I answered. They seemed very impressed, with some letting out exclamations of amazement. I continued chatting with them until the two men returned with more people. Meanwhile, others joined in to listen, and by the time I was ready to start the next story, over forty people had gathered around. This time, I performed The Boy Who Cried Wolf, and once again, the responses were warm and appreciative, with many coins flying into my bowl. After I finished, I noticed my red light flashing, but I ignored it for the time being. Would you like to hear one more? I asked. The response was overwhelming applause and cries of Yes!, Of course! and Much more! I then performed The Wolf in Sheeps Clothing, and the reactions were incredible once again. May the Spirits bless you, Aesop, wherever you are! By the third story, over fifty people were around me. After hearing I had told other stories before they arrived, they wanted to listen to them, too. I spent the rest of the day in the performance square, singing the stories over and over with short breaks to drink and chat with the audience. At some point, Rue stopped singing along and wandered off to watch other performances around the square. I was a little embarrassed to realize that I probably stole most of the audience, as when I glanced around, most of the other shows had only a few people watching. At the same time, a considerable crowd continued to gather around me, growing larger by the minute. In the early evening, as more people arrived at the squareprobably after finishing their days workpushing and shoving started around me as everyone tried to get close and have a good view. As a solution, I took out my operating table from Shimoor, climbed onto it, and continued performing so others could see better. By the end of the evening, when it was completely dark, I felt exhausted. My throat was sore from singing all day, but I felt elated. I had earned thirty gold and some silver and copper and couldnt have been happier. Back at the hotel, I finally checked the flashing light.
Level up +3 Perception, +3 Vitality, +2 Creativity, +3 free points Bard Level 6 Stat points: 3
I remembered my decision last time and added the free stats to Constitution. To top it off, Harmonic Illusion leveled up to 7. It was a good day. B3—Chapter 46: Three Teens, One Bard, and a Whole Lot of Misunderstanding After a selection of delicious pastries in the morning, I was ready to continue exploring the city. The pastries reminded me of the Mana-Infused Bakery and my desire to visit there. I told Rue, Lets visit a very interesting bakery today. No! I stared at him, shocked. This was the first time he refused when he heard the mention of food. Why not? Rue visit new friends today. John not go to bakery without Rue. Oh, that cleared up my confusion, real quick. When we finished eating, we went to suite 3304 and knocked on the door. A young man dressed in the same uniform as Rid opened the door and bowed with a practiced, polite smile. Good morning, esteemed sir. How may I help you? he asked, his voice smooth and professional. Is Manul here? I asked, glancing past him into the suite. No, he wont be back until the evening, the young man replied, his expression unchanging as he shook his head slightly. Are his familiars here? Yes, they are just finishing breakfast, he confirmed with a nod, his tone remaining formal. This is my familiar, Rue. Manul invited him to visit with his familiars, I explained, gesturing to Rue, who stood beside me. I saw the light of understanding flicker in his eyes. Ah, yes. He informed me of that. Please, distinguished familiar, you are welcome to enter, he said, stepping aside with a respectful nod and maintaining his composed demeanor. Before Rue went in, I told him, Im going to continue touring the city. If you want to go back to our room, Rid will open the door for you. Rue wagged his tail, gave me a lick on the cheek, and then trotted inside to visit his new friends. I went back to our room and took out the list I made when we read the worlds information. Rue wanted to visit the bakery with me, and I wanted to leave the Arcane Library for the end of my visit to the city. I also assumed he wouldnt be too happy if I went to the Arcane Bazaar without him. With the Map open, I looked at the rest of the items on the list to locate where everything was. It didnt take long to notice that the markers for the Mana Forge and the Enchanted Smithy were in the exact same spot. I opened the worlds information again to figure out the duplicate and saw that the information about the Forge was over 700 years older than the information about the Smithy. Apparently, they changed the name. I wondered if there was anything I might be interested in at the Smithy, but I couldnt think of any items. Enchanted swords might be better than mine, but mine were good enough and were a gift from Lis, so I had no intention of replacing them. Do I need anything else? I couldnt think of anything else and crossed those two items off my list. We had added the Potion Emporium to the list for Al, but on my own, I didnt see a reason to visit there. I deleted this item from the list, but then a thought struck meAls Endurance Potion was terrible. Maybe they have something more user-friendly there? It was worth checking out. The Enchanted Workshop was only a few blocks away, so I added that to the visittwo birds, one stone and all that jazz. These two places were quite far across the river, so I made my way to the line of carriages at the entrance to the hotel. I approached the first carriage and asked the coachman, I want to go to the Potion Emporium. Do you know where it is? Which one? he asked. What do you mean? I asked, confused. There are three Potion Emporiums, he explained, holding up three fingers. One in the heart of the old city near the palace, one in the new noble quarter not far from here, and the third in the new merchant quarter near the new port. I scratched my head, even more confused now. Um, its next to the Enchanted Workshop, if you know it. Yes, of course. Its the older one in the old city near the palace. The ride will cost you fifty coppers. I nodded and climbed into the carriage. The whole time we talked, I couldnt shake the feeling that someone was watching me. The hair on the back of my neck stood up. Once I settled in the carriage, I glanced out the window, scanning the street, trying to spot whoever might be watching me. But no one stood out. The street was full of people walking, but none seemed interested in me. I shrugged, deciding I must have imagined it. The trip took almost an hour and a half until we finally reached the place. The carriage stopped near an imposing building, its facade adorned with stone and wood carvings of climbing plants that covered the entire front. It was truly beautiful. A colossal door stood open, and as I approached, the scent of herbs and flowers wafted out to greet me. Stepping inside, I immediately noticed the cooler air. Except for two relatively small windows near the entrance, there were no other windows, yet the same type of crystals I had seen in my suite illuminated the entire interior. The soft, diffused light created a magical atmosphere in the space. Rows of glass counters filled with vials of various sizes and colors criss-crossed the showroom. Salespeople, all dressed in green, were engaged in conversation with multiple customers. A man approached me, bowing politely before speaking. Good day, sir. How can I help you? he asked, his tone courteous. I want to see your selection, and specifically, Im interested in a stamina potion, I replied, glancing around at the neatly organized displays. We have several types. Which one are you interested in? I blinked, realizing I had no idea there were different types. Maybe I should go through some alchemy books to get a better understanding. I didnt know there were different types. What types are there? The man nodded, waved me to one of the glass displays, and explained while pointing at one vial. Theres a stamina potion that doubles the time you can stay awake. Its perfect if you want to finish a project or learn something important. You can take up to three of them in a row, but after the effect wears off, youll be exhausted and need double the time to recover. He pointed to a different vial with a slightly darker green color. The second potion allows you to walk or ride for long hours without feeling physically tired. This is perfect for long journeys and is very popular with merchants and adventurers. He pointed at a different one that had a brownish-yellow color. This type provides a temporary energy boost, ideal if you find yourself in a fight. He pointed at the smaller vials in vibrant blue. The last type raises stamina and is perfect for an enjoyable time with your wife, he finished with a small, knowing smile. I quickly raised my hands, waving them in front of me in protest. No, no, no. Not the last kind. Definitely not, I said, shaking my head, remembering Als potion and shuddering in horror. What are the prices? Three gold per vial, he replied, his tone steady. Expensive, I muttered, taken aback by the steep price. Yes, but worth the price. After you try them once, youll be willing to pay even more, he assured me, a confident smile on his lips. Ultimately, I bought sixty of each, totaling one hundred and eighty vials for 540 gold. Im so glad Im rich! I understood Mahya and her enthusiasm for our wealth. The prices in fantasy worlds were something else. I took out a variety of coins from Earth, holding them out for him to see. Can I pay with these coins? He examined the coins with a curious look. Where are these coins from? They look strange. Im a wandering bard, and Ive visited different continents and islands, not just Lumisor. During my travels, Ive received donations in different currencies. Can I pay with them? I need to check, he said thoughtfully. Give me a certain amount of the different coins, and Ill get back to you. I nodded and took out a medium wooden box, filling it with various coins before handing it to him. He disappeared behind a door in the back of the showroom and returned after a few minutes. You can pay with these coins. All the coins you gave me together are worth 98 gold. Of course, youll need to add more. I filled the box again, and he repeated the process, disappearing and returning each time. This repeated four times until I finally paid the total of 540 gold. Altogether, it emptied me of something like twenty kilograms of different currencies from all over Earth. Pulling out a pen and paper, I quickly calculated the gold prices and average coin weight. 540 gold coins cost about $972,000, and twenty kilograms of different coins cost around $600. I stared at the numbers, my mouth hanging open in disbelief. I have to tell Mahya and Al to order many, many more coins! A ton and a half is not enough! After we finished our deal, I asked him for a brief explanation of the types of potions they sold. Some were pretty standard, like health potions, mana potions, and antidotes for poison or venom. But there was also an enormous selection of various other types. Many were specific cures for particular ailments, while others sounded too fantastical or impractical. However, I found a few that piqued my interest. I ended up buying fifteen of each type of Night Vision Potion, Strength Potion, Sleep Draught, Truth Serum, Speed Potion, and Water Breathing Potion. And, of course, I paid with coins from Earthafter all, I had no reason to waste my gold. Do you sell potion recipes? I asked. Yes, but only for alchemists in the guild, he replied, his tone firm. His answer wasnt surprising; frankly, I didnt know which recipes Al already had and which he didnt, so I wouldnt have known what to buy, anyway. Then I thought of something else. Do you sell ingredients? Yes, of course. Are the ingredients for alchemists in the guild as well, or can I buy them? We sell ingredients to anyone who wants them. After all, not only alchemists use our ingredients. Healers, herbalists, and various classes do too, he explained, before eyeing me curiously. But why does a Bard need ingredients? Do you even know what to do with them? I laughed, shaking my head. I have no idea. But my friend is an alchemist, and I want to buy him a present. What would you recommend for a level 10 alchemist who likes to experiment? He also makes a potion called Exoskin Elixir, and I know he has enough material that should come from living things, but he doesnt have enough plants. Do you have something like that? Exoskin Elixir at only level 10? Thats very impressive. Its a complex potion that alchemists rarely attempt until level 15 or even 20. Like I said, he likes to experiment. Oh, and by the way, hes got loads of mushrooms, so he doesnt need any more of those.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Let me check with our Brew Master, and Ill get back to you, he said, nodding thoughtfully. You can keep looking around the showroom, or we have a waiting room for important customers. Ill wait in the waiting room. Ive seen everything I wanted in the showroom, I replied, relieved to sit down. He led me to an opulent room with comfortable couches, offered me tea, and then left. A smiling young girl brought me my tea and some fantastic cookies a few minutes later. They had a spice reminiscent of cinnamon but more delicate, with an undertone of almonds or cashews. Anyway, they were delicious. After half an hour, he returned with a long list and handed it to me. Thats what our Brew Master recommended. He also asked me to convey that if your friend wants to join the guild, the door will be open to him. He was impressed that he is making Exoskin Elixir at level 10. Ill give him the message, but I find it hard to believe hed want to join. I met him during my travels, and hes a wandering alchemist who prefers to keep moving to collect interesting ingredients. Ah, the exuberance of youth, he said dreamily, a wistful smile crossing his face. From his expression, I felt that he, too, dreamed of being a traveling alchemist. I went through the list and realized I had no idea what any of the items were. To be honest, I dont understand anything about alchemy, I admitted with a chuckle. As far as Im concerned, this list is in a foreign language. Just pack me all your stock of everything on the list. He looked at me with wide eyes and his mouth slightly agape. The entire inventory? Are you sure? I nodded. Yes. Its very expensive. Friendship is important, but dont you think its too expensive a gift? he asked, his voice tinged with concern. Oh, dont worry. Hell pay for it. The gift is me buying it, not the price, I grinned. Youre sure he can afford it? The price will reach more than a thousand gold, maybe even two thousand, he warned, still looking shocked. Yeah, dont worry. He can afford it, I reassured him. He still looked a bit worried, but he nodded and left. The smiling young lady brought me more tea and cookies while I waited for my purchase. After over two hours, he returned, accompanied by three guys, each pushing a cart full of wooden boxes. It suddenly dawned on me I hadnt asked for his name. Discreetly, I used Identify. I was very proud of myselfI remembered to use this ability more and more.
Shashu Masin Alchemist level 6
Mr. Masin handed me a long list and said, Here is an exact list of all the ingredients, including their quantities and prices. The final price is 1,873 gold, with a half-tribute discount for a favored customer. Oh, so six percent off. Not bad at all. Can I pay using the currencies I paid with before? You have more?! And in enough quantity for this whole purchase?! he exclaimed, sounding shocked and slightly scandalized. I rubbed my neck in embarrassment. Yes?... Is there a problem with that? He pulled himself together, taking a deep breath. No, no. Everythings fine, he assured me, still looking flustered. I took out the biggest wooden crate I had and filled it with coins. Two of the guys he brought with him lifted the crate, and judging by their red faces, it was no simple task. He left with both, but the third guy stayed with me in the waiting room. Checking that I wont steal the crates? I thought with a shrug. The extra security didnt bother me; I would have posted security, too. He had to return three more times for me to fill the crate until we finally reached the price. At least after he came back the first time, they smartened up and put the crate on a cart, which probably saved those guys from getting a hernia. After we finally finished all our transactions, I stored the crates and asked Mr. Masin, From here I intend to go to the Enchanted Workshop, but Im hungry. Can you recommend a restaurant between here and there? He recommended a restaurant, and I made my way there. The restaurant was a few buildings away, with seating inside and also outside in a very pleasant garden in the back, filled with trees and flowers. I chose a table in the shade of a tree, and a server soon approached me, handing me a menu. Our special dish today is a baked flip with fruits and vegetables, he informed me with a polite smile. Thanks, I replied, opening the menu. It quickly dawned on me I had no idea what most of the dishes were. Here and there, I recognized words like baked raak or in flimo sauce, but not much beyond that. Closing the menu, I went with the safe option. Ill have the special dish, with some fruit juice. Surprise me. When the meal arrived, I discovered the flip was some kind of bird, a little bigger than a chicken. It tasted very similar to chicken but gamiermaybe like duck? The baked fruits and vegetables were excellent, and the fruit juice was refreshing, reminding me of a blend of lemon and strawberry. What is the juice made of? Lemon and sunberry. Lemon? You have lemons here? I asked, surprised. The word in Lumisian was even quite similarCitrusan. He looked at me strangely and said, Yes, of course. After lunch, I headed to the Enchanted Workshop, which was just two blocks away. I entered a huge showroom filled with lamps of every shape. There were tables with table lamps, standing lamps, magnificent crystal chandeliers, and many other models and shapes. Everything was beautiful and impressive, but I couldnt figure out why those things were considered enchanted. A salesperson approached me, bowed slightly, and asked, Good day, sir. How may I help? What does enchanted have to do with these things? I blurted out. I dont see anything magical here. He laughed lightly and said, Come with me, please. He led me to the back of the showroom, towards thick black velvet curtains. We passed through not one but three sets of curtains. Finally, we emerged into another showroom filled with the same lamps and chandeliers, but now I could see that all the lamps contained glowing crystals. It was like walking into an exhibition hall that displayed the night sky full of stars. Wow! I breathed, Its beautiful. The sight genuinely took my breath away. He chuckled, nodding. Ive been working here for years and still marvel at the sight. How do you make these crystals? I asked, curiosity getting the better of me. He shot me a strange look, his tone growing slightly tense. That is the professional secret our workshop is built around. You expect me to tell you? Oops! Im sorry, I didnt phrase myself correctly, I quickly corrected. I meant, how do they work? Why dont the crystals outside glow, but these do? I meant how you make them glow, not how you make them. He relaxed, the smile returning to his face. The crystals absorb sunlight throughout the day and release it when its dark. Amazing, I said, genuinely impressed. He nodded, then asked, Are you interested in buying anything or just looking? I want to buy a standing lamp. Can you show me the models you have? After he showed me a few models, I selected a lamp, paid with coins from Earth, and started my way back to the hotel. I intended to test the lamp with my mana sense to figure out exactly how they made the crystals absorb sunlight. The walk back to the hotel took me almost five hours, but I didnt mind. The city was beautiful, and I saw many interesting things. I also went into quite a few shops along the way to browse and see what they offered. I didnt buy anything, but it was still fun to walk around and look. A block away from the hotel, as I crossed a narrow alley, three young guys, maybe sixteen or seventeen years old, sauntered up to me. The one in front, puffing out his chest, demanded, Give me your ring. Huh? I blinked, genuinely perplexed. I had no idea what he was talking about. Your ring, give it at once! he repeated, his tone trying to sound menacing. I glanced at my hands, both of which were ringless. Raising my palms in front of him, I asked, What ring? I know you have a ring. Give it at once. He insisted. He was definitely strange, and I still had no clue what he was talking about. I turned to the thin guy on his left. What is he talking about? Your ring, the thin guy echoed, nodding like it was the most obvious thing in the world. Yes, I got that part. What I dont understand is which ring. I dont have any ring. The one in front, clearly annoyed that I was ignoring his threat, half-yelled, Give me the ring right away, or youll regret it! I tilted my head, considering. Once you explain what ring, maybe Ill understand what you want. Right now, youre not making any sense. He didnt appreciate my reasoning and whipped out a knife. If you want your life, youll give me the Void Band. The what now? The shorter guy on the right chimed in helpfully. Its a ring to put things in. Ah! Like a storage ring, I said, the light bulb going off. Whats a storage ring? the leader asked, his confusion mirroring mine. A ring to put things in, I repeated, resisting the urge to facepalm. Ive never heard of it, the thin one on the left admitted, looking slightly embarrassed. Yeah, I havent seen one either. I just read about it in a book, I said with a shrug. The short one on the right perked up. What book? The one in front was getting more upset. He shouted, I dont care what you call the ring. Give it right now, or Ill cut you. I dont have a storage ring. What made you think I do? I asked, feeling like we were in some bizarre comedy sketch with three teenage stooges. We saw you at the Visiting Artists Square. You were taking out and storing things. Bards dont have the inventory skill, he accused, puffing out his chest again. Aha! I said, finally catching on. Now I get it. Do you have the skill Identify? What kind of stupid question is that? Of course, I have it. Anyone with class has it, he snapped, rolling his eyes. I switched my class to Merchant and said, Use it on me. His eyes glazed over for a moment as he focused. I thought you were a Bard. Im both a Bard and a Merchant, I explained. How did you manage to get two classes? I cant even get one, the skinny guy at the left asked, sounding envious. I shrugged again. I like music, playing, and singing, so I got the Bard class. I also bought and sold a lot of stuff, so I got the Merchant class. The middle one, now a deep shade of red, his hands shaking, practically spat out, Shut up, all of you! It doesnt matter how he got his class. What matters is that he has inventory. He turned to me, veins throbbing in his forehead. Give us all your inventory immediately. Forget it, I said, folding my arms defiantly. Your curse didnt affect me! Stick to the classes you know, and dont try to be a Maledictus Arcanum on top of that, he barked, jabbing a finger at me. At this point, I felt utterly lost. What curse? And whats a Maledictus Arcanum? The curse you tried to use on methe oblivion curse. It didnt take. Now give us your inventory immediately, he demanded, practically foaming at the mouth. I wasnt trying to curse you, just told you to forget it. Im not going to give you my inventory. Are you Sehuni by any chance? the thin guy asked. Whats Sehuni? The savages in the north. Theyre all barbarians and dont know anything, he answered with a shrug, as if it were common knowledge. No, Im from Lotam. Wheres that? the short one on the right asked, squinting. Its a small continent northwest of the Lumisor continent. Shut up already! the leader shouted, throwing his hands in the air. Were in the middle of a robbery, and youre talking like three old women! Hey! His friends protested, clearly offended. He glared at his two friends, muttering, This is the last time I do a robbery with you. Why? the short one asked, sounding offended. They started arguing about whether theyd do future robberies together. Spirits save us from idiot teenagers! While they were arguing, I used Identify on them. The skinny guy on the left: Marum Somet, with nothing beyond that. The short one on the right: Darus Somet, also with nothing beyond that. Theyre brothers? They look completely different. Marum was tall and thin, like spaghetti, and ganglyall elbows and knees. Darus was short and thick. Not fat, just dense, without a visible neck or waistline. The one in the middle:
Das Mahni Miscreant Initiate level 1
How come the guards havent picked you up yet? I asked him, curious. Why would they pick him up? Hes not injured, Darus replied, sounding and looking confused. Oh, my mistake, I said. How come the guards havent arrested you yet? Huh? Das blinked, clearly not following. I began feeling sorry for him; he was just too dumb. Youre a criminal. How come the guards havent arrested you yet? I repeated, feeling like I was explaining something to a small child. How do you know Im a criminal? he asked, his confusion deepening. At least his face had stopped being red. Because youre trying to rob me, and your class sounds like a criminals, I pointed out. His two friends nodded in agreement. He got angry again and yelled at them, Why do you agree with him? My class is not that of a criminal! What are you yelling at me for? Marum said, crossing his arms. Even your mother said that. Dont mention my mother in the middle of a robbery! Das shouted again, his face flushed with embarrassment. Marum shrugged nonchalantly. Fine, if you insist. Das turned back to me, clearly exasperated. Ignore the two idiots I brought with me, and give me your inventory. Hey! Now it was Daruss turn to shout. Who are you calling an idiot? I was a better pupil than you, and I even finished Wisdomhall. I didnt drop out like you! Das, looking like he was about to explode, turned to me again. Give me your inventory, he repeated, sounding like a broken record. I already told you to forget about it, I said, shaking my head. Your curses dont work on me! If you dont give it to me, Ill cut you! he threatened, trying to sound menacing but becoming more frustrated. I dont think he was trying to curse you, Darus chimed in helpfully. You two stop interrupting me in the middle of a robbery! Das shouted at them, clearly at the end of his rope. After the robbery, well talk about everything. For now, shut up already! He turned back to me, his patience completely worn thin. Give me your inventory. Youve said that many, many times already, and Ive refused every time. Whats not clear? I asked, genuinely puzzled by his persistence. If you dont give it to me, Ill cut you! he shouted, his face once again turning crimson. I dont think so, I said calmly. I dont care what you think! Give me your inventory already so we can finish this robbery! He continued to shout, his voice cracking slightly. By now, the commotion had attracted a few people into the alley. I noticed a few people snickering, and two shook with suppressed laughter. No, I said, crossing my arms. Ill cut you! he yelled, trying desperately to regain control. Youve said that many times too. Do you have a new line? I asked. A line of what? he asked, completely bewildered. At this point, the spectators were all laughing out loud. He turned and saw the people laughing, and his jaw dropped. He looked hesitant momentarily, then muttered to his friends, Lets go home, and were going to talk about this. Not if you dont want your mother to hear you tried to rob someone, Marum warned him. Stop involving my mother! Das shouted, clearly at the breaking point. How many times do I have to tell you? They continued arguing as they left the alley. I looked at all the laughing people, shrugged, shook my head, and said, Teenagers. All the spectators nodded in agreement. I was worried about them for a moment. They were just kids and seemed too dumb to know who to avoid attacking. But then I shook my head and decided it was their parents problem, not mine. B3—Chapter 47: Silly Familiars and Stubborn Flames When I returned to our suite, Rue was already there, stretched on a sofa, his tail wagging lazily. How was the visit with your new friends? I asked. Very silly! Rue said in a serious tone, nodding for emphasis and getting off the couch. I laughed and asked, Why silly? Rues eyes widened as he demonstrated a clumsy claw swipe with his paw. Daran say fight monsters like this. That silly! If Rue do this with claws, Rue cant run fast to grab monster, and shake shake shake to make monster go splat! he explained. Well, I said with a grin, hes a cat, youre a dog, you fight differently. Rue huffed, his nose wrinkling. Daran very silly! Daran say biting monsters is yuck! How can Rue shake monster to go splat with no biting? Daran also say it smart to jump on a monster from back in surprise. That silly! If a monster not see Rue, monster not know Rue is dangerous! he barked, looking genuinely perplexed. I shook my head, still laughing. How were the other familiars? I asked, trying to stifle my amusement. Shashik nice, Rue said, his tone softening. Shashik not talk, he only level 3. Shashik like warm. Shashik coil around Rue tail. Rue forgot Shashik was on Rue tail. Rue wagged tail and Shashik fly off, he recounted, his eyes narrowing at the memory. But Shashik not angry. He smart. He wrapped around Rues neck, and never fly off again, Rue added, nodding sagely. That does sound smart, I said with a big grin, picturing the scene. And how is the bird? Rues ears perked up. Lepim also silly! he declared, his mental voice rising a notch. I chuckled and asked, Why is he silly? Rue shook his head like he was exasperated and said, Lepim say the wind tell stories to wings. Wind not tell stories. Wind ruffle Rue fur. That not story. That wind say Rue is friend. Not story, he growled, shaking his head again, as if to rid himself of an annoying thought. What stories does the wind tell his wings? Lepim say wind tell about warm current, strong current, weak current. Silly stories! Rue said with a huff. Windy Rue go up. Not windy Rue go down, he added, puffing out his chest. I never thought Id gain insight into wildlife from a dogs perspective! So, you didnt have fun? Rue had bestest fun, he said, tail wagging again. After familiars stop be silly, we talk about delicious food. They know a lot delicious food. Rue like hearing about delicious food. But now Rue is very, very hungry. Rue hear a lot about delicious food, he added, his stomach growling as if on cue. Didnt you eat there? I asked, trying not to laugh. Rue eat, but Rue is still hungry. Rue hear about too much delicious food, he said, giving me puppy-dog eyes. I laughed again. My dog was silly, but I didnt tell him that. Im not silly. In the morning, Rid brought me a note from Manul.
Hello, esteemed Bard. I wish to speak with you to hear about your fantastic wolf. Unfortunately, Im working with a noble family to bind them to familiars, and it is a longer and more involved process than I initially anticipated. I will be moving to their spire today, hoping to move things along more efficiently. I hope you will still be in Crystalspire when I complete my job with them. If not, I hope we can meet in another place. I, like you, move from place to place. So I hope our paths will cross again. Also, please tell Rue that my familiars enjoyed his visit immenselyespecially his stories about smoked crabs. Their descriptions were so vivid that I also find myself craving a smoked crab. Maybe my future job will take me north to an area with crab dunes. With utmost respect, Manul Astadi
Rue, I called. When he padded out of the bedroom, I read him the message from Manul. Of course! He exclaimed, wagging his tail a mile a minute. Rue know smoked crab is bestest. Want to go and visit a bakery with me? He shouted Yes! into my head in a loud volume. I rubbed my temple and told him, Well eat breakfast there. Lets go. The bakery was also in the old city, so I took a coach again. When the coachman saw Rue, he stepped back, alarmed. Dont worry. Hes dangerous only to monsters. The coachman looked at me suspiciously with furrowed brows and squinted eyes. Look innocent, I told Rue telepathically. Rue wagged his tail and gave the coachman the best puppy-dog eyes Ive seen from him so far, with his tongue lolling out. The coachman looked at him a moment longer and visibly relaxed. The bakery was close to the Potion Emporium, near the royal palace. It was in a vast building that spanned two blocks. The smells coming from the doors were simply heaven. I had no other words to describe it: fresh bread, exotic spices, baked fruit, baked cheesesimply heaven. Five doors were facing the street, and judging by my nose, the first door on the right was for bread, followed by doors with various pastries. I headed to the last door on the left, where the fantastic smells of exotic spices were rising. Inside, the place was spacious, with an enormous U-shaped counter along the three inner walls of the store. In the center stood a large table with a selection of pastries, and along the windows facing the street were small tables with chairs. The smell was overwhelming inside the storetoo many spices mixed into a delicious but overpowering aroma. My high Perception was a curse sometimes. Smiling young girls stood all along the counter, serving customers, while servers dressed in brown uniforms served those at the tables by the windows. I saw a customer paying the server and walked over to that table to grab it. The customer got up, and the server quickly cleared the table. Before I sat down, I asked, Do you have other tables outside? He pointed to a door near the counter on the right. Yes, in the back garden. Excellent. Well go there. He looked around, probably to figure out who we was, and then saw Rue. He jerked in surprise, his eyes wide. Dont worry. This is my familiar. Hes very friendly, I told him with a smile, trying to reassure him. He nodded and went back to cleaning the table.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. We chose a table in the garden under a tree, and when a server approached us, I ordered two of everything. He looked at me quizzically and asked, Are you sure? Yeah, dont worry. I brought an assistant, I said, pointing at Rue. Very well, sir, he replied with a bow. As he walked away, he shook his head. I couldnt see his face, but I was sure he was rolling his eyes. This was the vibe I got from him. After ten minutes, three servers approached our table, each carrying an enormous basket full of pastries. When Rue saw them coming, he straightened up and started wagging his tail. The servers looked at the baskets, then at the table. One put down his basket, fetched two more small tables, and placed them next to ours. They exchanged glances, and I could almost hear their thoughts, Crazy tourists or some local variation. Enjoy, the three of them said in unison before leaving. Rue and I began methodically tasting the pastries. Pastries with sour fruits, sweet fruits, and various nuts and spices. One pastry with cheese and hot pepper flakes was one of the tastiest things Ive ever eaten. I also felt the mana in the pastries. The amount was less than in snake steak or crabs, even less than the amount of mana in my regular cooking when I infuse the food, but there was mana in them. Rue and I didnt talk to each other. We were too busy chewing. After about half an hour, a hefty lady approached us and said, Im sorry to say this, but dough is not healthy for canines. Rue answered her, Ruhf ish notta cane-ine. Ruhf ish an advennerer. I chuckled to myself, but she didnt respond. Its okay, maam. Hes no ordinary canine. Hes a familiar and can eat anything. She relaxed, nodded, said, Enjoy, and left. Despite our best effortsRues much better than minewe couldnt finish a third of the pastries. I waved the server over, and when he approached us, I asked, Please pack up everything left. In addition, please make me a package of twenty pastries of each kind to take with me. He looked surprised and asked, Are you sure, sir? Yes, extensive family. Dont worry. After a while, five servers carried large boxes containing pastries that seemed to be made from large leaves. My bill came to four gold and seventeen silver. After I paid, I gave them a tipwhich, of course, surprised them, and I had to explain the idea to them. However, they embraced the idea much more readily than Rid. Can I speak to a manager or the owner, please? I asked. Is there a problem, sir? one of them asked, a concerned look on his face. No, no. Everything is perfect. I just want to ask something. He nodded and went to call the manager or the owner. The hefty lady returned to my table and said, Hello, respected merchant. My name is Astha Hamion, and I belong to the founding family of the Mana-Infused Bakery. How may I help you? she asked, her tone formal but curious. I am fascinated by magical items. May I see your ovens? She looked annoyed and replied sharply, No. This bakery has belonged to the Hamion family for thirteen generations, and weve never let anyone inspect our ovens. Bummer, I thought. Maybe a bribe will help? I took out a bag of white sugar and spice packets of cinnamon, cloves, allspice, and vanilla. Please check these out. I promise you no one else in this world has them. She tasted the sugar, and her eyes widened. They opened even more when she smelled and tasted the spices. If you let me look at the ovens, they are yours. I will give you these. And not only this amount but much, much more. She looked angry. I told you, the bakery has belonged to the family for many generations, and we never let anyone inspect the ovens. Not even for special spices? I asked, raising an eyebrow. No! she half-yelled at me, her face turning red. I raised my hands in surrender and said, Please dont be angry. I asked, you answered. Theres no reason to turn this into an argument. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, and I saw her shoulders relax. Would you be willing to sell us these spices? No. I have a limited amount and save it for special occasions. It came out in a sharper tone than I intended, sounding vengeful. Oh well, it is what it is. She looked at me sideways, bowed slightly, and said through gritted teeth, Good day, sir. She then turned dramatically on her heels and stomped away. Big lady angry, Rue said, his tail twitching. Yep. Lets go, buddy, I replied, standing up. I wanted to visit the Royal Palace, and when I checked the map, I saw it was just a few blocks from where we were. When we arrived at the palace, I discovered a stone wall surrounded most of it, and I could only glimpse it through a highly decorative iron gate. I tried to get a better look, but quickly, two guards armed with spears approached me and politely but firmly told me to clear the passage to the gate. I went to an alley three blocks away, left Rue in the alley, turned invisible, and flew toward the palace. I flew over the wall with no response from the guards, either outside or inside. So far, so good. The palace was enormous and so decorated that it practically hurt my eyes. It covered an area of three or even four blocks, with all the roofs shaped into domes, in a blue color that sparkled in the sun. When I got closer to the roof, I saw crystals embedded in the material covering it. I expected the crystals to be blue, but they were clear. The material itself held the blue color. Over-the-top gold-plated details adorned the building. I didnt know if it was genuine gold plating or just paint, but it didnt really matter. The overall impression was one of majesty and splendor, wealth and opulence, like something straight out of a fairy tale. This is how a palace should look! In front, symmetrically trimmed bushes, statues, and fountains adorned every corner of the manicured gardens, along with blooming flowers. The gardens were simply stunning and completed the impressive image of the palace. At least the vegetation outside, though also excessive, helped tone down the overly extravagant look a bit. It was something! I took out my camera to take some pictures. Oops! My camera wasnt invisible. I landed behind a tree, made sure no one saw me, turned visible and invisible again, flew back up, and took pictures. A mage or wizard ran out of the palace holding a staff. I didnt use Identify, but I could tell this person belonged to one of the magical classes. I could feel it. He looked around as if searching for something. Me, maybe? To be on the safe side, I flew back over the wall, picked up Rue, and we continued walking around the city. After about twenty minutes, Rue said, Rue smells smoke, his nose twitching. I smell smoke all the time, I replied, shrugging. I think theyre cooking over an open fire. Rue smells bad smoke, he insisted, his tone more urgent. What is bad smoke? Big fire, lots bad smoke. Okay, buddy. Take us there. We followed Rues nose, and after a few blocks, we came upon an awful scene. One building was burning heavily, and two buildings on either side had also caught fire. One had flames licking at the roof, and the other was burning on the wall closest to the original blaze. I immediately commanded the wind to stop blowing, and everything stilled. Despite my request, the fire refused to go out. I sent the request again, even begged it to stop burning, but the fire didnt feel like it. It was really enjoying devouring everything in its path. Just then, four horses galloped around the corner, dragging behind them the biggest barrel I had ever seenabout the size of a concrete mixer, mounted on a set of wheels. The horses stopped in front of the burning building, and people sitting on the front benches jumped down. They grabbed buckets hanging from the sides of the barrel, started filling them with water, and handed them to the spectators, who began pouring water on the fire. I sent a request to the fire again, but this time I tried something different. I sent the feeling, Youre about to be extinguished with water. Wouldnt you rather extinguish yourself? This way, you decide, not the water. Or as close to that as I could manage with feelings and impressions. The fire reluctantly agreed to go out, and the feeling I got from it reminded me of a teenage girl rolling her eyes and saying, Fine, in a very put upon tone. But the fire went out. It didnt just diminishit simply disappeared. One second it was blazing, and the next, it was gone. There werent even any smoldering coals left. I ordered the wind to blow the smoke away, and a powerful gust swept up and carried the smoke away. The combination was so effective that even most of the smell vanished. There was still a burnt scent, but more like what lingers days after a fire, not right after. All the spectators stood around, looking amazed. I stood with them, imitating their movements to blend in. Then I heard screams of pain and immediately stopped pretending. I ran toward the screams and saw a woman with two children staggering out of the building that had been burning earlier. I rushed to them, and without even making a diagnosis, I split my mind in two, placed a hand on each child, and cast Healing Touch. The girl was fine after one cast, but the boy needed two. He had burns over seventy or eighty percent of his body. I lifted my hand from the girl and placed it on the mother, casting Healing Touch again. When they were all healed, I looked around. The woman tried to thank me, but I ignored her, searching for more injured people. I saw a few more with burns and went through them one by one, casting Healing Touch on each. I looked around again, and when I saw no more injuries, I exhaled. That was tense. The woman approached me again, her voice full of gratitude. Thank you, thank you, thank you. I dont have much money to give you, but I am in your debt. Whatever you ask, I will do. I patted her shoulder and said, Its okay. Take care of your kids. Thats whats more important right now. She took my hand, kissed it, and repeated, Thank you, thank you. I smiled at her and was about to leave, but the people I healed, and even some I didnt, came up to me and handed me coins. One of them patted my back and said, Its been a long time since Ive seen a selfless healer who helps when needed, without charging a huge amount in advance. Well done, son. Dont lose your humanity. Thank you, sir. I promise I wont lose it, I replied, nodding. After the people finished paying and thanking me, Rue and I walked away, heading toward the hotel. It was certainly an eventful day, and it wasnt even noon yet. B3—Chapter 48: A Lesson in Insanity After Rue and I got back to the hotel, we spent the rest of the day in our suite. I wanted no more adventures for that day. The next day, Rue didnt want to go for a walk, so I took the opportunity to visit the Arcane Library. It wasnt far, so I walked. The library was inside a medium-height spire, decorated with designs of books, letters, and runes. Nothing happened when I focused on the runes and tried to pay the mana to learn them. I frowned. Hmm, fake runes. Rich wood paved the entrance floor. A large table was in front of the door, behind which sat two distinguished ladies. They looked up as I approached. Good morning, ladies, I greeted with a nod. Good morning, respected merchant. How may we help you? one of them replied with a polite smile. Im interested in visiting the library, I said, glancing around the grand room. Fifty silver coins for one days entry to the first three floors. The other floors are only accessible to members of various guilds, the other lady explained, her tone businesslike. I raised an eyebrow. What topics can be found for fifty silver coins? General knowledge, history, legends, and folklore. There is some knowledge about crafting and childrens books, she listed, her voice even. What about knowledge of healing? Its limited to the fifth floor and only to members of the Healers Guild, the second lady answered, her voice firm. And knowledge of magic? I asked, trying to keep the disappointment out of my voice. Its restricted to the eighth floor and only to members of the Mages Guild, she responded with a slight tilt of her head, as if gauging my reaction. I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. How does a person prove they are a member of the guild? Two well-known members of the guild need to vouch that they are also members of the guild, she replied, her expression impassive. Bummer. No conjuring identifications, I thought, my shoulders slumping slightly. Can you please direct me to the Mage Guild? I asked. The Guild wasnt far, and I found it easily following their directions. It was in a tall spire a few blocks from the library. The building looked dull compared to all the other buildings I had seen. Its front was completely smooth, with standard square windows, and even the roof didnt shine. I raised an eyebrow. Are they trying to look respectable? Black-and-white tiles adorned the entrance floor, and glass display cabinets stood throughout the space. Some sellers were assisting customers. I tried to tune into my feelings, but sensed nothing. The man I saw in the palacehe felt like he belonged to one of the magical classes. Maybe because he was at a high level? A young man approached me, his expression polite but curious. Need help, sir? he asked, his voice carrying a slight note of formality. Yes, I replied, glancing around the room. Do you have spells for sale? He looked at me like I had asked a stupid question, his eyes narrowing slightly. Of course, he said, drawing out the word. This is the Mage Guild. Are you interested in individual spells, or buying in bulk at merchant prices? How many is buying in bulk? At least ten of each spell, a minimum of fifty spells, he replied in a practiced tone. No, Im interested in singles. Where can I see the options? He pointed to the right side of the room. Utility spells, ten gold for one, he explained, then pointed to the left side. More advanced spells and channeled spells, thirty gold. I must warn you, he added, his tone suddenly more serious, even if you buy the spell, if you can not channel mana, the spell wont work. It doesnt matter if you learned it. Finally, he pointed to the back of the room, towards a very fancy glass cabinet. The most advanced spellsprices range from fifty to a hundred gold for one. First, I checked the utility spells, and the selection was very disappointing. They didnt have a general Mend spell like the one I had. Instead, there were variations like Mend Fabric, Mend Wood Furniture, Mend Wood Flooring, etc., all kinds of specific mending spells. I sighed, feeling my frustration grow. They also had the Hot and Cold spells. When I read the description, it was equally disappointing. For 50 mana, raise the temperature of something by five degrees. The same for Cold, only in reverse. Very disappointing, and it still costs ten gold. Daylight robbery. I switched to the thirty-gold display, hoping for better options. Here, I recognized some spells. They had Clean, Purify, and Repairnot the general Mend I knew, but when I read the description, it was the same as the other. So they dont get confused with the other Mends? There was also the Heat spell I had and the Cool spells I had seen before. Both channeled. The only partially interesting thing was a spell I hadnt heard of beforeFuse Stone. Next to this spell, there was also a sign: 30 gold for the general public, 20 gold for the Builders Guild. I understood how they built all the spires. There were some other spells that had to do with construction, but nothing that interested me. The advanced spells I checked left me shocked by what I saw. I recognized Mana Dart, Fire Dart, Ice Dart, Mana Shield, Stone Armor, Minor Heal, and a few other spells from the Travelers list. This costs 100 gold? Are they crazy? I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. There was no choice. Mahya needed Mana Shield, Clean, and Purify. The young man approached me again, his hands clasped before him. Did you decide, sir? he asked, his tone polite but expectant. Yes, I replied, giving him a nod. Ill take the Mana Shield, Clean, and Purify. I also have a question. Yes? he prompted, leaning in slightly, his eyes attentive. My friend wants to get the mage class, I began. He explained to me the no double benefit rule. Is it still a double benefit if I buy spells and gift them to him? His face fell, and he nodded slowly. Im afraid so, sir, he said, his voice tinged with regret. He either has to earn them or apprentice to a mage.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. Okay. So Ill take only the spells I mentioned. We repeated the same song and dance with the coins from Earth, but here I got more for them. They appraised the same full medium wooden box of coins for a hundred and twenty gold, not about a hundred, give or take. I didnt know if it was because the mages were more honest or the luck of the draw with the more valuable metal of the coins, and it didnt matter. What mattered was that I spent almost two hundred kilograms of Earth coins in the city. We needed more coins, much more. Do you sell general books about magic? I asked him, curious. He gave me a fleeting strange look, his brow furrowing briefly before quickly schooling his expression back to neutral. No, sir. We are not the Wizard Spire. There is a Wizard Spire in the city? I inquired, raising an eyebrow. Yes, sir, he confirmed, his voice steady. How can I find it? Look for the building with strange protrusions coming out of it. Theres only one like that in Crystalspire; you cant miss it, he replied, his tone matter-of-fact. Oh, I saw that, I said, nodding as I recalled the unusual structure. Do you have any idea what those protrusions are? I was wondering about that. He met my gaze, holding it for a few seconds. Then, in a serious tone, he said, I never try to understand wizards, and if you want to keep your sanity, you shouldnt either. Okay ... Im glad we cleared that up... Outside, I changed my class to Wizard Battle Master and headed to the spire. When I got to the spire, I looked up at the protrusions and still couldnt determine their purpose. They didnt have windows or anything; they just stuck out from the top of the building like weird horns pointing in various directions. The building was also slightly crooked, almost like a half-moon, but the curvature was more subtle. It was a strange building, not just because of the protrusions and the curvature. The windows sat at different heights, as if the floors went up half a floor each time. Some windows were arched, and others were square. Part of the building was a yellowish stone color, while other parts were black. It looked like something a kid in kindergarten drew, and they built it according to the drawing. Two enormous doors stood open, and I went inside. I arrived at a spacious lobby paved with marble in a psychedelic pattern. There were circles, squares, waves connecting them, and pieces of marble in different shades between the shapes. Just looking at it made me feel like my brain was cringing. As I stood looking around, a man in his late thirties or early forties walked up to me, put a hand on my shoulder, looked me in the eye, and said, Battle is good for the spirit, but real insight comes in the moments of tranquility in between. Okay?... I didnt know what else to say. He nodded solemnly, continued walking, and exited through the door. I saw a man in his fifties sitting at a large table in the center of the foyer, reading a book. It was the only piece of furniture in this vast, ballroom-sized space. I approached him and asked, Hello, sir. Im a wizard. May I visit your library? He raised his head and said, Knowledge is the roots of the world, my friend. Can you feel the knowledge growing beneath your feet? You must dig deep, deep into the soil of understanding. Scratching my head in confusion, I asked, Um, can I visit your root collection? He looked at me for at least fifteen seconds, squinted, and said, That is the stupidest question I have ever heard in all my two hundred and eighty years of life, and lowered his head back to his book. Okay... Yoda... whatever you say... I looked around again and saw a large door with stairs on the other side. Ill find the library myself. They dont seem to care that Im here. I went up the stairs, and halfway up, I heard shouting. I hurried to the next floor and saw a young girl, maybe sixteen, with blond pigtails, berating an older blonde couple who fidgeted uncomfortably and looked at everything but her. ...its dangerous! Im tired of checking after you! Youll end up burning the spire! she yelled. The man put a hand on her shoulder and said, Dont worry. After the spire burned for the third time, the master invested in the best fire defenses available. She raised her hands, clawed the air, trembling with anger and frustration, and shrieked, You two are driving me crazy! Dont talk to your father like that. Dont talk to your mother like that, they both said together. These are her parents? Poor kid! The parents noticed me, and the girl turned to see what they were looking at. Her eyes lost focus, and she pointed at me, asking in an accusing voice, Are you both a wizard and a battle master? Yes? She again threw her hands in the air in dismay, shouting, We are doomed! and ran toward the stairs. Her parents fidgeted a little more, exchanged an awkward glance, and ran after her. I stood and looked after them, not even knowing what to think. I started checking the doors one by one in search of the library. I checked the first two doors and found them locked, but the third door was open. Inside was a wizard working on the most convoluted magic circle Ive ever seen in my life. The wizard constructed the circle of green mana, making it three-dimensional with rings of magic circles connecting the various parts of the entire construction. It was fascinating, and I stood there with my mouth open. Suddenly he saw me and shouted, Isnt Shosh tired of sending spies? He raised his hand, and the door slammed hard on my nose. I heard the crunch of my nose breaking and felt a powerful stream of blood rushing toward my mouth. I tasted the coppery flavor of blood. Son of a bitch! I healed my nose, and my hand came away full of blood. After casting a Clean on my face and hand, I continued looking for the library. I looked down the corridor I was in and noticed that all the doors were quite close to each other. These were probably small rooms. The library should be bigger. I walked toward the stairs to go up another floor. Someone came running down the stairs, and when he saw me, he stopped and asked, Did you feel the pulse of the worlds mana that just passed? No? Why are you standing there? Go meditate at once! he shouted, waving his hands. Im going, Im going. I got to the second floor and looked around. There were still many doors close to each other, but at the end of the corridor, I saw an open arch. Library? Beyond the arch was an open space with couches. On one of them sat a man arguing with something invisible. For a moment, I thought he was arguing with the wind, so I connected with her, but it was immediately clear that it had nothing to do with her. I sent her a question asking if she knew what he was arguing with and got the feeling of a shrug in return. Okay! Continuing up. On the third to fifth floors, there were only doors, and I didnt meet anyone. On the sixth floor, just as I was about to return to the stairs and continue up, one door opened, and a man came out. He looked at me, smiled, and approached me. I feel your glow, but it is hidden. Remove the veil over your glow. He can feel my eyes glowing through the glamour? I shrugged and humored him. I canceled the glamour. He looked at me, started tapping his foot on the floor impatiently, and said, Remove the veil over your glow. Huh?! I shook my head, turned, and walked toward the stairs. He called after me, If you keep hiding your glow, youll lose it. I waved at him without turning around and continued up the stairs. After two more floors, I met someone who looked normal. I approached him and asked, Im looking for the library. Could you please direct me? Ah, but what do the stars tell you? Have you consulted them before seeking knowledge within these walls? I paused, not sure how to answer that. Well, no, I havent... consulted the stars recently. I was more hoping to Ah! He interrupted me. The stars are but one path, my friend. The true wisdom lies in the songs of the birds! Have you listened to them today? They sing of secrets lost and found. Okay... he may have looked normal, but he definitely wasnt. I bowed to him and said, Thank you, brother. I will ponder your wisdom. In Rome, you act like a Roman. In the Wizard spire, you act like a madman. Finally, on the eleventh floor, I reached the library. Luckily, I met no more wizards on the way. An ancient man and woman were sitting at a table looking at a manuscript. Their faces were so wrinkled I couldnt see their eyes. When I entered, they both raised their heads toward me, and the woman asked, What do you seek, son? I would like to visit your library. May I? They looked at each other, both got up, and approached me. They started talking, one completing the others sentences. It was like listening to one person with two mouths. The truth is out there... ... not inside dusty books... ... If you want to learn about the world... ... go out and learn... ... Listen to the mana and the world... ... and the truth will be revealed to you... ... The dusty tomes will always be waiting... ... for you here when you reach the end of your path. Then each of them grabbed one of my arms. They turned me forcefully and pushed me toward the stairs. As soon as I was on the landing, the library door slammed shut behind me. I tried the handle and found it locked. I guess I cant visit the library. I went back down, exited the spire, and stood looking at it. After a few minutes, I shook my head, turned around, and walked back to the hotel. Mahya was rightevery wizard except me was completely bonkers. B3—Chapter 49: Caught Bread-Handed Pulling out my list of things to do in Crystalspire, I started crossing off the places I had already visited. The Mana-Infused Bakery was almost scratched off too, but something made me hesitate at the last second. I still wanted to inspect those ovens. With only the bakery and the Arcane Bazaar left, I checked the Map to locate the bazaar. It was at the citys northern end, far from the hotel. I figured it could wait until tomorrow. Meanwhile, my thoughts circled back to the bakery. The outcome would probably be the same even if I find another family member and try to bribe them. Finally, I took matters into my own hands. Stay here. Im going to check something, I told Rue. Turning invisible, I flew toward the bakery. When I arrived, the place was still open. A spot on one roof overlooking the building seemed perfect, so I settled in comfortably and waited. An hour after sunset, the workers started leaving in groups, chatting loudly. It took about an hour before everyone was gone, and two men locked all the doors. I flew to the back of the buildingsince the front only had doors with large windows covered by wooden shutters at nightand hoped to find a way inside. Success! A row of rectangular windows remained open, and as I approached them, I felt heat emanating from them. I examined one window and saw that it was at ceiling height above a large, square stone structure. One of the ovens? When I examined the windows one by one, I saw they were all above a stone structure at ceiling height, with heat coming out of them. I checked the windows height, and it looked like I could fit inside. It was maybe a little narrow, but I was sure I could manage. After flying another round around the building to ensure there was no one insideat least from what I could seeI flew back behind the building and slipped through one window. I had to wiggle a bit, but I made it through. I landed next to the first oven, opened one door, cast Adaptable Light Ball, and sent it into the oven. The inside of the oven was also just stone. It didnt have any runes, magic script, or anything elsejust a very large stone oven with three levels of baking. It was like a pizza oven, only much bigger. I examined the three levels one by one, but the result was the same. There was nothing there but an oven. I sat down, closed my eyes, deployed my mana sense, and explored the oven. It was strangemy mana felt like it was going through a screen or film that was trying to prevent me from understanding what was going on inside. I stubbornly continued to push in more and more, but found nothinga massive stone cube with three spaces inside on three levels. There was nothing beyond that. The only thing different was the feeling, as if something were trying to prevent me from examining the oven. It was a bust. I flew toward one window to get out, and the window slammed shut. Huh?! As I flew towards another window, it, too, slammed shut. I began to worry. One by one, I flew to all the windows, and they slammed shut one after another. I stood and rubbed my head, feeling the short hair that had grown back. I was at a loss for what to do. Wait while Im invisible until they open in the morning and fly out? Maybe the windows will open again? I took out an armchair and a book and waited. I saw no reason to stand and wait. Half an hour or so later, I heard noises from the front of the storepeople talking. To be on the safe side, I flew under the ceiling, close to one door that led to the back room with the stoves. I listened carefully and could discern that the voices were coming from the part of the store farther from where I was, so I flew there. As I approached the door, I understood what the people were saying. Im telling you, theres an intruder here!The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. But father! You saw that the door was locked and the shop was empty. Hes in the back, invisible, and can fly. How did he know that? Hes waiting for us above the door. What the hell? I moved a little away from the door and waited, listening. Okay, Ill check. But youll see youre wrong. Theres no one here. One day, when you inherit the bakery, youll understand. Right now, trust me. Theres an invisible intruder here who can fly. The windows have closed and trapped him inside, but we must catch him. That really doesnt sound good! The door opened, and a guy with a crossbow in his hand stood at the door. He was pretty largeboth tall and thick, bordering on fat. He turned back and said, Theres nobody here. I told you hes invisible! What cant you understand? The other person sounded angry. Father! he said in an exasperated tone. There is no such thing as invisible people. Mother is rightyou work too much. Youre beginning to imagine things. I saw him jerk forward, and an obese old man was standing behind him with his hands on his back. He lifted one arm, pointed to my exact location, and said, There! Hes there! Shoot him! With apparent reluctance, the guy shook his head, picked up the crossbow, and fired. Of course, I wasnt there anymore. Im not stupid. The father kept pointing at my exact location each time and yelling, There! There! There! The guy shot every time, but his heart wasnt in it. Slowly, they made their way inside and finally cleared the door. While the son was loading the next bolt, I used the opportunity to fly from the oven area to the shop area. This was the far-right store on the street side I hadnt visited because, based on the smell, I thought it only contained bread. The entire store had wooden shelves that reached from floor to ceiling. He flew to the store! the father shouted. With a shake of his head, the son headed towards the store area. The father pointed again, There! In an unyielding tone, the son told him, Im not going to shoot bolts at the bread shelves. Forget it. Theres nobody here. Lets go home, and Ill tell Mother you need a break. The father shouted, Hes there! I tell you, hes there! Shoot him! Shoot him! And kept pointing at my location. The son hugged his fathers shoulders and spoke as if he were talking to a little boy who had trouble understandingvery patiently and condescendingly. Yes, I believe you hes there. But hes invisible, so I cant hit him. If I keep shooting in the store, Ill break the windows. Theres no money or anything of value here. Lets go home and have a nice dinner with Mother. Tomorrow, everything will be fine. Theres something precious here. You dont understand. Hes there! Shoot him! And again, he pointed to my exact location. By now, I knew exactly what the valuable thing they had in the store was. The slamming windows were my first clue. But that he knew where I was every time removed all doubt. They had a core here, and the father was the Dungeon Master. The son didnt know about it yet. The son patted him on the back again and gently pushed him towards the front door. Its all right, Dad. I believe you there is someone here. Lets go home. By this point, the father was already shaking with anger. His nerves made him shake so badly that he resembled an enormous lump of fat vibrating on a shaker. I always knew you were useless! He yelled at his son. Thats why your sister will inherit the bakery and not you! We would have caught him if she had come with me! The son continued to lead him stubbornly towards the door. We both know youll never leave the bakery to her. With her temper, we wont have any customers left in a year. Shell drive them all away. Lets go home; dinners getting cold, and Mother will worry about us. You are stupid! The father shouted, pointing to my position again. Hes right there. Shoot him already. Hes just hovering there in the air and listening to us. He must be laughing at me for having such a stupid son. Youre right, Dad. Im a complete fool. Lets go home. Tomorrow, everything will be fine. The son continued to lead the father to the door. I saw the exact moment when the father realized he wouldnt be able to convince him. He sighed deeply, shook his head, and facepalmed, muttering, Why did the spirits punish me with an idiot son and a daughter who erupts like a volcano at every opportunity? What did I do wrong? The son continued to pat him on the back encouragingly and lead him towards the door. I hovered over them and waited for the son to open the door. The father looked up at me and said, You can laugh as much as you want. Its better than crying like me. He shook his head, and his shoulders slumped in defeat. When the son opened the door, I immediately flew out and hovered over the door. I felt sorry for the father. They continued walking down the street, and I tried to make telepathic contact with his mind. The father stopped in surprise and said in my mind, What do you want now? Its not enough that you embarrassed me in front of my son? He now thinks Im crazy! First, I apologize. I was just curious about the ovens. And dont worry, I wont tell anyone you have a dungeon core. The father stopped in shock and started panting. Dont worry, I told him. I wont tell anyone and wont steal your core. I also have one. Thats how I understood exactly what you have. As for your son, the fault is yours more than mine. Tell him about the core. Next time, hell believe you and wont think youre crazy. Secrets in the family are not healthy. I saw his shoulders go up and down as if he were sighing, Yes. Youre probably right. Still, Im furious that you embarrassed me in front of my son. Im very sorry, I sent. And hes right about your daughter. She definitely has an explosive temper. I flew up and then towards the hotel. B3—Chapter 50: The Case of the Disappearing Bazaar At night, before I went to sleep, I opened the archive and sent Mahya a message.
Tr. JR "Clueless, Versailles, Prince" Forget buying all kinds of things to sell. Buy more coins from eBay. Many, many more coins from eBay. Ive already used two hundred kilograms.
The next day, Rue and I went to visit the Arcane Bazaar. It was at the north end of the city, quite far from the hotel, but after a huge breakfast of cheese and vegetable pastry for me and eggs with sausage and cheese for him, we both wanted to walk. We strolled, admiring the spires. I did some window shopping, and Rue led us to three squares that, in his opinion, sold exciting food. The first square sold all kinds of cheeses, some similar to those on Earth, but not all. Some were so stinky I had to hold my breath at the stand, while Rue, of course, thought the stinkiest ones were the most interesting. Come on, buddy, Im going to suffocate here in a second. Lets continue, I urged, trying to steer him away. I talked telepathically to save my breath. Yummy cheese! Rue want yummy cheese! he insisted and gave me a pleading look. It stinks to high heaven. I wont put it in my Storage. Ill never get rid of the smell. No need Storage. Rue eat now, he replied eagerly. I wanted to sigh, but I was afraid that if I did, Id choke on the smell. Reluctantly, I bought him the stinkiest cheese they had, and after he swallowed it in three chews, I informed him, Youre not licking me for a week. He looked at me with narrowed eyes, clearly displeased. Im not kidding. You and your mouth, which now stinks of that awful cheese, are not coming near me for the next week. He shrugged and kept walking. Treacherous dog. At least in the next square he led us to, they sold various smoked thingsmostly poultry and beef. Rue had a crisis because they didnt sell smoked crabs. Fortunately, his crisis helped us leave the square quickly. Otherwise, we would have been stuck there for hoursI knew him too well. The third square sold ready-made pastries and all kinds of things for baking. After buying Rue two cheese pastries to stop his nagging, I checked out their selection of baking spices. There were some fascinating items. One spice, in powder form, tasted like rose water. It was the only thing that was even partially similar to what I knew from Earth. Everything else was a mix of tastes and smells so different from anything I recognizedI didnt even have words to describe them. They were like nothing Id ever encountered. I bought a large jar of each spice, seriously disappointed the spice seller, who tried to convince me to sell him jars like mine, and continued our walk. After almost four hours, we reached the area of the Arcane Bazaar, but we ran into a problemthere was no bazaar. A sprawling, open expanse stretched before us, its emptiness strangely unsettling. Wed reached the Arcane Bazaaror at least, where it should have been. But instead of the vibrant chaos Id imagined, only bare cobblestones lay underfoot, stark and silent. The place was vast, like five or even seven stadiums. Someone had divided the area into numbered lots, with numbers in red paint. Frowning, I open my Map, expecting some clue, some redirection. But no, this was itthe one and only Arcane Bazaar. Just... not. At the far end of the space, a single table caught my eye, lonely and out of place in the empty plaza. A figure sat beside it, head tilted as if waiting, or maybe just bored. Without another option, I headed over, my steps echoing in the eerie silence. As I approached the table, it became clear that the man represented the Crown. The two guards behind him with weapons were a big clue. Unlike the other representative I had seen, this one was so thin that I wanted to offer him something to eat. He was all skin and bones, with taut skin stretched across his face and dark circles under his eyes. I shuddered at the sighthe looked like what an evil necromancer should look like in a fantasy book. But... he was the only person here, so I had no choice. Hello, sir, I said with a smile. What do you want? he snapped in an unfriendly, almost hostile voice. Im looking for the bazaar that was here. Could you please tell me where it went? I asked, still trying to keep a friendly tone. What do you care? he shot back, sounding even more belligerent. Huh?! Because I want to visit there... My voice trailed off. What are you looking for there? he demanded, his tone growing sharper. Whats his problem? Is he so hungry hes mad at the world? I want to visit the bazaar, I repeated, my patience wearing thin. Why? he asked, glaring at me. Because its a bazaar... I replied, bewildered. You have nothing to look for there. Its all garbage and a waste of money, he shouted angrily, waving his hand dismissively, as if flicking away a pesky fly. Rude! We retraced our steps toward the hotel, and after about two blocks, arrived at a street with a huge storefront. This store differed from all the others I had seen so far. It was even bigger than the bakery, and all the shop windows were covered with dark blue curtains. The sign above the store read The Cabinet of Secrets. Hmmm... this should be interesting. I stepped inside, and the sight immediately surprised me. The clothes in this world were very specific. Everyone wore colorful attire, but the styles were well-defined. Common women wore simple floor-length skirts or wide pants with a floor-length apron, paired with wide blouses laced up to the neck. Common men mostly wore pants and loose shirts. Noble women donned elaborate dresses that trailed on the floor, while noble men wore tight clothing with a lot of buckles and other decorations. I thought it was very considerate of them to code themselves according to clothing styles. That way, I always knew who I was dealing with. But the clothes in this store were unique. The garments were much tighter, and I noticed skirts and dresses that were knee length or even shorter. The mens clothes lacked the excessive buckles and decorations of the nobles, but they were definitely tight as wellperhaps even tighter. A middle-aged man in makeup approached me and said, I think youre lost, dear wizard. Oops! I forgot to change my class. Quickly, I changed my class to merchant and replied, No, no. I know where I am. Can you explain to me what this shop is? I might be able to offer you some interesting things. He looked at me with a furrowed brow and asked, What things exactly? I have special clothes that match the style of this store, as well as face paints and perfume, I said, watching as his interest piqued. His eyes lost focus momentarily before he asked, Werent you a wizard just a second ago? Yes. I am both a merchant and a wizard. He squinted at me like he was trying to understand something. How exactly does that work out? What do you mean? How do people understand you? he asked, clearly puzzled. As you understand me right now... I replied, confused. Oh, right. Now that you mention it, you do sound understandable. I sounded understandablehe didnt. You didnt answer me. What is this store? I asked again, trying to steer the conversation back on track. The Cabinet of Secrets, he replied, as if that explained everything. Yes, I saw the sign. But whats special about this store? How do you sell clothes very different from anything Ive seen in the city? This is a shop for courtesans, he said matter-of-factly. But there are mens clothes here! I exclaimed, puzzled. He looked at me like I was an alien and said, Of course. Half the courtesans in the city are men. I rubbed my neck in embarrassment. I had always thought courtesans were only women. Learn something new every dayor almost every day. So..., I said, shifting awkwardly from foot to foot, are you interested in seeing what I have to offer? He led me to the back of the store, and I used the opportunity to Identify himfair is fair, after all.
Adi Abay Retired Courtesan Level 17
Oops! At least he didnt get offended when I said courtesans were women. He just thought I was strange. He led me to a back room with an enormous table and waved at it. Please, show me. I took out the designer clothes I had swiped from Vegas. Until now, I hadnt tried to offer themthey were too different. But here, they might work. Judging by the glint in his eyes, he seemed interested, but also confused. After reviewing a few pieces, he asked, Why so many black clothes? Who even wears black? I almost told him, Black is the new black, but stopped myself at the last second. There was no reason to sound like a wizard. Black is coming into fashion, I tried, hoping to sound convincing. He looked at me with narrowed eyes, then shook his head. I got the impression I sounded like a wizard, anyway. Black is slimming, I attempted again. Why would anyone want to wear something slimming? The best courtesans are voluptuous, he countered, clearly unimpressed. I sighed and started putting all the black clothes back into storage. Even after returning all the black clothesover sixty percent of what I hadthere was still a gigantic pile on the table. You said you have face paint, too? he asked. I took out samples of makeup and showed him. He loved them so much that his body vibrated excitedly, and his eyes widened in admiration. Wow! he exclaimed, Thats exceptional! I quickly realized that he pushed everything he wanted to the left side of the table, and what didnt interest him went to the right. I continued to take out more and more makeup, which he pushed to the left side of the table. After about three or four units of everything, he looked at the immense pile he was moving to the buy side, sighed, and said, I think well stop here. Otherwise, I wont have enough to pay you.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Are you interested in perfume? I asked, testing the waters. His eyes lit up again. His reactions were so easy to readlike those of a little childeverything was immediate and open. I showed him some perfumes, and they also made their way to the left side of the table. After about twenty bottles, he raised his hand in a stop gesture and said, I wont be able to pay you. Dont show me anymore, or my heart will break. After fifteen minutes of haggling, we reached an agreement on thirty-eight gold. While I haggled to maintain the appearance of a merchant, my heart wasnt really in it. The clothes cost nothing, and I bought the makeup in China at Chinese prices. Ultimately, we were both satisfiedme because I got rid of more junk from Vegas, and he got unique merchandise at half the Appraisal price. At least Bargain gained a level. That was the only reason I even bothered to do it. After we finished the transaction, I asked him, I came to the area looking for the Arcane Bazaar, but its gone. Do you know where it went? Of course. Its moved to The Old Empire Road. Where is that? And what exactly is it? Youre not from here, he said, more as a statement than a question. No shit, Sherlock. What gave me away? I asked, raising an eyebrow. He laughed. The Old Empire Road is the widest road out of Crystalspire, but no one uses it anymore. The new laws dont apply there since its outside the city limits. So, all the merchants in the city who dont have a plaza writ and those who used to be in the Arcane Bazaar moved there. Because of this, the name has changed to Free Bazaar instead of Arcane Bazaar. Im not from here, as you guessed. I have no idea what youre talking about. Can you give me some background? What new laws? Why dont they apply? What is a plaza writ? Trading in the plazas has always cost moneyeither a toll for a trading day or a 12% tribute, he began, his tone matter-of-fact, though there was a hint of frustration beneath it. Seventy or eighty years agoIm not exactly sure of the exact numberwhen the royal family renovated and expanded the palace, they sold writs for trading in the plazas. The writs were very expensive, but they promised 100 years of free trading for a stall in a plaza without tribute or daily payment. When the new king came to power, he passed a law that now everyone has to pay both for a trading day and tribute, and he raised the tribute from 12% to 20%, he added, shaking his head in disapproval. When this law was passed, many merchants moved to the Arcane Bazaar, he explained, his voice growing more animated as he recounted the merchants rebellion. Theres an ancient tradition in Crystalspire that a stall in the Arcane Bazaar is free of charge and without tribute because the bazaar is one of the most important attractions in Crystalspire, bringing merchants and buyers from all over Lumisor and even from other islands and continents, he said, with a touch of pride in his voice. In response, the king passed a law that the sale in Arcane Bazaar now also costs a daily fee for a stand and a tribute, he continued, his tone turning sour as he spoke of the kings greed. When this happened, the Arcane Bazaar moved outside the city limits. And now its called the Free Bazaar, he finished with a small, satisfied smile. But why is the new law only valid inside the city? Because the normal tribute is for the entire kingdom and remains 12%, he explained, his expression growing more thoughtful. The king is greedy, but not stupid. If he raised the tribute for the entire kingdom, he would lose half of his subjects, who would move to Azureas or Solaria, he said, a smirk playing on his lips as he imagined the kings predicament. He raised it only in Crystalspire, thinking the city residents wouldnt leave so quickly. Im guessing he didnt expect them to move to another location, he added with a knowing nod, amused by the kings miscalculation. Interesting, I said, mulling it over. Yes, he agreed, leaning in slightly as if sharing a secret. Its a moral lesson not to be greedy. He tried to make more money and lost all the merchants selling in the plazas, he said, shaking his head again. Youre not from here, so you might not have noticed the change, but five years ago, every plaza had a small market of some sort. Now, more than half of the plazas are empty, or there are shows in them. Once, the bards and jugglers only performed in the main square in front of the palace or inns; now they perform in the plazas, he finished, a trace of sadness in his voice. So now a stall in the Free Bazaar doesnt cost money? I asked, wanting to be sure. No, he confirmed, shaking his head. The law regarding the stall cost only applies to the plazas in the city. The old road is not a plaza. When I sold at Ram-Son, I had to prove that I wasnt a resident of Crystalholm and didnt have to pay tribute. Is it like that in the Free Bazaar, too, or must I pay tribute? No, he replied, his tone firm. Traveling merchants from outside the kingdom do not pay tribute in any kingdom. The kings are not stupid. If they asked for tribute from traveling merchants, they would stop coming to their kingdom, he explained, a hint of a smirk on his lips. You just have to swear to a Truth Mage that youre not from Crystalholm, and youre exempt, he added, nodding as if this was common knowledge. I saw that the old bazaar area was divided into numbered lots, with a very angry Crown representative sitting in the plaza. What are they doing with it now? I asked, curious about the situation. Thats Michusjust ignore him, he replied with a dismissive wave. Hes one of the kings treasurers, and hes the one who came up with the brilliant idea of taxing the Arcane Bazaar. As punishment, he now has to sell all the lots in the old bazaar plaza. I think hell end his life there. In five years, hes managed to sell only two plots. The residents dont buy out of spite for the new taxes, and the nobles have all moved to the new nobles quarter, he added with a chuckle, clearly finding some satisfaction in Michuss predicament. How do I get to the bazaar? I dont know the old road, I admitted, hoping for precise directions. Get to the citys northern border and follow the carts, he instructed, sounding amused. They will lead you there. Thank you very much for the explanation, I said, genuinely appreciative. It was my pleasure, he replied with a slight nod. Next time youre in the city, come to visit me. Ill have more money to buy interesting things, he added with a grin. When I returned to the store area, I found Rue lying on his back with his tongue lolling out and tail wagging, while two young women and a young man fussed over him, stroking his belly and scratching his ears. Their laughter filled the air as they engaged in a conversation that focused entirely on Rue. I stood back, watching and listening, a chuckle escaping me now and then. Where did you eat crabs? one of the young women asked, her fingers delicately tracing patterns on Rues fur as she leaned closer. Sailing the sea! Wasnt that scary? the young man asked, his tone teasing as he ran his fingers behind Rues ears, clearly enjoying the dogs blissful reaction. You are courageous, he continued, his smile warm and full of admiration. I dont like snake steak, the other young woman said, her nose wrinkling slightly in distaste as she stroked Rues belly. True, its delicious, but the thought of eating a snake turns me off, she added with a dramatic shudder, as if the mere idea of it was too much to bear. What level of chef is he? the first woman asked, raising an eyebrow playfully as she glanced down at Rue, clearly entertained by the conversation. How can he be a superb chef without class? the young man quipped, his voice carrying a hint of teasing disbelief as he gave Rue an affectionate pat on the side. Ive never tasted smoked snake, the second woman mused, her fingers stilling for a moment as she pondered the thought, before resuming her gentle stroking. Yes, raak is delicious. Ill have my cook find some smoked crabs and make it. Did you say with sweet cream? she asked, her tone brightening with interest as she looked at Rue with a wide grin. Of course, my walking stomach was talking about food. Buddy, are you ready to leave? I asked him. He rolled back on his feet and included me in the conversation. Rue is going now. Bye! They all said goodbye to him, and we walked toward the door. As we left, I heard Adi say, You wont believe what merchandise I just received. Youre lucky to be here nowit will be gone by tomorrow. It took Rue and me almost an hour to reach the citys northern end, and I immediately understood what Adi meant. Carts were moving back and forth in a steady stream, all heading in the same direction, so I followed them. We passed a single road leading out of the city, and when I checked the Map, I saw it was the only road that led north from the city. The carts werent precisely traveling on a proper road but on a dirt path, clearly worn down by the sheer amount of traffic. After half an hour, we arrived at the bazaarand it was something else. Along the Old Empire Road, the Free Bazaar was like a busy, crazy patchwork of stalls and people. Stalls lined both sides of the broad, worn-down road, creating a busy route full of sights, sounds, and smells. People selling things called out, and their voices mixed to make a steady hum of activity. The things sold were as different as the people walking around. Fresh fruits and veggies stood in woven baskets or on carts. Their bright colors caught the light. Food stands nearby gave off the smell of cooking meats. Seasoned poultry skewers and cuts of smoked meat sizzled over open flames. Tables in one area held high piles of spices, some familiar like hot pepper, and others completely new. I could smell the sharp, earthy, sweet smells of dried herbs and ground powders around the stalls. There were stalls and carts with clothes and furniture. Most furniture was relatively small, like chairs, dressers, or tables. But further down, some big carts sold more oversized furniture, like beds, couches, and closets. Beside them was a line of empty carts offering a delivery service. The most exciting part of the bazaar was the area with magical items. I saw a lot of interesting things there. Everything was simple, not exciting in terms of magic. But the execution and method of work were fascinating. They used the two methods I knew. Some things were with runesmainly dishes and weapons. The rest had an embedded spell using the technique I had already learned in Shimoor. When I examined them with my mana sense, I could feel the spell inside and the mesh that locked it in so it wouldnt dissipate. You could light a room, warm your hands, or lock a door with these simple spells, but the skill was apparent. It looked like every item had some promise, even if only a tiny one. The area dedicated to magical items also had a large section with merchants selling spell scrolls. As I browsed through the spells, I noticed they fell into three distinct groups. One group sold the same spells I had seen in the mage guild in the city. Another group specialized in spells related to fabricsthings like weaving, dyeing, preventing wrinkles, and a few basic enchantments with very simplistic names, like Keep Warm, Keep Cool, Stay Dry, Stay Clean. The third group had a more intriguing selection of spells. They all offered telepathy at a relatively cheap priceonly seven goldbut what caught my eye was the enormous selection of single-use scrolls, ranging in price from one to three gold. Among them were scrolls for healing, anti-venom, Flame Wave, Ice Wall, Blade Storm, Stone Prison, Mirror Image, and a few other less interesting ones. Excuse me, sir, I asked one trader. Why is there such a clear difference between the sellers of the scrolls? The spells come from three different guilds, he explained. The local guild specializes in repair and construction. The guild in Azureas focuses on clothes and clothing-related spells, and the guild in Solaria specializes in single-use spells and telepathy. Thanks, I said, nodding as I continued on. At least now I realized why so many people could use telepathya price of seven gold didnt sound very high. The Free Bazaar had a chaotic arrangement of everything in a fun way. There wasnt a rational plan, which made the place more interesting. A bunch of fresh herbs might be next to a stack of magical glasses that functioned like a jewelers loupe, or a rack of intricately woven shawls might be next to a bunch of fruit and vegetable boxes on a rickety cart. It took us almost two hours to get from the beginning to the end of the bazaar. I didnt stop to talk or buy, except with the scrolls sellerI just looked. It was exciting and interesting, but I saw nothing I wanted to purchase. When we finally reached the end, I noticed someone opening the cover of his cart and arranging a display of jugs similar to the one in my hotel bathroom, each with a bowl beside it. Excuse me, sir, I addressed him. If I want to sell here, do I need to do anything? Youre not local? he asked, eyeing me curiously. No. Just start selling, and a Truth Mage will come by to check where youre from. Thanks, I said, nodding in appreciation. I still wanted to get rid of all the Vegas stuff, so I pulled out the list and went through it. The sun was blazing, so I decided to sell sunglasses. I had two pallets of designer sunglasses, twenty boxes on each pallet. The intense sun making everyone squint was the best sales promotion I could have hoped for. I pulled out one of my sales stands, set up a sunglasses display, and then took a step back to assess it. Each pair of sunglasses came in its own case, so I took out some to showcase the lenses and adjusted the display until it looked perfect. Satisfied with the setup, I took out ten more booths, lined them up, and hung a sign:
Sales Booth: 60 Gold Sun-Glasses: 1 Gold
The appraisal said the glasses were worth three gold, but I had a lot and just wanted to get rid of them. Rue go look market, Rue informed me. Sure, buddy. Here, take some money if you want to buy something, and have fun, I said, handing him a big batch of coins from Earth. He eagerly took the coins and went off to explore. I suspected hed return stuffed with food, with all the coins still intact in his Storage. After all, he was an expert moocher, and with so many people having telepathy here, he could mooch even more effectively. I was right about the sunglasses. It took me half an hour to sell the first pair, but five minutes later, I sold two more to friends of the girl who bought the first one. After another ten minutes, a line formed in front of my stand. It amused me that many men were buying sunglasses clearly designed for womenstyles with crystals, butterflies, star or heart shapes, or in colors like pink, purple, speckled, or striped yellow. But I kept my laughter to myself, chuckling inwardly instead. There was no reason to drive customers away. After a few hours, the mage arrived, took one look at the sunglasses, and said, I dont even have to ask. Youre obviously not from here. And then, to my surprise, he even bought a pair! By the end of the day, I had sold all the glasses from the first pallet and was working on selling the second, with a total profit of over 700 gold. Theres nothing like mass production from a technological world to make money. Unfortunately, I didnt sell a single booth, which was depressing. I hoped I wouldnt be stuck with a Storage full of stalls no one wanted. As the sun began to set and the day was coming to a close, I was about to pack up the display when a merchant approached me. Im interested in buying a Sales Booth, he said. At last! He didnt even haggle over the price. He just paid and waved for one of the delivery carts to come and take the stand. As they finished loading it, another merchant approached me and also bought one with no fuss. I wanted to facepalm. Of course! Merchants are busy selling during the daythey come to buy stalls at the end of the day. In less than an hour, I sold all ten stands I had taken out, plus five moreanother 900 gold in profit. Selling in a big city was a lot of fun. I grumbled a little about the system for not granting me a level, but it was half-hearted. To be honest, I didnt expect a level. Ive already noticed that it gets more challenging with each additional level. Apparently, the system knew I didnt truly mean my grumbling because it didnt even send me a rebuke. Rue hadnt returned yet, so I had to tug at our connection to let him know we were leaving. A few minutes later, he appeared, looking like he was dragging himself along. For a moment, I got worried, but I didnt feel any distress from him. Quite the oppositehe was in heaven. As he got closer, the issue became apparent. He looked nine months pregnant. How much did you eat?! I asked in shock, my eyes widening at his bloated appearance. Lots lots of lots, Rue replied with a tired tail wag, his eyes half-closed in contentment. I can see that, I said, unable to hide my amusement as I took in his round belly. John take carriage to room. Rue too tired, he mumbled, his tail barely managing another wag as he awkwardly tried to lie on his side. His belly was so distended that he couldnt even lie down the way he usually did. Too tired or too stuffed? I asked, smirking as I watched him struggle to get comfortable. Too stuffed not exist. Rue too tired, he insisted, letting out a small huff as he tried to settle down, clearly not admitting defeat. Yeah, right, I muttered, shaking my head. I didnt believe him for a second. B3—Chapter 51: Leveling Up Merchant In the morning, when Rid placed a big bowl of scrambled eggs with meat in front of Rue, Rue sighed, shook his head, and said, Rue too tired eat. But he stored it for later. Rid jerked in surprise when the bowl disappeared, but didnt ask. Smart butler. I handed him another silver coin. This time, he slipped it into his pocket without a word, bowed, and thanked me. I looked at Rues belly, which was still bloated, but five months pregnant, not nine. Tired, riiight. After Rid left, I told Rue, Im going to return to the bazaar. I want to level my merchant class. You stay and rest. He nodded and settled on the couch. I flew down to the lobby to pay for another week. When I reached the ground-floor landing, people were again moving back and forth between the lobby and back doors. Based on their clothes, they didnt look like hotel employees, but more like guests. I approached a woman. Excuse me, maam. Could you tell me where the other door leads? I asked. She looked at me with a wrinkled nose, like shed just smelled something fouland no, I didnt stink. I cast Clean on myself three times a day. In a condescending tone, she replied, Bathhouse. Thank you, I said, heading to the lobby. I understood what Lis meant when he said all nobles are shitheads. After paying for another week, I flew up the stairs back to our suite. From the balcony, I headed towards the bazaar. Passing above Adis store, I decided to check if he had any more money. I landed behind the store, stood in an alcove that hid me, became visible, and walked in. When Adi saw me, his eyes widened, and a broad smile spread. Hello, dear John. I am so glad to see you. I hope youve come to sell me more things? Of course, I replied with a grin. He rubbed his hands together. Excellent, excellent! I showed him more clothes from Vegasnot black, of course. He moved them all to the left side. So far, so good. I showed him more makeup, which also went to the left, and more perfume, which followed suit. After he selected even more than the day before, he raised his hand in a stop gesture, saying, Thats enough for today. If you visit tomorrow, I might have more money. After a quick negotiation, he paid me fifty-two gold, and I left the store. I love good customers. I visited the same alcove and flew to the bazaar. When I arrived, I flew into the trees, made sure no one saw me, became visible, and walked out. As I strolled down the bazaar, a call reached my ears. Trader John! Looking around, I spotted a merchant behind one of the fruit carts, waving for me to approach. Yes? I asked, stepping closer. Are you the merchant who sells the glasses that protect from the sun? he asked eagerly. Yes, I confirmed. Please sell me one. Yesterday, you had already left when I finished, and I didnt have a chance to catch you. I sold him a pair and kept going. I noticed many people whispering and pointing at me. Glancing back, I saw that quite a few were following me. The same scene with the first merchant repeated itself many more times, taking me almost four hours to reach the end of the bazaar. On the bright side, I earned 117 gold, so I wasnt complaining. The group trailing me had swelled to several hundred people by then. When I set up my stand and started laying out sunglasses, they swarmed me like locusts on a grain field. I had to shout, Patience, patience! I have enough for everyone. One by one. Because of the popularity of my booth, I used the opportunity to sell something else. I had boxes of luxury handbags, so I put some on display. At first, no one seemed interested in the bags, only the sunglasses. About half an hour later, five noble dandies approached. Four were already wearing sunglasses, while the fifth came to buy a pair. He picked up a turquoise bag with tassels, eyeing it curiously. Whats this? he asked. Its a bag for carrying things, I explained. Why do I need it? I slung the bag over my shoulder and said, You wear it like this so your hands are free. I opened the zippers, showing him the compartments. You can put all kinds of things in hereyour money pouch, a water bottle, a handkerchief for a lady, a self-defense dagger, a comb, anything you want. He looked at the bag with suspicion. Yes, but why do I need it? With a grin, I slung it over my shoulder again. This isnt just a convenience item. Its a fashion statement. The color and design show you have exquisite taste and appreciate beauty and craftsmanship. And the comfort? It says youre a smart gentleman, prepared for any situation. This bag speaks volumes about your refined qualities. Im killing this A Nose for Business thing. He still looked unsure, but his four friends nodded vigorously and immediately bought bags. When he saw that, he reluctantly bought one as well. I was smarter with the pricing for the bags, selling them at the Appraisal valuethree gold each. By noon, I had run out of sunglasses, though customers kept asking for them. I still had oversized novelty sunglasses, but I wasnt sure if customers would like them. I shrugged; if you dont try, you wont know. Of course, they loved them even more than the regular sunglasses. By this point, I mustve developed an immunity to surprisesI just accepted it and kept trading. By the end of the day, Id sold all the oversized sunglasses and more than half of the bags, earning 623 gold. But still no level in the Merchant Profession. Bad system! I flew towards the bazaar again the following day, but Rue joined me, swooping from above. Of course, I stopped by Adis on the way. When we reached the back room, Adi looked excited as he asked, Do you have any other interesting things besides what you showed me so far? Yes, a lot, I replied, shrugging casually. Show me, please, he said, rubbing his hands together in anticipation. I started pulling out designer bags and Estee Lauder cosmeticsday creams, night creams, eye creams, peelings, masks, and all kinds of serums for the face, hair, body, and various other cosmetics. I also showed him the perfumes, though hed already bought a fair amount, along with designer shoes, belts, and accessories. As a joke, I pulled out the Vegas showgirls outfits with feathers, smirking as I laid them out. Naturally, his eyes lit up, and he grinned. He liked those the most. By the time I finished, Adi looked like the embodiment of greed, practically shaking with excitement. His voice wavered as he asked, How much do you have of everything? A lot. How much is a lot? he pressed, leaning forward. I want to know exact quantities and prices. It took us hours to go through everything, counting, calculating, and tallying it all up. I watched him scribble furiously, his face tense with concentration. This time, I offered him prices with a 20% discount for being a preferred customer, not half-price. By the end of the marathon, the total came to over 3,000 gold. Adi rubbed his chin thoughtfully. This shop isnt mine, he said with a sigh. I have a supporter. The problem is that he takes half the profits daily, leaving me with a limited amount to buy stock. We subtract the stock cost from the profits, but it still limits me when buying more. He paused, then brightened up. Lets do this: leave me one of everything as a sample. Ill meet with my supporter tonight or tomorrow, show him the samples, and ask him to finance the stock.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I nodded and handed him one of each item, raising an eyebrow. So, should I come back in two days? Yes, he said, nodding eagerly. Two days should be enough. When I returned to the front of the store, I found Rue fast asleep under one of the clothing displays, his enormous body curled up like a pile of fur. He probably still hadnt finished digesting all the food from two days ago. After the long hours with Adi, I didnt feel like trading in the bazaar anymore, so Rue and I headed back to the hotel. We spent the rest of the day in the suiteme with a book and Rue dozing peacefully with his head on my lap and occasionally demanding ear scratches. The next day, I didnt feel like returning to the bazaar. I preferred to wait for Adi and the decision of his supporter. Instead, Rue and I went for a walk around the city. We visited several food plazas, and my furry companion, having finally finished digesting the crazy meal from three days ago, was back to his usual self, begging for food with those adorable big eyes and twitching ears. I couldnt resist and bought him treats while I grabbed various spices, fruits, and vegetables to experiment with later. Besides the food plazas, we also visited plazas with live shows. One performance by a dance troupe stood out, featuring twenty dancers who told the story of five adventurers through dance. Their exaggerated movements and acrobatic feats brought their battle against monsters to lifeit was mesmerizing. They had five musicians, four with string instruments and one with drums resembling bongo drums but bigger, hanging on his waist. Some dancers portrayed the side of the monsters, using exaggerated movements to mimic the monsters fear. That gave me an idea. It was lucky Id recently gone through the Vegas inventory list, or I might not have remembered it. After they finished performing and collecting their coins, I approached the man who seemed in charge, judging by how loudly he shouted at the dancers to prepare for the next show. Excuse me, sir, I called out, catching his attention. Im a merchant and have some items that might interest your dancers. Would you like to take a look? He narrowed his eyes, curious. What things? I pulled out a medieval knight armor replica and a dinosaur costume from my storage. One dancer, who had been watching, shrieked when he saw the dinosaur costume. Do such monsters exist?! Where?! He asked, face pale with fear. I waved my hands quickly. No, no, relax. Its just a costume, an invention by the person who made it. He and the other dancers breathed a sigh of relief, some visibly sagging as if they were about to pass out from the shock. After a brief negotiation, I sold them three armor replicas and all the dinosaur costumes46 more gold in my pocket and a bit more Storage space. Life is good! We also caught several performances by bards, some singing songs and others reciting stories in rhythmic poetry. Jugglers and acrobats showed off their skills, tossing wild objects into the air or building five-people-high human towers. I was sure theyd be a sensation if these acts came to Vegas. No circus on Earth could pull off such intense, high-flying stunts. We returned to the suite in the evening, and I finally checked out the bathhouse. The bathhouse was behind the hotels spire, inside a low square structure divided into two wingsone for women, one for men. Inside were stations to soap up and rinse off, followed by soaking pools with various temperatures. I found one with medium heat and lay down to relax. The Clean spell was great, but nothing compared to the soothing feel of water. After two hours in the bathhouse, I returned to the room to find Rue and Rid in the middle of a game of checkers. Smiling, I petted Rue, handed Rid another coinhe earned it, he was doing a fantastic joband went to bed, feeling utterly relaxed. When I arrived at Adis the next day, an elderly man stood there. Despite wearing rather plain clothes compared to the nobles Id seen, I was sure he was one of them. One look into his eyes told me all I needed to knowhe was Adis supporter, and this negotiation would be tough. His eyes gleamed with the sharpness of a cunning, experienced fox who had seen and heard everything. He studied me for a few seconds before asking, Are you the merchant who sells special goods to Adi? Yes? He told me youre also a wizard. How did you manage that? What do you mean? I asked, frowning slightly. In all my years, Ive met no more than twenty people with a second class, and they were all quite proficient and much older before they achieved it. You look too young. How did you manage to get a second class? I shrugged, trying to keep my tone casual. Im a wizard, and I wanted to travel the world and learn about magic and mana. Before I set off, I sold my house. Knowing the money would run out eventually, instead of spending it all on living expenses, I bought interesting goods from my hometown and sold them elsewhere. Thats how I continued to buy and sell, financing my journey. Surprisingly, the Guidance offered me the Merchants class a few years later. He looked thoughtful for a moment, then asked, Ive also heard you have a giant black wolf as a familiar. How did that come about? Im from a wizard family, I explained. My familiar comes from the forests of my home continent. My father helped me prime and bind him before I left on my journey so he would protect me. You primed and bound it yourself? he asked, raising an eyebrow. In the old way, not with a scroll? How did you even know the old way? I thought that knowledge was lost. Oops. Like I said, Im from a wizard family, I replied quickly. My family managed to preserve some ancient knowledge and pass it down through the generations. Come with me, please, he said, leading me into a back room I hadnt visited before. The room was smaller than the one with the enormous table, but it had comfortable sofas and armchairs around two low tables. Adi entered and placed a pot of tea and a plate of cookies on the table. He exchanged a look with my new host, and I got the distinct feeling they were communicating without words. In the meantime, I used Identify. Yey, me!
Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire Comptroller of Estates Level 26
Adi left the room, and Alistor turned back to me. I have a proposition for you, he said, his tone serious. Yes? Draw me the magic circle needed to bind a familiar, with an exact explanation of the priming and binding process and any other related details. In return, Adi will buy all the goods you offer at your asking price without argument, and I will personally pay you one thousand gold. Three thousand, I countered immediately, surprising even myself. The words slipped out automatically, like instinct. He regarded me, scratching his cheek. Is it true that, in the old way, the familiar gains a mirror power center like its master, not just the ability to level? Yes. He nodded thoughtfully. Three thousand. But, he lifted a finger to stop me and began counting on his fingers, You will swear to a Truth Mage the following:
  1. The familiar will gain a power center like its master.
  2. The information is complete and not missing anything.
  3. The magic circle is complete and works.
Of course, I nodded, keeping my expression neutral. Do you have more interesting things that you didnt show Adi? he asked, his eyes narrowing. Yes. Such as? he prompted. I have silver jewelry with sapphires, jewelry that looks expensive but is made with simple metals and polished glass, hair accessories, brushes, and other tools for applying face paint, unique soaps for body and hair with pleasant scents, and a few other items. Show me examples, he ordered. I showed him examples of everything. Adi told me you give him a 20% discount, he remarked. I nodded. He gestured to a guard standing nearby. This is Osun. He will stay here and pay you when Adi chooses everything he wants. When you arrive at my estate to deliver the information about familiars, you will swear to the Truth Mage that you gave Adi a 20% discount. No problem, I agreed. How long do you need to prepare the information? A day, I replied confidently. He handed me a page with an address and a seal. Show this to the guards at the entrance to the new noble quarter. Without it, you wont be able to get in. Come to my spire tomorrow evening. He stood up, murmured to Osun, and gave him something. Then turned back to me. Our business is complete. I expect to see you tomorrow evening after sunset. After Alistor left, I moved into the other back room with Adi. First, I pulled out all the boxes and crates of the items I had already shown him, along with the exact list of prices we had prepared earlier. Then, I moved on to showing him the other goods; honestly, he was hilarious. He started vibrating excitedly, and his shaking only worsened as we progressed. When we reached the costume jewelry, he began bouncing on his feet, practically unable to contain himself. When I showed him the hair accessories, shampoo, body soap, and lotion, he added applause to the mix, clapping his hands enthusiastically. I glanced at Osun, and he was pressing his fist to his mouth. I thought he might be biting it. By this point, Adi looked like a cartoon charactervibrating, bouncing, clapping, and occasionally squealing, adding his own bizarre sound effects to the scene. It took most of the day to go through all the items that caught Adis interest. He also bought some colorful fabrics I had picked up in China and some from Vegas. The final bill reached 6,739 gold. Osun gulped, but with a quick hand motion, two wooden boxes filled with gold coins appeared on the table. Each box has three thousand gold. You can trust Lord Damarion Fusil, but you can count if you want, he said. He made another motion, and seven large pouches appeared on the table. Each of these has a hundred gold, he added, then another 39 coins appeared on the table. If you want to count, Ill wait. No, its fine, I replied. I trust the Lord. And my Sense Honesty, I added silently to myself. As soon as the money appeared on the table, my red light started flashing. Yes! I held back, resisting the urge to check the message right away. I thanked Osun again and chatted a little more with Adi. After I stepped outside, I finally checked the red light, even though I already knew what it would say.
Level up +3 Wisdom, +3 Perception, +2 Luck, +3 Free Points Profession: Merchant Level 9
In one more level, Id finally discover the inventory Lis was talking about. I added the free points to Agilityit was my lowest statand resisted the urge to vibrate, bounce, and clap like Adi. But after a glance around to make sure I was alone, I did a little butt wigglea celebration was in order. B3—Chapter 52: Dangerous Fox In the morning, I took out the book on familiars, a notebook, and a pen and started writing. I didnt plan to copy the entire book, only the vital information. I skipped all the chapters about familiars in general, choosing the appropriate animal for your character, etc. It didnt seem like necessary information, nor was it something I knew from personal experience. When I reached the chapter on Mana Priming, I skimmed through it and summarized the main points in my notebook. I did the same with the two chapters that discussed feeding the familiar mana-rich food to prepare it for the ritual. The chapter on Blood Binding was conciseonly four paragraphsso I copied it in its entirety. The chapters on the ritual were extensive, filled with descriptions, flowery language, and unnecessary fluff. I summarized the key points into bullet points: perform the ritual on a vent, balance and clean the mana, how to prepare the mixture of ash, salt, and soil, and how to purify it. Taking out a large sheet of parchment, I copied the magic circle and wrote all the essential instructions on the parchment itself, using arrows to point to the relevant explanations. On the bottom, I added a note from Lis that wasnt in the book. I didnt want to write my father told me, which wouldnt pass with a Truth Mage, so I worded it in general terms: I was told that for the ritual to succeed, the person binding the familiar must perform all the stepsnot just the magic circle, but everything: priming, feeding mana-rich food, preparing the mixture, balancing the mana, and drawing the magic circle. If others handle any of these tasks, the chances of success decrease. If the ritual fails, theres no point in repeating it. I reviewed everything again, trying to figure out if I missed any vital information. I added an emphasis that priming must be done with pure intentions, with no hidden motives, and included Liss explanation that animals are smart enough to sense intent. After thinking for another half hour, I couldnt come up with anything else worth adding. It was already afternoon, and I didnt know where the Noble Quarter was, so I left early. Rue wanted to join me, but I had a bad feeling about Lord Damarion, especially when he asked about familiars. I didnt want to take any chances. Rue was strong, but not as versatile as I was. Id rather you stay here, I told him, trying to keep my tone casual. He must have sensed my discomfort, because he tilted his head slightly. Rue come with John. Rue protect John, he said firmly, his tail wagging. No, buddy. Stay here. If theres a problem, I can turn invisible, electrocute everyone with lightning, and get out of there. I said, my voice soft but firm. I dont want to put you in danger. Trust me, Im not helpless. He locked eyes with me. Spirits! His eyes were already at my level. I didnt even have to look down! After ten seconds, he nodded slowly. John promise return not hurt, he said, his voice almost a whisper in my mind. I promise, I reassured him, reaching up to scratch his ear. I had to raise my hand higher than usual to reach it. You grow every day, I remarked with a smile. Rue eat yummy food. Rue growing, he said proudly, puffing out his chest. Hmmm, he did have a growth spurt these past few days. I stroked him one last time and left the suite. At the entrance to the hotel, I flagged down a carriage, showed the driver the address, and we set off. I was glad I hadnt walked and left early. It took us over two hours to reach the address. And no, there werent any traffic jams in this worldit was just far away. The new Noble Quarter was across the river, at the citys eastern end. We arrived at a high wall, at least ten meters tall, with guards patrolling along the top. The carriage drove to a gate, and a guard spoke briefly with the driver before giving two solid knocks on the carriage door. When I opened it, the guard, with his sword drawn, said, Passage clearance. I showed him the page the Lord had given me. He read it, looked at me, reread it, then nodded and handed it back. You may proceed, he called to the driver. I closed the door, and we continued onward. It took another half hour to reach Damarions spire. After paying the driver, I stood and looked up. It was one of the tallest spires in the district. I counted forty-seven floors, and the width of the building was even greater than the hotel I was staying at. I shook my head in disbelief. Even with an enormous family and businesses, I couldnt understand why the Lord needed all that space. I was pretty sure half, if not more, of the floors were empty. There was no way one family could fill this place. It was massive. When I approached the door, I felt a warning twinge from my luck. I know, I muttered under my breath. I felt it yesterday when I met him. Hes shrewd and dangerous. A uniformed butler opened the door and eyed me critically. Yes? What are you doing here? he asked, his voice flat. I showed him the letter, and he skimmed it before stepping aside. Please, come in, sir. You are early. You will have to wait. No problem, I said, shrugging. I didnt know how long it would take to get here, and I didnt want to be late. He nodded curtly and gestured for me to follow him. We walked down a long corridor, about twenty meters, before we reached an elevator. The butler pulled the rope, and after a few minutes, the elevator arrived. It took us over five minutes to reach my floor. I did not know which floor it wasthe elevator had no numbers. When the doors opened, another butler was waiting for me and gestured for me to follow him. He led me into an extremely luxurious living room with colossal velvet sofas in a deep, dark blue, almost black, and a marble floor. Heavy dark curtains covered all the windows, so I still didnt know what floor I was on. Please wait here, sir. Refreshments will arrive shortly. When Lord Damarion Fusil is ready to receive you, I will escort you, he said formally. Thanks, I replied, offering a nod. A maid soon arrived with a pot of fragrant tea that smelled of berries and a plate of small sandwiches filled with, judging by the aroma, some smoked meat. She curtsied and left without a word. I waited for more than an hour before the Lord was finally ready to receive me. The tea and sandwiches were excellent, at least. The butler returned and repeated, Follow me, sir. He led me to another elevator at the opposite end of the building, and we went up an unknown number of floors again. On the destination floor, he brought me into a massive office. It was the very definition of power officewooden shelves lined every wall, crammed with scrolls and stacks of pages, and the largest desk Id ever seen dominated the room. Behind it was the biggest armchair Id ever laid eyes on, and in front of the desk were two chairs so low they were like kindergarten chairs. He was ridiculous. I recognized the power-play of the chair height from Earth, but at least there it was more subtle. Here, it was comically extreme. I was sure his armchair was on a raised platform and had to work hard not to giggle. There was a sitting area with large leather sofas arranged around a low table and a dining table with eight plush chairs surrounding it in another area. Next to his desk stood another table with bottles that I suspected contained alcohol.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Good evening, sir, I said, keeping my tone polite. He stared at me for a long moment without saying a word, and I got the distinct feeling he wasnt pleased that I didnt feel threatened by him. It wasnt anything I could pinpoint, just a gut instinct, but I was sure I was right. After over a minute of tense silence, he finally replied, Good evening. Please sit down, and gestured toward one of the ridiculous chairs. I sat down, and it was absurd. My height was pretty average, maybe even on the short side, and yet my knees were at my chest, and my chin was level with the table. I really struggled not to shake my head or burst out laughing. Before we proceed with our business, there are a few things you need to swear on, Lord Damarion said, calm but authoritative. I nodded, and he rang a small silver bell sitting on his desk. A young man, probably in his late twenties, entered the room and began asking me questions. He wasnt a Truth Magebut a lawyer posing as a mage. Do you swear you gave Adi a twenty percent discount? he asked, his tone all business. Yes, I replied without hesitation. He glanced at Lord Damarion, nodded, and continued. Do you swear that the information you are about to provide to Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire is complete and contains all the necessary details for him to bind a familiar? Yes, I said again, keeping my expression neutral. He looked at Lord Damarion once more, nodded, and turned his gaze back to me. Do you affirm that the familiar, once bound, will develop a power center akin to its master, as youve described to Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire? Yes. The mage nodded toward Lord Damarion, then returned his attention to me. Are you certain that the information you intend to provide to Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire is comprehensive, without withholding any important details that might affect the success of the ritual? Yes. Another nod to Lord Damarion. Do you swear that the magic circle designed for Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire is fully functional, with no missing components that could impede the ritual? Yes, I answered. I maintained my composure, but it was getting harder. The mage glanced at Lord Damarion again, nodding as he did so. Do you stand by your claim that the familiar will gain a power center that matches its masters abilities, for Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire? Yes. He turned to the Lord, nodded, then looked back at me. Is it your assertion that the information you will provide to Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire is complete, leaving no significant gaps? Yes. Another nod to Lord Damarion. Would you swear that the magic circle youve drawn for Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire is fully intact and functional, without any flaws that could cause failure? Yes. He turned back to Lord Damarion, nodded, then refocused on me. Can you confirm, beyond doubt, that the familiar, once bound by the ritual, will obtain a power center in alignment with its master, as youve explained to Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire? Yes, I said, wondering how long this would continue. Another nod to Lord Damarion before the mage asked again, Do you swear that all the information you are providing to Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire is thorough, without omitting any key details? Yes. He nodded once more to the Lord before turning back to me. And do you confirm that the magic circle, as designed, will function without issue for Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire, ensuring the rituals success? Yes, I repeated, doing my best not to show any frustration. The mage glanced at Lord Damarion again, nodded, and asked, Are you certain that, through this ritual, the familiar will develop a power center as described, and that all this information has been truthfully conveyed to Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire? Yes. He turned to the Lord, nodded once more, and then continued. Do you affirm that the information, including the steps and any necessary nuances, has been fully disclosed to Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire, without holding back any essential instructions? Yes, I answered, holding back a sigh. Again, the nod. Would you swear that the magic circle created for Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire is flawless, and will perform as required, ensuring the success of the binding ritual? Yes, I said, my patience wearing thin. He glanced at Lord Damarion, nodded, and continued, Can you verify that the familiar will obtain a power center that aligns with its masters abilities, just as youve stated, for Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire? Yes. The mage turned once more to Lord Damarion, nodded, and returned to me. Can you guarantee that all pertinent information, including steps, methods, and any observations, has been fully conveyed to Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire, without leaving out any critical details? Yes, I repeated, feeling weary. The nod came again. And do you swear that the magic circle provided to Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire is fully functional, without any error or missing elements that could compromise the ritual? Yes, I replied, trying to remain composed. I had to clench my fists and dig my nails into my palms to keep my temper. The fire in me was rearing its dangerous head with my frustration. The mage turned again to Lord Damarion, nodded, and then faced me one last time. And to conclude, do you swear that the familiar will gain a power center, as described, for Marquess Alistor Varence Damarion Fusil of Crystalspire? Yes. He nodded toward Lord Damarion again, then stepped aside, signaling that the lengthy questioning was finally over. Smart cookie. He might have felt that he was pushing it. Thank you, Borin, you may go. The lord said, and the mage left. He held out his hand, commanding, Give me the information. I handed him the notebook and parchment. He looked them over, flipping through the notebook before asking, Do you have any of these booklets for sale? The questioning had exhausted me, and I just wanted to get out of there. No. Only for my use. He regarded me for what felt like half a minute before asking, Is there any other interesting magic that you know? No. He leaned forward, eyes narrowing. I dont need a Truth Mage to know that wasnt true. I can see it in your eyes. You know something youre refusing to share with me. I took a deep breath and squashed the fire again. I know many things. Wizard things. As Ive already told you, I come from a wizard family. I shared the magic circle with you because it wasnt our exclusive knowledge. It didnt belong to us. Once, it was widely known, and we merely preserved it. But my other knowledge belongs to my family, developed and passed down over generations. Its not knowledge we sell, share, or distribute in any way. Im sure you have family secrets you protect. So yes, theres magic I know. But I cant share or sell. The only person who can decide that is the patriarch of my family. He smirked slightly, leaning back in his chair. Hes far away. Youre here. He doesnt have to know. I met his gaze without flinching. It doesnt work that way. Before my family approved my journey to explore the world, I had to make promisesswear certain oaths. They trusted me, and Im not going to break that trust. Doing so would betray my family and my self-integrity. It would be like cutting myself off from my roots and tradition. No amount of money is worth that. My family is where my loyalty lies, first and foremost. He said nothing, but his eyes hardened as if calculating his next move. Careful, boy, he said, his tone low and dangerous. You dont want to make me your enemy. Is family loyalty a justifiable reason for enmity? I asked, meeting his gaze. He regarded me silently for what felt like an eternity before speaking again. I will agree to accept that if you swear it to the Truth Mage. Im willing to swear, I said, keeping my voice calm, but this time, it wont be an extensive questioning. Due to the nature of the information, Ill say my oath and the mage will tell you if Im telling the truth or not. How can he be sure youre not lying? he asked, narrowing his eyes. My oath will be very clear, leaving no room for dishonesty, without revealing any family information or anything else that could violate the trust placed in me. He stared at me again, this time for at least three minutes, probably thinking he could make me uncomfortable. Ha! Idiot! I grew up in the foster care system; I know all these tricks and a lot more than you can even imagine. Very well, he said, ringing the small bell again. The mage returned to the office, his expression unreadable. Lord Damarion made a sweeping gesture with his hand. Your stage, he said. Im waiting. I took a deep breath and spoke carefully. I swear that the information I refuse to share with Lord Damarion Fusil is known to no one else in this world and has never been known to anyone outside my family. This information belongs solely to me and my familyI silently included Rue in thatand no one else. It has never been sold or shared with anyone. The mage looked at Lord Damarion, who waited for confirmation with a piercing gaze, and nodded. Swear that you will not sell this information to anyone else or share it with them, Lord Damarion demanded, his tone sharp. And I want to hear again that it is yours alone. I glanced at the mage before responding. I swear that the information in my possession is mine alone, and I have no intention of selling or distributing it to anyone else in this world. The mage looked at Lord Damarion, giving him a nod of confirmation. With a slight movement of his head, Lord Damarion signaled the mage to leave the room. Once the door closed, he waved his hand, and a wooden box appeared on the table before me. There is three thousand gold in the box. This concludes the business between us. Leave, he said coldly and turned his attention to the page on his desk, blatantly ignoring me. I stood there momentarily, then quietly took the box and left without another word. I hate nobles! They are all shitheads! On my way to the elevator, I shook my head. That was a lesson in always listening to my sensei. When I left the spire, I looked for a taxi-carriage but didnt find one. I shrugged, pulled out my bike, located the nearest gate, and pedaled. After five minutes, I began giggling. After ten minutes, I was laughing out loud. The spoiled fox had spent three thousand gold on a product he could never use. All the information I gave him was correct and accurate, but he didnt bother to read it. If he had, he wouldve understood. To bind a familiar, one needed pure intentions. I was a thousand percent sure that idiot wouldnt recognize pure intentions even if they walked up to him on the street and bit his butt. B3—Chapter 53: Gifts, Gripes, and Grub It was time to leave Crystalspire, but I had to make a decision. The Gate to Alaska was relatively close, and if I wanted to drop to Earth for a day or two, this was the perfect place to do it. On the other hand, it was now spring, which was the ideal season to travel. Occasionally, it rained for half an hour or less, but it was mostly sunny, yet not too hot. The summer was hot, and not only on the island. When I was at Rivermine Vale, I felt like I was melting most of the time, and even at the falls, with all the water spray in the air, it was hot. I had a massive supply of plants for Al, which could wait until we met again. Spells for Mahya could also wait until we met again. But there was the dungeon core, which could help her with the class she wanted. Azureas was relatively far. Even if I didnt stop in the towns on the way, it would take me at least two weeks to get there. If I wanted to return and give her the core, reaching her would take me weeks. I asked Rue, What do you think, buddy? Shall we continue to travel in Lumis or visit Earth for a day or two to give them all the things we bought? Visit friends! Rue want visit friends! he responded, his tail wagging a mile per minute. I facepalmed. Of course. What did I think the answer would be? Visiting friend it is, I told him while scratching his ear. But we need to do some shopping if were visiting them. Want to come with me or stay at the hotel? Rue come do shopping. Shopping for friends important. Lets go. When we got to the street, I felt eyes on me. The hair on the back of my neck stood up. I thought about looking around, but then I had a better idea. Rue, buddy. Check whos spying on us, I sent him telepathically. That was the day I found out my dog was an actor. Rue lowered his head, began sniffing the street, reached a doorway, sniffed there, then raised his head and sniffed the air. He repeated the same sequence until he reached a doorway at the other end of the street and again raised his head to sniff. Walking a little way up the street, he sniffed a pair of horses tied to a carriage, which didnt react at all to his sniffing, then raised his head again and sniffed. He kept sniffing the street back toward me and started walking down the street. I followed as he continued to sniff. Rue smell two sneaky sneaks on roof. One sneaky sneak on street, Rue said, his tail wagging slightly. I considered what to do with this information, then shrugged. They could knock themselves out if they wanted to spy on us while we shopped. Thanks, buddy, I replied, giving him a quick pat on the head. Now, find us plazas selling interesting food to take to Mahya and Al. But please think of their interesting, not your interesting. This time, he raised his head and sniffed in earnest. For half a day, he led us to various plazas that sold exciting food. I bought a variety of smoked and grilled meats, cheeses, pastries, and breads. We even came to one plaza that sold savory pies. The local word was fette, which my language translation interpreted as pie, but it differed from the pie I knew from Earth. I was used to pie with a flaky dough crust and a filling in the middle. The pie here had thick, soft dough covering the filling, even on top. It was more like a giant doughnut, without a hole in the middle, filled with various ingredients. After tasting one, I decided they knew more about pie than the people of Earth. It was delectable. The dough was soft and juicy, reminding me a bit of a bao bun from the East, as it absorbed the juices of the meat and vegetables inside. It was like eating hot bread fresh from the oven with a delicious meat stew and then mopping up the sauce with the bread. But instead of doing it in stages, it was all in every bite. It was a true delicacy. I bought twenty of every filling they had for Rue and me, and another ten for Mahya and Al. It was that good. Rue led us to another nearby plaza that sold the same pies but with sweet fruit fillings, which were even better. Around noon, we finished all the food shopping and headed to the bazaar. At first, as I looked around, nothing caught my eye. But on second thought, a few things could be useful. I approached a booth selling runic glasses. The seller, a young girl with waist-length black hair, radiated a subtle but noticeable power. Mage, maybe? Is there a difference in magnification, or are they all the same? I asked, glancing at the rows of glasses. She pointed to different rows. Ten times magnification. Thirty times magnification. Fifty times magnification. What are the prices? I asked. Ten times, five gold. Thirty times, twelve gold. Fifty times, twenty gold. I pulled out a coin from Earth and held it up. Do you accept coins like this? She shook her head apologetically. No, Im sorry. I dont have Appraisal skills. I can only accept known coins. Nodding, I bought one pair of each magnification. Mahya could use these. Next, I headed to the scroll stalls. This time, I read the descriptions carefully, not just the names. I hoped the spell scroll Stay Clean could be a backup for Mahya if the regular Clean spell didnt work, but the description was disappointing.
For 50 mana, protect your clothes from dry dirt for 2 hours.
Great, I thought sarcastically. I knew it wouldnt cut it because most of the dirt Mahya dealt with was liquidblood, engine fluids, or oils. The other spells from Azureas were just as useless. The descriptions of Keep Warm and Keep Cool were identical, just reversed:
For 50 mana, double the density of a garments fabric for 2 hours.
For 50 mana, double the airiness of a garments fabric for 2 hours.
Thats a bust. The Solaria stalls had something worthwhile, at least. I bought ten copies of Telepathy, paying with Earth coins this time. Luckily, the merchant had the Appraisal skill. They were in case I met somebody without ability points who needed to talk to Rue. In addition, I picked up single-use scrolls of Flame Wave, Ice Wall, Blade Storm, Stone Prison, Thunder Strike, Solar Flare, and Quicksand Sink. I almost bought Wind Vortex but, ultimately, decided against it. I could already create a vortex, and there was no point in wasting three gold on a single use of something I could do myself. Naturally, all the exciting scrolls cost three gold. The cheaper ones, at one gold, were too simple for my tastes.
Simple Heal Heal 100 units of health.
Anti-Venom Prevents the spread of venom if used within the first three minutes after a bite. Note: it is still necessary to cut the bite site and squeeze or suck the venom out of the body.
Definitely not worth the price, especially with the misguided advice about sucking out the poisonwhat nonsense. Once we were done with all our shopping, we headed back to the hotel in the early evening. I approached the girls at the reception and said, Im leaving two days early, and Ill be checking out tomorrow morning.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Im sorry, sir, one of them replied politely. We cant refund any money that was paid. Its already been sent to the owners of the Skyrest, and getting it back would be impossible. As compensation, we can offer you a meal at one of our restaurants. In my head, Rue yelled, Rue take meal! I restrained myself from laughing and asked, Of course, I understand. The meal includes my familiar, right? They squinted at Rue, exchanged a lookI was sure they were communicating telepathicallythen sighed in unison. The blonde finally said, Of course, sir, her tone resigned. They must have realized the Skyrest would lose on this meal. What do you want? I asked Rue, glancing at him. Meat or fish? Rue want meat! he shouted mentally. Judging by their winces, he included the receptionists in the conversation this time. Although he had learned to speak in a normal tone, when excited, he reverted to mental shouting. How do I inform the restaurant that the meal is at Skyrests expense? I asked, turning back to the receptionists. Show the head server the room key, and sign the bill. It will come to us, and well take care of it, the blonde receptionist replied, still sounding unhappy. Thanks. I waved goodbye to them, and Rue and I headed off to eat. Skyrest lost on this meal big time. We tasted not just one dish but the entire menu. I ordered five dishes, took a couple of bites, and gave Rue the rest. After those were gone, I ordered five more. This continued until we had sampled everything, including the desserts. The food was delicious. Meats with vegetables in various interesting sauces, baked poultry with fruits, grilled or smoked juicy cuts, and creamy, decadent desserts. After three and a half hours, we dragged ourselves to the elevator, barely able to walk from all the food. But it was worth itthe food at this spire was terrific. I regretted not visiting the restaurant earlier during my stay. Oh well. Ill find more delicious places in my travels. There is no point in crying over a spilled restaurant. When Rid brought us breakfast in the morning, he looked embarrassed and apologetic. I quickly understood why. Rue got a bowl a third of the usual size with scrambled eggs and two sausages, and I received a simple porridge with fruit and honey and a small cheese pastry. They even sent just a cup of tea instead of the usual pot. Hmm, the receptionists got the restaurant bill, and theyre not happy. I patted Rid on the shoulder and said, Its okay. Dont feel bad. This has nothing to do with you, just silly power games. I handed him a gold coin. Thank you very much for your great service. Rid gave the deepest bow Id ever seen from him and said, Thank you both so much. Youve been the most pleasant guests Ive served in the two years Ive been here. Rue approached him, gave him a lick on the cheek, and added, Rid nice friend. Rue like Rid. Rid laughed, bowed again, and said, Enjoy your breakfast, and have a safe trip. When we got to the reception to return the key, there were different girls from the night before, but they clearly heard about our meal. They looked at me with flinty eyes and curled lips. Good morning, ladies. Heres the key. Thanks for a pleasant stay. Maybe well meet next time Im in Crystalspire, I said with a huge smile. Thank you, sir, one of them replied in a carefully controlled tone through clenched teeth, her smile forced. We will always be happy to host you. I waved goodbye, and we left the spire. Not feeling like walking much, I approached one of the carriage-cabs and asked the driver, I need to head south, out of the city. How far can you take us? Five trots, sir. That is the farthest I can go. I had no idea how far five trots was, and my language skills were useless in this case. Since I had no choice, I shrugged and said, Five trots it is. It turned out that five trots were about three kilometers outside the city limits. Not much, but it was better than navigating half a city on foot with all the winding streets. After I paid the driver, Rue and I continued on foot. The road was full of people, so I didnt take out my ATV. About two hours into our walk, I felt eyes on me again, with a distinct feeling that whoever was watching was hostile. I didnt get a warning from my Perception or Luck, so I wasnt too worried, but I was sure about the hostility. After a minute, Rue said, Sneaky sneak watch John and Rue. I know, buddy. Ignore him. We strolled for a few hours, stopping for lunch under a sprawling tree and enjoying a local pie. I ate one, Rue ate three and tried to ask for more. After lunch, we continued on our way. In the afternoon, I told Rue in a relatively loud voice, ensuring our observer could hear, Lets start looking for a place to set up the tent. If we wait too long, well have to put it up in the dark, and I dont want to do that again. Silly John. John take out tent quickly, Rue responded. I know, buddy, I replied. I said that because of the sneaky sneak watching us. John also sneaky sneak, Rue said, bumping me with his shoulder. He meant it playfully, but his size pushed me sideways, and I lost my balance. Laughing, I hugged him to stabilize myself, and we walked into the trees. We continued walking for about half an hour, and after ten minutes, I didnt feel the eyes on me anymore, but didnt want to take any chances. We went up a hill, and after descending the other side, I said to Rue, Quick, turn invisible, and rise into the air. I want to fly toward the Gate as fast as possible, but flying fast takes more mana. Turn windy, and Ill hold onto you. Yes, boss! We both rose into the air, and I hugged Rue tightly. Since he was invisible, I had to locate him by feeling. When we were above the tree line, I shot toward the Gate. Just to be sure, I opened my profile. It was so annoying that there wasnt some HUD to show my mana, and the only way to see it was by opening the profile. One more thing you need to fix, I sent to the system. Of course, I didnt get an answer, but I wasnt even upset. I was already used to it. I flew fast! We arrived at the Gate in less than an hour. We landed and crossed the Gate. It was dark on Earth. Again, I grabbed Rue, rose into the air, and shot toward Anchorage. I was glad I had stayed longer and helped Mahya and Al find a house to rent. Now, I knew exactly where to fly and didnt have to call an Uber. When I landed in the houses yard, Mahya was already waiting for me in the open door, hands on her hips. What are you doing on Earth again? she asked. I come bearing gifts. In one book you gave me, I read the saying, Beware the man who comes bearing gifts, she said with a smirk. Yeah, yeah. Let me come in and become visible, and Ill tell you everything. She moved aside, and I entered. When Rue followed, he bumped her aside. I was sure it wasnt in jest this time, but because hed grown so much. Al shouted from the kitchen, Ill arrive in a few moments. Right now, Im unable to step away from the mixture. Take your time, I called back. When we became visible, Mahyas head jerked back, her eyes widened, and she gasped, Rue! What happened? Youre huge! How did you grow like that? Wagging his tail, Rue stuck his nose up in the air and turned to show off his right side, then his left, before proudly saying, Rue ate lots of yummy. Now Rue more dangerous! We both burst out laughing, especially at his proud pose. Mahya hugged him, scratched his ears, then turned to hug me. Im always happy for a visit, and Id be even happier if you stayed. But seriously, what on Earth are you doing here again? she asked. You left this morning. I have a few things for you two. And before I head away from the Gate toward Azureas, I jumped in to give them to you, I explained. Besides, for you, its this morning. For me, it was two weeks. Couldnt it wait? she asked, raising an eyebrow. Most of it can. One thing cant. What exactly couldnt wait? When Al joins us, Ill show you everything, I said, waving a hand toward the kitchen. She called, Al, get your butt over here right now! I need two more minutes! Al called out. Mahya crossed her arms and said, Ill wait, tapping her foot impatiently. I decided to torture her a little. When Al joined us, I first took out all the boxes of herbs I had bought for him and handed him the list. This is the list of all the herbs and the amounts, I said, waiting while he went through the list. The tapping of Mahyas foot on the floor grew faster and louder, almost to the point of stomping. When Al finished reviewing the list, he came up to me, hugged me, and said, Thank you so much, John. This means a lot to me. Thank you. Good! Youre done with him! What now? Mahya demanded. I took out the foods I had bought for them, one by one, explaining each one. This is smoked meatjust delicious. Its so juicy, you wont believe it. This is a pie they make in Lumis, and you have to taste it. Its like a bao bun with filling, and its so soft and airy. Its like the cotton of bread that absorbs the sauce. Eating it is simply an experience. At this point, Mahya was pinching the bridge of her nose and squeezing her eyes shut. Get on with it. Okay. These are pastries I brought from the Mana-Infused Bakery. I must admit, the pastries mana levels are very lownot what I expected. But at least the pastries themselves are tasty. And this is fresh bread I bought at the Plaza She grabbed my shoulders, shaking me. If you dont get to the point right now, I swear I... I... Yes? I asked in a teasing tone. She threw her hands in the air, snapping, Gah! Get to the point, goddammit! I thought you believed in the Spirits, not God. Ill kill you. I swear, Ill kill you if you dont tell me right now what was so urgent that you came back here. She looked like a caricature of impatience. I found it hilarious and couldnt help but laugh. She glared at me. Well? I pulled out the dungeon core and handed it to her. She took a step back. You cleared another one?! How do you find so many?! No, this is the dungeon I told you aboutwith the fire. I forgot to give you the core. I pointed my finger at her. And dont you dare call me Clueless again. You forgot, too! I said accusingly. She crossed her arms. I didnt forget. I threw my hands up. Then why didnt you say anything?! I would have given it to you last time I was here, and I wouldnt have had to return. She mumbled something. What? I asked. Except for your house, I took all the cores. I didnt want to be greedy, she said, looking at the floor. And you call me an idiot? Youre a much bigger idiot! Its not like you eat those cores! I exclaimed. You build things with them that we use. We have three jeeps, and with this core, we can power all of them. And we also have motorcycles, an ATV, and jet skis that need cores. Besides, itll help you get the class you want. What exactly is greedy about that? Its not like you build things to sell them. You build them for us. I was beyond frustrated. Al stood off to the side, nodding the whole time I was talking. Her shoulders slumped, and she said, Youre right. Im sorry. Its just that your story about the dungeon was so scary. And then you didnt offer me the core, so I didnt want to ask for it. You worked so hard to get it. She took a deep breath. I needed to remember who I was dealing with. You forgot to give it to me, didnt you? Um, yes? Al burst out laughing, and after a second, Mahya joined him and then hugged me. After she stopped laughing, she said, Youre still Clueless. How could you forget a core? Its the most valuable thing in the cosmos! Then she flicked the back of my head. Hey! I protested. They kept laughing at me. With friends like that, who needs enemies? B3—Chapter 54: The Calm Before the Curse After the two clowns stopped laughing at me, I showed them the rest of the goodies Id brought. Mahyas eyes lit up the moment she saw the spell scrolls. Immediately, she grabbed the first one and channeled mana into it. The scroll crumbled to ashes in her hands. Her shoulders slumped. Didnt work? I asked. She sighed and shook her head. Do not worry. We will keep searching, Al said, taking the words out of my mouth. I gave her an encouraging pat on the back. She went through the other scrolls one by one, her expression growing more frustrated with each failure. By the time she finished, her shoulders drooped, and she looked dejected. Hey! Dont act like its the end of the world, I said. This is only the first world weve visited. Weve got an entire universe to explore. Im sure well find plenty more versions of these spells. She didnt respond, her eyes still downcast and hands clenched into fists. I pulled out the runic glasses and waved one pair below her nose to shake her out of it. Look what Santa brought you, I said in a sing-song voice. She snatched them and examined them closely, one by one, and I saw her smile slowly return. What else did you buy? she asked, glancing up with renewed interest. I showed them the single-use scrolls. Mahya inspected them with a nod of approval. These are very useful. Buy more. More? Why? These things are great if you find yourself surrounded. One scroll gives you the breathing space you need to handle whatevers attacking you, she explained, gesturing with the scroll. By the way, do you know how to use them? Just pour mana into them, like the others. Right? No, Al said, shaking his head. It is similar, but there is an extra step. What? I asked, glancing between them. You pour mana into them like a normal scroll, but you will notice you can pour more mana in, Al explained. Once it is full, you tear it, which activates the magic. But be careful, Mahya added, her eyes narrowing. If you flow too much mana, the scroll could explode. Like that goat you told me about. I winced at the memory. So, just pour a little mana? Yes and no, Mahya said, picking up the Ice Wall scroll. The more mana you pour in, the more effective they are. She lifted the scroll slightly, inspecting it. Take this one, for example. If you flow just a little mana, the wall will be thin and low. If you flow a lot, the wall will be high and thick. Just be careful not to overdo ityoull feel when the scrolls close to its limit. It wont take you by surprise. When you feel its full, stop and tear it. I nodded, taking mental notes. Okay, thanks. What else did you buy? Al asked. I sifted through my storage again, but there wasnt much left to show them except the food. As I looked around, I stumbled across one box of quills from Tuonela. It sparked an idea, but I tucked it away for later. Other than what I already showed you, just more delicious food, I said, shrugging. Mahya shot a look at Rue and asked, What? Youre not protesting? No! This friend food. John and Rue have other food. Smart, Al remarked, smirking at the dog. Once Id handed out the food, I leaned back and gave them an overview of what Id been up to over the past two weeks. How long are you staying? Mahya asked. Ill sleep for a few hours, then return to Lumis. Its spring there now, and I dont want to waste the time, I replied, stretching my arms. Are you going on to Azureas? she asked. First, Ill go through Crystalspire again, then yes, I said, cracking my neck. Why Crystalspire? Mahya asked, tilting her head. Im sure you can find single-use scrolls elsewhere. Yeah, I know, I replied, rubbing the back of my neck. But I had an idea for the quills I collected in Tuonela. What idea? Crystalspire has the Enchanted Smithy. Maybe they can do something interesting with them, I explained, my mind already considering the possibilities. Yeah, good idea, Mahya said, nodding in approval. In the morning, after a few hours of sleep, Rue and I returned to the Gate and crossed over to Lumis. I didnt feel like walking much, and the road was too busy for an ATV, so we took to the air, flying towards Crystalspire. This time, we flew leisurelyno need for speedso I wasnt worried about Rues mana. When we arrived about two hours walk from Crystalspire, we landed in the woods, turned visible, and continued on foot.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I changed my glamour and glanced at Rue. Change looks, buddy, I said, gesturing toward him. Rue transformed into a giant wolf, his fur blending brown, gray, and white. I paused, frowning. It wasnt going to work. He was still too big, too obvious. Anyone paying attention would immediately recognize that the giant wolf wasnt a regular dog. I think you should change your glamour to a horse. Rues ears flattened, and he huffed, stomping the ground with his paw. Rue no horse! I threw up my hands, exasperated. I know youre not a horse. Just glamour as one. Youre too big. He snorted in protest, his voice firm. Rue no horse! Sighing, I gave up. Alright, alright. Youre not a horse. Just go back to your old look. Theres no point in letting anyone know we can change our appearance. When we arrived in the city, I headed straight to the Enchanted Smithy. Five streets from it, I heard the clanging. Looking around, all the buildings looked residential. How can they live with that racket?! Rue flattened his ears. Rue not like noise! Noise too strong! Go back to the plaza with the trees we passed and wait for me there. No need for you to suffer. He licked my cheek and was gone in a flash. When I arrived at the smithy, it looked like a miniature city. It was massive. It was a collection of workshops connected by passageways, with a cloud of smoke hanging over the entire area. The second I stepped inside, the noise hit me like a hammer to the skull. My eyes teared up from the smoke, and I had trouble breathing. Blacksmiths were shouting at each other over the constant clang of metal. Hammers pounded repeatedly, making the ground shake beneath my feet. The air was thick with the acrid stench of burning metal and sweat. Everywhere I looked, sparks were flying; young men were pumping bellows, and others were scooping up shovels of coal and throwing them into the furnaces. It was pure chaos. Smiths worked near the forges, covered in soot, their faces half-hidden behind goggles. They shouted orders and tossed tools, and I started sweating from the heat rolling off the furnaces. It wasnt long before the banging and clattering made me feel like my head was about to explode from the sheer intensity of the noise. I rubbed my forehead. It was impossible to hear myself think. I wasnt sure how anyone worked in this madness without losing their mind. After ten minutes of audible torture, I gave up and leftit was too much. I walked around the complex, and at the other end, I saw a large store with glass windows and a sign that read Enchanted Smithy. When I stepped inside, all the noise stopped. Hmm, mustve come in through the back door. Long counters lined the three interior walls of the store, and salespeople served customers behind them. In the middle were stands displaying all kinds of weapons and other metal products. It was such a tremendous difference from the smithy. Everyone here spoke in hushed tones, and there was a pleasant smell of flowers. My headache started to melt away. I noticed two salespeople were available and walked over to one of them. Hello, sir. Hello, dear merchant. Are you interested in buying individual items or wholesale at merchant prices? he asked, giving me a polite smile. Neither. I have quills I collected from a mana beast, and I wanted to see if theres anything I could do with them. Show me, please. He nodded, gesturing toward the counter. I took out some quills and showed him. He reached for one but almost pricked his finger, testing the sharpness, and I stopped him. Careful, theyre venomous! I warned, holding up a hand. His eyebrows shot up as he froze. Where did you find these amazing things? he asked, his voice suddenly more interested. Im from Lotham. Heard of it? Yes, but just the name. Its a small continent northeast of Lumisor. I collected these quills from bears in the forests there. His eyes lost focus for a moment. High level, he muttered. His voice barely audible. I stayed quiet. There was no need to elaborate. How many do you have? he asked, refocusing on me. A lot. Show me, please. He leaned forward eagerly. I put a box of quills on the counter. Ive got two more boxes like this. He studied the box. The best thing to do with these is crossbow bolts. We usually add enchantments to the items we work on, but in this case, I wouldnt recommend it. Why not? We usually add enchantments for increased penetration, which isnt necessary here. The material already guarantees that. And increased damage, but again, not neededtheyre venomous, so the damage is built-in. Show me all the quills you want worked on, and Ill give you an answer in a few minutes. He explained with a wave of his hand. I pulled out the other two boxes. He stared at them, his eyes glazing over briefly, and said, 1,253 quills. My Sense Honesty skill stayed quiet. He was right. I need that skill! Ill be back in a few minutes, he said, heading through a door behind the counter. He came back after fifteen minutes. There are two options. We can turn all the quills into bolts for 49 gold and 80 silver, or the blacksmith is willing to turn 1,000 of them into bolts for free if you let him keep 253 quills. After careful deliberation, I reached a decision. I had plenty of bolts, so I could spare a couple hundred. I agree. When will they be ready? Three days. Can you direct me to a skyrest thats close but far enough away that you dont hear any noise? He laughed. No need to worry. All nearby buildings have noise-canceling enchantments. He gave me directions, and I picked up Rue before heading to check-in. This skyrest was more modest than the last onejust twenty-five floors instead of forty, and the entrance was simpler. The simpler design also meant a cheaper price, only three gold per day, but it didnt have the amazing balcony I loved. Oh, well, you cant have everything. Rue and I spent the rest of the day in our suite, and the next day, we went to the Free Bazaar. I bought another thirty copies of the various single-use scrolls and paid with coins from Earth. After buying the scrolls, I asked the seller, I understand that the bazaar moved here because this road is no longer used. Why? Its much wider than the other road north from Crystalspire. This road goes through the cursed forest, so no one wants to go through there, the seller replied, his voice lowering. The new road bypasses the forest and joins the old empire road after four hundred trots. Why is it cursed? I asked, curious. I dont know. It happened before my time, he said, shrugging. Thanks, I said, nodding. On the way back to the skyrest, I felt eyes on me again. I said telepathically to Rue, Our sneaky sneak is back. John want Rue do something? he asked. No need, buddy. Hes welcome to keep sneaking. Were leaving in two days. We spent the rest of the time in the suite. I had no desire to feel eyes on me all the time, and I had already visited most of the city. I just wanted to collect my bolts and be on my way. After three days, I collected my bolts, and Rue and I headed north. I asked him, Want to visit a cursed forest? He looked me straight in the eyes, and I could feel his confusion. Though he said nothing, the strong feeling of Huh?! hit me like a wave. I translated it as, Johns gone mad. But since he didnt say no... B3—Chapter 55: Crafty Insane Bastard Rue and I went to the bazaar, passed through it, and continued on the old road. He occasionally gave me sideways glances, but said nothing. I was sure he knew exactly where we were going. I kept feeling eyes on me for almost three kilometers past the end of the bazaar, and then the feeling disappeared. Is our sneaky sneak afraid of the cursed forest? We walked a little more just to be safe, and then I took out the ATV. When Rue hopped into his seat, his head bumped into the ceiling, and he had to stoop a little. Buddy, we need to remove your seat so you can sit comfortably. Youve grown too big. He wagged his tail like crazy. Yes! Find us a good place to put the house. I need Mahyas blueprint to ensure I dont destroy anything. Rue sniffed the air and said, John follow Rue. He took us off the road and led us into the bushes. After twenty minutes, we reached a deep depression hidden from the direction we came by rocks and bushes and, on the other three sides, by trees. After removing the core, I instructed it to create the most miniature house possible, yet with all the spaces inside. I got a cabin that looked like a tiny room from the outside. I patted the house. Good girl. Inside, I went up to the library and brought the ATV blueprint. I scrutinized everything related to the seats and saw for sure that if I removed the seat, it wouldnt affect the functioning of the ATV. But there was a problemon the metal frames of the seats, we had engraved runes for shock and kinetic absorption. Buddy, if I remove the seat, youll feel the bumps of the ride much more. Is that okay with you? I asked, looking over at Rue. John fix, Rue replied confidently, his eyes on me. Im not sure I can fix it, I said, shaking my head. John smart. John fix, Rue insisted, nodding eagerly, his tone full of trust. I tried to think of a solution. I knew the necessary runesI was the one who engraved them on the frames. However, the floor of the ATV had a rubber coating. From my experience with the gas mask in Vegas, I already knew that you cant engrave runes on rubber. After twenty minutes of scratching my headfiguratively, I dont have liceI got an idea. I removed a sheet of aluminum, cut a piece to fit the floor, made four holes in the corners, and engraved the runes. Just to be sure, I added four of each rune, not two like on the seat frame. After finishing the engraving, I checked the blueprint for the copper lines, made sure I wouldnt hit them and screwed the board to the floor. After attaching the board, I covered it with a duvet for Rue to sit on and closed the house. Lets get back to the road and see if it works, I told Rue. When we returned to the road, Rue got on his seat, and we started driving. Everything worked amazing. I jumped in my seat more than he did. Rue was overjoyed, sticking his head out of the windshield and shouting enthusiastically, John smart! John Mahya smart! I grinned. It was the best compliment I could have received, but I decided not to tell Mahyano need for her to get a big head. After another hour of driving, we approached the forest. Just to be safe, I stowed the ATV, and when we were about thirty meters from the first trees, I said to Rue, I want to make sure everything is safe first. You stay here, and Ill call you. Rue come with John. Rue protect John. Of course, youll come with me. I waved him off. Im just going to check the entrance and make sure its not something dangerous. Dont worry. I have Neutralize Curse. If something negative sticks to me, Ill cast it immediately. Rue squinted at me for ten seconds before finally nodding. I scratched his ears and approached the forest. It was eerily spooky. The darkness inside was so complete I couldnt see even five inches beyond the first row of trees. No sound came from withinno chirping birds, buzzing insects, or rustling leaves. Nothing. It felt like a dead zone in the middle of the world, a black hole swallowing sound instead of matter. Cold waves radiated from it, carrying a chilling sensation of dread, sadness, and despair, sending shivers down my spine. I felt content. Ending a pleasant walk in the forest and continuing our journey north to Azureas was nice. Lets go, Rue, I called to my furry friend, feeling refreshed. Rue sat and looked at me with his head tilted to the side. Come on, buddy. Lets continue to Azureas. John not want look cursed forest? Rue asked, sounding genuinely puzzled. I blinked, confused. What cursed forest? What are you talking about? We took a walk in the forest, and now lets continue. Strange John, Rue huffed, tilting his head the other way. Im strange? Youre the one acting strange. We took a hike in nature. Now lets drive. I gestured toward the road, trying to shake off his weird comment. John strange. Rues eyes narrowed, and his tone was insistent. I glanced at him, still not understanding what he was getting at. John do Neutralize Curse. Rue pointed his paw at me. Why would I cast Neutralize Curse? Did someone curse you? I got worried. No! Rue stomped his paw. John cast Neutralize Curse on John. Why? I asked, more baffled by the second. This dog made no sense.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. He stepped closer and stomped his paw on my foot. John cast Neutralize Curse on John! Ouch! I winced, the sharp pain jolting me, and suddenly, my head cleared a bit. I still felt foggy but remembered something about a cursed forest. I turned to Rue, eyes wide. Is this a cursed forest? He nodded solemnly. Did I want to visit there? He nodded again. Didnt I visit there? He shook his head. Interesting. Even more interesting was how familiar this feeling was. It reminded me of when Mahya showed the balloons capabilities before she attuned it to us with blood. Just in case, I cast Neutralize Curse on myself but didnt feel a difference. My mind was still foggy, and it felt like two forces were battling over my mind. One says, All is well. You came from a pleasant walk in a forest and want to continue your journey. The other remembers something hazy about a cursed forest. Lets try this again, I told Rue. If I start acting weird, dont argue with me. Just bite me, but not too hard. Rue sighed, his large shoulders sagging as he nodded. I got the feeling he thought I was crazy. It wasnt just an impressionI got a definite sense he thought I was out of my mind. I split my mind into four, and in each quarter, I chanted, Youre approaching a cursed forest. Dont let it take over you. Youre approaching a cursed forest, dont let A sense of calm settled over me, and I felt refreshed after hours among all that green. The beauty of nature, the chirping birds, the dew on the leaves, and the fresh smell that can only be found in the forest all contributed to this calm. I took a deep breath and smiled, feeling completely renewed. Ouch! Rue bit me! What are you doing? Youre crazy I protested, but something stirred in my memory. Something about the forest... I was in the forest... it was fun... no, that wasnt right. Something else... I shook my head, confused. Rue stomped on my foot with his paw. Is John back? Rue asked, his eyes wide with concern. Huh? Is John back? he repeated, tone urgent. What was he talkingC A forest... something about a forest... something wrong with the forest? I shook my head again, struggling to remember. The forest is confusing... perhaps? Yes, the forest is confusing. John cast Neutralize Curse on John! Rue barked, almost pleading. I did, but it didnt help. Something about this felt familiar. How did I know that? What did it remind me of? Mahya? Why Mahya? Balloon! The memory clicked into place as my head cleared, and I instinctively moved further away from the trees. With each passing minute, I became increasingly curious about the forest. This was no accidentI was sure someone had created this effect. The question was how to overcome it. I turned my back to the forest, spreading my mana sense as far as possible towards the trees, and stepped slowly backward. When I reached the first tree line with my mana sense, I could only feel two trees because of the spherical shape of the sense. I attempted to scan the trees, looking for runes, but my mana sense lacked the development to detect small, precise things. All I got was a definite feeling of a treenothing more. Still, with my back to the forest, I moved a few meters to the right, scanning two more trees. I then moved a few meters to the left. Suddenly, something pinged in my head. I shifted further to the left. Ha-ha! I couldnt recognize the runesit was too intricate for my current mana sense. But I felt eight small clumps of mana in a row from top to bottom. No matter how hard I tried to decipher the shape, I couldnt. They were just small clumps of mana. Turning around apprehensively, I was relieved not to feel the disorienting effect. I was still in control of my faculties. Taking out my crossbow and some bolts, I cut my hand and dipped the ends of the bolts in my blood. I couldnt see the runes, but I could feel the mana clumps with my sense. Aiming with that, I fired the first bolt. Nothing happened. I shot the second onestill nothing. On the third shotmy head cleared completely. The oppressive feeling vanished from the forest. It was no longer dark, cold, scary, or sad. It felt like a typical forest. I could hear birds and the faint growl of some animal in the distance. Give me your paw, I said to Rue. He obediently extended his paw, and I cut and healed it before approaching the tree with the bolts. Since all three bolts were stuck in the runes, I didnt know which one had done the trick, so I smeared blood on all of them just to be sure. We walked into the forest, and it was just an ordinary forest. Dense green trees, birds chirping, insects buzzing about. The air was thick with the earthy smell of moss and damp wood, cool and fresh in my lungs. Light streamed through the trees, creating playful shadows on the forest floor. Every step felt cushioned, the ground soft beneath my boots from fallen leaves and pine needles. I could hear the rustle of small creatures in the underbrush, hidden but close enough to know we werent alone. A big animal with antlers appeared in the distance, but it quickly disappeared among the trees. We continued walking for another hour, crossed two streams, and reached a tall tower. It loomed above the trees, an old stone structure wrapped in creeping vines and lush green plants. The tower showed clear signs of abandonment, as nature had taken it over as its own. The windows were dark, like hollow eyes watching over the forest. Wooden balconies jutted out from several levels, their railings weathered and half-covered in foliage. The way the sunlight hit it, with shadows clinging to the stone, made it seem inviting and eerie simultaneously. I immediately snapped a picture of the tower. No way I could pass up a shot like that. We moved closer, but as we approached, something felt off. It didnt seem as abandoned as it had appeared from a distance. Sure, the vegetation wrapped it up tight, but now I could see a clear path leading straight to the door. The windows were too clean, and the door was untouched by the vines. Hmm, intriguing. I was about to walk toward the tower and knock on the door. I took a step toward it, hand raised to knock, when a sudden, invisible force hit me like a sledgehammer. My feet left the ground, and before I could even yell, a sudden, invisible force slammed me against the stone wall. The impact rattled my bones. Ouch! A sharp crack echoed in my skullthe pain in my nose told me it wasnt just a sound. Blood dripped down my face as I crumpled to the ground. Everything spun for a second, but I forced myself to focus. I blinked, clearing my vision just enough to see what was happening. A man stood with his back to me, his arm stretched toward Rue. Rue snarled and clawed at the ground as if trying to break through something invisible, his growls growing louder and more desperate. I couldnt let this stand. I split my mind in twoI healed my nose, not taking my eyes off the man. Before he could react, lightning surged through my fingertipshe yelped and dropped like a stone. I healed myself again and approached him. He was still twitching, but his eyes were open, wide with shock. He looked familiar. I tried to remember where Id seen him, a flicker of recognition tugging at me, but I came up blank. Why did you attack us? I asked angrily. Im tired of the spies Shosh keeps sending! The next spy will die! he shouted, his voice ragged and filled with paranoia. That sentence made it click. Im not a spy, and this is the second time youve broken my nose, I accused, glaring down at him. I saw you spying on me at Wizard Spire, and now youre planning to spy on my tower! I know Shosh sent you! He wants to discover my lifes work and claim it for himself! I wont stand for it! Ill kill all his spies! I wont let him steal my knowledge! he continued to shout, his words tumbling out in a frantic rush. Im not a spy, I said, exasperated. I was looking for the library in Wizard Spire and accidentally opened your door. And here, I heard about the cursed forest and got curious. Im not a spy, and I have no idea who Shosh is or what exactly youre doing. So calm down already and stop yelling. I know Shosh sent you! He wants to discover my lifes work and claim it for himself! Ill kill all his spies! I wont let him steal my knowledge! Ill kill you and your mutant wolf! I wont let Shosh spy on me! His voice was getting louder, more manic. Youll all be sorry for spying on me! Im the great Maxibier! Ill kill Shosh and all his spies! Oh, shut up already, I said and shot him with another weak lightning. He twitched, his eyes rolled backward, and he shut up. What do you think, buddy, I asked Rue. Should we spy in this tower to punish him for attacking us or head to Azureas? Rue walked up to him, lifted a leg, and peed on him. Now Rue and John go Azureas, he said. Dont mess with my dog! He takes revenge! I muttered, half amused, half in disbelief at what had just happened. The man lay there, sputtering, clearly too stunned to react. At least the pee woke him from unconsciousness. B3—Chapter 56: Upgrades are Nice, The Requirements are Not After Rue and I returned to the road, I took out my ATV and kept driving. The road wound along the not-cursed forest for three or four kilometers before cutting through it for another few. After about an hour, the road merged with another, and a few minutes later, we passed a horse cart. We connected to the regular road. We drove for another half hour when I got a strong double warningfrom my Perception and Luck. I slammed on the brakes, and the ATV screeched to a halt, kicking up a cloud of dust. Two hundred meters ahead, an enormous tree fell, blocking the road. I got out of the ATV to check why the tree had fallen and see if I could move it when I felt danger behind me and instinctively ducked. An arrow flew over my head. It was so close that I felt the wind from its passing. Danger again from the same direction. I jumped sideways, and two bolts flew past me close together. Men dressed in armor, swords in hand, ran from the forest on either side of the road toward me. I sensed another danger, this time from the side and lower. I dived onto the road, landing on my belly, and Mana Darts flew over me. The bandits ran closer, and my mind cleared. Turn invisible and fly? No! I need it as an ace in the hole. I split my mind, casting Mana Shield and firing lightning at the men charging me. One fell, another collapsed when the bolt split. I heard Rue yelp, and my focus wavered. Dashing over, I saw two crossbow bolts stuck in himshoulder and leg. I yanked them out and cast Healing Touch. Danger. I threw myself over Rue as bolts and mana darts hammered into my shield. My shield took three hits and shattered at the fourth. The backlash reverberated in my brain like a hammer, disorienting me momentarily. I shook my head and ordered Rue, Get out of here. A Mana Dart hit my shoulder. It felt like someone splashed acid on me. Rue fight! I cast Healing Touch and a new shield and barked at Rue, Yes, from behind. I dont have time to argue. Three men came at me, trying to stab me with their swords. Jumping back, I fired lightning at two of them. The lightning hit one, but the other dodged aside. I pulled out my staff as two more rushed me. Swinging my staff in a wide arc, I hit both of them and heard a crack. One bent down, and another stabbed my leg with his sword. The Shield held. I struck his stomach with the staff, sending him flying back at least a meter. I twirled the staff around me in figure eight, front and back, with one hand and shot lightning with the other. The lightning hit one and split to strike two more. Bolts, arrows, mana dartsflew at me from every direction. I dodged, twisting and turning. One bolt hit my shield. Two more darts. It held. An arrow slammed into my shield. It shattered. A wave of agony crashed through my skull, blurring my vision. I staggered back, knees buckling, as the pain left my head spinning. For a second, everything was black spots and ringing in my ears. I fumbled to recast Mana Shield. Another arrow grazed my arm, blood welling up. I forced myself to jump sideways as four Mana Darts shot toward me. One hit, and I cried out. My head throbbedthe backlash from the broken shield still ringing in my skull like drums, making every movement feel slower, heavier. No time to think. Recast Mana Shield. Healing Touch. Jump. Four darts, close together. One hit. The shield held. A pile of bodies already lay in front of me, restricting my movement. Stepping on them, I jumped forward to have more space to move. Sensing danger from multiple directions, I dove to the ground like a baseball player sliding for a base. I heard a shout and saw a bandit fall, a bolt in his leg. I rolled over, jumped to my feet, stored the staff, and continued shooting lightning in all directions. Some of them dodged the bolts, but they couldnt get close to me. I kept firing lightning over and over. Sensing danger again, I dived to the ground near the bodies of the fallen and heard the thunk, thunk of bolts hitting the bodies. Two darts hit me. The shield held. One bandit used the opportunity to stab me in the side with his sword. The shield broke like a sledgehammer hitting my brain. Son of a bitch, that hurt! The sword felt like a lance of fire entered me, and my mind was whimpering in pain from the backlash. Pressing a hand to the wound, I felt the sticky blood. I cast Healing Touch and drew my swords. In a cross-motion, I cut off both of his legs at knee level. I jumped to my feet. My eyes darted around. Recast Mana Shield. Over ten bandits still circled me, but now they were more cautious. Good. I could use that. They stood in a loose circle around me, a few meters away. I tried to shoot them with lightning again, but they jumped aside. Again, I sensed danger from multiple directions and dove to the ground. Two of the bandits ran toward me, trying to stab me.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I wont fall for that twice. While diving, I shot lightning from both hands, hitting them both. As I was about to jump to my feet, I sensed danger from the left side. I rolled to the right, and a bolt passed uncomfortably close to me, followed by Mana Darts. I knew the general direction the bolts and darts were coming from. Without getting up, I rolled further to the side and raised my hands. The air thickened and hummed around me. With a sharp pull, I drew the wind into two tight vortexes. It roared to life, spinning cyclones that touched down according to my direction. One vortex spat out three peopletwo slammed into trees, and one crashed to the ground and continued rolling over and over. I felt danger from above and rolled away. Two bodies slammed into the road from above. One of them splattered a bit. The rest of the banditsonly eight were still on their feetturned to run away. Not so fast. I saw sparks of fire where my lightning struck. I ordered the wind to fan the fire and requested help from the flames. The wind responded immediately, but the fire needed to be coaxed three times before a wall of flame suddenly roared to life before the fleeing bandits. They stopped in their tracks and tried to escape to the other side. Another wall of fire blocked their path, creating a V shape. They stood there, panicked, looking from side to side. I moved closer so they couldnt dodge, then shot them one by one with lightning bolts. Some of the lightning arced and hit more than one. I panted heavily, looking around. Two walls of fire blazed on either side of me, and bodies were scattered on the ground. I couldnt tell if they were alive or dead, and some looked like a wolf had mauled them. Rue hadnt been idle. Feeling dizzy, I checked my mana230/11,100. Lightning was effective, but drained a lot of mana. I dropped on my butt, my legs shaking from the effort. My chest was heaving, and sweat dripped down my face. Rue popped up beside me and gave me a lick, snapping me back to reality. I just sat there for a minute, letting the dizziness wear off, staring at the bodies and scorched ground around me. After sitting there for ten minutes, I took a deep breath and got up. I checked the bandits one by one. When I turned one body that fell from the sky, I recognized the mage. It was the Truth Mage that questioned me for lord Damarion. Son of a bitch! There were twenty-three in all. Eighteen were deadelectrocuted, mauled, broken necks, squished from falling or from bleeding out. Five were still alive and unconscious. After verifying they wouldnt die in the next few minutes, I took out the strongest industrial zip ties I had and zip-tied their wrists, elbows, ankles, and knees, and zip-tied their wrists to their ankles while they lay on their bellies. My red light was flashing, but I ignored it for now. I had to figure out what to do. If I took the attackers to the nearest town, they would release them. Next time, Lord Damarion might send a larger group, better prepared to face an elemental wizard. On the other hand, I wasnt an executioner. Killing them in cold blood didnt sit right with me. Rue hear horse coming, Rue warned. I hurried between the attackers, stored all the bodies, and stored the ATV. Taking out the biggest bike trailer, I stacked the live ones in it like logs. Come on, I said to Rue, dragging the trailer into the trees. The underbrush was too thick to go any further, so I lifted the trailer. To my surprise, it was easy to pick up. It was cumbersome and unwieldy, but the weight wasnt an issue. We continued walking into the trees for a few more minutes when one attacker woke up and started thrashing. It surprised me, and I dropped the trailer. Let us go now, or youll regret it! he yelled. Why? Because Lord Damarion would be pissed? Hes already pissed, dont you think? His eyes widened. I nodded. Yeah, I know who sent you. He started shouting, May the pimms eat you! Blight upon your sigil! Ashes of the Elder Flame take you! May the shadows of the Old King swallow you whole! I picked up a lot of new and exciting curses. Rue approached him, stuck his muzzle in the attackers face, and growled loudly. The attacker gulped and fell silent. I picked up the trailer again, and we kept going. While trying to figure out what to do with them, I suddenly came up with an idea. I wasnt a hundred percent sure about itit still might be an executionbut I decided to give it a shot. When we got to a clearing, I put the trailer down and shot the awake attacker with a weak lightning bolt. After verifying he was still alive and only unconscious, I put the core on the ground and instructed it to open the house and create another room with a toilet and faucet on the ground floor. I didnt feel like going up the stairs to check on them. When the house was open and the room ready, I cut their zip ties and threw them in one by one. Close the house, I said. The house closed. Open the house. Keep the new room locked. When the house was open, I approached the new room, told the core to open it, and checked on the attackers. They were alive and still unconscious. Yes! It worked! I put some food in the room and instructed the core, Keep this room always locked. If they try to break free, shoot them with weak lightning defenses, but dont kill them. After taking care of the attackers, I went to my room and took a long bath. I needed to relax fully. As I lay in the tub, I checked the flashing red light.
Class Upgrade You have demonstrated what it takes to upgrade your Wizard Battle Master class. Based on your demonstrated skills, your class will upgrade by one tier. You have gained a new ability and will gain an additional new ability at every ten levels.
I checked my profile, and under Wizard Abilities, I found a new item: Mana Siphon [Novice]. I poked it and read the description:
Mana Siphon Drain mana from your enemies to replenish your mana reserves. Restores a portion of your mana based on the amount of damage inflicted on the target.
Well, it wasnt earth-shattering or anything, but still nice. I gave the system a half-hearted thumbs-up. B3—Chapter 57: Spoils of War After closing the house in the morning, I couldnt store the core. I tried again and again without success. Bummer. I was worried this would happen because I had live people at home, but I hoped I was wrong. Looking up at the sky, I told the system, As a level ten ability, I want the ability to store living things in my Storage. There was no response, but I hoped it would eventually happen if I kept saying it. I told the core, Disguise yourself as a sturdy backpack. A nice brown leather backpack grew around the core, with shoulder straps and a strap around my waist. I put it on, and it was very comfortable. Good enough. We got back on the road, and I continued to drive. After forty minutes, we reached the nearest town. What I loved about Lumis was that the towns and cities differed from each other. In Shimoor, the towns looked like carbon copies of each other, and the cities were very similar. Here, each town or city had its own character. We arrived in a town lined with rows of stone houses, standing like soldiers with perfectly straight alignment and streets between them. The sight of the houses, made entirely of stone, including roofs covered with thin stone slabs that resembled tiles without a pattern, surprised me. When I asked for the towns name, it all made senseRuchurs Quarry. No wonder everything was built of stone. My ATV caused an uproar, and half the town gathered, shouting questions at me. Where did you get that carriage? Where can I find such a carriage? How much does a carriage like this cost? And more and more questions. I realized I couldnt trade herenothing interested them except my ATV. After a quarter of an hour of incessant questions, and my only question receiving an answer was the towns name, we continued to drive. I had no patience for all those questions. The residents werent happy that I ignored them, and some even cursed me. Two teenagers threw stones after me. Assholes. All the hubbub about my transportation got me thinking. How did the assassination squad reach the ambush site? And it was an assassination squadthey didnt try to catch me. They aimed straight for my head. That thought made me pull a U-turn and head in the opposite direction. I blew through the town again and headed to the ambush site. When we got close, the sound of axes reached me, so I stored the ATV. Rue and I turned invisible and approached on foot. On either side of the tree, teams of people were swinging axes, chopping away at it. I stood, thinking about how to locate their equipment. There was no way they had arrived on foot and brought nothing with them. We went into the trees and wandered around for at least an hour without success. What John looking for? Rue asked, tilting his head. Their camp or something, I replied. John silly! Tell Rue what you look for. He stuck his nose in the air, sniffed, and said, Follow Rue. After ten minutes of fighting with the underbrush, Rue led us to a trail wide enough for a cart, but only that. After another five minutes of walking, we arrived at a clearing next to the trail with horses, carts, and two guards. Unsure if they were connected to our attackers, I quietly approached and eavesdropped on them. For over an hour, they rambled about unrelated things like girls and food, but finally, one said, We need to get the gear ready to move. Lord Damarion said to wait only one day. As far as I was concerned, that was enough. I hit them both with a weak lightning bolt, knocking them unconscious, placed the core on the ground, and ordered it to open the house. Focusing with my senses, I felt my other guests. They were talking among themselves. I couldnt hear what they were saying, but they were awake. This was a problem. If I opened the door, Id have to shoot them with lightning again, and I wasnt keen on that. I thought about it for a moment and came up with an idea. I went up to the second floor, to my bedroom, and ordered the core, Open a chute at an angle to the room with the prisoners. The chute appeared, and I sensed one of them approaching and sticking his head in. That was a mistake. Two seconds later, one of his buddies collided with him, throwing him back, and fell on top of him. At least he cushioned the fall of his first friend and, a few seconds later, the second one as well. To prevent them from starving, I searched through my Storage, found some less interesting takeaways, placed them on the floor, and instructed the core to move them to the prisoners room. I monitored with my senses and felt when the food appeared on the floor near the toilet. I dare Mahya and Al to tell me the core isnt sentient. It told them exactly what it thought of them! After taking care of the guards, I turned to check the rest of the loot. There were twenty-one horses, two carts, and two wagons. One cart contained only barrels and the horses tack. When I examined the barrels, I found that ten contained water, and four had food for the horses. The second cart contained spare weapons and armor, folded tents, blankets, and wooden crates with metal boxes. When I opened the first box, I discovered a meat stew with vegetables inside. The stew was still hot. Hmm, interesting. I examined the box with my senses and felt nothing. There was no spell on it, and when I examined it from all sides, there were no runes or anything else. I checked another box and felt a spell on it. As soon as I opened the box, the spell dissipated. I examined the third box, focusing on the spell itself. There were familiar partsI had felt them in the Restore spellso I guessed it had to do with time, but I couldnt make sense of it. This aspect was confusing and strange. The feeling I got from it was of nothing or nonexistent, yet there was movement in it, or perhaps motion was the better word. The nothing was also a conceptthere was something there, but it felt like nothing. Confusing and unclear. I put it aside to examine later.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Meanwhile, Rue ate the stew from the metal boxes I opened, huffed, and said, John cook better. I laughed and replied, Thanks, buddy. Well keep those boxes to feed our prisoners. The wagons were more interesting. The first wagon was relatively narrow. Inside was a narrow bed with drawers underneath and a straw mattress. The drawers held only clothes and some weapons. In front of the bed was a table attached to the opposite wall, with a chair and some papers on the table. The top page was a drawing of my face. I checked the desk drawers and found only papers. I skimmed through them but found nothing interestingjust shift times, salary details, and other documents related to the management of the guards who attacked me. And they were indeed Lord Damarions guards. The salary breakdown made me thinkif theres a salary breakdown, wheres the money? I searched the whole wagon and found nothing. Besides the bed and table, there was a barrel of water, another crate of food, and another crate with camping equipment. The second wagon was much wider, with two beds on either side, both with feather mattresses instead of straw. There were drawers under these beds as well, but they only held clothesmore luxurious than in the other wagon. This one belonged to mages? Besides the beds, there were two boxes with higher-quality camping gear, a water barrel, and another crate with food boxes. Both wagons got a thorough search, even using Luck to hunt for valuables, but nothing turned up. Given that they surely brought money or other valuables, I wondered where it could be. I facepalmed. Before, I didnt examine the bodies I stored. Looting corpses didnt sit well with me. As Al kept saying, It would be undignified. I told the core, Open the deck. When the deck was open, I placed all the bodies on it and told it, Absorb everything and then return all their stuff. I got back a large pile of clothes, armor, boots, and several pouches of money. After counting the money, the total was four gold and thirty-one silver, in silver and copper coins. Besides that, I got four rings. Three were gold, and one was black, like obsidian, but not exactly. I told the core to absorb everything except the money and rings. I identified the black ring:
Manawell Band Improves regeneration by twenty percent and reduces the cost of spells by twenty percent.
Not bad. The other rings looked like plain gold bands, similar to wedding bands from Earth, but when scanned with mana sense, they were clearly not ordinary. In fact, they were bursting with mana. I identified them. Two were:
Small Void Band Stores items in a total volume of one cubic Migur (1.36 cubic meters).
The third was:
Medium Void Band Stores items in a total volume of three cubic Migur (4.08 cubic meters).
Nice! I tried to look inside the rings, but no luck. I remembered that in a book I read, the MC smeared blood on the ring to bind it. So, I pricked my finger, smeared some blood on the ring, and tried to look inside again. Nothing. Hmm, annoying! I tried flowing mana into the ringstill nothing. How the hell do you operate this thing? Maybe Appraisal has the answer?
Small Void Band Value: 100 gold
I grumbled to the ability, That doesnt help me! Rue sat there, head tilted, watching me. Do you know how to turn it on? I asked him. He blinked a few times, looking confused. For a moment, I thought Id broken my dog. After ten seconds, he shook his head. I sighed deeply. What else could it be? Blood didnt work, mana didnt work maybe spit? It made no sense, but it was worth a shot. Of course, that didnt work either. Luckily, the ring wasnt sentient, or it wouldve laughed at me. I scratched my head, trying to figure it out. I remembered Lord Damarion giving his guard a ring like this before I made my deal with Adi. He put the ring on without pricking himself or channeling mana. Worth a try. I slid the ring on and felt a small prick on the inside. Suddenly, a new awareness appeared in my mind. I couldnt immediately see what was inside the ring, but knew I could look. The first small ring contained: When I put on the second ring, nothing happened. It took me a while, but I figured I had to take off one to put on the other. The second small ring contained: The big ring contained: It was nothing exciting but a nice enough compensation for my wounds during the battle. I didnt feel like messing with the carts and wagons. I stored everything from them, then pushed them onto the deck and told the core to absorb them. While I was doing this, an idea came to me. Once the core finished, I said, Disguise yourself as a wagon. Create all the normal spaces inside. The house folded into the core, and three minutes later, a wagon that looked just like the mages wagon stood in its place. Yes! It took me almost an hour to figure out how to connect the horses to the wagon, but in the end, I got it. After attaching the wagon, I put the bridles and reins on the horses. At least I knew how to do that from our riding lessons on Earth. The setup here was slightly different, but similar enough not to be a problem. I asked Rue, What do you think, buddy? We have two options: keep riding the ATV and store it before every town we come to, then continue on foot. Or go with this wagon and horses, but well have all the comforts of home everywhere. Rue looked at the horses and said, Horses slow. Yeah, itll be slower. But on the other hand, youll be able to watch TV while traveling between towns. He cocked his head to the side, thinking for a few minutes. Then he said, Horses. If Rue not like slow, sell horses. Yes, boss! I said with a salute, and Rue rolled his eyes at me. I tied the horses to the back of the wagon, Rue went to sleep on his beanbag in the living room, and I led the horses along the trail until we connected to the main road. Just before reaching the main road, I ordered the core to change the wagons appearance and adjusted my glamour. When we returned to the town, I sold five horses, and we continued on our way. I didnt want to stop there long, remembering the stones they threw at me. After leaving town, I whipped the reins to see what speed we could reach. It was definitely slower than the ATV. The ATV easily hit 45 km/h, while the horses only managed about 15 km/h. I suspected Rue would want us to sell the horses after a town or two. Oh well, well cross that bridge when we come to it. B3—Chapter 58: Tales of Travelers and Treasure While steering the horses, I thought about lord Damarion. Initially, I thought he was after me because he discovered that the ritual wouldnt work for him. But it turned out that he wanted Rue to be his familiar. And that was my mistake. When writing the information, I concentrated on the ritual and all its stages and forgot to mention that if the master dies, the familiar dies as well. Now, I needed to devise a way to tell him about it. Otherwise, I suspected he wouldnt stop. I always had the option to return to Earth, wait for Mahya and Al to finish their business, and then find another Gate. The world information sounded more interesting and exciting than the places I had visited so far, but I still hoped the other places mentioned wouldnt disappoint. After thinking about it for hours, I still had no solution. On the other hand, the wagon gave me an idea. I opened the Archive and sent Mahya a message.
Tr. JR Clueless, Versailles, Alchemist Buy an RV you can convert. Let me know when you buy and convert it. I have a great idea, but it needs testing with our toy.
I scrolled down the message about the coins and laughed. Travelers were a bored bunch sometimes.
T. JR Clueless, Versailles, Alchemist Forget buying all kinds of things to sell. Buy more coins from eBay. Many, many more coins from eBay. Ive already used two hundred kilograms.
Tr. MN Versailles, Alchemist, Clueless Will do.
Tr. NO If he spends them, he should buy them. Dont be a sucker.
Tr. PL What is eBay, and where is it? I want coins, too.
Tr. NN Useless coins from tech worlds are the best. I stopped buying merchandise, only coins. Now Im stuck with a huge empty Storage. Dont repeat my mistakeyou cant convert the Storage points back to Ability Points. I tried.
Tr. TP What are you talking about?
Tr. NN Read the message, you idiot, and you will understand.
Tr. TP I wasnt asking you; you digested pulikn carcass. I asked JR.
Tr. NN So, put the initials in the message. And you are a rotten hutan carcass left in the sun.
It went on like that for almost two pages. At least they got a laugh out of me. After a few hours of riding, we exited the forested area and arrived at the vast plain that continues all the way to the sea in the west and halfway to Azureas. From the information I gathered from various conversations, this plain was one of two bread baskets that fed all of Crystalholm. It had one major city in the center of the plain, and the rest were small agricultural towns. After considering it for a while, I decided to go straight to Azureas and not detour to the city in the west. For the next three weeks, we leisurely traveled from town to town, headed in an almost straight line to Azureas. There was a Gate on the way I wanted to add to my count, so we drifted a bit to the west in its direction. The towns in this area were similar, but not the same. All the towns covered a wide area, with houses in the center of the land owned by the inhabitants. As far as the eye could see, it was mostly farmland with a home here and there. The only differences were the towns centers. They all had service establishments, like an inn, general store, smithy, and various shops. The difference was in the architecture and style. In Bridgetown, the residents constructed buildings with weathered wood, reflecting the bordering forests. They covered the roofs with thatch, giving the town a traditional, almost pastoral feel. Farms stretched further out, and the chief crops here were various grains that grew well in the fertile soil. The town square was simple, but the delicious smell of baked goods wafting from the bakery made it feel cozy and welcoming. The town of Greenshade had a more refined atmosphere because of the homes and shops constructed from stone quarried from the nearby hills. The fields surrounding the town teemed with vegetables, and their abundance created a vibrant green color in the fields. Greenshade was proud of its amazing produce markets, where farmers sold everything from fresh raak to juicy flimo. Of course, I bought a huge stock of both and many more interesting vegetables. The streets were narrow, but with the tall trees giving shade, it felt peaceful. Silverhill had a bigger town center with huge stockyards. A patchwork of various crops adorned the farmlands here, but the chief trade thrived in livestockan abundance of cattle and sheep. Well, sort of cattle and sheepone was big, and the other was woolly, so that was how I categorized them. The town builders constructed Silverhill from sturdy brick, with a few windmills turning lazily in the distance. The blacksmiths shop served as the heart of the town, and everyone could hear the clang of iron at all hours. I finally sold the last of the horses in Silverhill and left only the two pulling the wagon. Rue went back and forth about his decision regarding the horses and wagon. When he sat next to me, he complained about the horses speed and even tried to growl at them a few times so theyd go faster. He stopped doing it because every time hed growl at them, theyd shit themselves from fear. And since they were running in fright at the time, some of the shit flew at us. When he went home into the wagon to nap on his beanbag or watch television, he couldnt shut up about how great the wagon was. I was worried my dog would suffer from a split personality at some pointhe was that preoccupied with this specific question. As its name suggests, Bluewater was by a river that ran through the plain. The specialization of the farmlands here was in rice paddies and various water-intensive crops. What surprised me the most in this town was that the rice was identical to basmati rice on Earth: shape and taste. The town had wooden walkways and bridges over the paddies, and all the buildings were painted blue, reflecting the sky and water. With vibrant flower boxes in the windows, the place took on a postcard-like look, complete with a splash of color. The docks were a hub of activity, as small boats constantly arrived and departed, transporting goods and supplies. Finally, there was Redrock, set near the reddish cliffs almost at the end of the plain. The farms here grew sturdy crops primarily used to feed the livestock, and the wind from the cliffs never stopped. The towns architecture mirrored the cliffs, with red stone buildings that were squat and solid. Even the shops appeared rough, as if someone had built them to withstand everything. It felt more isolated, with fewer travelers passing through, but the community here was tight-knit, friendly, and welcoming. During all this travel, I would stop in a town, present myself as a traveling merchant and healer, sell some things, heal some people, stay two to three days in a town, and continue. In the endless hours monitoring the horses, I slowly inscribed the Durability rune on all the tableware I bought from the bankrupt company in the UK and sold it in the townsmainly to the inns. However, some residents purchased some, too. I also sold all the fabric I had from Vegas and China, most of the linen and towels, and all the cigarettes and tobacco products from Vegas. My total earnings from this trading were over 300 gold and some silver, but sadly, there were no levels in Merchant or Healer.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. During all this time, I didnt meet another detachment from lord Damarion. I didnt think he gave upthe vibes I got from him made me believe he wouldnt give up so easily. Either the wagon and horses threw him off or because Rue didnt venture out of the wagon in some towns. I didnt know why, but was happy to travel leisurely in peace and enjoy the journey. We finally arrived at the Gate area. I unhooked the horses, gave them water, and tied them near the gate so they could graze. After the core shrank into its backpack disguise, Rue and I approached the Gate.
Travelers Gate #768222231 Destination: Zindor Status: Integrated Mana level: 38 Threat level: High
The threat level was too high compared to the mana levelI already understand the correlation between mana and threat level. Maybe the Worlds Info has the answer?
Summer, 21 PMSTraveler Kun Solut Before you read my report, go to the previous report to get an idea of ??what was here before. Otherwise, some parts of my report will not make sense to you
I opened the earlier information and read.
06.06.9658Traveler Joni Pan Hello, fellow Traveler, My travels in this world have been limited. I discovered more fascinating realms from a technological and social perspective, so there was no point in enduring a mana-deprived world with little appeal. Nonetheless, this world might pique the interest of a cosmic historian or a fan of technological advancements. According to The Gate, this worlds technology level is rated as low-medium, though it leans more towards low than medium. The discovery of gravitational waves at the poles has led to advancements in using them for atmospheric flight. Despite this, they have not yet figured out how to utilize them for space travel and continue to depend on fossil fuels for propulsion. The fact that they are already engaged in early-stage asteroid mining is a clear indication of their potential. Following their exploration of innovative metals, they will embark on a more advanced space age brimming with promise. The unique development of this world makes it an interesting subject for a cosmic historian. During the shift from agriculture to industry, industrial and financial tycoons frequently usurped power from the aristocracy in other aristocratic societies. The transition is underway in this world, but its occurring at a slower pace, which is a distinctive element of their societal advancement. The aristocracy has managed to hold on to power with a tight grip, even as they transitioned into the industrial age over two centuries ago. In aristocracy-controlled areas, they have complete control over finance, industry, and agriculture, with everyone else being serfs. Industrial tycoons are establishing new territories known as the free cities, which are rapidly expanding across the globe. These areas were once considered frontier due to the scarcity of arable land. The rapid growth of industrial cities in that region resembles mushrooms sprouting after rain, gradually eroding aristocratic dominance. This world serves as a tangible illustration of this process, which I believe will pique the interest of many. I have traveled here for less than a month. The scarcity of mana poses a significant hardship for me, and I dont see any purpose in enduring a world that doesnt pique my personal interest. I invested in a considerable stock of mass-produced products and some fascinating metals, but nothing else was worth mentioning. Interest:
  • Observing the historical development of a society.
  • Metals from asteroids.
  • Enormous selection of mass-produced goods.
Negatives:
  • One must exercise caution in cities controlled by the aristocracy. Their actions involve capturing people and imposing serfdom upon them, with no hesitation.
  • In the absence of money, starvation is a genuine threat for people in the free cities. The tycoons lack of interest in maintaining order has led to high crime levels, as their primary focus is on profits.
Money:
  • In many places, including cities under aristocratic rule, the traditional method of currency exchange through iron, copper, silver, and gold coins is still in practice.
  • In the free cities, they have transitioned to a credit system, but finding a trustworthy coin exchange is crucial. The exchange rate can range from one credit for an iron coin to ten credits for a gold coin.
I am at a loss for any additional information to provide. Goodbye, dear Traveler. Hoping your journey is delightful and filled with awe-inspiring sights.
That was depressing, in a way. Now that I had the background, I returned to the last information.
Summer, 21 PMSTraveler Kun Solut Before you read my report, go to the previous report to get an idea of ??what was here before. Otherwise, some parts of my report will not make sense to you. This world was integrated 21 years ago. I believe the letters PMS next to the date indicate Post Mana Surge or Saturation. The aristocracy took advantage of the integration to regain the power they were slowly losing, and the tycoons did the same to seize more power. In both cases, they prevented the population from fighting, and only their guards fought and protected the people. This caused the entire population to become dependent on them and indebted to them. In some places, the guards used their advanced levels to eliminate the nobility or tycoons and seize power for themselves, but not everywhere. To maintain their firm hold on power, both groups do nothing to make the world safer. No one kills monsters or mana beasts in the wild. As a result, traveling in this world is very dangerous. There are tons of monsters and mana beasts everywhere. At least the beasts kill the monsters in their areas, so you only have to deal with one threat, not both. In the past, countries divided this world. Today, city-states behind high walls divide this world, each ruled by a noble, tycoon, or warlord. It is very difficult to gain entry to one of these cities, and even more difficult to leave. They try to capture whoever they can and enslave them to serve them. The only ones who can move relatively freely are traders, but there arent many of them. The traders usually travel in caravans with a huge number of guards who prevent them from being taken prisoner. But with the dangers on the way, many of them do not reach their destination. They perish along the way. Why is this world worth visiting? They have done nothing to make the world safe, including not clearing the dungeons that popped up everywhere during the integration. There are a lot of dungeons here! In one ruined city, I cleared over forty dungeons and took the cores. I didnt even clean them all, just the weaker ones. I travel alone, and I saw no reason to endanger myself. A stronger group could collect an incredible number of cores here. I have little to say about the cities themselves. I managed to get in and out of one city and never tried to do it again. Also, I didnt buy or sell anything here. Warning: Be especially careful of the flying snakes. They are very fast, attack from ambush, and their bite causes paralysis that takes effect within three blinks. The spell Minor Heal, does not help against the paralysis. Luckily, I had a large supply of anti-venom potions and have Telekinesis. Otherwise, Id be snake food. I am currently standing in front of the Gate to Charyne, a world with 48 mana and a low-medium level of Magitech. (Marker added to the Gate.) I will make much money from my cores and continue to travel in less dangerous worlds. Maybe Ill be back here for another round of core collecting. Who knows? It depends on how much I profit from the cores I collect. May peace be upon you, my fellow Traveler, and may your road be filled with excitement.
Hmm, thats interesting. I stood there, scratched my head for a few minutes, and made up my mind. I opened the Archive and wrote a message to the gang.
Tr. JR Clueless, Versailles, Alchemist I found our next world to travel, and its AWESOME!! Listen to thisits from the world info: Why is this world worth visiting? They have done nothing to make the world safe, including not clearing the dungeons that popped up everywhere during the integration. There are a lot of dungeons here! In one ruined city, I cleared over forty dungeons and took the cores. I didnt even clean them all, just the weaker ones. I travel alone, and I saw no reason to endanger myself. A stronger group could collect an incredible number of cores here.
After closing the Archive, I cast invisibility and tried to cross the Gate to add it to my count. Tried being the operating word. No matter what I did, I couldnt cross the Gate. I told Rue. Rue, buddy. See if you can cross the Gate. Dont linger; just check if you can. Yes boss! A second later, I couldnt feel him anymore. I waited with bated breath, and he returned in less than a minute. Rue back, he informed me. No problem. I tried again with the same results. No matter what I tried, I couldnt cross. After standing there dumbfounded for over five minutes, I facepalmed. Of course! I took off the backpack with the core and told Rue, Guard the core. This time, I crossed with no issues. As always, the other side of the Gate was between two enormous boulders. What was new was the location: it was in the middle of an enormous junkyard or dump. Everywhere I turned, I saw massive mounds of garbage. It mainly was rusted metal that looked like it could crumble to dust if I touched it, wood that looked even worse, and a lot of rubber. Some of the rubber was tires that were quite similar to the tires on Earth. They were wider and smaller, but the design was similar. I rubbed my hands in anticipation. My core can feast here for days! I considered staying there for a few days to feed my core with all those riches, but then imagined Mahyas face if I did it without her and shook my head, sighing. I returned to Lumis, and we continued our journey to Azureas. B3—Chapter 59: OOPS! The next part of our journey to Azureas took us through a wooded area dotted with lumberjack towns. In contrast to the plains folk, who were open and friendly, the people here were less friendly and welcoming to outsiders. I couldnt figure it out. Every one of them was at least a head taller than me, with shoulders as wide as a fridge. What exactly did they have to fear from me? But thats how it was. The first town came into view, surrounded by a tall log wall. As we got closer, a couple of guards stepped forward, looking like they could bench press a horse. One of them tightened his grip on his spear, giving me a look that said, What are you up to? Whats your business in Treefell? the taller one barked. I held up my hands, trying to look as harmless as possible. Just a merchant. And a healer. The second guard, a big guy with a scruffy red beard, squinted at me. Merchant, huh? That checks out, he muttered, his eyes losing focus. But healer? Yeah, sure. Plenty of so-called healers roll through here, the first one said, crossing his arms. Prove it. Before I could ask how, red-beard shoved his arm at me. Fix this, he grunted, daring me to fail. His arm was swollen, and a nasty bruise spread from his wrist to his elbow. I diagnosed him and discovered that he had a broken arm. I cast Heal Bone, and the bone fused. red-beard flexed his arm, testing it out. Hmph. Good enough, he grunted. They stepped aside, but I could still feel their eyes on me, full of suspicion. Welcome to Treefell, the taller one muttered, though he didnt sound thrilled about it. What about payment for the treatment? I asked. The tall one glared at me and said, You can go in and forget about the payment, or continue on your way. I shrugged and rolled into town. Using the trees they chopped, they built sturdy, low-to-the-ground log lodges. The place had a rugged vibe, with big piles of logs everywhere. Looking around, I located the general store to offer my goods. The owner was even ruder than the guards were. Shaking my head, I decided to hell with them and just left. Three days later, we arrived in Riverwood. This town didnt have a wall around it, but many more guards eyed me suspiciously. They didnt interrogate me, but kept a close watch on me. Next to the river, there was a marshy land where the town was located, and stilts supported all the buildings. The whole town seemed to float between the trees and the water, with bridges connecting to the only dry, solid road. The river was bustling here; logs flowed downstream, and rafts constantly moved in and out. The vibe was more relaxed, but the residents and guards were not. I remembered the warning Id read in the World Information about the flying serpents in our next world. I knew if I bought ready-made potions, Al would never forgive me, which meant I had to collect ingredients. From my experience in the previous swamp, I knew there should be plenty of snakes here. But there was the logistical question of what to do with the horses. I had no intention of leaving the core unguarded. We left the town after less than an hourI didnt like the guards looks. We moved a few hundred meters away, and I made sure no one saw us, closed the wagon, and saddled one horse. I said to Rue, Wait for me here. Ill be back soon. Changing my glamour and class into a Bard, I rode the horses back into town. This time, the security guards were less hostile. Dont like merchants? Like almost everywhere, there was an area at the towns entrance for horses and carts. I paid to house the horses for a few days and returned to Rue. This marsh was different from Als swamp. No trees were growing out of the water in this marsh. There was more water near the river, where the houses were, but the rest was just thick mud. The trees here were also different; they were tall with wide trunks, not gnarled or twisted. We couldnt use the jet skis here, so we turned invisible and flew. Find us some snakes, I told Rue. Yummy snakes! Rue exclaimed happily. Yes. But poisonous yummy snakes. We need them for potions. Poison yummy snakes! The poison didnt seem to dampen his enthusiasm. Rue led me from one snake to another. I was rightquite a few were not too far from town. They were much smaller than the ones in the other swampmaybe two or three meters long, not twentybut they were very colorful in greens, reds, and yellows. I recalled reading somewhere that poisonous snakes are usually colorful, so I hoped I was collecting the right snakes. I didnt use lightning, not knowing what it would do to the poison sack, but being invisible, it was a piece of cake to shoot them with a crossbow and store them. In five hours, I collected twelve snakes and facepalmed. I remembered the poison I had given Al that I collected in Tuonela. I returned to town, collected my horses, and we continued on our way. The following three towns were the same. They looked different, but the guards were suspicious. The towns folk eyed me wearily. The general store owner was rude, and nobody wanted a healertheir loss. Finally, after two weeks of annoying lumberjacks, we exited the forested area and arrived at the north most city in Crystalholm, Famaris. Or in translation, Crystaledgenot very inventive. Two kilometers from the city, I found a trail leading into the trees, closed the wagon into a backpack configuration, and rode into the city on a horse.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Crystaledge shared some architectural features with Crystalspire, but was much more modest. The spires were still there, rising into the sky, but they didnt have the same imposing grandeur. Where Crystalspire had intricate carvings and futuristic flourishes, Crystaledges designs were more straightforward and practical, almost like it wasnt trying as hard to impress. The towers were less clustered, giving the city a more spacious, airy feel. There were still gleaming roofs and reflective surfaces, but they didnt catch the sunlight quite as dramatically. The design of Crystaledge made it seem like it was built for living, not just for show, which added a little more grounded feeling to everything about it. After a short inquiry, I found a quality skyrest and took a room there. It even had a balcony! Admittedly, the balcony wasnt as cozy and inviting as my one at Crystalspire, but it was nice enough. The skyrest also had a stable, so I didnt have to find a solution for the horses. After a very enjoyable visit to the bathhouse and a delicious dinner that our butler served in the room, I checked the archive to see if Mahya had responded to the messages I sent through it, and I was taken aback. Well, actually, I was in shock.
Tr. JR Clueless, Versailles, Alchemist I found our next world to travel, and its AWESOME!! Listen to thisits from the world info: Why is this world worth visiting? They have done nothing to make the world safe, including not clearing the dungeons that popped up everywhere during the integration. There are a lot of dungeons here! In one ruined city, I cleared over forty dungeons and took the cores. I didnt even clean them all, just the weaker ones. I travel alone, and I saw no reason to endanger myself. A stronger group could collect an incredible number of cores here.
Tr. BU Would you mind giving me the Gate chain?
Tr. NN Do you think you could pass the Gate chain?
Tr. WM Could you please share the Gate chain?
Tr. OM Just give us the Gate chain already.
Tr. JH Stop messing around and share the Gate chain.
Tr. VO The asshole isnt answering. I hate this kind of Travelers.
Tr. OR Hes a friend of the other bastard that isnt answering. The one with the dragons.
Tr. JH How do you know theyre friends?
Tr. OR Check the Archive moniker. Now, they also have a code. Im dying to crack it.
Tr. PC Any luck?
Tr. OR No. Tried everything. Without the book, theres no way.
Tr. CT Quit dragging your feet and give us the Gate chain.
Tr. NC Hello dear JR, We are a stable group of three Travelerstwo fighters and a mage. We have an offer for you: Dont share the chain with those idiots. Tell us what world to get to and where to wait for you. Lets meet and head to that world together. We can clear all those dungeons together, and were offering you three cores out of every five dungeons as a finders fee.
Tr. YB Shut up NC. You are an idiot and a thief. He should share the chain with all of us if he shares the chain.
Tr. NC Who are you telling to shut up? Your brain is the size of a pilik, and your dick is even smaller.
Tr. YB I will not dignify that with a response.
Tr. IR Shut up, all of you. You are acting like children. If you continue like this, hell never share the chain.
Tr. OV He learned from the dragon voidspawn. That one isnt answering also.
Tr. SS Dont call the dragon guy voidspawn; have some respect. Its Lissarom Munyon. He is a legend and deserves your respect. This one doesnt. He is an infidel and thinks too highly of himself because Munyon is his friend. His name is John Rue, and he was in the world of Gaia or Dirt. I dont know where he found that Gate. They were leaving Gaia, but I dont know through which Gate.
Tr. RM SS, how do you know this?
Tr. SS I was with them in Dirt.
Tr. YB Great, give us the chain to Dirt and well find it.
Tr. SS You wont. Its heading to integration, and there are a lot of Gates, and more are popping up every day.
Tr. KL Carpalshit. I hate integrating worlds. Was in one by accident and left as quickly as possible.
Tr. JH I read about it in the Archive. Isnt it extra great because of all the Ability Points and stuff?
Tr. KL Its not worth it. Trust mevolcanos, storms, earthquakes, and waves of mana that leave monsters behind. Dont go there.
Tr. JH Sounds nasty. I prefer low mana. All those peasant girls love rich guys.
Tr. PN Can we get a Gate chain? You cant clear all those dungeons alone. Let us in on the party, and well make that world safe.
Tr. MO PN, dont pretend to be an altruistyou just want to make a lot of money from the cores.
Tr. PN Like you lot arent after the money from the cores or a chance to get an apprenticeship in a Magitech guild as payment for the core.
Tr. JH Whats wrong with an apprenticeship? Its a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Those skullgnats guard their secrets tighter than a priestess closes her legs.
Tr. SS Dont speak like that about priestesses.
Tr. VB Shut up SS. Nobody asked you.
Tr. XXR All of you are idiots. Its not like dungeons are hard to find. Go to Mana 50 and above, and you can swim in dungeons.
Tr. TP XXR, youre an idiot. Dungeons at those levels are crazy dangerous, and the final guardians are almost unbeatable.
Tr. XXR TP, do you think the dungeons in the message above will be easier? Theyll be at the same level or higher if theyre sitting there and accumulating strength.
Tr. VM Just give us the damn Gate chain already.
Tr. SS He wont give you anything. Hes an asshole.
Tr. SO SS, you sound like a jilted lover or a jealous prick.
Tr. SS All of you are idiots. Im out of this message chain.
Tr. VG What will it cost to get the Gate chain? Im willing to pay. Ive been trying to get the Magicaneer class for decades.
The thread continued for a few more pages, but I stopped reading. I completely understood Lis. The only thought running through my head while reading was, OOPS! Well, at least they smacked down Sonak. One day, Ill punch that asshole in the nose and then electrocute his balls. B3—Chapter 60: Jail Bird Breakfast had been quiet, just the gentle clink of cutlery and the satisfying crunch of toast. Rue was sprawled next to me, head resting on his paws, while I enjoyed the rare calm of the morning. That peace shattered with a series of loud, sharp knocks. The butler adjusted his waistcoat before opening the door. His calm demeanor faltered slightly as twelve guards filed in, each armed with crossbows, their boots thudding heavily against the floor. The crossbows werent for show, either; they were immediately leveled at Rue and me. If that wasnt enough of a statement, three figures followed close behind, their robes swirling dramatically. Mages, definitely. The wands clutched in their hands gave them away, though their self-important airs were just as much of a giveaway. The guards formed a tight circle, their eyes cold and calculating as they pointed their weapons. The sheer tension in the air was almost a physical weight. My stomach tightened, and for a split second, my mind raced. Twelve crossbows? No way our Mana Shield could take that. Itd probably shatter after two or three at the most. But then, just as quickly, the fear ebbed. Luckmy reliable compaswas quiet, like an undisturbed pond. It was the oddest thing, like strolling through a park on a sunny day instead of sitting under dozen drawn crossbows. If Luck wasnt kicking up a fuss, then this situation wasnt as dire as it looked. Let''s see where this leads. Rue growled, his massive body tensing as if ready to pounce. I sent him a quick telepathic message. Settle down, buddy. Lets find out what they want first. Dont turn invisible or fly; its a secret we must keep. His growling softened, but I could still feel his alertness buzzing through our bond. I turned to the man I assumed was the commanderhis uniform was fancier than the others. Good morning, sir. What exactly is going on here? I asked, keeping my tone calm despite the rising tension in the room. Youre coming with us, he barked, his voice sharp, his eyes hard. He looked like a storm cloud was hanging over his head and wasnt in the mood for small talk. Why? I asked, frowning. One guard sneered, shifting the grip on his weapon. Why do you think we will answer you? If youre arresting me, I have a right to know why, I said, staying composed, though my heart beat faster. The commander shot the guard a warning glance, clearly not pleased with the interruption, before returning to me. You stole Lord Damarions familiar. I couldnt help but laugh, a genuine belly laugh that echoed in the tense room. How exactly is it possible to steal a familiar? I gestured toward Rue, sitting beside me, untied and free. Here he is, right here. If he was Lord Damarions familiar, dont you think he would have bolted back to his master by now? This claim makes no sense. I tilted my head toward the mages. Youve got three mages here. Ask them if you dont believe me. Shut up, one mage snapped. I turned to look at him, spotting the all-too-familiar symbol on his shirt. It was the same one etched all over Lord Damarions spire. The commander narrowed his eyes at the mage. Is that true? he asked, suspicion creeping into his voice. The mage shifted uncomfortably, glancing at his colleague. Thats true, the second mage said, stepping forward to help. But he stole the familiar before Lord Damarion could bind him. I sighed, turning back to the commander. Sir, why dont you ask my familiar instead of asking us? Hell tell you how long weve been together and if hes ever met Lord Damarion. By the waythe answer is no. The commander looked furious, barking at me. I will not talk to an animal! I interrogate people, not beasts. You will accompany us to the guard station, and well settle this matter there. His tone was sharp, leaving no room for argument. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed one mage pull out a collar covered in runes. I immediately sent a telepathic message to Rue. Put your other collars away before they spot them. Act as dumb as possible. Dont talk to anyone or listen to anything they say. Pee and poop in the most inconvenient places you can find, and constantly demand food and petting. Be the most annoying, ill-mannered dog ever. Dont worry, Ill get you out of this. Rue nodded imperceptibly, his eyes shifting with understanding. While I was busy instructing Rue, the commander said something, but I didnt catch it. Can you say that again? I asked, turning back to him. His face darkened. I said, hold out your hands. Why? I asked. Three guards raised their crossbows, fingers inching toward the triggers, ready to fire if I made a wrong move. Because I told you to! he snapped, his voice practically vibrating with anger. I knew they would search the suite, and I didnt want them to find the core. Something about that runic collar they slapped on Rue felt off. Sensing danger, I sent a quick message to the core. Leave the backpack around you, but inside the bag, disguise yourself as a leather spell book that no one can open. Let it emanate mana, and no matter what, dont let them get the book open. If they try to force it, use the lightning defenses. Two guards suddenly grabbed my wrists as my focus shifted to the core. Thin metal bracelets clamped around them with a soft click. Instantly, I felt off. Like theyd corked something inside me, right through my wrists. The sensation wasnt painful, but it was deeply unpleasant, like a part of me had gone missing. I concentrated, checking my Storage. No problems there. I could access it. I opened the Archive without a hitch. But when I tried to channel lightning through my hand, I felt the mana flow smoothly through my channels, only to stop dead at the bracelets. Hmm. Thats a problem. I felt a faint tug through my connection to the backpack holding the core. Someone had touched it. At least the handcuffs hadnt severed my link to the core and Rue. I reached out with my mana sense and tested its reachit worked perfectly. The restraints only affected my hands. That was something I could work with. One guard handed the backpack to the commander, who carefully pulled out the core disguised as a book. He turned it over in his hands, studying it closely before asking, what is this? My spell book, I said, keeping my voice steady. He tried to open it, fumbling with the cover, but of course, it wouldnt budge. Growing frustrated, he shoved it into my hands. Open it, he demanded. I cant, I replied, meeting his glare with a calm, even tone. His voice rose to a yell, This is your book! Open it at once! I cant for two reasons, I said, slowly holding up two fingers and ticking off each point. One, to open it, I need access to mana, and your handcuffs block that. Two, this is my familys spell booka very old and respected family of wizards. Only those of our bloodline can open it, and never under duress. No matter what you try to do, I wont be able to open it. The book knows Im under duress. One mage suddenly snatched the book from the commander, his eyes gleaming with excitement. We will open it! he exclaimed, almost bouncing on his feet like a kid with a new toy. The commanders face flushed an angry shade of red as he loomed over the mage, casting a long, intimidating shadow. You will take nothing! he snarled. You are here as a courtesy, and if I find out you fabricated these charges just to steal a wizards spell book, both you and Lord Damarion will regret it. I answer only to the king, not to any lord. The mage paled, looking like a mouse staring down a massive, hungry cat. His hands shook as he quickly handed the book back to the commander. Sorry, Commander. I was just excited. Its not every day you see an aware spell book. Ive read about them, but never thought Id actually see one. Waitaware spell books are real? I thought Id made that up. Good to know. They led Rue and me outside, forcing us into two separate carriagesidentical square cages with iron bars mounted on wheels. The heavy doors clanged shut behind us with an unsettling finality. The drive across town to the guard station took over an hour, during which I focused on Rue and the core. They were close, and that brought a slight sense of calm. When we finally arrived, the commander barked, Lock him in a cell on the first floor. The two guards beside me exchanged displeased looks for some reason. Without a word, they led me down a narrow, dimly lit staircase that twisted further down than I expected. We descended three full floors. This doesnt look like the first floor, or even a basement level. More like minus three. Are you sure this is the first floor? I asked, glancing between the two. The guard on my right sneered. Shut up unless you want to have an unfortunate accident down the stairs. The other guard chuckled darkly, clearly enjoying the exchange. I couldnt help but be curious about what was really happening here. What struck me as odd was that neither my Perception nor my Luck gave me any warningsnothing. It was as if I were on a casual stroll downtown. That strange calmness kept me steady. Id been in plenty of situations where I shouldve felt fine but ended up anxious. This wasnt one of them. In fact, the more dangerous things got, the calmer I became. So, I waited to see how things would unfold. They led me to a large cell with bars in the front, already holding several people. As one guard opened the door, I noticed two of the men inside nodding at my captors. Skulduggery was definitely afoot.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The guard on my right gave me a hard shove from behind, nearly sending me sprawling, but I caught myself. The shove had more surprise than strength behind it. They locked the door, turned, and left without a word. A man sitting in the corner slowly stood up. I had to crane my neck to see his facehe had to be at least two meters tall and a meter wide. His build, beard, and wild hair reminded me of the lumberjacks from the last towns Id visited. I suspected he was one of them. A long scar stretched from his temple, down his cheek, across his lips, and to his chin, making him look even more menacing. Despite his appearance, I remained completely calm. What do we have here? he asked, his voice low and gruff. Look, they brought us a new rat. Figures. Of all the strange creatures in the various worlds, of course, there would be snakes and rats in every one of them. He stared at me expectantly, as if waiting for a response. I just blinked, unsure of what he wanted. Dont you have anything to say? he pressed, his voice growing impatient. No, not really, I replied. He chuckled darkly. Look, they brought us a comedian. I frowned. Huh? What was so funny? Suddenly, without warning, he charged at me, arms outstretched like he was going to crush me in a bear hug. Instinct kicked in, and before I had time to think, I launched a sequence of three quick strikesthroat, solar plexus, and groin. It was a move one of my Krav Maga trainers had drilled into me countless times, and my body responded like a machine on autopilot. The giant crumpled to the floor like a sack of potatoes. He made choking sounds, and I noticed a dark pool of blood spreading beneath him on the floor. That got me worried. I didnt want to kill him and end up being accused of murder. Panicked, I rushed over to him. His buddies, seeing their friend down, charged at me. I quickly summoned my sword from Storagethankfully, it worked without delay. The moment the blade appeared, they skidded to a halt, eyes wide. One of them almost didnt stop in time. If the cell had been any smaller, he mightve impaled himself on my sword. Stay back, I ordered, holding the sword out defensively. I knelt and looked at the lumberjack, only to realize with a sinking feeling that I had crushed his Adams apple and broken through his rib cage with my fist punch. He looked barely alive. Oops! I tried to diagnose him, but the magic stopped at the line where the bracelets were clamped on my wrists. I couldnt cast through my hands. In desperation, I touched him with my foot and focused, casting through my leg instead. It was much more challenging, requiring intense concentration, but I managed. Finally, I sat down on the floor with a sigh of relief. That was close. He coughed and sat up. And I got back on my feet. Thank you, spirits! He looked up at meor, more accurately, barely had to look up, even though I was standing and he was sitting on the floor. Embarrassing. You healed me, he said, his voice still rough. Yes. Why? I attacked you. Because Im not a murderer. Before he could respond, a short, wiry guy piped up. How did you get swords out like that? Im a battle wizard, I said matter-of-factly. The air in the cell suddenly thickened with fear. They all audibly gasped, taking a few steps back, eyes wide. From the back, where I could barely make out the speaker, someone shouted, Are they crazy? They wanted us to beat up a battle wizard? Did they want to get us killed? They promised he was just a merchant! I quickly changed my class, and as the eyes of most of them glazed over, they again audibly gasped, followed by a collective groan. Half of them collapsed onto the floor, landing hard on their butts. One guy lowered his head, his voice shaky as he muttered, Make it quick, please. Huh?! I looked around, completely baffled. What did he mean by quick? And why did they all look as pale as death, trembling like they were about to meet their end? What exactly is going on here? I asked, looking around at the frightened faces. They all stared at me with that look I knew well as a Traveler. The kind that said, Is this guy for real? Is he from another planet? The guy who had begged me to make it quick spoke up, Arent you going to kill me? No! Like I told your big friend here, Im not a murderer. They exchanged confused glances, clearly not expecting that response. Then, one by one, a few of them let out long, relieved sighs. The whole situation felt surreal, like I was stuck in a bad dreamnot because of the prison itself, but because of how out of sync this moment was with my normal reality. I had no idea how to react to it. An older man, who had been sitting quietly to the side and hadnt joined in the attack, cleared his throat. Did you really heal him? Yes? I replied, uncertain where this was going. Um, Im sorry, he said, shifting nervously. I dont have any money right now. They take all your things before locking you up. But I promise to pay you as soon as I get out. Umm Can you check my leg? I think its broken. I promise to pay you. Sure, no problem, I said, still feeling like I was in some bizarre alternate reality. But first, I need to figure out those cuffs. Give me a few minutes. Now that everything had calmed down, I looked around and assessed where I was. The cell was relatively largeabout seven or eight meters wide and longwith stone benches lining three walls. The fourth wall was entirely of floor-to-ceiling bars. In the far-right corner, there was a fairly large hole in the floor, and judging by the smell wafting from it, I guessed it was the toilet. A thick layer of straw covered most of the cell floor. At least it wasnt cold or dampjust a big, solid stone cell. I turned my attention to my neighbors. Eight people were in the cell, all between their thirties and fifties. They looked like commoners, not criminals. Even when well-dressed, criminals had a certain air about them that gave them away. These people didnt. They just looked like regular folks. I asked the big guy still on the floor, Why are you in here? Financial debts, he replied with a shrug. A tree crushed my leg, and I couldnt cut trees anymore. But my wife and kids needed to eat, so I had noticed his injured leg earlier but had paid little attention to itI was more focused on saving his life. Everyone here because of debt? I asked. Yes, he said. This is the debtors cell. And why did you attack me? He sighed. A guard brought us a message from Lord Damarion. Said if we beat you, hed pay off our debts. If we killed you, hed pay us too. None of us were interested in the killing part, but paying off our debts for a beating? Hard to pass up. Only Solom over there, he pointed to the old man with the broken leg, refused to join in. He said he wouldnt humiliate himself like that. But hes a widower. Its easy for him to keep a clean conscience. The rest of us have wives and kids to think about. It sounded like excuses, but I said nothing. I just nodded. I felt Rue and the core getting further and further away until I could no longer communicate with him telepathically. Still, I could sense the connection to him and the core, and knew I could influence it if necessary. That separation worried me for a moment, but I calmed myself. Lord Damarion didnt want to kill Ruehe wanted him for himself. I sat down on the floor and examined the bracelets carefully. They appeared to be made from a mixture of different metals, with no visible runes or magical script. I closed my eyes, concentrating with my mana sense. The metal contained an embedded spellI could feel it, and it wasnt engraved. While I couldnt identify every aspect, I didnt need to. I sensed the intricate mesh holding the spell together, preventing it from dispersing. With enormous concentration, I unraveled the weaving of the mesh, slowly and methodically. I had no idea how long it took, but eventually, the entire mesh collapsed. Unfortunately, this didnt remove the spells effect entirely. The magic remained embedded in the metal itself, and I needed to find a way to break it. I delved deeper into the spells components, analyzing its structure. Two key ingredients stood outAbsorb Mana and Exude Mana. That gave me an idea. Though I couldnt channel mana through my hands, Id managed to do it through my foot, albeit barely. The big guy had no clue how close he came to death earlier. I tried something different. I pressed the right bracelet against my nose and attempted to channel mana through it. It was just as difficult as using my feet, but at least it was more comfortable. I pushed mana into the bracelet, focusing on the Exude Mana spell. My experience with spirals and compressing mana helped, even though the spell didnt remain inside the bracelet, since the metal wasnt molten. Still, it had an effect. The bracelet lost some of the mana stored within it. I kept repeating the process, slowly draining the bracelet until it was empty. Instantly, the plug vanished from my right hand. I moved on to the left bracelet and started the same process. But after only two minutes, I had to stop. The bracelet had absorbed mana from the environment and regained its strength, reactivating the spell. Hmm, thats not the solution. I sat for a long time, thinking about my next move, and eventually decided to try using magic script or runes to break the effect. I sketched out some ideas on the floor. Initially, the concepts were complex, with intricate magic circles, but over time, I trimmed them down until I arrived at a simple chain of runes with magic script symbols in between. I felt confident that if I engraved this design on the bracelet, it would overload the spell and break it. Now the real challenge was figuring out how to engrave them. Just carving the symbols wasnt enoughI had to channel mana simultaneously into them the first time I inscribed a rune or magic script symbol in order for it to work. You couldnt engrave first and then channel mana later. The engraving and mana channeling had to happen at the same time. In the end, I used the same trick Id developed earlierdraining the bracelets spell by channeling through my nose. I quickly engraved two runes and a symbol, drained the spell again, then added two more runes and a symbol, and so on. It took over an hour, but I felt the bracelet heat once I carved the last symbol. To be safe, I pulled out a water bowl and submerged my hands in it. I wasnt sure how hot the bracelet might get, and I didnt want to risk a burn. Sure enough, the metal grew scorching hot, and I could feel the embedded spell inside it overloading and finally breaking. Yes! I approached Solom and healed his leg, which was broken in two places. My appreciation for him grew. He must have been in immense pain, yet he had waited patiently for me to finish my conversation with the big guy and fix the first bracelet. I repeated the same process with the other bracelet. In some ways, it was easierI didnt need to drain the bracelet with my nose this time, which was a relief. But being right-handed, engraving with my left hand, was a real challenge. Each stroke felt awkward, and I had to move slowly to avoid messing up the runes or symbols. The risk of making a mistake loomed over me, but after a painstakingly slow process, I finally succeeded. I pulled out an operating tablethis time a sleek, stainless steel one, not the old Shimoor tableand gestured to the big guy, nodding toward the table. Climb up. He gave me a confused look, his brow furrowing. Why? Ill fix your leg, I said, crossing my arms and rocking on my heels. He blinked, taken aback. I went to a healer. He said there was nothing to be done. The bone was crushed and didnt heal right. Yeah, I know. I can fix it." His expression shifted, skepticism creasing his face. Why? I attacked you, and now you want to give me back my livelihood? Why? I glanced at him, my tone steady but matter-of-fact. Because you have a wife and children to feed. He stared at me for a long moment, his eyes searching my face as if trying to figure out if I had some hidden motive. Finally, he let out a heavy sigh, muttering under his breath, Youre just making me feel even more ashamed. I shrugged, meeting his gaze. A little shame wont kill you, I said, not unkindly. And you still need to feed your family. Once he lay down on the table, I cast Anesthesia, pulled out my surgical tools, and worked on his leg for almost an hour. It was a messwhen the tree had crushed his bone, someone had likely cast a simple healing spell, speeding up the recovery in the worst way possible. Or maybe it just healed that way naturally. Either way, I had to re-break the bone in three places and reattach it properly. The entire time, the other occupants of the cell watched me with a mix of admiration and fear. I thought theyd gotten over the fear, but apparently not. When the big guy finally woke up, it was clear he was thirsty and starving. I handed him some food and water, tossed a mattress onto the floor, and said, Eat, drink, and rest. Your bodys burned through a lot of energy, and you need to replenish it. Oh, by the way, whats your name? He chuckled awkwardly. Shamis. Nice to meet you, Shamis. Now, follow the healers orders. After he got off the table, I asked the others, Anyone else here in debt because of an injury or physical issue? A chorus of embarrassed Me, Yes, and similar responses filled the cell. I tended them one by one for hours, well into the night. The cell was underground, but the torches outside cast flickering light. Occasionally, someone came by to renew the flames, but eventually, they stopped doing that. The guards passing by in the corridor peeked in at what I was doing, but none said a word. I was exhausted. Between working on the bracelets and intensely healing eight people, each with a serious medical problem that demanded my full attention, I felt completely drained. My cellmates, on the other hand, were in a festive mood. Now healthy, and after being given food and drink, they were lively and energetic. I glanced at them, shook my head, then pulled out a mattress and collapsed onto it. This was how I spent my first day in prisondefinitely not something I ever expected to experience. But despite everything, I wasnt worried. I knew I could get out of this. B3—Chapter 61: A Plan in Motion In the morning, we were in the middle of making breakfast when all of my new friends suddenly became as quiet as church mice. I looked around to figure out what had happened and saw the commander gripping the bars in front of the cell. His expression was strange. His face was red with anger, a vein throbbing in his right temple, but his jaw hung open. Puzzled anger? Bewildered fury? Whatever. Good morning, Commander, I said, waving. His jaw snapped shut with an audible click, and his face reddened even more. His fists, gripping the bars, turned white from the strain. For a second, I worried he might have a heart attack. He shouted, I hate wizards! then turned and stomped away. I looked around to figure out what his problem was. Hmm, yeah... I can see what threw him off. Our cell was sparkling clean, with pleasant smells of air freshener, soap, and delicious food. I had brought out some of my spare furniture. In the center of the cell stood a large dining table with chairs around it. We set the table with plates, glasses, and cutlery. In the center were baskets of freshly sliced bread and a selection of pastries, with bottles of juice lined along the table. On the left side of the cell stood two large stainless-steel tables. Solom, Ravin, and Mensh were busy chopping vegetables for a salad on one table. On the other table, I placed two stovetops with gas cylinders. I used one to make pancakes on two frying pans, and Galin used the other to fry bacon. Shamis, Oron, and Ludig were sitting on two couches, drinking tea on the right side of the cell. Fion was drying his hair with a towel after washing up with a basin of water. All my new friends were wearing army surplus fatigues and boots, not their old rags, except Fion who had a big fluffy towel tied around his waist. I shrugged. It was the commanders problem, not mine. I had pancakes to flip. I felt Rue and the core moving further and further away from me. Judging by the direction, they were heading straight to Crystalspire. They were also moving fast. I was sure they stopped during the night for a break, but I slept through it. At this rate, they would reach Crystalspire in a week or even less. I needed to intercept them before they reached Crystalspire. With all the commanders bluster about I answer only to the king and yadda, yadda, yadda, the evidence proved otherwise. I had an idea of how to get out of here, but I needed help. So, during breakfast, I asked Shamis in a casual tone. What is the amount of your debt for which you were imprisoned? Three gold and twenty-seven silver, he answered, looking down at his plate. Thats all?! Thats nothing! They put people in jail for such a pittance? I exclaimed, my voice rising in disbelief. They looked at me strangelyyes, the lookand Shamis said, They paid me one silver for every tree I felled and trimmed. Three gold is a lot of money. His voice was steady but tinged with a quiet frustration. I rubbed my neck uncomfortably, feeling the weight of my assumptions. Yeah... Most of my clients in the city were nobles, and in the towns, they were mostly business owners. It skewed my perception of costs. To the ordinary folks, it was probably a large sum. After asking everyone at the table, the total sum of debts came to thirty-one gold and fifty-four silver. I have a proposition for you, I told them all, leaning forward slightly. But in return, I need you to do me a favor. What? Fion asked, his tone cautious. I will give you the money to pay your debt. In return, I want you to insist on not paying it through the bars, but to be taken out of the cell. When they open the cell, make a big ruckus to get all the attention on you. Thats all. I think I know what you want to achieve, Mensh said, narrowing his eyes. But you wont be able to escape from here. Some large metal doors are in the way even if they open the cell. They wont open them that quickly. Escape? Me? I raised my eyebrows with an innocent face. What gave you that idea? I want to make sure they get you out of the cell. They exchanged a look, clearly unsure, and Galin opened his mouth to say something, but Solom raised his hand, stopping him. They all turned to Solom, confusion written on their faces. Solom asked me, Are you sure youre not trying to escape from here? His eyes narrowed as if searching for a lie. Of course not! I exclaimed. I want to prove my innocence. He nodded, scanning the group around the table with a pointed look before asking, So I can swear to a Truth Mage with a clear conscience? Absolutely, I said, meeting his gaze firmly. I have no intention of escaping from here. Their expressions showed they understood. The smiles returned around the table, and we finished eating. After the meal, I stored all my stuff back and gave each of them the exact amount of their debt. They thanked me again and again, swearing loyalty forever. My response was to pat them on the back and tell them they were good people who didnt deserve to be in prison. When a guard passed our cell, Ravin called, We want to pay our debt. The guard stopped and frowned. Whos we? he asked, scanning the cell. Ravin gestured with a sweeping motion at the entire cell. All of us. All of you? The guard asked, clearly skeptical. Yes, whats not clear? We want to pay our debt, Ravin replied, his tone growing impatient.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The guard reached his hand through the bars, eyes narrowing. Give me the money, and Ill pass it on to the commander. Oron interrupted sharply, No way! Well pay the commander as free people. Were not letting our money disappear on the way to him. His voice was loud, brimming with defiance. The guards face twisted angrily as he snapped, You think Im going to steal your money?! Ive been a guard for fifteen years with a clean record. How dare you? Ravin raised a calming hand, speaking in a soothing tone. We dont think youll steal the money. But we want to pay the commander and get the document that shows weve paid and are free. You cant understand that, but if you find yourself in a cell like us one day, youll understand. The guard, still scowling, didnt look pleased but left without another word. After half an hour, the commander returned, flanked by ten guards. My new friends stood in front of the bars, grinning broadly. I sat quietly on the stone bench along the opposite wall, as far from the door as possible, holding a book in my hand with an innocent expression. The commander shot me a suspicious glare, his eyes narrowing as if he could see through my calm exterior, but said nothing. He turned to the others and barked, I heard you guys are making a mess. He immediately glanced back at me. I smiled and waved at him, pretending to be oblivious. They all started talking at once, voices rising in a chaotic chorus: I want to pay my debt! Ive got the money. Let me out! Take my money! and more, all echoing off the cell walls. The commander shot another quick look my way. I kept my head down, pretending to read, but followed him carefully through a mirror I held at an angle. Turning to the guards, the commander ordered, Stand in a semi-circle around me, shoulder to shoulder. No ones getting past you. Is that clear? The guards nodded, forming a tight barrier, and the commander opened the cell door, immediately glancing back at me again. I kept up my act, fully immersed in the book. Meanwhile, my friends began shouting and shoving each other, the tension rising. Take my money! No! Im first! My wifes waiting for me! Ive been here the longest; Im first! The guards grinned, amused by the scene, while the commander tried calming them down, frustration creeping into his voice. One by one, everyone will get out of here, he said, trying to regain control. This was my moment. I turned invisible and shot out the door like a bullet, floating near the ceiling in the hallway. The commander shoved my friends back into the cell, shouting angrily at the guards, Dont move! He cant get past you! before slamming the door shut. He glared at everyone inside. Youre all accused of aiding an escape! he bellowed, his voice shaking with rage. Solom, calm as ever, replied, John swore to us that he had no plans to escape. The commanders face twisted in even more anger. He swore to you? His voice climbed an octave. He swore to you? And another octave higher. He swore to you?! Lets see what the Truth Mage says! He turned back to the guards, his voice thundering. None of you move! Then he shouted toward the end of the hall, where more guards stood by a large door. One of you, go get the Truth Mage and Life Mage here immediately! He turned back to my friends, his face livid. And when I catch this criminal, if I find out any of you knowingly helped him, youll regret it! He was shouting so loudly now that dust and small bits of stone were falling from the ceiling. His face had turned an alarming shade of purple, and he was heaving like a bull at a rodeo. I was genuinely worried he might have a heart attack at this rate. Meanwhile, a guard opened the door to the stairs, and I floated up the stairs casually behind him. He was very nice and accommodating. Following the commanders orders, he knocked on the other three doors along the way, politely asking them to open. He was a charming, helpful guy. Before going after Rue and the core, I flew to the forest, found a quiet spot, and filled paintballs with a sleeping potion. I used up all the potions Al had given me. Between the leftover potion from Vegasin paintballs and two big jarsand what he gave me, I now had over 10,000 sleep paintballs. It took me a few hours, but it was worth it. I didnt want to kill the guards with Rue and the core. They hadnt attacked me, after allthey just stole from me. And as someone who had liberated some property from several people, I didnt think that warranted a death sentence. After the potion was ready, I flew as fast as possible after Rue and the core. I flew with my profile open and watched my mana drain quickly, though luckily, it regenerated just as fast. It took five hours to catch up with them; by then, it was early evening. At first, I thought about just shooting the carriage drivers, but I was worried the carriage with Rues cage might overturn, injuring him, so I held off. I flew over them at a leisurely pacemy leisurely, not theirs. They were in three carriages, each pulled by four horses, and the drivers constantly urged them to run as fast as possible. I could see the horses were exhausted, foaming at the mouth. Bastards. The first carriage was open, with two people sitting on the front bench and twelve more in the back. The second carriage held Rues cage, with two people on the front bench, and the third had two people in front as well. I assumed the mages were inside. I couldnt see them because the carriage was closed, but since my core was inside, I was pretty sure of my assumption. How are you, buddy? I asked Rue telepathically. Cage boring! His telepathic voice sounded disgruntled. Rue did everything John say. Rue peed and pooped on guard shoes. Rue bark all night. Every time guards go sleep, Rue bark and bark. Guards and mages are very tired. Rue not let them sleep. Rue ask for food all the time. Guards bad people. They only gave Rue little food. They not give Rue snakes! In the last sentence, he sounded utterly outraged. My poor buddy! Dont worry. As soon as they stop, Ill release you. When I tell you, put on the muzzle against Als potion. Two hours after night fell, they finally stopped at a clearing on the side of the road. Three guards brought Rue a bowl of water and a bowl of food. While one opened the cage door, two aimed crossbows at him. Sons of bitches. When I saw the amount of food, I understood why Rue complained. Theyd given him an amount that might be enough for a golden retriever, not a dog the size of a juvenile horse. I noted the one with the key for later. After they stopped, they lit a fire and started preparing food. The mages exited their wagon, and one hugged my core with both hands. The same one that jumped on the book in the skyrest. I counted them and saw that everyone was present. Put the muzzle on, I told Rue. In the dark, with his black fur, they didnt notice that he now had a brown muzzle on. Seeing he was ready, I wasted no time and shot them with the potion balls. Once everyone was down, I retrieved my core, instructing it to wrap itself in a new backpack, which I strapped onto my back. I found the guard with the key and freed Rue. He jumped on me excitedly, paws landing on my shoulders and knocking me over. Luckily, there was grass, or I might have been injured by love. I still had to cast Healing Touch to heal the bruises from the fall. He enthusiastically licked my face, and after he calmed down, he told me, Rue need snake steak and smoked crab. Sure, buddy. Coming right up. I said, laughing. While Rue ate, I went to take care of the rest of the tasks. It was very considerate of the bad guys to release the horses from the carriages so I could store them directly. I removed the remaining equipment from the horses and left them to graze. Walking twenty meters into the trees, I opened the house, returned to the clearing, picked up two men, and slid them into the detention room through the chute the core had made. No one in my private detention room poked their head through the opening this time. Apparently, theyd learned their lesson. I returned to the clearing, took two more, and sent them down the chute. I had to repeat this action twelve times, but eventually, only the horses were in the clearing. And my detention room was overflowing. I had to find a solution to what to do with those idiots. Rue finished licking the bowls, I closed the house, and we walked further into the trees. After half an hour of walking, I opened the house again, and we spent an enjoyable night at home. He told me again how heroic he was in annoying everybody and made me laugh. Before falling asleep, I had a fantastic idea for prisoner storage and revenge, and fell asleep with a huge grin. B3—Chapter 62: Revenge Best Served Expensive Originally, I thought Rue and I would fly to our destination while invisible, but Rue wanted to ride the ATV. I didnt want anyone to see him; his size was too unusual. After some thought, I found a solution. I changed my glamour to an old man with a white beard, switched my class to Wizard without mention of combat, and told Rue to turn invisible. His lack of visibility didnt stop him from sticking his head out of the windshield and enjoying the wind. We left the forested area in the afternoon and arrived at the plain. I thought about stopping at the inn for the night and sneaking Rue quietly into my room, but I ended up doing something else. We passed Redrock, and after twenty kilometers, we came to an open but empty area. We moved away from the main road. I was glad the ATV was suitable for all kinds of terrain conditions and not just the road. I took out the poles that Mahya had made and placed them. Luckily, I did it early enough. Im not sure I would have managed if it had been dark, even with my ball of light. It wasnt enough to stick the poles into the ground; they had to be set at a certain distance from each other and at a specific angle. After an hour of work with a tape measure and an engineers ruler, the poles were in place and concealed us. I opened the house, pulled out some lunch boxes for the core to give to the prisoners, and Rue and I had dinner and watched a movie. This time we watched Shrek, and Rue decided he needed to find us a donkey as a sidekick. The next day, I drove all day, and we almost reached our destination. We stopped again in an uninhabited area, and I placed the poles. This time, it only took forty minutespractice makes perfect. We went to bed after dinner and the next Shrek movie in the series. In the morning, instead of the ATV, Rue and I flew the last leg of this particular journey. His mana was just enough to reach the center of the not-cursed forest. After Rue landed, I spun in the air to ensure the crazy wizard wasnt in the area. Despite that, I placed Mahyas poles just in case. This time it only took half an hour. Success! It usually took Mahya about ten minutesand I felt like I was breathing down her neck. Soon, Ill be that fast, too. After the poles were in place, I opened the house and placed five paintballs with a potion on the floor. Spread this potion in the prisoners room, I instructed the house. I focused on what was happening in the prisoners room and felt them fall asleep. They collapsed sideways on the floor and didnt move anymore. I opened the door and, one by one, stripped them entirelynot just of equipment but of clothes, including underwear. Stripping a group of men felt strange, but it was part of my revenge. You tried to kill me and steal from me? Lets see you make it to Crystalspire from a forest with an enchantment that freezes the veins with fear, and youre entirely naked, with a crazy paranoid wizard on the way. This forest was relatively large, and I left them in the center of itfar from the tower or the road that leads to Crystalspire. I was sure it would take them at least a week to get there on foot if they headed in the right direction. I wasnt a complete bastardI left them a barrel of water theyd have to figure out how to take with them and two crates with food boxes. Beyond that, I left them nothing. I fed all their clothes to the house and stored the rest. This harvest gave me a net of four more small void bandsthree from the mages and one from the guards, probably the commander or something. Inside were some clothes, food, money, and a few odds and ends. Nothing exciting, but adequate compensation for the grief they caused me. The next leg of our journey took us two days. It was impossible to drive the ATV in the forestthere was a limit to the vehicles ability to navigate any terrain. Rue and I flew while invisible at a leisurely pace, considering Rues mana, with pauses so he could regenerate. After a day, we left the forest, flew over the bazaar, and skirted the city on the eastern side until we reached the forest halfway to the Gate to Earth. In the forest, I again placed Mahyas polesit still took half an hour, unfortunatelyand opened the house. I left Rue at home despite all his protestsand he had many protestswaited until nightfall and flew toward Crystalspire. When I arrived at Lord Damerions spire, I saw over a hundred guards patrolling around the building. They looked alert, all with their weapons drawn, and two mages stood at observation posts on either side of the building. They must have had a way to pass messages. I circled the building and saw a balcony with an open door on the top floor in the buildings cone. The entire upper floor was an enormous bedroom with the biggest bed I had ever seen in my life, where Lord Damarion and his wife slept. I shot them with a sleeping potion, moved part of the carpet, stripped them completelyclothes and ringsand laid them on the floor. After that, I stored everything in the room. When I stored the pictures, I discovered a safe in the wall. When I touched it, lightning struck me, which, of course, did nothing to menot even a tickle. I repeatedly touched the safe until I exhausted the strength of the defenses. I tried to open the safe without success, so in the end, I took out a thin sword, covered the blade with mana, and cut through the wall around the safe. Much simpler. Naturally, the safe disappeared into my Storage. There were three doors from the bedroom: one led to a luxurious bathroom, which ended up in my Storage; the other two led to huge dressing roomsone for the master and one for the lady. Their entire contents went to the same place.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. The floor below was the family floor. There were three large living rooms of varying degrees of splendor, Lord Damerions office, which I visited, an office I guessed was the ladys, two guest rooms, and a small kitchen. When I was done with the floor, the only things left were the walls and the floor. One wall in the office had a hole where another safe used to be. On the next floor, there was a gallery. The walls had various pictures hanging on them, illuminated artistically by crystal lamps. The gallery had various statues scattered around, along with pedestals displaying all kinds of interesting weapons, adorned with runes and gems. I took everything, including the pedestals. The next floor was a ballroom. The hall was empty, so I only gathered three magnificent crystal chandeliers. On the ceiling was the same coating with crystals that looked like a night sky with stars, just like in the skyrest in the city. After a quarter of an hour of testing, I couldnt take it. The next floor was the service floor for the ballroom. There were rooms filled with chairs, tables, tablecloths, tableware, and serving utensils. Half of the floor was a kitchen that didnt seem in regular use, only when there was a ball. When I left, the floor was a ghost town. The next floor was the library. Three rooms stored books, and four additional rooms had shelves and ladders in preparation for books. I took all the shelves, too. Beyond that, there were five rooms with sitting and reading areas, a small kitchen, and an equipment room for the servants. Naturally, I took everything. I made a mistake leaving the core with Rue. I had a lot of storage space, though. The house now took up less space, the boat was with Mahya, and I had sold a lot. But at this rate, I wasnt sure Id have enough room. If Id brought the core, I couldve fed it all the uninteresting junk. The following seven floors belonged to different families, probably the lords children or cousins. Each floor had bedrooms, a living room, guest rooms, a kitchen, etc. I took everything, including rings, from their hands. The only rooms I didnt touch were the childrens rooms. The following five floors were storage floors, with all kinds of furniture, pictures, and wooden crates with unknown content covered in sheets. When I was done, I left only dust. The following seven floors were the mages quarters. Each had a floor with all the rooms of an apartment, a private library, and a practice room. I splattered two, left three in the woods, and two guarded the building outside, so they were all accounted for. The next floor was an enormous kitchen. There were cooking and baking areas and several sections. From their appearance, I assumed one was for the lord and family, and the other was for servants and guards. When I was done, I left only the ovens. Unfortunately, I couldnt take them. The next four floors were servant floors. I didnt touch their private property, not even the money, but I took all the furniture. One floor below was the servants equipment floor. There were rooms with bed linen, towels, much simpler kitchen utensils than on the family floors, cleaning equipment, tools, etc. I left a ghost town but had to enlarge my Storage again. The following seven floors were guard floors. They had bedrooms and a dining room on each floor. Most of the rooms were empty; maybe twenty guards were sleeping. The rest were probably outside around the building. Again, I didnt touch private property, but I took all the furniture and weapons. The following two floors were also for the guards, but not for living. One floor had different training rooms with practice weapons, while the second floor housed the armory, rooms with various equipment for the guards, and two offices for the guard management. Here I took everything, including another safe from the wall. The next four floors were office floors. All the rooms had desks, chairs, shelves, and papers. Some offices looked more luxurious, while others were more crowded, with desks almost on each other. I left them a lot of space on these floors. During my entire descent through the building, I occasionally saw guards on the floors. I left them sleeping where they fell, but I took their weapons. On the way down, I also encountered some servants, including the butlers I had already met and others I hadnt. I left them sleeping where they fell, but I took nothing. When I got to the entrance floor, I activated my Lucks active ability to ensure I had emptied the building. To my surprise, I felt a tug upwards. Following the feeling, I went up the stairs again and reached the servants equipment floor. My Luck led me to a wall at the end of a corridor. It looked like just a wall, but I could feel mana in that place with my mana sense. I touched the wall, and it didnt feel like stone but like metal. I tried changing my vision, like when I wanted to see Rues glamour or someone elses, but I saw nothing different. It looked like an ordinary stone wall, but it felt like metal. I felt around with my hand until I reached the part that felt like an actual stone. I took out colored chalk, and with one hand, I felt where the stone wall began, and with the other, I drew on the wall. When I finished, in front of me was a drawing of a large door. Again, I covered the sword blade with mana and cut through the wall. It was much harder here than upstairsthe wall was much thicker. But little by little, I made progress. As I cut through certain places, lightning shot at me again. It took almost an hour to cut the door, and dawn was already near. I had to hurry. When I was done, I pushed with my hand and heard a loud boom, but a wall was still in front of me. I held out my hand, and it looked like my hand disappeared into the wall. Cool! I went through the illusion and jackpot! This was the main vault. There were shelves with various papers, three chests with spell scrolls, weapons with runes that looked much better than the ones in the gallery, a bowl with twelve storage rings, seven large chests of gold, a crystalline orb glowing faintly, an ornate box filled with gemstones that shimmered with enchantment, and an ancient sealed book protected by a lock of pure mana. This book also had lightning protection, and this time, I felt itit wasnt just lightning but contained other aspects. It didnt hurt, but it wasnt entirely pleasant. After I finished emptying everything, I flew up the stairs until I found an open window. Outside, I first shot the mages, and when they fell asleep, I took their rings and wands. After that, I took care of the guards. I didnt strip them, but I took all the weapons. It was a very profitable night, and I had a lot of crates and paperwork to check. I wasnt in a rush, so I left it for when Id be bored. After this visit, it was time to fly toward the Gate to Earth. While I wanted to keep traveling in Lumis, I didnt want to keep looking over my shoulder or have Rue be invisible all the time. It would be much simpler to wait for Mahya and Al to finish their affairs on Earth, and then all of us go together to the dungeon world with the glorious pile of trash by the Gate. I just hoped Mahya wouldnt beat me over the head for my indiscretion in the Archive. But I had to admit to myself that, even if she did, in this case, I deserved it. B3—Chapter 63: How to Avoid a Slap, Outwit a Marquess, and Feed the Poor I was in no hurry to return to Earth and face Mahya and her head slapping. Instead, we flew until I found a spot almost impossible to reach without flying. The ground below was a twisted mess of rocks and thick roots crisscrossed like a web of natural traps. Dense foliage hung low, hiding any semblance of a trail. The terrain had an irregular slope, with sharp drops hidden in the underbrush, and sudden rises made climbing treacherous. In the center of this natural maze was a meadow with grass, flowers, and two sprawling trees. It was perfect. Just in case, I placed the poles around the meadow and opened the house. Rue went to investigate the surroundings and somehow passed through the trap maze. I hoped I wouldnt have to rescue him from some bush. On the first day, I spent time in my darkroom developing all the pictures I had taken along the way. For the next two weeks, I cooked and experimented with all the ingredients and spices I bought in Lumis. Of course, I also barbequed and smoked a lot of snake meat, making my boy very happy. And I didnt even have to rescue him from a bush. He jumped over most of them with his size or just barrelled through. Some of my experiments were inedible, but others were amazing. I baked delicious pies with various fruits, made some interesting stews with snake and local beef meat and vegetables, and other dishes with vegetables. The raak and flimo were still the stars of the show, but I found some other contenders for second place. A small, hard vegetable that looked like an uneven brown stone and could pound nails turned out to be a delicacy when baked. It reminded me of baked garlic with a more delicate flavor and sweet undertones. Rue also appreciated it, even if he wasnt a vegetable dog. Some vegetables were great fresh in a salad, and took my salads to the next level. The spices were mainly amazing, with some that tasted weird. Rue also didnt like them, so I threw them out. Or, more precisely, fed them to the house. It was very convenient not to need garbage bins. After those two weeks, I had a detailed shopping list of all the ingredients I needed more of. Although I was sure I would find other great stuff in different worlds, I didnt want to regret not stocking my favorites. The eggs in Lumis were also something else. They were double in size from the eggs on Earth and had a more pronounced tastelike the concentrated essence of an eggand were terrific in baking. Before heading to the city, I changed my glamor and dressed in the local clothes, changed my class to Bard, and put on one of the storage rings to serve as a cover for my Storage. With my shopping list in hand, I left Rue on guard duty and flew to Crystalspire. The city was buzzing with news about what happened to Marquess Damarion Fusil, and with some leading questions, I got a fuller picture. The day after the robbery, the lord went to see the king, claimed that some crazy wizard had robbed him, and demanded that the king storm the Wizard Spire. When the king refused, the lord lost his cool and shouted at the king. The king told his guards to throw him out of the palace and fined him five thousand gold for disrespecting the crown. Most of his guards and mages left him since he no longer had their service contracts. With the remaining force, he tried to storm the Wizard Spire and had to retreat after they got severely singed. He tried to get his funds from The Golden Reliquary (it turned out to be what they call banks in Lumis), but since he didnt have his deposit papers, they sent him packing. Right now, he was trying to sell his business but didnt have the deed papers. He had to go before the king again to get alternative papers, but the king refused to see him before he paid his fine. With a huge grin, I flew back home and decided to do some more mischief. While sitting on the house deck, I first took out all the papers I collected from the offices on the lower floors. Going through them was tedious. They were mostly financial reports, orders, memos, and other office management stuff. My core was glad for the meal, and hopefully in the future would do something interesting with all this paper. The next papers I checked were from the safe and were much more interesting. All the stuff from the safe was blackmail material against other noble families. And, oh boy, those aristocrats were eager beavers. There were letters detailing illicit affairs, complete with timestamps and places, some even in their handwriting. A neatly tied stack of receipts exposed bribes paid to officials, disguised as gifts for services rendered. Then there were the contractssecret agreements sealed behind closed doorspromising loyalty in exchange for land, titles, or even silence. One particularly damning document revealed a plot to overthrow the king, complete with a list of accomplices. It was like holding a whos who of corruption, each piece more damning than the last. All the documents had lord Damarions name in some capacity, proving with no doubt that he was blackmailing all the bad kids. After some deliberation, I packaged everything neatly, wrote a flowery letter about my supposed loyalty and allegiance to the king and country, flew to the royal palace, and dropped the package on the palaces steps. I hovered above until the same Mage ran out like the last time and almost fell over my gift. Seeing that he found it, I flew back home. The next papers I tackled were from his study. They mainly consisted of correspondence, orders, financial reports, and odds and ends. My core ate all of them. The papers from his wifes office were more interesting. Most of them were concerned with the running of the spire, servants, and provisions. But there was a thick stack of correspondence with her family, which was fascinating reading. It turned out that his wife was from a Viscount family. When they married, her family provided her with some businesses for financial independence, and their marriage agreement included this provision. Lord Damarion took the businesses and the marriage agreement from her, and took over everything. For the last twenty years, she begged her family to help her get them back, but they were afraid to go against a Marquess in general and this Marquess in particular.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it It took me almost a week to review all those papers, and I was missing some. Where were the business deeds, the guard contracts, and her marriage agreement? I scanned all my storage again but found only some papers I took from the butlers offices, and they all had to do with running the spire. During my scan, I came across the safes. There were three of them. One from the master bedroom, one from the lords office, and one from the guards office. The first one I tried to crack was from the guards office. The Protection shot me a few times with lightning, but I didnt mind. What I did mind was that I couldnt open it. It was a metal cube measuring about 1.5 meters by 1.5 meters, with no seams or other visible connections. It looks like a uniform cube cast from metal. Scanning it with my mana sense, I felt lumps of mana insideprobably runesbut after two days of concentrating on them with my mana sense, I still couldnt decipher their shape. They were simply small lumps of mana. Finally, I told my core, Absorb this cube, but return everything inside. The deck sucked in the cube, and I held my finger crossed that it would work. It did! The deck spit out a medium chest with gold and silver coins and papers. Here were all the guards contracts and some other odds and ends. Without even burping, the core devoured everything. The safe from the bedroom contained a lot of jewelry, a small chest of gold, and loose gems in three cloth pouches. The safe from the lords office was the jackpot. It held all the business deeds, his marriage agreement, the deposit papers, and more gold and loose gems. After some deliberation, I decided I didnt have beef with his wife. I collected all the deeds to the businesses she owned, the deposit papers, and her marriage agreement, packed them nicely, and flew to Crystalspire again. Now, the city was buzzing with the news of the Marquesss arrest, along with some other noble families. Oh, revenge is so nice sometimes. It took me a while to discover the location of the Viscount Luthir spire. After I found it, I flew through an open window, located an empty office, dropped the package there, and felt that I had done my good deed for the day. That left the business deeds, and when I leafed through them, I came across Adis name. That gave me an idea, but I didnt want to do it only with Adis business to paint a target on him. I went through all the deeds and found the shittiest one. It was for a pig farm one town away from Crystalspire, and if I remembered correctly from the financial reports, it was losing money. To be on the safe side, I copied it to a fresh parchment with [Copy Text], circled lord Damarions name with a pen, placed it on the deck, and told the core, Absorb the following document and return it without the circled name. Leave the place of the name blank. Well, I was glad I made a copy. I got back an empty parchment. I copied it repeatedly and tried various wordings, but nothing worked. Sometimes, I got an empty parchment; sometimes, it was half full of text, but not how I wanted it. I switched to manual handling. It took me two days to search my library for what I needed. I found a comprehensive book about removing various stains, and the method was rubbing alcohol or acetone on the ink carefully with a Q-Tip. It took me another two days to remove the lords name from all the deeds with a thin brush. The best way was to trace the ink with rubbing alcohol and then with acetone. The only deed I couldnt handle like that was the one I copied with magic. It refused to behave like ink, and the text stayed stubbornly on the parchment. I was so glad I did my experiments on a shitty deed. When the deeds were ready, I wrote the names of the stated managers as the owners. There was an extensive range of businesses: various shops, cafes, restaurants, workshops, a mill, three farms, and a skyrest. The only company I didnt have a name to fill as an owner was the skyrest. That gave me an idea of how to pay a sort of debt. I knew the last name, but not the first name, so it was time to do some sleuthing in the city. This time, the city was buzzing with news about a group of lord Damarions guards and mages who stumbled to the bazaar naked and covered in leaves and bruises and told some crazy story. Everybody, including the kings guards, was sure they were lying or nuts. They claimed a wizard kidnapped them, held them captive in a dark dungeon, and then released them into the cursed forest. They stumbled there for over thirty days until another wizard found them and attacked them with force bursts, accusing them of spying. The second wizard chased them to the road leading to the bazaar. They stood before the king, and a Truth mage confirmed their story and released them. The city citizens couldnt convince each other and were divided between believing they were nuts and thinking it was another of Marquess Damarions schemes. I agreed with both camps. I wanted to do a butt wiggle then and there, but refrained. Still, I did a mental butt wiggle. My sleuthing revealed the full name of the owner of the Mana-Infused Bakery, Shosh Hamion. I wondered if it was the same Shosh that the crazy wizard accused of spying. When I returned home, I filled in the name on the deed and wrote him a brief note that the deed was compensation for the unpleasantness in the bakery. I didnt know if he would be able to keep the skyrest, but that was his problem and not mine. That night, I flew back to the city and, pushing my mana sense to the limit, placed the documents in each business. In most of them, I reached an office with my senses, but in some, I put the documents on the floor. In Adis store, I placed the document on the big sorting table with a bottle of perfume on top. It looked like I could continue my travels in Lumis in peace. Still, I took another week to sort through everything I gathered at the spire. I fed all the servants furniture and the desks from the offices to my core. They were simple and cheap, and there was no reason to keep them. Other odds and ends ended in my cores belly as well. Paintings of long-dead Marquesses, used tableware, old linen, broken and old furniture from the storage floors, etc. After all the spring cleaning, my Storage had some space, but not as much as I had hoped. I went for another sleuthing session in the city. This time, I was looking for information about establishments that help people. I found information about two orphanages and a few temples that fed the poor. I visited each place at night and left big stacks of linen, tableware, cookware, simpler furniture, and clothes. This way, I cleared everything I couldnt sell and gained more storage space. Unfortunately, I also heard that the kings guard was looking for a wizard with an exceptionally enormous wolf. Oh well, bye-bye, Lumis, after all. B3—Chapter 64: The Art of Procrastination I was in no hurry to go back to Earth. First, because it was Earth, and second, I was postponing Mahyas annoyance about the indiscretion in the Archive. And I had the perfect excusemy Storage was too full, and I wanted to get to level ten in my Merchant class. I took out all the dishes I got from lord Damarions spire and re-examined them. The plates consisted of a substance that wasnt china or porcelain but resembled both. It was as breakable. I fed some chipped plates to the core and took care of the rest. Over the next four weeks, I painstakingly inscribed the durability rune for dishes on every piece. There was also a lot of glassware that didnt look worse than the glassware from Earth. I inscribed the durability rune on all of them and all the glassware I had from Earth. All told, this project took me seven weeks, and we reached the summer. After a week in the meadow, Rue came home with a friend. It was an honest-to-god honey badger. It was twice as large, and instead of black with a white stripe, it was greenish-brown with a white stripe. Besides those differences, it looked the same. Again, it was another proof of my theory that all the animals started from the same origin and developed differently in each world. Help friend, Rue announced, his deep telepathic voice echoing in my mind as he nudged me with his enormous head, his tail wagging expectantly. I glanced over at him, curiosity rising. Whats the problem with your friend? I asked, already suspecting what he might say. Friend have bad leg, Rue explained, his tone serious now, ears perked forward as if expecting me to act immediately. I approached the badger carefully, expecting a bite or something, but he also looked at me expectantly. You can communicate with him? I asked Rue, raising my eyebrows in surprise. Yes! Friend smart, Rue responded eagerly, his enormous paws shifting on the ground as if proud of this accomplishment. I diagnosed the badger and discovered that something had mangled his hind leg. He also had worms, a lot of worms. I cast Anesthesia, took out my operating table, and fixed the leg. It was a lot of work. The badger had a crushed bone in his hind leg that healed crookedly, and he was missing a lot of flesh, tendons, and muscles. After working on him for three hours, the leg was fine. The worms were an issue. Healing Touch only made the worms more energetic, and Purify or Clean had no effect. I suspected only Cleanse would help, but I didnt want our lovely, hidden meadow to be covered with badger diarrhea. After my treatment, the badger was hungry, but I had no idea what badgers eat. I gave him some vegetables, and he ate them with gusto. He displayed the same enthusiasm when I fed him the cooked stew from the metal boxes I confiscated from the guards. That solved the issue. The following day, I told Rue, Explain to your friend that the treatment is not done yet. We need to fly away from here and complete the treatment. He looked at the badger for a while, growling occasionally, and the badger growled, snarled, hissed, snorted, whined, and chittered. It was very interesting to watch. Finally, Rue said, Friend understand. I carefully grabbed the badger, cast Anesthesia again so he wouldnt freak out in the air, and flew with him to the nearest stream. Just in case I flew low. Unfortunately, when I cast Invisibility, I was invisible, but the badger wasnt. I didnt want stories to circulate about a flying badger. When we got near the stream, I channeled the Cleanse spell into him. I didnt know how much to channel, so I stopped at 7,000. If it was enough for Rabban, it should be enough for a badger. I left him near the stream and flew up. When he woke up, he rushed to the water, drank a lot, snarled a few times, and ran into the trees. I flew higher. After a few hours, he ran back to the stream, drank a lot, and lay there panting. I landed and gave him a bowl full of the guards stew. He finished it in record time and looked at me expectantly, purring. I didnt know that badgers could purrlive and learn. I fed him more, and he ran to the trees again. This sequence repeated four times, and he finished all the stew stock. The poor guy looked like skin and bones but was in high spiritslicking my hand and purring like an engine. I fed him some other odds and ends I had, especially cooking experiments that werent great but not bad enough to throw out. He kept eating and eating and then lay down and fell asleep. I cast Clean on him a few times and flew him back to our meadow where Rue was waiting. From that day, I had two pets. When they left in the morning to explore, I had to give Rue food for two. In the evening, the badger ate dinner and watched movies with us. He was smart and knew he got a good gig going. When I first diagnosed him, I discovered he was a mana beast; he had a small beast core in his head. At least now, Rue had a friend with whom he could spend all his days while I was busy. After I finished taking care of the glassware, I switched to the cookware. Some were in bad shape, so I fed them to the house. For the good stuff, I first channeled Restore, looked in the book for everyday runes, and found a rune to prevent rusting. I engraved the rune on all the cookware, including some from Earth that didnt look too alien. This project took another two weeks. By this point, I was out of ready food. Rue ate like ten, and his friend wasnt far behind. I spent a week cooking using a lot of my ingredients from Earth. Rue grumbled about it, but the badger didnt mind. After the cookware, I switched to the linen, towels, etc. The book of runes for cloth stayed with Mahya, and I didnt feel like embroidering, anyway. Instead, I channeled Restore, cast Clean on everything, folded it nicely, and moved on to the furniture. Some of the furniture ended up in my cores bottomless belly, but I restored the suitable pieces. In the rune book, I found runes for furniture: Rune of Preservation Rune of Regeneration Rune of Cleansing Initially, this specific rune book didnt impress me. But the more I used it, the more I appreciated it, and I sent a mental thank you to Lis. It took another three weeks to restore and engrave all the furniture. The longest project was the tables and chairs from the floor below the ballroom. There were a lot of themhundreds. I wanted to work on the knickknacks, but after some consideration, I decided not to. They were specific, and there was no reason to put myself in danger.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. The last thing I tackled was the books. It took me a long time to go through them one by one. There were childrens books, old leather-bound tomes, and countless volumes on topics I couldnt imagine anyone ever needing. Still, I took the time to scan each title. Various noble families had over fifty books dedicated to their genealogies, detailing intricate bloodlines, marriages, and alliances, most of which I had never heard of. Some volumes were so old that the pages threatened to crumble at my touch. A large section contained basic magical primersbooks designed for children or novices explaining the most fundamental spells and theories, the kind that barely touched the surface of real magic. There were also historical records, accounts of treaties and wars long past, and several texts focused on etiquette and courtly manners, perfect for someone needing a crash course on behaving in a noble society. A few dusty tomes even covered agricultural practices, as if a marquise would ever need to plow a field. All those were useless to me. The only ones I kept were some books about various crafts and a few fiction titles. The crafting books, though basic, had potential. There were many on woodworking, leatherworking, and metal forging. Each was filled with detailed illustrations of tools and techniques. One book, Mastering the Forge: An Apprentices Guide, provided step-by-step instructions on forging everything from horseshoes to swords. Another, Carving the World: A Beginners Manual on Woodcraft, described the art of shaping wood into furniture and ornaments. Some even delved into alchemical crafting with basic recipes. And some books about amulets and other means of protection. None touched on advanced Magitech or complex enchantments, but their content offered a solid foundationa stepping stone to more intricate creations that Mahya and Al might find helpful. The fiction books were a welcome escape. They spoke of legendary heroes, distant lands, and old myths, and their tales added some imagination to the otherwise dry collection. I placed all the keep books in my library and channeled Restore into the giveaway books. Once they were like new, I paid another visit to the orphanages at night and dropped the books off with them. At the bottom of the pile, I reached the three carriages I had confiscated from the thieves who had tried to steal Rue and the core. I fed the cage wagon and the mages wagon to the core. For the third one, I had other plans. I put it on the deck and told the house, Absorb this carriage and return it without the seats, bigger and in a different color. Well, it worked partially. I got it back without the seats, but it was still the same size and color. I got annoyed and complained to the core. Hey, I fed you a ton of wood and metal. Take this carriage, and give it back bigger using that material. The deck sucked in the carriage and returned it still the same. Annoying core. You can absorb the carriage, I told it and went about my cover differently. The carriage disappeared, and I experimented with the storage rings. It turned out that I still couldnt have two rings on the same hand, but could have one on each. That reminded me I hadnt checked the content of the rings I had collected, and there were a lot of rings. The rings from the safe were empty, but the others had some interesting things. The rings from the mages, the lords wife, and his family, had money and some odds and ends. His ring was different:
Large Void Band Stores items in a total volume of twenty-one cubic Migur (28.56 cubic meters).
The ring contained more chests of gold coins, two chests of gems, the notebook and parchment I sold him with the ritual, and many papers signed by various noble families as subordinates to him. The house ate the papers, and the gold and gems went into my Storage. When everything was ready, I filled Rues Storage to the brim with food, told him to guard the house, and flew to Crystalspire. On the way, I changed my glamor again and my class back to Merchant. Not wanting to exit and leave through the woods every day and raise suspicion, I found a small house to rent close to the bazaar. Since all my stuff was enchanted, I found a spot in the magical area, set up a table, and began selling. After a few hours, the Truth Mage approached me with an air of authority, his robes billowing lightly in the breeze. Hello, esteemed merchant, he began, his voice formal. You need to swear you are not from Crystalspire and state your place of origin. I glanced up from my merchandise, mildly irritated but keeping my tone even. I swear Im not from Crystalspire. Please swear to your place of origin, he insisted, his eyes narrowing slightly. Why? I asked, raising an eyebrow. As proof youre not from Crystalspire, he replied with a slight tilt of his head, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. I sighed internally. I swear Im from Alabama. His brows furrowed in confusion. Where is that? Very far away from here, I answered with a casual wave, on another continent. He seemed satisfied but then threw a curveball my way, his expression suddenly more serious. You need to swear that all your merchandise is yours and not stolen. I blinked, thinking fast. Then it hit me. I swear I enchanted all this merchandise with my own hands. His eyes widened, clearly not expecting that. Youre an enchanter? he asked, surprise lacing his words. Why do you display the merchant class? I shrugged. Im selling, so it seemed more logical. He gave me the look, but then shrugged and handed me a document, clearly unimpressed. This exempts you from tribute. I smiled, pocketing the paper. Much appreciated. Thats how I spent all summer and a few weeks of autumn. The enchanted stuff was popular, but not like the sunglasses, so it took longer to sell. Every evening, I flew home at top speed, cooked, and spent time with Rue and the badger. Finally, my red light started blinking when I had only some linen left. I packed up early, went home, cast invisibility, and flew to my actual home.
Level up +3 wisdom, +3 perception, +2 luck, +3 free points Profession: Merchant Level 10
I allocated the free points to Vitality, and then opened my profile. Under the merchant class, I had a skill called Inventory. Curious, I activated it. Immediately, a grid of windows appeared before me, arranged in a neat five-by-five layoutfive rows across and five columns down, each window representing a separate storage slot. At the bottom, there was a shape resembling a funnel, and below it was a separate grid with two rows, ten small windows each. Fourteen were with labels and the rest without: Big Mana Crystals, Medium Mana Crystals, Small Mana Crystals, Elite Gems, High-Value Gems, Mid-Tier Gems, Affordable Gems, Duron, Mithril, Gold, Silver, Bronze, Copper, Iron. For the next two days, I played with my new inventory. I learned each window can contain 74 itemsthe number was strange, but that was what it was. Additionally, I discovered I could place items in a container, and they would count as one, as long as the container was similar. I could fill 74 cardboard boxes with stuff, and they didnt need to be the same size. The same went for wooden crates, backpacks, or coolers. I couldnt transfer stuff from my Storage directly into the Inventory. I had to take it out and touch the window in which I wanted to store it. The money was different. Even if I touched the window to store coins, it didnt work. I needed to store them through the funnel, and they would appear in their respective windows. I understood what Lis meant about using it only for the money counter. Our Storage was much better. I didnt feel what I had in the Inventory like I felt the stuff in my Storage; I had to open it and look at it. Transferring all my funds to the inventory took me a day, and the numbers completely threw me. I also had new labels at the money windows. Oh, boy! I knew I was rich, but I was stinking crazy rich. Woohoo! I discovered that Elite Gems were the enchanted gems from the safe, and the rest were a mix of gems from Earth and the spire. The copper coins were a mix of coins from Earth, gaming coins, and Shimoor and Lumis. I finally remembered to read the description of the skill.
Inventory Activating this skill opens a 5x5 grid of storage windows, each capable of holding 74 items. Containers count as one item. Every five Merchant levels unlock an additional row of storage. Crystals, gems, and coins must be deposited through a special interface that organizes them into dedicated slots for easy tracking.
I had no more excuses for the delay in Lumis. Rue and I said goodbye to the badger and flew to the Gate to Earth. I hoped Mahya and Al were close to completing their plans. By my calculation, at least two weeks have passed on Earth. Johns Updated Profile
Name: John Rue Age: 20 Familiar: Rue Level 13 Display Class: Healer Level 12 Healer Spells:
  • Heal Muscle - 22
  • Diagnose - 17
  • Stop Bleeding - 6
  • Heal Bone - 15
  • Control Blood - 14
  • Healing Touch - 25
  • Neutralize Poison - 5
  • Purify - 20
  • Clean - 22
  • Anesthesia - 14
  • Regrow Flesh - 4
  • Fortify Life Force - 10
  • Cleanse - 2
  • Neutralize Curse - 3
Hidden Class: Gate Traveler Level 5 Gates to next level: 14/17 Class Abilities:
  • Conversion
  • Travelers Archive
  • Identify - 4
  • Storage - x16 (262,144 m3)
  • Local Adaptation:
    • Spoken language
    • Written language
    • Runes/Magic Script
  • Map
  • One of the Crowd
Profession: Merchant Level 10 Merchant Skills:
  • Bargain - 23
  • Sense Honesty - 18
  • Appraisal - 15
  • A Nose for Business C 23
  • Inventory - 1
Sub-Class 2: Wizard Battle Master Level 9 Wizard Abilities:
  • Mind Split x4
  • Mana Sense [Adept]
  • Mana Saturation [Apprentice]
  • Mana Control [Medior]
  • Mana Regeneration x 4
  • Mana Oneness [Novice]
  • Wind [Novice]
  • Lightning [Medior]
  • Mist
  • Nature
  • Fire
  • Spell Weaver [Novice]
  • Spell Creation [Junior]
  • Mana Siphon [Novice]
Wizard Spells:A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
  • Harvest Mana Crystal
  • Harvest Game [In Progress]
  • Telekinesis - 17
Battle Master Skills:
  • Unarmed Combat [Junior]
  • Ranged Weapons [Medior]
  • Mana Combat [Apprentice]
  • Blunt weapons [Medior]
  • Bladed weapons [Senior]
  • Polearm Mastery [Junior]
  • Hafted Weapons [Junior]
  • Firearms [Apprentice]
Sub-Class 3: Bard Level 6 Bard Spells and Skills:
  • Arcane Lullaby - 12
  • Harmonic Illusion - 7
  • Rhythmic Resonance - 1
  • Musical Memory
  • Guitar Playing - 17
  • Flute Playing
  • Violin Playing - 5
  • Piano
  • Saxophone Playing
  • Harmonica Playing
  • Lute Playing
  • Cello Playing - 5
  • Poetry - 5
General Spells:
  • Mana Dart - 8
  • Mana shield - 9
  • Spellbinding - 3
  • Invisibility - 20
  • Mend - 2
  • Adaptable Light Ball - 4
  • Restore - 23
  • Heat - 5
  • Absorb Mana - 9
  • Exude Mana - 9
  • Copy Magical Text - 16
  • Telepathy - 7
  • Privacy Sphere - 3
  • Copy Text - 5
  • Verdant Grasp
  • Flourish
  • Natures Path
General Skills:
  • Mining - 8
  • Develop Negative - 4
  • Print Photograph - 3
  • Photography - 12
  • Butchering - 1
  • Skinning - 1
  • Sailing - 8
  • Engraving - 12
  • LTA Flight
  • Jump - 2
  • Stealth - 1
  • Riding - 1
  • Motorcycle Mechanic - 3
  • Car Mechanic -1
  • Glassblowing - 1
  • Woodworking - 1
  • Leather Crafting - 1
  • Metalworking - 1
  • Bookbinding - 1
Health: 7,600/7,600 Mana: 11,100/11,100 Strength: 68 Agility: 69 Constitution: 68 Vitality: 84 Intelligence: 93 Wisdom: 100 Perception: 84 Luck: 65 Creativity: 32 Stat points: 0 Ability points: 223
B3—Chapter 65: Rain, RVs, and Reckonings When we crossed the Gate to Earth, of course, there was a torrential rain. What else did I expect? It matched my excitement for being here perfectly. Rue immediately complained. Rue hate rain! That reminded me of something, and I asked him, In Lumis, when we were sailing, and it rained, you had no problem with it. Why is it a problem now? Rain in Lumis nice. Rain on Earth not nice. He declared forcefully. Whats the difference? Both are wet. Rain in Lumis with mana. Rain on Earth dirty. He sounded put upon for having to explain something so basic. Huh! I didnt notice, but apparently, he did. Lets fly fast, I told him. While we flew, I could see his outline despite the invisibility. The water droplets didnt pass through him and painted an exact outline of his body. I hoped nobody would look up. That gave me an idea. I cast Mana Shield on myself, and immediately, the water stopped soaking me. Instead, it ran down the shield. Buddy, cast Mana Shield, I sent to him. John smart! came the enthusiastic reply, and I could discern his tail wagging and flinging rain in all directions. That took care of the rain issue and was a pleasant discovery. We reached the house Mahya and Al rented, but nobody was home. Fortunately, Mahya gave me a spare key the last time I visited so we could get inside and dry out. Rue immediately demanded a movie, and I went to cook. In the morning, I was waking up when I felt Mahya approaching. When I got downstairs and looked out the window, I saw her drive an RV into the driveway. It looked very nice. The thing had clean white paint, with some retro brown and gold stripes running along the sides, giving it a bit of an old-school charm. The front had that classic boxy shape, all business, but still cozy. It gleamed in the sunlight like it had just rolled out of the showroom. Mahya hopped out, looking proud of herself, while I stood there, and held my fingers crossed that my idea would work. Suddenly, she turned sharply and looked at the house. I heard her in my head, What? You couldnt stay away? Arent you afraid Im going to kill you? Oops! She sounded pissed. Lifting my hand in surrender, I said, No matter how much you shout at me, it wont be worse than what I told myself. I know I fucked up. Im sorry. She narrowed her eyes and stared at me through the window for a minute. I saw her shoulders rise as if she sighed, and she nodded, looking resigned. Still, when she walked into the house, she slapped the back of my head hard and said, Idiot! I know. Im sorry. She pointed at me and said, This is the most annoying part. I cant even shout at you properly when you readily admit defeat. I need you to come up with excuses so I can shout at you. Theres no excuse. I fucked up, and I know it. Sorry! She threw her hands up in exasperation and said, Fine! As long as you know youre an idiot. I nodded vigorously, and she growled, Grrrrrgh! and slapped the back of my head again. I stayed silent; I deserved it. When I saw she got it out of her system, I asked, Wheres Al? Hunting. I was confused. Hunting? Hunting what? Where? In Chugach State Park. I think hes hunting bears, wolves, and cougars. Why on Earth would he do that? Is he planning to turn them into potions or something? Mahya burst out laughing. No. I dont think even Al will try to make potions out of them. He wants to get a mage class, as you know. Initially, he planned to expose himself to criminals. But then he decided to thin out the aggressive predators around here. One more mana level up, and the waves will start. Those predators will grow rapidly and become very aggressive. He wants to help as much as possible. By culling them, he might get the class he wants and save a lot of people. That was an excellent idea. Smart, I said. Yeah, he has his moments, Mahya said. So, what brings you back this time? Another core? And why did I buy an RV?Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I scratched my head. Ill tell you first. We need darkness to answer the RV question. I told her everything that had happened in Lumis since my last visit. When I told her about the assassins ambush, she hit the back of my head again! Called me an idiot and scolded me for not escaping instead. She changed her tune when I told her about the class upgrade I got as a result. She couldnt stop laughing when I told her about the robbery and all the gossip in the city afterward. We spent the whole day talking and joking. She already finished converting one Jeep, but still didnt get the class she wanted. When it got dark, I said, Come. Ill show you the reason for the RV. Placing the core on the ground, I said, Disguise yourself as a wagon. After the wagon grew around the core, I made an inviting gesture towards the back part. Ladies first. Inside, she looked at my houses standard living room and tapped her cheek with her finger. If we feed the RV to the core, I dont think it will work like with the wagon. The result wont be mobile. We need to take it apart first. If we feed the RV to the core with a detailed conversion blueprint, it might do the restlike it did with your electric toys. If not, Ill have to get it back, do the complete conversion, and then have the core absorb it again. Either way, its a great idea. For now, Im removing the idiot title. She looked at me with narrowed eyes and said. Until you do the next stupid thing, that is. I sighed and nodded. I still deserved it, but then I thought of something. You knew we needed a detailed blueprint for the core to convert the electric toys? How? What do you mean? Of course, it needs a blueprint. It cant think. I got exasperated. Why didnt you say anything? I was sure the core did all of it by itself! Only when I found Liss blueprints did I realize it needed them. I exclaimed, my tone rising. She looked at me uncomprehendingly for a minute or two and started laughing. You thought I did everything just like that?! Shit, of course, you did. We keep telling you its not sentient. And Im guessing you didnt check the blueprints Lis left you, hmm? I shook my head and got another slap at the back of it. If this continued, I would get a permanent bruise there. She sighed, muttered something, and said, Well start working on the RV tomorrow. Ill postpone the next Jeep for now. Lets go to sleep. For the following two weeks, I helped Mahya work on the RV. Luckily, in San Francisco, I bought mechanical books about every type of vehicle. We had to take apart not only the motor but the whole thing. Wiring ran through the RV walls and pipes for water and gas, and we had to take apart everything and incorporate it into the blueprint. Every piece had its purpose. The electrical system needed to be dismantled entirely so we could map out each connection, down to the last fuse. We ripped out the plumbingpipes snaking under every surfacelabeling each section, so nothing got lost in the chaos. The interior fixtures, cabinets, and even the flooring came apart, revealing the structural framework beneath. We carefully removed the tanks for fuel, water, and waste, figuring out how they could be converted. Even the insulation had to come out for the modifications. After two weeks, we had an enormous pile of parts with label stickers on everything. Mahya gave me the initial blueprint on paper and told me to put Trottie back together again. Yes, Trottie was the new pet name of our RV, and I had no idea why. She came up with it one day and refused to call it anything else. After ten days, she finished the blueprint, but I hadnt finished the putting back together project yet. It was much more challenging to assemble than to disassemble. She joined me, and it progressed faster. Finally, Al came back. When he saw me, he hugged me with a clap on my back and asked, Another core? No. Had to leave Lumis, I replied, glancing away. Why? Something happened there? he asked, his voice tinged with worry as his brow furrowed. Yeah ... sort of. Ill tell you about it later, I said, fidgeting in embarrassment, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly. Did you get the class you wanted? I got an offer for three ability points, which is good enough, he said with a satisfied nod. Now I need to continue using spells I earned until I get it for free. I thought you wanted to continue until you got the class, I said, raising an eyebrow. Yes, but I was out of predators and had to travel a long distance to find any, he explained, his tone shifting to a bit of frustration, his hand running through his hair. The offer unlocked the possibility. Now, I need to continue in the same vein until I get it. It is much easier to achieve after you unlock the option. That is the important part. I hope it happens quickly, I said, squeezing his shoulder and offering a reassuring smile. Yes, me too, he agreed, exhaling sharply as his eyes landed on the RV. What are you doing with this truck? Its not a truck, but an RV. And youll see once we are done, I replied, trying to sound mysterious. Did you bring me more herbs? Umm, no? I hesitated, scratching my head. I thought you had enough between the swamp and what I got you the last time. Yes, for now. I only asked to verify, he said with a casual shrug. If you need me to get you more, tell me. I can fly there and get as much as you need. He nodded. Thank you. I will think about it, It took us another two days to finish assembling the RVit went much faster with Als help. When it was done, I stored it at night, and we drove to a secluded area to do the next experiment. I removed my core and instructed it, Open the house in the smallest configuration possible, but extend the deck. When the deck was open, I removed the RV from my storage onto the deck and told the house, Absorb the RV. The core sucked it in like a vacuum. With an almost imperceptible gulp, it disappeared into the deck without a trace. I put the blueprint on the deck and said, Absorb the blueprint and apply it to the RV. The blueprint disappeared as well. Close the house. I took a deep breath, crossed my fingers, and said. Disguise yourself as an RV. The RV grew around the core. It differed from the way the house grew. Whenever the house opened from the core, it was like a flower blossoming. The RV, however, expanded around the core like a second skin, growing until it stood fully formed in front of us. We entered through the side door, and inside, my living room greeted us. Mahya said, One last test. Pray to the Guiding Spirits and cross your fingers. She moved to the drivers seat and started the RV. We heard nothing, but I felt the subtle vibration of the engine underfoot. Yes! I jumped enthusiastically, pumping my fist in the air, and hit my head on the ceiling. I couldnt understand how it happened. I hadnt activated my Jump skill, so how the hell did I get so high? Hmm ... Yeah ... I might have accidentally added a little windy push. Mahya and Al were laughing their asses off, and I just stood there, rubbing my head. B3—Chapter 66: Final Goodbye We were eating breakfast when Mahya asked me, her voice casual but thoughtful, You think you can get the RV back from your core? I think so, but why? I raised an eyebrow, pausing mid-bite. I hoped to get an offer after I finished the blueprint, but nothing. She shrugged, a hint of frustration in her tone. Maybe, if I actually convert the RV, with a core and everything, Ill get an offer. I dont think doing another Jeep will do the trick. I mean, I got the Magicaneer after the boat, motorcycles, and the ATV. So, variety is the name of the game here. She leaned back with a distant look. But if you add a core to it, the first time my house absorbs it, it will eat the core. I shot her a warning look, imagining the RV disappearing into the house. No. Mahya shook her head with confidence. I will simply remove and store it. Unlike the rest of the stuff, I wont bury the core deep. Ill put it in a place with easy access. She leaned forward, pointing her fork for emphasis. This way, we can either have your house on wheels, or you can leave your house open; I replace the core, and we have a vehicle on topa win in my book. She gave a quick, satisfied nod, clearly happy with her solution. Yeah, OK. Makes sense. I nodded, still chewing on the thought as much as my breakfast. Well, it felt like dj vu. For the second time, we took the RV apart. This time, Al helped us, so it went faster, at least. We finished taking it apart in five days. Mahya didnt want my help with the engraving, hoping it would help her get the class faster. Al told me in the morning, his voice casual, I am going to visit a friend. Send me a message if you need me. No problem. I gave him a quick nod, already distracted by the tasks I had to handle. After finding Oxford Assaying & Refining in Anchorage, I sold a hundred gold coins and went on an Internet shopping spree. I bought all the available coins by weight from eBay and then ordered fabrics, perfume, makeup, 5,000 sunglasses, and some other best sellers from Alibaba in China. Mahya came to me, her tone businesslike. Do you have crystals? Yes. How many? I opened my new Inventory. 482. She showed me a circle about the size of a plum with her fingers and said, I need five crystals this size and a few smaller ones for light fixtures. You know the size. She made a slight gesture, like it was apparent. I also need the standard Purify and Void crystals for the toilet, Fire crystals for cooking and heating, and Ice for the fridge and the AC. I frowned. Im not sure I have enough. She handed me a bowl filled with various crystals. Those are from the green sharks. If its not enough, Al should have some. Her voice was matter-of-fact, but I could see a glint of excitement in her eyes. I think it will be enough. If not, Ill text and ask him, I replied, glancing at the bowl before storing it. It took me three days to sort out Mahyas crystal order by size. The regeneration on Earth was awful compared to Lumis, so I had to stop and actively regenerate while casting Absorb Mana to speed things up. Then, it took me another full day to apply the correct aspects, constantly battling the crystals along the way. This experience reaffirmed in my mind how much I hate working with aspects. I read quite a few books about them and would continue learning them to recognize them in spells, but I decided I wouldnt try to build spells with aspects. Magic script was much more fun. After thinking about it for a while, I applied Liss method: I had the magic knowledge; I needed the engineering knowledge, or more precisely, programming logic or computational thinking. A search in my library turned up two promising books. Code: The Hidden Language of Computer Hardware and Software by Charles Petzold and Programming Logic and Design, Comprehensive by Joyce Farrell. Before returning to school, I took a week to drive to the major cities of Alaska and visit tableware manufacturers. I bought all the stock they would sell, intending to engrave runes in my downtime. After returning, I studied earnestly and applied everything to working with magic script and runes. It took me a month, but I had seven spell marbles planned out. I couldnt write the actual runes or symbols, so I copied Mahyas method and wrote their names on the blueprints. My original plan included marbles for snakes, herbivores, and predators (claws, fangs, etc.). Later, I added one for unknown creatures that relied heavily on imitating the Appraisal skill to locate the valuable stuff, and potential spell marbles for the Clean, Purify, and Mana Shield for Mahya. During this time, Al popped in occasionally to check on us, and when he saw we were busy, he disappeared again. When Mahya finished the RV, we did the ritual to connect her to the core and the core to the RV, and I was right! After removing the core, there was no problem feeding it to the house so it could pretend to be the RV. When the RV was ready, Mahya got an offer for the class Arcane Mechanist for five ability points. She whooped and jumped for an entire minute when she got it. To celebrate her and Als achievements, we went to a club to party. The club was buzzing with neon lights flashing around like they had a life of their own. It felt as if the heavy bass was shaking my ribcage. The place was packed, the air thick with sweat, perfume, and alcohol. Al showed up with his friend Kevin, and of course, in true Al fashion, the guy was massivebig enough to lift the DJ booth with one hand if he felt like it. Mahya and I hit the dance floor, letting the music do its thing. Every now and then, shed throw her head back and laugh, the kind of laugh that cut through the noise even with the bass pounding. Meanwhile, Al and Kevin practically glued themselves to each other, sharing drinks and laughing.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Mahya and I had fun dancing and drinking until she picked up a guy she liked. I decided to be a Roman in Rome and also pick up a woman. I caught the eye of a woman across the room. She smiled, and that was all the invitation I needed. The crowd seemed to open up just enough for me to make my way over. After that, the night blurred into a mix of music, lights, and faces I probably wouldnt remember the next day. Some people gave me sideways glances for picking up a more mature woman, but I wasnt inclined to explain that despite looking 20, I was over 50. It was nobodys business, and they wouldnt have believed me, anyway. Angela was a fun lady, and I spent the entire week with her while she was in Anchorage. More precisely, she spent the days with the two friends she came to Anchorage with and the nights with me. I had a lot of fun with her and felt myself totally relaxed. After all, I was on an endless vacation. I even gave one of Als endurance potions a second chance. It turned out that in the right circumstances, they were pretty awesome. Two days after Angie left, I jolted awake in the dead of night. The floor beneath me trembled violently, and the bed shifted, scraping across the hardwood floor with a low, grinding sound. My heart raced as I clutched the edges of the mattress, the quake rattling the walls and sending knick-knacks toppling from the shelves. A low rumble filled the air, like the growl of some unseen beast deep within the earth. The floor buckled under me as the quake hit full force. The sound was deafeninga low, rumbling roar that drowned out everything else. I could hear the creak of the walls straining under the pressure, dishes rattling in the cupboards, and the windows vibrating as if they were about to shatter. Each aftershock sent a jolt through the room, and for a moment, I couldnt tell if it was me or the ground shaking. Glasses in the kitchen clinked together like wind chimes caught in a storm, and I could hear the distant crash of something heavy falling downstairs. For a second, I just lay there, trying to steady my breathing, but when the bed lurched another half-meter, I scrambled out of it and bolted for the door, my feet slipping on the trembling floor. By the time I got downstairs, the shaking had stopped. It was eerily quiet, the aftermath of chaos lingering in the air. My heart still pounded as I spotted Mahya kicking the couch in frustration. She was muttering, Stupid, idiotic, moronic, annoying earthquakes. Useless, mind-numbing, pointless, nerve-wracking tremors. She punctuated each curse with a kick at the couch, her frustration growing with every hit. She broke the back of the couch, her foot got stuck in it, and she almost fell. I laughed, and she glared at me for a second, her eyes narrowing in annoyance. Then she tried to dislodge her foot from the couch, stumbled slightly, and almost fell again before bursting into laughter. I hate those quakes! she exclaimed, throwing her hands up in frustration. You had them before? Yeah. She nodded, still catching her breath. After your second visit, we had two, day after day. This one was stronger. I checked my phone for news. It took a while, but I finally found a site reporting a 5.2-magnitude quake in Anchorage. We should leave, I said, glancing around nervously. I dont want to be here for the waves. Yeah, me neither, she agreed, her voice tense. She sighed, brushing a hand through her hair. I wanted to work up to the classes I wanted, but I think leaving is better. At least the Guidance offered them for full price, so I unlocked the option. Ill just have to work harder to get them elsewhere. Ill contact Al in the morning, I said. She nodded and went back up the stairs to bed. Rue lifted his head from the couch, his ears twitching, and announced, Rue think shaking nice. Like ear scratching all over Rue. He thumped his tail lazily against the cushion. I laughed, reaching over to scratch his ears. Youre a strange one, buddy, I muttered, shaking my head. Then I headed upstairs and went back to bed. I didnt have to text Al in the morning. He showed up while we were having breakfast, grabbed a roll from the table, and pointed it at Mahya, his expression serious. We should leave. The last quake was much stronger, he said, flopping into a chair as though the weight of the quake pushed him down. We were about to call you about it, I said, glancing at him. Good, Al replied, nodding firmly. When are we leaving? I do not wish to be here for the waves. Well finish breakfast; I need to store a few things. You call Melinda to return the keys, and we can leave, Mahya said, her tone practical as she sipped her coffee. Umm, I hesitated, scratching the back of my neck. I still have about 50,000 dollars to spend. We wont be coming back here, so I want to spend everything. Mahya shot me a look, raising an eyebrow. Go spend your money fast and come back. Were leaving today, she said, her voice leaving no room for debate. It took me half a day to burn through the money, and honestly, I knew exactly why I was in such a rushI wanted out of here more than anyone. I just wanted to ensure I cleared every last dollar before we left. My first stop was the tech store. I loaded up on laptops, tablets, and anything else that looked useful. I saw a couple of extra monitors and thought, Why not? So, I tossed them in the cart. There was no point in holding backit was not like we were coming back here anytime soon. Next up, pawn shops. I have always loved digging through random junk. I found some decent jewelry and haggled for the skill upgrade. The guy at the counter didnt carehe knew I was up to something, but as long as he got his cut, it didnt matter. The jewelry store was the last real stop. I bought rings and earrings and spent most of the money there. Finally, standing outside an Italian restaurant, I was down to the last thousand bucks. The smells of fresh pizza and garlic were terrific, so I ordered a ridiculous amount of food to spend the rest. As I waited, watching people rush around, I felt it. This was it. I wasnt coming back here. The previous time we left, I didnt have this sense of finality. Now I did. When I returned, they were waiting for me, and Mahya tapped her foot impatiently, her arms crossed. I lowered the window and asked, Do you need to do something, or can we just go? We are ready, Al answered, standing by the door, looking eager to leave. Okay! So hop in, and lets leave this place once and for all. I turned to Rue in the back. Rue, move to the cargo space, buddy. Nobody can sit beside you. Youre too big. Yes boss! Rue announced, his tail wagging as he hopped over the back seat. I was so glad the Grand Wagoneer had a spacious cargo space, especially with the third row folded down. I drove us to Chugach State Park, where we found a secluded spot to store the Jeep. After taking out the ATV, Mahyas eyes widened, and she exclaimed, What did you do to my baby?! Rue got too big. I had to, I said, shrugging. She lifted the duvet covering the floor, inspecting my makeshift solution with the aluminum sheet. After a moment, she nodded in approval. Excellent solution. Before crossing the Gate, I looked back one last time. This time, I knew, deep down to my bones, I would never return here. Closing my eyes, I whispered a final goodbye to Sophie and my mother. The trees, mountains, and the lake in the distance all seemed to watch in silence as I sent out a prayer to the Guiding Spirits, asking them to protect this place and its people in the days to come. A slight clench of guilt tightened in my gut as I turned away, but I knew the truth: my staying wouldnt make a difference. The cosmos stretched before me, and it was time to embrace what lay ahead. With a deep breath, I stepped through the Gate to Lumis, feeling a weight lift from my shoulders. I wasnt running away anymoreI was moving toward something new. B3—Epilogue: The Butterfly Effect Zalthorian Rumul Drayveth Tharn Orellis the XXIV, the king of Crystalholm, was at a loss. No matter what he attempted the last year and a half, the situation was getting worse and worse. If he was honest with himself, the situation had been bad for a long time before that. When he ascended the throne of Crystalholm, he inherited an empty treasury and heavy debts to The Golden Reliquary. His ancestors were incompetent in managing the kingdoms funds, and the extensive remodeling of the palace only worsened things. He sighed deeply and looked out the window at the garden. His mistake was heeding terrible advice, leading to significant losses in tax revenuemost notably from demanding plaza permits on top of the higher city tributes and selling bazaar permits, both of which had a substantial negative impact. On top of these blunders, countless minor decisions, seemingly insignificant on their own, compounded the problem and created an even greater mess. Now, he was forced to hire mercenaries and adventurers to stop the nobles fighting from spilling into the streets, but he did not know where to find the money to pay them. His hands shook. He yearned to go down to the dungeon and personally break the neck of that fool traitor, Damarion Fusil. How can somebody with the Comptroller of Estates class at level 26 be so foolish and cause so many problems? It was not enough that he used funds entrusted to him as a Comptroller to build his new ridiculous spire, the tallest spire in the city; he then lost the rest of the funds. On top of that, he collected dirt on aristocratic families to blackmail them and keep them under his thumb. Zalthorian clenched his fists in anger at the imbecile. Now, almost all the noble families in the city were fighting each other, trying to clear their name on one hand and recover their lost funds on the other. And that wasnt the worst part. Crystalholm used to have a balance, but not anymore, and that was the biggest problem. The Southern Comptroller of Estates, Marquess Eldric Therion Valenmar Cresthall of Pemisor, held sway over all the noble families below him in the south of Crystalholm. The Northern Comptroller of Estates, Marquess Lorian Drakemir Vaeloran Tristfall of Crystaledge, held sway over all the noble families below him in the north of Crystalholm. Those three financial titans kept each other in check and prevented each other from gaining too much strength and influence. Now, with Damarion Fusil stripped of his titles and imprisoned for treason, the other two juggernauts were eying Crystalholm as if the rest of the country were a feast spread before them, ripe for consumption. And the fighting noble families didnt make matters easier. Instead of presenting a united front to keep those two hungry wolves at bay, they were too busy fighting each other. Zalthorian prayed daily to the Two-Faced Father that the fighting wouldnt reach the streets. The treasury couldnt afford the repairs it would entail. On top of that, after the arrogant bastard attacked the Wizard Spire, the wizards announced to the king they wouldnt be coming to his aid, and the mages sided with the wizards. Every night, before Zalthorian fell asleep, he fantasized about taking the rest of the funds in the treasury, changing his appearance, and immigrating to Solaria as a humble merchant. After all, he had the class as a family secret traditionnot that it helped any of them make better financial decisions.
Shosh Hamion sat at his desk in the small office above the Mana-Infused Bakery, staring at the folded parchment in his hands. It was an official document, a deed, making him the owner of the Silverhaven Skyrest, a 35-floor luxury hotel towering above Crystalspire. The deed stated Lord Damarion Fusil as the Comptroller of Estates, but it listed Shosh as the owner, confirming the fact with his name in bold black ink. Earlier that day, he had found a note attached to the deed, tucked beneath a pile of financial reports. The handwriting was unfamiliar, but the message was clear: Mr. Hamion, I apologize for the trouble at the bakery and for embarrassing you in front of your son. I never meant to disturb your life or your business. As an apology, please accept the deed to the Silverhaven Skyrest in compensation. I know this wont make up for what happened, but I hope it gives you and your family a better future. Now, you will have two businesses to leave for your children. Take care of the coreits place may not be in a bakery but somewhere far grander.John P.S. I still think you should tell your kids about the core. John, whoever he was, had given Shosh one of the most prestigious properties in the city. It wasnt just an inna luxury skyrest reserved for the wealthy and powerful. It felt unreal. He had told no one about the deed yet. If word got out that a simple baker owned the Silverhaven, people would ask questionsones he wasnt ready to answer. The note also mentioned the dungeon core hidden in the bakery for generations. It infused the baking with mana, drawing customers from across the continent. But John had suggested Silverhaven would be a better home for the core. Moving it and claiming the skyrest wouldnt be easy. That evening, Shosh gathered his children around the table. Our family has run the bakery for generations, he began. But theres something you dont know. Something weve kept secret for a long time. He pulled out a glowing orbthe dungeon core. It shimmered in the dim light. Jerel, his son, gaped. What is that? This, Shosh said, is why our bakery has thrived for so long. The core infuses our ovens with mana, but its time for it to protect something greater.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Astha, his daughter, narrowed her eyes. Why are you telling us this now? Because things are changing. Someone left me a deed to the Silverhaven Skyrest. Weeks later, Shosh stood before the towering Silverhaven. The legal battle had been as grueling as expected. Nobles vied for ownership, questioning his rights. But Shosh stood firm, knowing he had prepared for this moment. It had cost him more than time and patiencea considerable sum of gold discreetly passed as a gift to the Truth Mage. Not a bribe, but enough to ensure a favorable interpretation of the deed. After weeks of hearings, Shosh was summoned to the throne room. The Truth Mage stepped forward. You must swear on two points, he said. First, that Lord Damarion Fusil was only the Comptroller of Estates and not the owner. Second, that you, Shosh Hamion, are the rightful owner of the spire. Shosh nodded, his throat dry. I swear, Lord Damarion Fusil is only the Comptroller. And I am the rightful owner of the Silverhaven Skyrest. The Truth Mage scrutinized him, but Shosh kept his outward composure steady. After all, now he was the owner. The Truth Mage nodded, turning to the king. It is the truth, he declared. Shosh Hamion is the rightful owner of the Silverhaven Skyrest. The king leaned back, considering, then gave a single nod. Then so be it. The Silverhaven Skyrest belongs to Shosh Hamion. Relief flooded Shosh. The spirehis spirewas officially his. But the work was just beginning. Shosh hired a team of wizards to inscribe protective runes throughout the Silverhaven, weaving a web of magical defenses to ward off intruders and dampen detection magic. The last step was the connection ritual. Late one night, Shosh led a wizard into a secret cellar beneath the bathhouse. The core, glowing faintly, pulsed in his hands. As the wizard chanted, the runes glowed, binding the core to the spire and sealing the connection. When Shosh opened his eyes, Silverhaven wasnt just a skyrestit was a fortress, protected by the cores power. Shosh smiled. The Silverhaven symbolized more than wealth now. It was his familys legacy. In the following days, Shosh told his children everythingthe cores new role, its protections, and their responsibilities. They didnt just manage a bakery anymore. They now held a powerful position as the Silverhavens owners.
Sister Fartay sat in her office and weptnot from sorrow or grief, but pure relief and joy. For years, she and her fellow sisters of the Triple Goddess had fought daily to keep the two orphanages running. It wasnt easy to keep the orphanages running in a country devoted to the Two-Faced Father, where they celebrated fighting prowess and crafting achievements, but often overlooked nurture, balance, and the cycle of lifethe very essence of the Goddess. But one day, the Goddess sent them a helping hand. First came a generous supply of desperately needed household essentials. Yet, the greatest blessing was the books. Now, they had enough to educate their children, offering them the chance for a brighter future. And the ancient books, sold for a vast fortune, secured the orphanages survival for many years to come. So, Sister Fartay sat, prayed, and wepther heart full of gratitude and joy.
Adi hummed to himself as he worked in his shop. His fingertips brushed the vibrant fabrics and the stacked cosmetics. The store was quiet. Only the soft clink of glass bottles broke the silence as he rearranged the perfume display. It was early morning, and the hustle of Crystalspire hadnt made its way into his part of the city yet. He relished this calm before the storm of customers arrived. He went to the back room to get more items for the display and glanced at the sorting table. An elegant perfume bottle perched atop a folded parchment caught his attention. It hadnt been there when hed closed the store last night. He froze, his heart skipping a beat. His eyes darted around the shop, scanning for signs of an intruder. But everything else was as he had left it. He inched toward the table with careful steps. First, he picked up the bottle with a shaking hand, feeling its familiar weight and shape. The glass shimmered in the dim light, reflecting a myriad of colors. He brought it closer to his face, inhaling the soft, floral scent. It was a perfume from the new batch he had purchased recentlybut who had placed it here? Adi set the bottle down, his curiosity piqued. He turned to the folded parchment beneath it. Unfolding it, his breath hitched as he saw the official seal at the top. His name, written in precise calligraphy, stared back at him. Deed of Ownership The Cabinet of Secrets Adi Abay His hands trembled as he reread the words, struggling to believe them. It seemed impossible. Since he stopped being a courtesan, he had worked under someone elses control for years. His supporter had taken a significant cut of his profits. It limited his ability to run the business on his own terms. But now, here it wasthe deed, in his name. What how he murmured, rereading the document as if the words might change. A surge of emotions flooded him: relief, disbelief, and elation. For the first time in years, he experienced genuine freedom. He hugged the deed, bounced on his heels, and gracefully pirouetted in the back room, squealing in glee the whole time. But who could have done this? Who had left this deed here, along with the perfumealmost as a token of congratulations? His mind raced back to recent events. Could it have been John? The peculiar merchant with more secrets than a locked vault? Adi couldnt imagine anyone else with the power and the audacity to do something like this. It had to be him. He was a wizard, after all, not only a merchant. After his glee subsided, he sat on the floor, deep in thought. All his life, he had dreamed of immigrating to Azureas, buying an apprenticeship, and becoming a fabric designer. He weighed the pros and cons and made up his mind. It took him a month to sell all the recent and old merchandise. Every day, he blessed John in his heart and prayed for his safety. Not only for the deed but also for the fantastic merchandise that flew off the shelves. Next, he sold all the displays and furniture and discreetly contacted the manager of the Potion Emporium. They approached Lord Damarion Fusil several times about purchasing the building that housed The Cabinet of Secrets, but the lord always refused. After selling his modest one-room apartment and the Cabinets building, he hired a group to escort him to Azureas to start a new life. On the way, one adventurer became his lover. Upon reaching Azureas, he went to the temple of the Two-Faced Father and lit a candle for his friend and benefactor, John. As he watched the flame flicker, Adi reflected on how a chance meeting with John had changed his life. A brief encounter had grown into something bigger and opened doors he never thought possible. He realized that small actions, like Johns, could create vast changes. Changes that could reshape his future and that of everyone around him.
The badger lived happily ever after in the forest, enjoying life with four healthy legs and no worms. Still, he couldnt help but miss television and those elaborate meals of smoked and grilled snakes. Book 4 - Spoils of a Shattered World
Lorem ipsum dolor sit amet, consectetur adipiscing elit. Fusce at tincidunt augue. Morbi faucibus, libero vel luctus lacinia, orci est ultrices diam, in vehicula velit urna a mauris. Pellentesque pulvinar turpis vitae nibh viverra, vitae consequat mauris rutrum. Vestibulum accumsan malesuada tincidunt. Donec porttitor vestibulum velit, eget consectetur mi placerat et. Nullam at maximus leo. Proin ullamcorper mauris pharetra urna luctus imperdiet. Nam et nunc ipsum. Vestibulum massa neque, facilisis ac enim sit amet, sollicitudin ultrices enim. Nunc id egestas mi. Proin ultrices vitae neque at pulvinar. Praesent mattis eu diam sed consectetur.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Nunc nec nulla sed augue varius venenatis et ac nisl. Morbi et tortor risus. Etiam nisl enim, interdum eu lectus vel, bibendum vulputate dolor. Nunc sit amet erat ac nunc porttitor cursus sit amet a lacus. Nam pulvinar purus quis magna sagittis bibendum. Vestibulum vitae nisl augue. Pellentesque habitant morbi tristique senectus et netus et malesuada fames ac turpis egestas. Cras sit amet magna viverra, dapibus nisl eget, blandit odio. Suspendisse posuere nibh sit amet sem congue gravida. Donec mattis convallis viverra. Donec dolor quam, pellentesque ac interdum vitae, dignissim ut ex. Nullam scelerisque sem a aliquam viverra. B4–Chapter 1: Goblins! Yay! The moment I crossed the Gate, my entire body seized, muscles locking in a sudden spasm before releasing, leaving me weak-kneed and gasping for air. A flood of relief followed, along with an unexpected wave of euphoria. The sensation was familiarsimilar to all the times my mana level had increasedbut sharper, more intense. And the euphoria... that was new. Usually, it was just a clench and then a release, but this time, it hit me like a rush of pure exhilaration. While I was catching my breath, a more forceful wave crashed over me, making my entire body tremble. It felt like energy was drilling into meentering at the top of my head, surging through every nerve, and exiting through the soles of my feet. While these waves coursed through me, strange, fragmented impressions surged forwardforceful and vivid. I felt like I was part of a bigger whole, dispersing or getting lost in a sea of something and then emerging again and becoming anew. I felt part of something extensive and all-encompassing, and then I felt a shattering or tearing sensation, and then being alone and lost in a void. Those feelings were so intense that they drowned out everything else. The world around me disappeared, leaving only the waves and those overwhelming impressions. It lasted a second or two longer, then abruptly stopped. By the time it ended, sweat poured down my face and stung my eyes, much like in the fire dungeon. I was panting hard, my limbs trembling from the aftershocks. John! Mahyas voice rang out, full of worry. Are you alright? Talk to me! I nodded, holding up a hand, silently asking her to give me a moment. I took several deep breaths, trying to calm the pounding in my chest. Blinking away the sweat, I cast Clean a few times to clear my vision. Finally, I caught my breath and felt more steady. Immediately, I opened my profile: Mana: 11,100/11,700. What? Only 600 points? This wasnt the first time Id experienced something like thisVegas had been similar. But back then, I had gained no mana from it. The impressions felt familiar, yet they were sharper and more vivid this time, like I was seeing the same picture in higher resolution. Even so, I still had no idea what they meant. Something tugged at the edge of my awareness, a faint connection pulsing in the back of my mindpresent, but just out of reach. I could sense it there, hovering, but I couldnt fully grasp or understand it. I inspected my mana system. At first glance, everything looked the same, but there was something different about my spirit orb. Before, the mana inside had been a faint, almost invisible vapor with hints of gold and occasional purple streaks. Now, it had thickened, becoming more like mistnearly liquidwith purple streaks running throughout the orb instead of just clinging to the inner walls. It was now similar to my mind orb in consistency and color. The body orb remained smaller, and still holding the thin mana. John! Mahya was in my face now, grabbing my shoulders and shaking me. What happened? What was that? Are you OK?! Talk to me! I took a deep breath and said, Im fine. My mana went up and I stopped abruptly, a strong warning flaring in the back of my mind. It was the same scolding presence Id felt before, but now it felt... closer, clearer, as if a fog had lifted. I froze mid-sentence, too shocked to continue. What?! she half-shouted, her worry morphing into frustration. I shook my head, trying to shake off the strange feeling. My mana went up, but the wave was stronger than usual and knocked me around. I dont know why. Mahya still looked worried, her hands twitching as if she wanted to shake me again, but Al stepped in, placing a hand on her shoulder. Let him be. He needs time to adjust. I flashed him a grateful smile. Al nodded, his calm reassurance grounding me. Mahya, though still slightly annoyed, finally relented and stepped back, giving me space. I shook my head to clear it. Now wasnt the time to ponder what had happened. Im fine, I said, my voice steadier now. No need to worry. I forced a small smile, trying to ignore the faint tug in my mind. That connection was still there, like a whisper I couldnt quite hear. Lets not dwell on ittheres no point. I glanced between them. So, do you want to visit Lumis, or should we head straight to the next Gate? I want to visit the bazaar, Mahya said, her smile returning. I want to visit the Potion Emporium, Al added. Rue say hello to badger friend, Rue chimed in, his tail wagging enthusiastically. Yeah, I need to buy more food, I said, turning to Rue and pointing at him in accusation. You and the badger ate a lot! I gave a quick wave toward the road. Lets head out. On the road, I took out the Jeep, and everybody got in. I drove for almost six hours until we reached the area with the badger. Flying is so much faster! After stopping at the side of the road, I turned back to Rue and told him, You can go visit your friend, but not more than one day, and then fly to us. I looked him in the eyes. Invisible, of course. Yes boss! he climbed to the back seat, squishing Al in the process, and licked my cheek. Al opened the back door, and Rue disappeared between the trees. Your dog is too big, Al told me. Yeah, I know, I sighed. Mahya replaced me at the wheel, and we drove for five more hours until we neared Crystalspire. During our drive, all the people we passed, whether on foot or in carts, stared after us with their jaws hanging open. Every time I saw it in the rearview mirror, it made me snicker. It was getting dark, so Mahya stopped after a bend in the road that hid us from one side. We waited for the carriage in the distance to get out of sight, and she stored the Jeep. We walked into the trees for half an hour from the road, and I opened the house in the small configuration. I cooked dinner, and we had a great evening. We talked and joked, and Mahya told us about her plans for the cores we would collect. I mostly sat back and enjoyed being with my friends again in a traveling mood. On Earth, when we were busy with projects, it always felt different. Here, in my portable home, in a different world, I truly relaxed and enjoyed that our group was together againminus one hungry dog. When I lay in bed before going to sleep, I tried to do something with the connection I felt in my mindto disconnect, to communicate, to inspect it. Nothing that I tried produced any result. It was there, I could feel it, but that was it. Well, the extra mana was nice. And since Mahya was so worried about me, she forgot to complain that my mana went up again. The following morning, Mahya stretched and said, Lets run to the city. I dont think arriving on the bikes will be a good idea. Definitely not, I agreed, shaking my head. Theyll bombard you with questions and wont let you pass. Al looked less than thrilled about the idea, his lips pressing into a thin line, but he nodded reluctantly. Do you have any plans besides the bazaar and the Emporium? I asked, glancing between them. Maybe a quick tour of the city? Mahya suggested with a casual shrug. I will join you, Al said, his voice a little more relaxed now.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Ill stock up on food and return to the same spot, I said. You can come back in the evening or spend the night in the city. Rue will probably show up tomorrow evening or night. We returned to the road and ran the rest of the way to the city. As we got close, both of them stopped, eyes widening as they admired the skyline. It was impressive with all those tall spiresno doubt about it. After they veered off to their respective shopping, I began my search for the food plazas. The city felt different, though. Fewer people roamed the streets, and there were noticeably more guards and adventurers patrolling. It was apparent the adventurers were on some kind of patrol. I wondered what had happened, but shrugged it offit didnt really matter to me. We were leaving in a day or two, anyway. Moving from plaza to plaza, I stocked up on a large variety of food. In the afternoon, I heard the distinct sounds of fighting, just a street or two over from where I was. Curious, I moved to investigate in case somebody needed healing. But before Id gone more than a hundred meters, two adventurers stepped in front of me, blocking my way. Please stay in the plaza, one said firmly, holding up a hand. Im a healer, I explained, trying to peer around them. I was going to see if somebody needed help. Please stay in the plaza until the fighting stops, the other adventurer repeated, his tone polite but firm. If we need a healer, well call you afterward. The fighting died down after two or three minutes, and about five minutes later, one adventurer waved at me, signaling that I wasnt needed and could leave. I frowned. I wonder what that was about. In the early evening, I returned to the area where my house used to stand, set it up again, and took a long bath, mulling over the strange connection I sensed in my mind. It felt weaker now, more distant. I tried talking to the system, grumbling at it, even giving it a half-hearted scolding, but nothing changed. It probably knew I didnt mean itor at least, that I wasnt as intense about it as usual. The next day, I spent the entire day cooking, stocking up on ready-made meals since Rue was supposed to return soon. Everybody, including Rue, returned in the evening of the second day. We had dinner together and went to sleep early to prepare for an early departure. We continued to drive for the following four days. I took the wheel most of the time, though Mahya occasionally replaced me. The drive became more enjoyable after I set up the music device with the speaker in the car. I sang for most of the journey, while Rue had his head hanging out of the window, his tongue flapping in the wind. Mahya and Al were busy scribbling in their notebooks while I drove. We talked little, but we didnt need to. There was a comfortable, friendly silence between us, one I hadnt realized how much Id missed until now. We reached the Gate late in the evening on the fourth day of driving. I stretched my arms and turned to the others. Should I set up the house so we can rest and cross tomorrow, or do you want to cross tonight? Mahya glanced at the Gate, then shrugged, her face calm. It doesnt really matter. Whatever you want to do is fine. I looked at Al, who mirrored her nonchalance with a casual shrug. Alright, I said, nodding. Tonight it is. We cast Invisibility and crossed the Gate. My body tensed, bracing for another wave of energy to hit me, but nothing happened this time. I let out a breath I didnt realize Id been holding. On the other side, it was midday. The sun hung high in the sky, glinting off the massive junk piles surrounding us. I could see heaps of metal, broken machines, and unidentifiable objects cluttering the landscape as far as the eye could see. Before you turn visible, let me check were alone, I said, pushing off the ground to fly up. I scanned the area, making two slow rotations in the air. No movement. No monsters. No people. Satisfied, I landed back beside them. All clear. We turned visible again, and Mahyas eyes widened as she took in the towering piles. You werent joking when you said theyre massive, she said, tilting her head up to get a better view of the junk heaps. Yep! Our cores can feast here and stock up on materials, I grinned, pulling out my core from storage. Do you want to start with your cores and the ritual board, or should I feed mine first? Al turned around, his eyes scanning the piles. Theres enough here for both, he said, with an approving nod. Mahya pulled out the ritual board, placed the core in its center, and began piling junk on top of it. The sound of shifting metal echoed around us, but I shook my head, dismissing it as the noise of Mahyas actions reverberating off the piles of scrap. I bent down to help her, pushing more debris onto the board, when something sharp pierced my leg from behind. It wasnt too painfulmore like a needle prick than anything seriousbut I spun around immediately, searching the pile behind me. Mahya and Al must have noticed my reaction because Al called out, What is it? His eyes flicked to my leg. Looking down, I saw a thin metal rod embedded in my calf. I yanked it out, the wound barely a scratch, and cast a quick healing spell. Then I looked back at the pile, scanning for movement. There! Mahya pointed, her eyes narrowing at the pile of junk. I turned my gaze in the direction she was pointing, and sure enough, I saw something shifting. At first, I thought it was just the junk settling, but then a tiny green creature emerged, part flesh, part junk. It reminded me of the goblins Id read about, except... different, as if it had been cobbled together from the scraps around it. Just as I was processing this, another thin metal rod shot toward me from another angle. I caught it mid-flight before it could strike. My eyes locked on the sourceanother of those strange creatures. Behind me, Rue growled low, his hackles raised. I quickly scanned the area. Now that I knew what to look for, I saw themmore of those creatures, their tiny forms hidden among the junk piles. I slapped myself mentally. I forgot to use Identify.
Scraglin Level 3
Thats not a scraglin. Thats a miniature goblin! I blurted out in disbelief. Mahya and Al turned sharply toward me, both wearing identical expressions of confusion. What? they asked in unison. Identify says its a scraglin, but it looks like a goblin, I explained, shrugging as if this whole situation were just a minor inconvenience. Mahya stared at me incredulously. Thats what you care about right now? I shrugged again. Its level threebasically insignificant. But the system gave it the wrong name. That is significant. I mean, if youre adventuring, you need the correct creatures names, no? Mahya just shook her head, muttering under her breath. Wizards... She threw her hands up in dismay. Al clapped me on the back with a chuckle. You can call them whatever you want, but I suggest doing that after we deal with them. I want to try something, I said, a grin spreading across my face. Retreat to the Gate and dont interfere. Rue, you too. What? they asked again, in perfect unison. They were oddly coordinated today. Youll see, I said, giving them a playful wink. They exchanged a glance, clearly skeptical, but didnt argue. Mahya gestured for Rue to follow, and they all made their way back toward the Gate. Once they were at a safe distance, I flew up into the air, my mind already racing with what I was about to do. First things first, I pulled out my camera and snapped a few quick photos. I mean, goblinsor scraglins or whateverthey had to be documented, right? Satisfied with the shots, I put the camera away and took out one of my Blade Storm single-use scrolls. My mana began flowing into it, the hum of power building as I channeled energy into the scroll. Below me, the creatures continued to fire their thin metal rods, but it was futileAls enormous shield protecting him, Mahya, and Rue from the projectiles. The rods didnt even come close to reaching me. Once I felt the scroll was fully chargeda distinct, almost electric sensation that thrummed through my fingersI tore it open above the scraglins. The air around me crackled as the spell unleashed, and a shimmering wave of energy rippled outward from the torn scroll, cascading down toward the creatures like a descending storm. From the center of the spells vortex, blades materializedhundreds of them, gleaming and translucent, like shards of glass caught in a whirlwind. The blades swirled violently, picking up speed as they descended, cutting through the air with an eerie whistle. The scraglins scattered, their tiny forms scrambling to avoid the onslaught, but there was no escape. As the first blade struck, it sliced cleanly through one creature, leaving behind a spray of sparks and shredded metal. With each blade, the storm mercilessly tore into the creatures junk-laden bodies. The blades tore apart bodies and scraps, ripped off metal limbs, and filled the air with screeching metal and muffled cries as they shredded the scraglins. Unrelenting, the blades mercilessly swept through the piles of junk, reducing everything in their path to rubble. The magic exerted such sheer force it left deep gouges in the ground, as if invisible hands had clawed at the earth. After the storm ended, the entire area was a mess of metal scraps and scraglins. I hovered above the wreckage, watching in awe as the last of the glowing blades flickered and vanished, leaving only silence in their wake. The devastation below was total. Those scrolls are awesome! I exclaimed, clapping my hands together in glee, a grin spreading across my face. The thrill of the spells power still buzzed through me. Mahya and Al stared up at me, their expressions a mix of amusement and mild disbelief. Rue barked excitedly, clearly sharing in my enthusiasm, even if he didnt quite understand the full extent of what had just happened. I floated back down to the ground, unable to wipe the grin off my face. We should get more of those, I said, practically bouncing on my heels. The other ones, too. Theyre awesome! Mahya and Al exchanged a glance, both shaking their heads. Mahya muttered under her breath again, Wizards... while Al let out a hearty laugh, clapping me on the back with a wide smile. I was elated. I had faced goblinsno matter what the system called themand unleashed a devastating rain of blades. It felt like the kind of adventure that deserved to be described in a book, full of awe and excitement. B4–Chapter 2: I’m Beginning to Suspect This World Might Be a Mistake Sadly, my Blade Storm obliterated the ritual board for feeding the cores, and we had to make a new one. Mahya stored the core before moving toward the Gate, so it was fine. Although, I was pretty sure nothing would have happened to it, regardless. I wanted to ask her why she didnt store the board as well, but refrained. Mahya tended to get annoyed if someone pointed out her less-than-brilliant actions. Knowing who you were dealing with and acting accordingly was always betterno reason to wake the beast. I snickered at the thought, and she shot me a questioning look, but I just shook my head. I wasnt suicidal. I think we should engrave the circle on an aluminum sheet, like I did with the ATV, I said. Why? she asked, raising an eyebrow. I shrugged. More durable. Mahya sighed, dismissing my suggestion with a tired shake of her head. I dont think it would have survived the blades even if it was on steel, she muttered. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at me. By the way, how much mana did you feed into the scroll? That was insane! I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling sheepish. I didnt check, I admitted with a nervous chuckle. Her squint deepened, unimpressed. She sighed again, this time more dramatically, and shook her head in resignation. Youre a menace, you know that? Al had wandered off to the pile of junk, his attention clearly elsewhere. My curiosity got the best of me, so I walked closer. What are you doing? I asked. Inspecting the materials, Al replied, his fingers tracing the surfaces of various metal pieces, his focus unwavering. I crouched down beside him, intrigued. Anything interesting? Yes, he said, picking up a small, twisted rod and holding it to the light. I recognize some materials from Leylos, Muslar, and Earth, but some are new. He turned the rod over, scrutinizing it. I leaned in, trying to get a better look. New, how? Like... different alloys? Al tilted his head from side to side, deep in thought. Im unsure if its an alloy or an unfamiliar metal. Ive never encountered anything with such strange properties. The structure seems... unstable. It might be magical, or at least influenced by mana somehow. The rod vanished as he stored it, glancing at me. It could be worth investigating further. Mahya tapped her chin, considering his words. Its been lying here for who knows how long, absorbing mana, so its probably influenced by it. The stuff here looks technological in nature, so its probably from before the integration. She shot me a pointed look, her eyebrow raised. Come on, John, we need to redo the circle. Good point, I said, standing and dusting off my hands. And this time, well keep it out of my Blade Storms path. I flashed her a grin, but she didnt look amused. Al chuckled softly, still inspecting the materials before him. That would be wise, he said, amusement lacing his tone. Mahyas eyes narrowed dangerously, her glare intense enough to make me regret my joke. Oops! Clearly, pointing out her slip-up wasnt the best idea. Or maybe we should keep you away from scrolls for a while, she muttered, her voice dripping with annoyance. I grinned wider, raising my hands in mock surrender. No promises, I said, still chuckling. Mahya rolled her eyes and turned away, muttering something under her breath as she set up the new ritual board. Al gave me a knowing look, his eyes twinkling with shared amusement. You do tend to provoke her emotional reactions, he said quietly, glancing after Mahya. I shrugged, still smiling. Keeps things interesting, right? Al shook his head, still smiling as well. Just dont push too hard, John. Yeah, yeah, I waved him off, following Mahya. I know when to back off. Most of the time. Mahya pulled out an aluminum sheet, but a tremor rippled through the ground beneath us before she could start. We exchanged startled glances. The vibrations grew more intense. Als eyes narrowed as he stepped toward me, shifting into an alert stance. Do you hear that? Mahya whispered, her voice tense as her eyes darted toward the distant scrap piles. I strained my ears. At first, it was fainta deep rumbling, like stones grinding togetherbut it grew louder by the second. A heavy, deliberate thud followed the tremor, shaking the ground again. It sounded like footsteps. Another step. And then another. The source of the tremors was approaching. Thats not good, Al muttered, summoning his sword and shield, readying for a fight. Mahyas lips pressed into a thin line, calculating the situation. It sounds... big, she said, her eyes flicking toward me, silently asking for confirmation. I swallowed hard, my gaze snapping in the direction of the sound. Emerging from behind a massive heap of twisted metal and discarded machinery, a creature lumbered into view. My breath caught in my throat at the sight of it. It was enormous, easily towering three or four times our height. It looked like a nightmare, all scrap and rot, looming over the junkyard. Its form was a grotesque blend of rusted metal, discarded electronics, and patches of dark-green fur that clung to its hulking frame. Junk and broken appliances seemed fused with its flesh, embedded deep into thick, reptilian-like skin. A low, guttural growl rumbled from its throat, vibrating the air around us. A monstrous maw of jagged, shark-like teeth gaped beneath a row of rusted spikes protruding from its head, adding to its horrifying appearance. Despite its mechanical look, there was something disturbingly organic about itthe way its muscles rippled beneath layers of junk as it moved, its breaths coming in slow, rumbling growls from deep within its chest. Then, the stench hit me. Unbearable. A toxic mix of rotting flesh, burnt metal, and waste polluted the air with every labored breath the creature took. The smell clung to everything like an invisible cloud of decay, making my eyes water. I grimaced and stepped back, but it only intensified the closer the thing camelike death itself rolling toward us. The worst part was its headwarped, asymmetrical, with glowing red and yellow eyes resembling two giant projectors. They cast an eerie light over the junkyard. Its mouth, a hideous mix of jagged metal teeth and shattered bone, ground together as it moved.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. That... is definitely not good, I muttered, eyes wide as I took another step back. Mahyas expression hardened, her voice steady and low. Looks like we found the boss of this junkyard. Al said nothing, his entire focus on the creature. His grip tightened around his sword hilt as the monster lumbered closer, each step shaking the earth. I steadied myself with a deep breath. Alright, listen up, I said, my voice firm. You two need to take Rue, turn invisible, and head straight for the Gate. Mahya shot me a look, her eyebrows furrowing. Youre not coming with us? I shook my head, already pulling out the scrolls from my Storage. I want to try these. This seems like the perfect chance to see what they can do. If things go south, Ill be right behind you. Als grip on his sword tightened even further. This thing is enormous. You think those scrolls are going to work? I glanced at the lumbering mass of metal and rot as it crept closer, the ground shuddering beneath its feet. Were about to find out. Mahya crossed her arms, clearly not thrilled. This sounds like a terrible idea. It probably is, I admitted, flashing a grin despite the tension. But we dont have many options here. Go. Ill be fine. Besides, Ill be invisible and can fly higher than it can reach. Dont worry. She stared at me for a second longer before letting out a sigh. Fine. But if you die, Ill kill you myself. Deal, I said, barely holding back a chuckle. Al raised an eyebrow but said nothing, his grip on his sword tightening as they both turned invisible. You too, buddy, I said. I still feel you near. Go to the Gate, dont worry. Rue fight with John! Rue strong and big! Rue protested. I know you are. But Im not going to fight itIm going to experiment with scrolls. Go, fast. Its getting close. Rue huffed but reluctantly headed toward the Gate. Once I was sure they were gone, I activated my invisibility spell, feeling the magic ripple through me as I faded from sight. I flew up, hovering above the battlefield. My hands moved swiftly, pulling out the scrolls one by onetime to see what these babies could do. I started with Flame Wave, hoping fire would do some real damage. The scroll burned in my hand, the air around me heating as I aimed at the creature belowa massive wave of fire erupted from the scroll, devouring the creature in a storm of flames. This had to workfire always destroyed things, right? For a moment, I thought I had it. The fire roared around its body, consuming the junk and metal. But when the flames cleared, the creature stood there, barely singed. I groaned in frustration. So much for that. Next, I tried Ice Wall. A towering wall of ice erupted from the ground, separating me from the beast. It bought me a few seconds, but the monster barreled through it like it was nothing. Shards of ice flew everywhere, and I had to dodge a few as they whizzed past. Useless. I quickly switched to Blade Storm. As the scroll disintegrated in my hands, hundreds of spinning blades erupted through the air within seconds, whistling as they sliced into the junkyard and the creature. The screech of tearing metal echoed across the battlefield. The beast roared, stumbling back as the blades ripped through its flesh and the scraps of metal embedded in its skin. I smirked. Finally, something that worked. Maybe I wasnt as reckless as Mahya thought. Or maybe Id just gotten lucky... this time. I did have a Luck trait, after all. However, the creature continued. It lurched forward, claws gouging the ground, fury radiating off it in waves. I wasnt done yet, but then I started to have second thoughts. I fumbled for the Stone Prison scroll and cast it quickly. Thick stone walls rose from the ground, encasing the monster in a rocky cage. For a brief second, I thought it might hold. Then, with a single swing of its arm, the creature shattered the stone like it was made of fragile glass. Great. Just great, I muttered, frustration rising. Thunder Strike was next. I aimed it directly at the monsters head. Lightning cracked through the sky, slamming into the beast. Sparks flew, and the creature paused, twitching slightly from the shock. But it shook off the effect within moments, moving toward me again. Ugh. My personal lightning was definitely better than this. I was running out of options. I pulled out Solar Flare, squinting as the intense light burst forth. A searing beam of energy shot toward the creature, and for a moment, the junkyard lit up like the surface of the sun. But as the light faded, the monster seemed... irritated. Not damaged. Just annoyed. I cursed under my breath, pulling out the final scrollQuicksand Sink. The ground liquefied beneath the creature; the junkyard turning into a churning pit of sand. The monster groaned as it struggled to stay upright. Slowly but surely, it sank. Its massive bulk weighed it down, and even its strength wasnt enough to pull it free. The quicksand clung to its body, dragging it deeper. I grinned. Finally. The creatures movements slowed, its roars becoming more desperate as it sank further into the pit. It was chest-deep now, stuck. I took the opportunity and unleashed my lightning, hitting the beast repeatedly. It roared in pain and tried to claw its way out. Cracks were forming in the ground. Not good. I switched to red lightning, hoping it would do more damage. The creatures fur caught fire, and its pained roars echoed through the junkyard. I asked the fire to help, but all I got was a feeling of disdain. Like the flames were insulted I even bothered them. Right. Different world, unfamiliar elements. Still, I kept blasting it with red lightning, then commanded the wind to fuel the flames. I didnt askI ordered. The wind bristled at my command, but the flames grew higher. Id make it up to her later. I continued with my attacks and finally identified the creature.
Scraglin Behemoth Level 38
I couldnt stop myself. Seriously?! This monstrosity started from a green critter? I felt Mahya, Rue, and Al cross the Gate again to my side. A few seconds later, I heard gunshots. They were still invisible, but it sounded like they both were shooting the thing. We kept this up for a few more seconds until I started feeling dizzy. Mana: 380/11,700. I paused to check my profile as my mana ticked up by 45 points every minute. Yes! The regeneration here was even better than in Lumiswhich, of course, made sense. The monster finally broke free from the ground and crawled toward Mahya and Al. Its sheer size shook the ground with each movement. My mana was critically low470 left. I needed to act fast. I grabbed another Quicksand Sink scroll, channeled 400 mana, and almost blacked out from the strain. Still, it was enough to slow it down. It didnt sink as deep this time, but its limbs got stuck in the solidified ground. They kept shooting, and I nudged the wind again, urging her to keep fanning the flames. She was still annoyed, and I knew she held a grudge for my earlier forcefulness. I sent her a feeling of apology, then a sense of danger and urgency. After repeating this three times, she finally relented, and the flames grew stronger. At last, the Behemoth let out a final roar, then collapsed. I flew down to check and almost passed out from the stench. If it had stunk before, now it was unbearable. The burning had intensified the odor to a near-toxic level. Spirits! It was awful. And something even stranger was happeningit wasnt dissipating. I glanced around, noticing the remains of the mini goblins still scattered across the place. Those are not monsters?! The fire on the creature finally went out, but it was still too stinky to approach. I landed near Mahya and Al, wrinkling my nose at the lingering odor. Handing them each a Flame Wave scroll, I said, Cast it on this thing. Otherwise, well have to abandon this junkyard because of the stench. Al grimaced, eyeing the smoke still rising from the creature. I noticed it wasnt dissipating. Yeah, I did, too, I said, glancing back at the massive heap of junk and rot. I was sure it was a monster. Hopefully, we wont meet many more like it here. By the way, did you identify it? Al shook his head, his brow furrowed, but Mahya spoke up, her voice tinged with disbelief. Yes. I cant believe this thing grew from the little green ones. Yeah, I cant believe it either, I said, rubbing the back of my neck as I eyed the hulking mess before us. It took us five scrolls to burn it completely, and we only needed so few because I convinced the fire to keep burning and consuming it. At first, I tried to ask her for help, but I changed my approach when that failed. I presented it as a challenge, with a sequence of sensations that roughly translated to: Theres no way you can burn this thingthats why were helping with the scrolls. That didnt sit well with her, and she took offense for a fleeting moment. Then, the fire flared so brightly it was nearly blue, and the creature burned in earnest. Mahya and Al smiled at me and gave me a thumbs-up, and I concluded that fire needed to be treated like a rebellious teenager. I noticed that in Lumis, too, but I wasnt sure it was a constant thing. It looked like it was. Finally, the abomination was nothing but a pile of ash. Mahya inspected the remains and said, No beast core. Maybe it burned? I asked. She shook her head. Mana crystals dont burn. I was sure its a monster or mana beast, but it was just... huge. If this world threw monsters like that at us this early, I wasnt sure how much worse things would getand I wasnt exactly eager to find out. B4–Chapter 3: Cores, Scrolls, and Patrols Mahya and I re-drew the circle to feed the cores, and she positioned herself near one of the piles to fill them up. I hurled my core onto the top of a different pile and told it, Bon Appetit. Within minutes, I heard the junk collapse into the depression it created in the middle. Sadly, it didnt work like in a dungeonno liquid acrylic paint flowing toward the core to be absorbed. Oh, well. To ensure there were no enemies approaching, I soared up and did a slow rotation in the air. I spotted a few fake goblins scattered on other piles, but they kept their distance. I nearly blasted them with lightning, but stopped at the last second. If they werent going to bother us, I wasnt going to bother them. I suspected they were the mice or rats of this world, or maybe something entirely different. Below, Rue prowled between the piles, occasionally swatting one of the green critters with his paw, splattering it. What are you doing, buddy? I called out. Rue do patrol! No green bad thing attack again! he answered proudly. Be careful of the needles they shoot. Rue have lots and lots of fur. No needle pass Rues fur. Okay. Have fun on patrol, I said with a smile. He wagged his tail, holding his head higher as he continued his patrol duties. I opened the Map, and the Gate we came through was on the biggest continent of this world, in the southeast. Unsure, I attempted to apply Earths latitudes to the Map and believed that our location was close to Latitude 35 South. But since I was never good with those lines, it was a crude estimate at best. Most of the world appeared green, which was strange. Is all of it covered by forests? There was a yellowish section to the west of us, across a wide channel between the two tips of the continent. Desert, maybe? The sea between the tips stretched vast but narrow enough to be a natural border, almost like a strait separating the landmasses. The rest was just primarily green. Earth also had a lot of green on the map, but not all of it. There were cities, roads, and deserts that broke up the color. Here, though, it seemed like an endless expanse of wild greenery. A mountain chain divided our location from the main body of the continent, and I also spotted a massive mountain grouping in the center of it. The rest was green, green, and more green. The biggest surprise was the number of Gates. I opened the Archive and scrolled endlessly until I found the article Opportunities and Dangers in Worlds Undergoing Integration and searched for the specific sections I remembered. Here it was, white on blue: Some Gates collapse or cease functioning as Gates, reducing the number of active Gates to 50-70, stabilizing the mana influx. I searched further until I found the article Worlds Classification by Mana Levels and What That Means, and located the relevant text. I did remember it correctly! Unstable: Mana Level: Unstable This can be anything from mana 11 to 90+ on top of the headache of a world that just got integrated. Dont go near there. Its a never-ending bundle of trouble. Zindor was listed as mana level 38, so it had already stabilized, but it had over a hundred Gates! Thirty-four of them were on the continent we were on. Guys, I called out. Open the Map and feast your eyes on the number of Gates! I say we go on a Gate-hopping spree on top of the dungeon-harvesting spree. Both of them glanced at the Map, their eyes losing focus, and massive smiles spread across their faces. Al flashed me a thumbs-up while Mahya jumped up, brimming with excitement. When we are done here, we can pick and choose with such an extensive selection, Al said, sounding thrilled. Hearing the noise of falling junk in the crater my core created stop, I flew over and found my core lying in the center of the pile on the ground. With my biggest rake, I flew around the pile and buried my core with more junk. While scrolling through the Archive, I noticed Lis had answered my message, so I opened it to read. It was in the cipher I had created, and it didnt switch to English immediately. Yes? I said to the sky. I know you can change it to English. What are you waiting for? I sensed amusement coming from the new permanent point of connection, and the text shifted before my eyes. I rolled my eyes. At least its useful.
Tr. LM Inventor, Clueless My dearest friend, It warms my heart to receive your message and hear your voice through the words, no matter how encoded they are. Youve always had a talent for discovering solutions in the most unlikely placeslike ciphers buried in booksbut your heart drives you, and it shows in every communication you send. I can feel the weight of your thoughts and your sense of temporary loneliness, and I want to remind you of something you already know but may have forgotten. Loneliness, or the absence of it, isnt necessarily about who is next to us; its about what we carry inside. You, my dear friend, have so much light and strength within youfar more than you give yourself credit for. I understand that the absence of Mahya, Al, and even my absence can create an echo, but it is only an echo. Your spirit, your link to us, remains intact. We are always there for you, whether through songs, stories, the Archive, or simply memories and recollections. And Rue will always be with you, even beyond death. Its beautiful that you find solace in your music. I can see you now, seated in that meadow, the music of your cello filling the air and the leaves rustling in time with the notes. Youve always relied on music as a compassa technique to navigate the dark waters of doubt and process negative emotions. So, use this tool at your disposal and find your way to excitement and wonder again. You dont need to worry about being adrift; youre simply sailing through calmer waters for the time being. Soon, the winds will pick up, and I am confident you will find yourself surrounded by fresh wonders, challenges, and companions.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Your message put a smile on my face. Oh, the things you tellfloating over a swamp, performing for a crowd of marsh creatures, soaring into the skieshow youve grown, my friend. I remember how you hesitated at the brink of each new obstacle, unsure of your direction. Now look at you: a sky flyer, a creature enchanter, and a spell crafter. You are no longer just Clueless, John. Youre becoming everything I always believed you could be, and more. But maybe more significant than all of your accomplishments and accolades, youve discovered joy in these moments. Joy is a rare and valuable commodity in this life. Too many people chase it in the form of victory or celebrity, but youve glimpsed its true essence. Its in the laughter of friends, the lively nature of a faithful (hungry) partner, and the excitement of discovery. Its part of your incredible adventure. Im very proud of you and thankful that our paths intersected. Youve taught me just as much as I have taught you, if not more. Our long discussions, those nights full of laughter and storytelling, are among my most treasured memories. I miss those times, just like you do, but the beauty of friendship is that it does not fade with distance. It growsjust like we do. Regarding Rues query, are dragons delicious? My travels havent led me to try one yet, but if they do, Ill definitely let Rue know! You can tell him I tried a unique worm they have here. Its called Gravorex, and its main diet is rocks. Yes, rocks. But its meat is delicate and tasty, reminding me of grilled lamb. Its delicious, and Ill keep a worm in my Storage for the next time we meet so you can cook it for Rue. Take heart, John. You are never truly alone. Even as you sit beneath your tree, the universe hums in sync with you. There are always new treasures to discover just beyond the horizon. And when the time comes, well laugh and share stories again, sitting around a bonfire and gazing at the stars. May your adventure continue to captivate you, my friend. Keep rising and exploring, and remember that you always have us with you. With all my love and admiration, Lis, AKA Inventor
By the time I finished reading, a big smile spread across my face, and a warm feeling settled in my chest. He was rightwe would always be friends, and the distance was temporary. Al approached me with a focused expression, his brows knitted, and lips pressed into a thin line. The easygoing demeanor hed had just minutes before had vanished. His steps slowed, and I could tell by the intensity of his eyes that he had something serious to talk with me about. I would like to speak to you about something, he said, his tone soft yet deliberate. Please, tell me if Im overstepping, but know I say this out of concern for you. His gaze flickered with a hint of worry as he fidgeted slightly, clasping his hands in front of him. I nodded, signaling for him to continue. As Ive told you many times before, he began, his voice steady, I spent countless hours studying diaries and personal accounts in my familys archive. Many of these dealt with the influence of classes and skills on an individual. I cant help but notice something troubling. Back on Earth, I recall how you actedyou were cautious, sometimes even to the point of being... well, overly so. Feeling a bit embarrassed, I rubbed the back of my neck. Overly cautious? I asked. He gave a small, so-so motion with his hand. In some cases, yes. But thats not the main issue. I only bring it up to give context to my current concerns. His voice softened, and he shifted uncomfortably, as if unsure how to proceed. The thing is, Ive listened to your stories about your time in Lumis without us and observed your recent actions. Your behavior in Lumis, and especially your approach to the gigantic monster, is not what I expected from the John I know. The John I know would have turned invisible and flown away from the assassins rather than confront them. And I dont believe he would have insisted on facing such a massive, dangerous creature alone, even with scrolls. He paused, his fingers drumming nervously against his leg, before continuing. I mentioned my familys archive for a reason. There are numerous dissertations on the effect certain classes, particularly fire-based ones, can have on a persons behavior. The studies all point to the same thingthe person becomes more impulsive, more aggressive, and far less concerned for their own safety. Im beginning to worry that some of your recent actions reflect that kind of shift, and I feel its important to bring it to your attention. You may not realize it yet, but if youre aware, you can keep it in check. His gaze softened, the concern in his eyes fully evident. Please understand, John, Im saying this because I care. Ive read countless accounts of how classes can change people, and I dont want to see you lose yourself to that. Only by being aware of it can you keep it under control. Ive felt it myself since I used the fire affinity stone you gave me, but I believe its effect on me is less pronounced because Im mindful of the possibility. I want to make sure you can control it as well. Thinking about what he said, I recalled my temper flaring in the dungeon. When I forced myself to clamp down on the anger and fly away, I thought I had it under control. Maybe I was wrong. Thank you for caring, I told Al. Ill think about what you said and try to figure out how my fire affinity might be influencing my actions. He nodded, his expression softening. That is all I ask. Now, a different question, I said. I have some Thunder Strike single-use scrolls that are useless to me. My lightning is better. Want them? Also, the Solar FlareI dont think Ill use those either. Keep the Solar Flare, Al replied, his tone firm. Theyre the best weapon against black magic. If wed had them in our first dungeon, we couldve obliterated that monster with the eyes and tentacles in two or three scrolls. Seriously? I asked, raising an eyebrow. He nodded. Good to know, thanks. Im heading to Lumis for the day to buy more scrolls. If I fly at top speed, I can reach the bazaar in six to eight hours. Im planning to pick up Quicksand Sink and Blade Storm scrolls. Do you need anything? No, he said, shaking his head. I bought an extensive supply already, and so did Mahya. I handed him the Thunder Strike scrolls. Take these. Like I said, theyre completely useless to me. Also, do me a favoroccasionally scoop more junk over my core so it can keep feeding. And if another behemoth shows up, grab my core and cross the Gate. I will. Thank you, he replied with a nod. Next, I went to see Mahya. Im heading to Lumis for a day to buy more scrolls. Do you need any? No, she said, then added, Do you know the time skip? No, I admitted. But Ill be back in a day, tops. Hopefully, it wont be much more on this side either. She nodded, and I left. I didnt think I needed to remind her to cross the Gate if another behemoth showed up. I remembered I couldnt store the boat after Mahya connected it to the core, and I hoped Al could still cross the Gate with mine. Either way, I was only planning on a quick trip. Worst case, I could always trace it and retrieve it later. My estimate was rightreaching the bazaar at top speed took about six hours. It cost me more mana than usual, but I didnt want to waste time. While flying, I realized I should have opened my house and left it for them to sleep in, just for extra protection, but I hoped the RV would be enough. Luckily, when I crossed to Lumis, it was just before sunrise, so I made it to the bazaar by midday. I went between all the scroll sellers, buying up their stock of Blade Storm and Quicksand Sink scrolls and paying with Earth coins. In total, I got 63 Blade Storms and 91 Quicksand Sinks. To be safe, I also picked up 30 more Solar Flare scrollstheir usefulness against black magic sounded too good to pass up. On a whim, I bought three scrolls of Fuse Stone as well. Who knows what well encounter? It never hurts to have options. I returned to the Gate shortly after sunset and crossed over. Mahya and Al were still working with the piles, and Rue was on patrol. When Mahya spotted me, she called out, Did you change your mind? No, Im back with the scrolls. Whyd you think I changed my mind? Because you left less than ten minutes ago, she replied. It looks like the time skip is on the Lumis side, and its substantial. Good to know, I said, nodding. By the time it got dark, Mahya had fed two of the cores until they were full. Al stored various metals and materials he wanted to inspect and study, and my fantastic core devoured three whole piles. For a first day in a new world, it was definitely very eventful. B4–Chapter 4: Scrubbed into Submission After breakfast the following day, the lingering smell of coffee still clung to the air as I closed the house and continued feeding my core. It devoured piles of junk with a fascinating and disturbing hunger. The distant clink of metal scraps falling into the center of the heap filled the otherwise quiet yard. I pulled out the spell marble blueprints, reviewed them one by one, and settled on the Clean spell. Starting with the outer mana mesh, I let my fingers trace the delicate patterns of the spellwork, feeling the slight tingle of magic as it took form in the air. The sound of Mahyas boots crunching across the junk drew my attention. She approached with her hands clasped behind her back, her expression curious. What are you doing? she asked, her voice carrying a note of interest as her eyes flicked to the mesh hovering before me. Creating a spell marble, I said, keeping my focus steady on the fragile construction before me. I can see that. She said in an annoyed tone and rolled her eyes. What spell? She leaned in closer, her breath warming the side of my neck, and her eyes narrowed as if scrutinizing each thread of the magic. Clean. For me? Her eyebrows shot up in surprise, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. Yes. Cool! Her grin widened as she rested her hands on her hips. Im done with my cores, so keep working. Ill cover your core with stuff. Thanks, I muttered, more to myself, as I shifted my attention back to the task at hand. The quiet scrape of metal and stone followed her as she went off to handle the endless stream of junk feeding my core. Al arrived next, his approach slower, deliberate. John, I need you to open your house for a short while, he said, his fingers drumming a soft rhythm on his thigh, betraying his otherwise calm demeanor. I need some equipment from my laboratory. His gaze shifted toward a nearby pile. Sorry for not doing it while the house was open earlier. His voice was apologetic. I want to do a deeper analysis of some materials I gathered. I just ordered my core to open the house where it lay in a crater in the middle of a junk heap. Al made a dissatisfied grunt, but didnt say anything. Once he had everything, I closed the house and returned to the marble. The island wed carved out in the middle of the junkyard looked more like a workshop than a dump. A neat patch of space around me was free from the surrounding chaos, and to my left, Mahya had set up workbenches cluttered with tools and half-disassembled pieces of the Jeep. The metallic scent of oil and grease hung in the air, mixing with the faint, musty smell of old metal. Al had claimed the right side, two large worktables now covered with microscopes, scales, and some gadgets I couldnt even begin to identify. The smell of burnt metal lingered as he tinkered with a pile of broken-down materials. Five days passed in much the same way. The piles of junk had shrunk considerably, though the sharp, acrid smell of rust still clung to the air like a stubborn shadow. My marble was nearly complete, and I couldnt help but feel a growing sense of accomplishment as I inspected the intricately woven mana mesh and the highly complex magic script construct within it. My core, however, didnt seem to show the same results. Despite absorbing over twenty piles of junk, or maybe even thirtyI stopped counting at some pointit remained the same size. Id measured it repeatedly, but nothing had changed. I suspected it only grew from refined mana in dungeons, but I couldnt be sure. Mahya had dismantled the Jeep, her hands blackened with grease, though she didnt seem to mind. Al remained engrossed in his experiments, always with that intense look on his face, as if every discovery was some grand revelation. Rue continued his patrol duty, the soft padding of his paws barely noticeable as he wandered around the junkyard, occasionally letting out a low huff whenever he found another green critter to swat. Each evening, he reported back, grumbling about how none of the bugs gave him levels, as if it were a personal affront. Finally, my marble was ready. After double-checking the details for the tenth time, I channeled mana into it. The marble shimmered, then vanished with a soft pop. My red light blinked, and the system message appeared before me.
Congratulations, Wizard! Through your skill, intellect, and mastery of the arcane arts, you have successfully created a new aggressive Clean spellone that has never existed in the annals of magic. The arcane forces have recognized this extraordinary achievement. Please name your spell to finalize its creation ______________.
Aggressive? I frowned. Since when was Clean aggressive? I shrugged, figuring the system must know something I didnt, and filled in the name it suggested. Aggressive Clean. Why not? Whats the worst that could happen? I cast it on myself. Instantly, it felt like I was being skinned alive. Every nerve in my body screamed. My skin burned like someone had doused me in acid and scrubbed me with steel wool for good measure. Even the inside of my mouth felt as if someone had scrubbed it with sandpaper. My senses overloaded as pain shot through every part of me. By the time the spell wore off, I was a wreck. My skin had peeled, large sheets sloughing off like Id been baking in the sun for weeks. The sharp taste of metal lingered on my tongue. I spat, blinking in disbelief as small pieces of metal hit my palm. Teeth fillings? The spell had cleaned the metal right out of my teeth. I stood there, dazed, staring at the strange pile of skin and metal Id left behind.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Mahya and Al were staring, tooboth of them wide-eyed, like theyd just witnessed a train wreck. What just happened? Mahyas voice trembled slightly as she took a hesitant step forward, her nose wrinkling at the sight of my discarded skin. What did you do? Als fingers were tapping faster now, anxiety clear in his movements as he kept glancing between me and the mess. Uh new Clean spell? I muttered, trying to downplay it, but even I knew that wasnt going to cut it. Mahya folded her arms, her expression hardening as she shook her head. I dont think I want to use it, she said dryly. Not unless I want to shed my skin like a snake. Al nodded in agreement, still fidgeting. My skin felt raw and sensitive, as if somebody had scrubbed it with sandpaper. I had to cast Healing Touch twice just to get rid of the burning sensation. Even after that, the discomfort lingered, making me wince with every movementnot from pain, but like my body was on edge, bracing for more. But my teeth that was another story. I could feel the tiny, jagged holes where the fillings used to be, sharp and unnatural. My tongue, of course, kept poking at them, like it had a mind of its own, prodding at the gaps relentlessly. Desperate, I went through my usual healing spells, trying to fix the damage, but nothing worked. Heal Bone? Nothing. Regrow Flesh? Still nothing. Each failure only made me more frustrated, my tongue relentless in its mission to poke at the holes in my teeth. I need a shower, I muttered, feeling every inch of my skin tingling unpleasantly as I made my way up to my room. The gritty texture of dead skin clung to me, making the sensation even worse. When I undressed, skin flakes fell from my clothes like some bizarre snowfall, collecting on the floor in a fine layer. It was unsettling, to say the least. Once the hot water hit, the discomfort faded slightly. The warmth helped ease the burning sensation that still clung to me like an afterimage. But no matter how much I scrubbed, the feeling that my skin had been through a war didnt completely disappear. By the time I was done, I was mostly back to normal, though my clothes werent as lucky. I channeled Restore into my jeans and t-shirt. The fabric rippled under the magic, mending itself. The frayed knees of my jeans stitched themselves back together, and the wear and tear vanished. My t-shirt, once wrinkled and faded, now looked practically new. But despite all that, the color didnt return. The fabric stayed that dull beige and off-white, as if the life had been permanently drained from it. No amount of magic was going to bring back the rich blue of my jeans or the black of my t-shirt. Annoyed, I fed the lifeless clothes to the house, watching them vanish, and pulled out a fresh set of clothes. The only silver lining was that the spell hadnt taken my hair this timenot that I had much to begin with, but still. I ran a hand over my scalp, relieved to feel the familiar stubble. I stayed in my room for a few hours, pacing and frowning, trying to figure out how to fix my teeth. Based on what I did in Shimoor when I healed a lady from cancer, I split my mind and cast Heal Bone and Regrow Flesh at the same time, hoping for a better result. It didnt work. I cursed under my breath. I had a lot of knowledge about medicine, sure, but teeth? That was a different beast altogether. My tongue kept finding the empty spaces, poking at them with growing frustration. Annoyed, I decided to dig deeper. Heading to the library, I searched the shelves, hoping something in my collection could offer a solution. After what felt like hours of flipping through irrelevant books, I finally stumbled upon a dentists textbook. I skimmed through it and quickly realized something importantteeth arent bones. Theyre made of enamel, dentin, and pulp, completely different from what Id been working with. No wonder Heal Bone wasnt fixing anything. With a sigh, I knew I needed to create something newI didnt have a spell for regrowing enamel yet and didnt want to buy one. After some deliberation, I attempted to use my Spell Weaver ability. The problem was I had no idea how to use it. Four more hours passed in utter failure, and I couldnt help but wish I had a sentient dungeon guardian to help me pull it off on instinct or panic like Id managed in the past. I needed to create something from scratch, which would not be easy. Finally, after an eternity of trial and error, I began to make sense of it. I realized that instead of focusing on casting Heal Bone and Regrow Flesh like before, I needed to hold the concepts of what I was aiming to createsomething like Enamel. It wasnt about the individual spells anymore. I had to imagine the makeup of teeth in their entiretyenamel, dentin, everythingand channel mana through those concepts as one. It took a ridiculous amount of concentration, far more than I anticipated. Holding two thoughts simultaneously in my mind in the same partition was nearly impossible, and more than two gave me mind spasms. If I hadnt had the Mind Split ability to guide me, I wouldve given up. After more trial and error, I finally started making progress. The magic I channeled felt different this time, like I was on the edge of something new. Though I wasnt completely donethere was still a long road ahead to mastering thisI could feel the jagged gaps in my teeth smoothing out, just slightly. It wasnt perfect, but the beginnings of Regrow Enamel were there. I let out a deep breath, exhausted but encouraged. Now I understood why I received that pompous message when I first unlocked Spell Weaver. This was definitely a wizard-only ability, and an advanced one at that. I shook my head, marveling at how complex it all was, but at least I finally managed to make progress in fixing my teeth. My red light was blinking.
You have learned the spell [Regrow Bone]
Still blinking.
You have learned the spell [Regrow Enamel]
And it was still blinking.
Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 13 Stat points: 3
Well, it had been a harrowing experience, but it was worth it in the end. I let out a deep breath, feeling exhaustion and satisfaction. At least my Strength stat got the free pointsit was the lowest, after all, and needed the boost. After taking care of the admin stuff, I focused on the final task at hand. Carefully, I cast Regrow Enamel on each tooth in turn, feeling the familiar flow of mana as the jagged gaps slowly filled in. Tooth by tooth, I worked my way back to normal, and when I was done, I ran my tongue over my teeth. No more holes. It felt good. Curious, I checked my profile and saw my new Aggressive Clean spell listed under Wizard Spells. For a brief second, I seriously considered finding a way to delete it from my repertoireit wasnt exactly a spell I planned to use often. But then I remembered the behemoth. The mental image of all the junk embedded in its hide being stripped away and its most effective weaponits horrific stenchdisappearing was too amusing to ignore. I snickered, imagining the confused look on the beasts face as its foul aura vanished. Maybe Aggressive Clean had its uses after all. B4–Chapter 5: Beef Supply I spent the next day trying to fix the Clean spell without success. When I built it, I essentially designed it to eliminate anything that wasnt part of the person or item it was cast on. Apparently, the Clean spell didnt consider dead skin tissues and tooth fillings part of the person or dye part of the clothes. I checked the Purify spell and saw it would have the same issue. The spell removed any organism that wasnt a part of the person or item it was cast on, but the problem was that some viruses were beneficial for the immune system and bacteria for gut health. It looked like it would remove everything. After tinkering with those two spells for hours, I still had no solution. I cast those two spells again and again, trying to figure out the construction of the working spell, but that was also a dead end. Both had so many concept aspects, all intertwined, that it was impossible to decipher them. In the evening, I gave up and admitted defeat. Oh, well. Back to the drawing board. During dinner, I glanced at Al and Mahya and asked, Have you read the worlds information yet? I could see the confusion in their expressions and knew the answer. Both of them shook their heads, eyes still focused on their plates. You should, I urged, leaning forward slightly. Especially the part about the flying snakes Before I could finish, Rues ears perked up. Rue like snakes! he barked excitedly, his tail thumping against the floor. I know, buddy, I replied with a chuckle, glancing at him fondly. But these are venomous and cause paralysis. You need to be careful. Rue puffed up his chest with pride. Rue careful! Rue smart. I know, buddy. I know. I smiled, patting his head before turning my attention back to Al and Mahya. As I was saying before I was so enthusiastically interrupted... read the worlds information. Mahya huffed, and I watched as their eyes lost focus. When they finished, their eyes refocused. I turned to Al. Do you still have the venom I gave you? Yes. Of course, he replied, meeting my gaze. Good, I said, leaning back. You need to make antivenom potions. And since Mahya doesnt have Telekinesis and cant buy it, we need a way for her to take the potion if she gets paralyzed. She can summon it from Storage, but she wont be able to drink it. Mahya looked thoughtful, then suggested, You can heal me, cant you? Her voice carried a slight edge of concern. Yes, but the info says the paralysis is nearly instant. If Im paralyzed too, and I have to heal myself first, it might take too long. She nodded, her brow furrowed as she considered the implications. Al drummed his fingers on the table with a faraway look in his eyes. After a moment, Mahyas eyes brightened. I think Ive got something. Let me try. Without hesitation, she reached into her mouth and, to my surprise, pulled out a small paintball. It worked! she exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. Good idea, Al said, nodding his approval. You are a genius! I chimed in at the same time, laughing. Ill start working on the potion tomorrow, Al added, already shifting into planning mode. I turned to Rue, handing him an empty paintball. Lets see if you can summon this directly into your mouth from your Storage. Rue squinted at the paintball for a second, concentrating hard. It took him three tries, but eventually, he figured it out. When he succeeded, I relaxed, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. Maybe it wasnt entirely fair, but while I loved Al and Mahya like family, I cared more deeply for Rue. His safety always sat at the forefront of my mind. We finished the meal silently; everyone lost in thought. I was about to close the house in the morning when Al suddenly touched my shoulder, stopping me. Please dont close the house, he said, his voice firm. I need my laboratory to make the potion. I paused, glancing at him with a raised eyebrow. You cant make it outside? I can, he replied, his tone measured, but I prefer not to. The fumes from the venom might be detrimental. Okay. You know best. As I stepped back and gave him space, my eyes wandered over the surrounding junkyard. I noticed more junk piles had disappeared, making the island in the middle of the yard look enormousalmost the size of a stadium now. I turned to Mahya, curious. How much material did you feed my house? I asked, raising an eyebrow as I glanced at the ever-expanding pile of junk steadily disappearing. A lot, she replied with a smirk. My cores ate one pile together. Your core absorbed the rest. I crossed my arms, considering her words. Hmm... I think thats enough. What do you think? She tilted her head, a glint of mischief in her eyes. Dont you want to find out the limit of your core? Yeah... I trailed off, scratching my chin thoughtfully. But if we find some other good stuff along the way, I dont want it to be too full. Hmm, you have a point, Mahya said thoughtfully, tapping her fingers against her chin. She looked around for a moment before nodding. Ill get back to the Jeep, then. What are your plans? Her eyes met mine, curious. Im going to explore the area, I replied, scanning the surroundings as I spoke. She nodded again, a faint smile playing on her lips as she began organizing her workspace, moving tools and equipment into place with practiced efficiency. I turned invisible and shot upward, the wind rushing past me as I ascended. From above, the junkyard stretched out below like a long, jagged scar on the land, its borders lined with rusted heaps and forgotten machinery. It was narrow but seemed to go on forever, disappearing into the hazy horizon. Trees flanked either side, their leaves mostly a sickly yellow with patches of dull green. It didnt look like autumn. The colors were wrongtoo faded, too unhealthy. The trees seemed sick, perhaps poisoned by the proximity to the junkyard, their branches sagging under the weight of withering foliage. The Gate we had passed through was close to the southern end of the junkyard. Northward, the junkyard sprawled for at least several kilometers, the piles of junk becoming more scattered the farther I flew. Below me, I saw twisted metal, broken-down vehicles, and scraps of who-knew-what littering the ground. Flying along the length of the junkyard, I spotted more scraglins moving amidst the debris, their green bodies scattered across the wreckage like snakes in tall grass. Some were noticeably larger than the ones I had diced on the first day, their limbs bulging with muscle, their movements more deliberate and forceful. I activated Identify, and it confirmed what I suspectedtheir levels were higher than before. But besides that, they were the same scraglins: low-tier creatures scurrying through the junk. I wasnt interested in them, though. I was hunting for something biggeranother Behemoth. My intention was to test the true power of my new aggressive spell in action. Als voice echoed in my mind, reminding me of the fires influence. He was rightit wasnt typical behavior for me to be this reckless, this eager to fight. But a part of me welcomed the change. Id often felt burdened by my cautious nature, my timidness and tendency to hesitate. Now, there was something thrilling about embracing this newfound boldness. In my humble opinion, this shift was a good one. Still, be careful. I reminded myself. Boldness could quickly turn into recklessness, and I wasnt interested in finding out the hard way where that line was. After flying for about three kilometers, the junkyard thinned out. I spotted a vast green field stretching out at the far edge, its vibrant grass a stark contrast to the metallic wasteland behind me. I scanned the area, and about a kilometer ahead, I saw something massive moving between the towering piles of junk. I flew closer, my eyes narrowing as I recognized the creature. It was another Behemoth, its hulking form dotted with pieces of metal and debris embedded deep in its flesh. This one was about half the size of the beast that had attacked us on the first day, but otherwise, it was nearly identical. Its eyes, though, werent glowing with that eerie, menacing light. A slight difference, but one that caught my attention. This might be a smaller, weaker version, but it was still dangerous enough to make me pause.
Scraglin Brute Level 26
Perfect! It was rummaging through a massive pile of junk, its hulking form moving clumsily, completely unaware of my presence. The stench of rusted metal and decay clung to the air, the sound of clattering scraps filling the space. I floated closer, invisible, watching the Scraglin Brute sift through debris, its enormous hands pushing aside shattered machinery and twisted metal beams like they were twigs. When I cast the Aggressive Clean spell, the effect was immediateand fantastic! With a violent burst, all the junk embedded in its thick hide shot out of its body, flying in every direction like shrapnel from an explosion. Metal fragments and debris whizzed past me, forcing me to duck mid-air. A few pieces even flew skyward, twirling wildly before crashing back down. The Brute let out an ear-splitting howl that seemed to vibrate the very air around me, the sound reverberating in my skull like the tolling of a giant gong. I winced at the intensity of it. The Brute staggered, its massive frame swaying as it waved its arms like a malfunctioning windmill. Blood sprayed from the gaping holes where the junk had been embedded, each wound now a jagged, open tear oozing thick streams of dark red. The scent of iron filled the air, mixing with the pungent odors of the junkyard. For a fleeting moment, I felt a pang of guilt watching the creature thrash, its agony clear. I even pitied the thing for a minute or two, but then shook my head, pushing the thought away. Sometimes, my mind wandered into strange territory. Hovering above the scene, I remained invisible, merely observing the aftermath of my spell. The Brute continued to howl, its deep, guttural cries echoing through the junkyard. Its arms flailed ineffectually, blood flinging in all directions, splattering against the rusted metal heaps. It was a grotesque sight, but I couldnt look away. After a few long, agonizing moments, the creature collapsed to its knees, its strength failing. It let out one last mournful howl before slumping forward, face-first into the dirt. The ground trembled slightly under its weight, the sound of its fall a dull thud. It was... anticlimactic. I half expected more of a fight. But nothere it lay, unmoving, the life drained from it. My spell, though? That was AWESOME! The sheer force and precision were something else. I just needed to be careful and use it in the right circumstances. When I came back, Mahya was still busy with the Jeep, focusing intently with a furrowed brow. Al was nowhere in sight. I knocked on the lab door and called out, Al! You in there? Come out After a moment, Al joined us outside, wiping his hands on a cloth and glancing at me with mild curiosity. I gestured toward the horizon, where the junkyard met the open field. The junkyard ends in a big green field. Want to relocate? I asked both him and Mahya, who was still focused on her engraving work. Al raised an eyebrow, his expression thoughtful. Did you check for monsters? he asked, his voice measured. Were in mana 38 now, and based on the worlds information, there arent many clearing operations happening. We need to take that into account going forward. I blinked, realizing I hadnt thought of it. No, I admitted, scratching the back of my neck. I didnt think of that. Ill check and let you know. I flew back toward the field, the wind whipping past as I left the junkyard behind. The wide, open stretch of green below replaced the rusty heaps, slowly disappearing from view. The field was flat, with the grass gently swaying in the breeze, brushing against itself like it had its own rhythm. I dropped down a bit, and the fresh, earthy smell of the soil hit me, a pleasant change from the metallic stench of the junkyard. I did a quick sweep around the edge, staying alert for any movement. But nothingno growls, no footsteps, no sign of monsters. The place felt calm, almost too calm. Until I reached the center. Smack in the middle of the field was something that didnt belongthe infamous black Portal of Doom. It wasnt like the other dungeons Id run into, usually tucked into rocks or hidden in caves. This one just sprawled out across the ground, like a dark, shimmering lake. Its inky surface rippled, reflecting the cloudy sky like the ground had decided to open up and swallow anyone dumb enough to get too close. What threw me off wasnt the portal itself but where it wasjust sitting in the middle of the field, flat like a creepy mirror to the sky. Returning to them, I grinned. Ive got good news and even better news.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Mahya rolled her eyes at me. She was no fun. What is it? Al asked, sounding curious. The field is clear of monsters and really nice. And I found our first dungeon in this world. That caught Mahyas attention. A dungeon? Yep! Right in the middle of the field. Its strangeits lying on the ground like a pool, not like a door in a cave or rock. It happens, Al said, nodding thoughtfully. Ive seen it before. But we have to be careful. Sometimes, entering a portal like that can make you drop unexpectedly. Its not a problem, I reassured him. Well fly in. Same formation: Ill take you, and Rue will carry Mahya. I need to finish the potions Im working on first, Al noted. Finish them, and then well relocate, Mahya added, her excitement evident. We can run the dungeon tomorrow. I hope its something good. It should be, after sitting there for thirty years collecting power without anyone clearing it. Thirty? Not twenty? I asked, a bit surprised. Open the world information, she instructed. I did as she said, and she continued, Now, open a new window like youre going to write.
Spring, 33 PMSTraveler John Rue
Cool! I exclaimed, my eyes widening in surprise. I never thought of it. Mahya smiled knowingly, tightening a bolt on the Jeep as she spoke. Thats one of the first things my parents taught me, she said, her tone casual. How to calculate the time skips and figure out the date in a new world. I leaned back, thinking aloud. So, its been thirty years since the integration... I wonder whats changed since the Travelers account we read. Al chimed in, his voice dry. Not much, probably. Based on what he wrote, this world seems pretty stagnant. Yeah, I nodded. Sad but true. Once Al finished his potions, I closed the house, and Mahya took out the Jeep. We tried driving to the field, but after less than a kilometer, we had to admit defeatthere was too much junk scattered around. She stored the Jeep, Al climbed onto my back, and Mahya settled on Rue. He was so big she had to jump up, sitting on him like a horse. I kept my mouth shut, avoiding the inevitable Rue not a horse argument. As we flew over the Brute, Mahya called out, What exactly happened here? I tried out my new Clean spell, I replied. Al laughed behind me. You cleaned it to death. Yep, pretty much, I said with a shrug. Did you think about our conversation? he asked, his tone shifting slightly. Yes, I nodded. Im being mindful and careful, but I also like the fire in my belly, you could say. In my case, the fires influence is a good thing C I needed something to help me get past my timidity. He grunted in acknowledgment but didnt argue further. The quiet stretched between us as the breeze carried us toward the field, the distant junk piles fading into the background. Mahya and Rue were silent, both lost in thought. The sky grew darker by the minute, and fatigue began creeping in. We landed near the edge of the field, and I opened the house. Not in the mood to cook, I pulled out some ready-made food, and we had a quiet dinner, all of us absorbed in our own thoughts. Mahya and Al headed to bed early, while I stayed up to watch a movie with Rue. We started the Ice Age series, and Rue found the squirrel with the acorn absolutely hilarious. In the morning, we repeated the same formation and flew into the dungeon. It was strange. The portal lay flat on the ground like a pool, so I had to descend to enter it. But once we crossed to the other side, we entered the dungeon through a vertical entrance. For a moment, I felt a wave of vertigo from the sudden shift in orientation. It wasnt physical vertigo, more of a mental disorientation, and it took me a second to regain my sense of balance. On the other side, we were in a vast, open field stretching as far as I could see. And right in front of us was a massive herd of cattle. When I say massive, I mean HUGEthere had to be at least five hundred head, maybe more. The sight was almost overwhelming. These werent like the cattle from Earth, though they werent too far off. Ive seen much weirder creatures in Lumis, so this wasnt completely shocking. The cattle here were about fifty percent larger than any Earth breed Id ever seen. They were solid black, with fur so long and thick it reminded me of an oversized version of Angus cattle. Their coats shimmered slightly under the dim light of the dungeon, giving them a strange, almost ethereal appearance. And then there were the hornslong, straight, and jutting out from the sides of their heads like polished bone spears. The creatures possessed an intimidating, regal look, as if they were bred for war instead of grazing. For a second, I just hovered there, taking it all in. It was surreal. A herd this size, this calm, in a place like this... something wasnt right. Some cows raised their heads, lazily gazing at us for a moment before lowering them back down to continue grazing on the grass. It was almost too casual for a dungeon. I thought monsters were supposed to attack right away, didnt they? I asked, frowning at the sight. Thats what I thought too, Mahya said, sounding equally confused. Then why arent they attacking? No idea, she replied, shaking her head. Maybe we should get closer? Al suggested, his voice calm but curious. Do you want to land or stay in the air? I asked, still hovering above the strange scene. With this many, better to stay in the air, Al said, his tone cautious. Hes right, Mahya agreed, her eyes scanning the herd below. I started edging closer, descending a bit, but nothing happened. The cattle just continued munching on the grass as if we werent even there. No aggressive movements, no signs of hostilityjust business as usual. Id learned by now that every dungeon had its quirks, and each was different from the last, but this one still caught me off guard. Monsters that dont attack? It was... odd, to say the least. I got so close I could have reached out and petted the cows on the edge of the herd if I wanted to, and still, there was no reaction from them. Fly back to the rim and drop us off, Mahya said, her voice steady but cautious. I was about to turn and fly away when something strange caught my eyea furry figure materialized just a few meters from the herd. It didnt run over or approachit appeared as if conjured from thin air. Before I could even process what was happening, all the cattle raised their heads in perfect unison, their attention snapping toward the creature. Without warning, they charged, a full stampede thundering across the ground, trampling the furry creature underfoot. And just as quickly as it began, they slowed and resumed eating the grass as if nothing had happened. It was surreal. What is happening? Al asked, his voice filled with confusion. Beats me, I said, shaking my head. I dont think theyre monsters, Mahya said, her tone thoughtful. Not monsters? I asked, frowning. What do you mean? I thought dungeons only had monsters. This is something Lis once told me, she explained. He knows someone whos studied the subject of integration in depth. Theyre good friends and spent several years together, and she shared a lot of what she learned with him. He mentioned that she told him about situations where a dungeon is created during integration, and sometimes it traps animals that were in the area when the dungeon formed. These animals arent monsters or mana beasts, but because theyre caught in the dungeon, they become part of it. So what are we supposed to do with them? I asked, still puzzled. Im not sure, Mahya said, frowning. I think the creature they trampled was a monster, and judging by their reaction, I dont think there will be any more monsters hereat least not on this floor. Lets look for the descent to the next floor and see what happens there. Its not something Lis mentioned, but Im guessing that when we take the core, the cattle will be ejected from the dungeon with us. We flew around the floor, searching for the way down, and eventually found an entrance to a cave. Inside was a large, furry creature of indeterminate shapeit was just a massive lump of brown and black fur. No limbs, no eyes, no head, or anything resembling a typical creature. As soon as we stepped inside, it roared and charged at us. I hit it with a lightning bolt while Mahya and Al opened fire with their guns. Rue didnt even bother to participate. By the time the creature reached us, it was already dead, its body moving forward only by inertia. It was the weirdest dungeon Id ever encountered. Not that I was an expert, but still, it felt strange. Before I could finish the thought, Al chimed in, This is the weirdest dungeon Ive ever experienced. Ive seen weirder, Mahya said with a shrug. Really? I asked, curious. Like what? Ill tell you outside. Lets grab the core and get out of here, she said. Mahya reached for the core, but her hand stopped about ten centimeters from it, like there was some invisible barrier. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt get closer. Mahyas face twisted in frustration as her hand froze just centimeters from the core. Her eyes narrowed, and she let out a string of curses, her voice rising with each word. Son of a bitch! Stupid ass mother fucking dungeon! What in the ever-living hell is this?! Bloody invisible barriers, damn stupid jackass dickhead core, and! She kicked at the air in frustration. Why cant anything ever be easy?! I swear, if this core doesnt let me in, I will rip it apart with my bare hands! She huffed, her eyes blazing with anger. This makes no sense! I hate this dungeon. Who designs something like this?! She continued swearing in a different language, one I didnt recognize, but judging by the intensity, it was definitely colorful. Al and I exchanged a glance, shrugging in unison, unsure whether to laugh or just let her vent. When Mahya finally finished voicing her opinion on the core, Al calmly said, I think we should kill the cattle too. Yeah, I think so too, Mahya agreed. Why? I asked, feeling confused. Because you cant take a core without killing all the monsters in the dungeon, she explained. If the cattle have become part of the dungeon, even if theyre not monsters, theyre still part of it. Thats probably why we cant take the core. I raised an eyebrow. Maybe we should just leave them to keep eating grass inside? They both looked at me like I was insane, and Al said, I was actually going to suggest we kill and store a lot of the cattle after the dungeon throws them out. These are dungeon-raised cows, meaning their meat will be soaked in mana. Theyre also edible animals. At some point, well need to hunt, especially if its hard to get into the cities in this world. So, instead of doing it outside, well just have to take care of it inside. Now it was my turn to look at them like they were crazy. There are over five hundred cows! Where exactly do you plan on storing them? I glanced into my storage. I have room for maybe a hundred, and thats if I really cram them in. Where do you want to shove the rest? Both of their eyes lost focus for a moment, clearly checking their own storage capacities. Mahya spoke first. I can store about that much, maybe a hundred and fifty if we butcher them and only keep the meat. Me too, Al added. Then lets start taking care of them, she said. In the worst case, each of us can increase our Storage once. After we butcher them and store everything, well see whats left. I have an idea, I said suddenly. Ive got storage rings. If we put the meat inside them, will it hold? Yes! Mahya exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with excitement. How many do you have? I took out the rings and started counting. Ive got 34 rings. Two large ones that can store 28.56 cubic meters, 13 medium ones with 4.08 cubic meters each, and 19 small ones with 1.36 cubic meters each. Mahya pulled out a sheet of paper and a pen, her eyes narrowing as she looked over the herd of cows. Tilting her head from side to side, she began humming softly as she scribbled calculations. I estimate each cow will give about three hundred and fifty kilograms of meat. What do you think? I have no idea, I admitted, shrugging. What John said, Al chimed in, pointing at me. Mahya huffed, narrowing her eyes in concentration before continuing her calculations on the page. After a few more moments of scribbling, she finally looked up and said, We can store between 350 and 400 cows inside the rings. Seriously?! I was stunned. She nodded confidently. Yep, so it seems to me that we can store more than eight hundred cows with all our free space and the rings. We wont need to increase our Storage, thank the spirits. Are you sure you want to kill and butcher over five hundred cows? I asked again, still feeling unsure about the task. Whats the problem? Mahya asked, raising an eyebrow. You told me about the bison at Shimoor. You had no problem killing them, so whats the issue now? Besides, were not just killing them for sport. Well eat them. And with your familiar eating like ten, we might even have to hunt more later. I dont have a problem with killing animals for food; thats not the question. But killing and butchering five hundred cows? That would take days. If youd finished your loot spell, it would have been quicker, Mahya said, giving me a pointed look. Now that you mention it, I said, scratching my chin. I actually have a plan for a loot spell that would work for this situation. I just need to build it. So maybe we exit the dungeon, Ill build the spell, and then well come back and take care of them? What do you say? I really dont feel like butchering five hundred or more cows by hand. Mahya considered it for a moment and nodded. I looked at Al, and he nodded, too. Thank the Spirits! After we left the dungeon, I got to work seriously on my loot spell for herbivores. I reviewed my plan thoroughly, making sure there were no hidden obstacles like the ones Id discovered with the Clean spell. This time, everything seemed fine. My experience with the bison in Shimoor and knowledge from my Butchering and Skinning skills reassured me that the spell was correct. It took me three days to build the first marblethe spell was simpler than the other spells Id worked on. I made a few tweaks, such as ensuring the pelt would fall and spread neatly on the ground before the meat and internal parts dropped onto it instead of landing directly on the dirty ground. I also added a feature where the blood and offal would fly five meters away from the animal. Once I was satisfied, I closed the spell and channeled mana into it.
Congratulations, Wizard! Through your skill, intellect, and mastery of the arcane arts, you have successfully created a new spell to harvest herbivoresone that has never existed in the annals of magic. The arcane forces have recognized this extraordinary achievement. Please name your spell to finalize its creation: _______________.
I didnt spend too much mental energy on the name and simply called it Harvest Herbivore. Still no levels? Stingy system! There was no rebuke, so I sent my dissatisfaction along the permanent connection I had now in my mind. Still no reaction. What else is new? Building two more spell marbles for Mahya and Al took me another five days. Familiarity with the spell shortened the time a bit. By the time I finished, I had a killer headache, and no matter how many times I cast Healing Touch, it didnt help. After eight days of intense concentration, with just one break for a few hours of sleep, I was done for. I gave them the marbles and crawled to bed. The next day, after I slept for sixteen hours straight, we returned to the dungeon. Rue stayed outside to explore the area a bit, promising to be careful. We were sure that the others would retaliate once we attacked the first cow, even if they werent monsters. Mahya devised a methodical strategy to do it quickly and safely. The three of us remained invisible. I hovered in the air, shooting lightning bolts. As soon as I stunned a cow and it locked up, Mahya or Al would rush in and cut its throat. Meanwhile, we didnt bother herding the cows or managing them in any way; we simply killed them one by one and left them where they fell. The other cows would scatter each time, but catching up to them wasnt an issue. We worked like this, methodically, for four or five hours until all the cows were dead. Once there were no more cows left, the three of us began casting my new spell over and over again. It was expensive350 mana per castbut its practicality couldnt be denied. Mahya was the first to run out of mana, so she took the storage rings and started packing the meat away while Al and I continued. When Als mana ran out, I kept going. Even with my high mana reserves, I could only harvest 33 cows before needing to regenerate, and it took me four hours to be full again. It took us two full days to harvest all the cows and store the meat. In the end, Mahya counted a total of 624 cows. By the time we finished, all the rings were full, and most of my coolers were full. When I checked my storage, I realized I hadnt accounted for the fact that putting meat inside the coolers meant the meat took up the same space as the cooler itself, so I hadnt lost any storage capacity. After we were done, I placed my core on the ground and commanded it to absorb everything. There wasnt anything particularly interesting left in the dungeonjust grass, which Al said was about the same quality as the grass from the dungeon where wed gotten the nature affinity. Once the dungeon was empty and only its hazy borders remained, we each touched the core and received ten gold coins. They looked unhappy with the dungeon reward, but I didnt mind. After all, it wasnt just the gold but a massive supply of meat. Mahya collected the core, and the dungeon spat us out into the field. As soon as we emerged, Rue ran up to me, placing his paws on my shoulders and licking my face. He then informed me, John, cook Rue yummy mana cow! I promise Ill cook for you tomorrow, buddy. Right now, I need to sleep. John promise? Rue asked, his eyes wide. I promise, I assured him. After a long, hot shower, I dropped into bed, exhausted. This world had delivered on its promise. We hadnt even left the Gate area and already had a dungeonwith a ten-year beef supply. B4–Chapter 6: Between Fire and Forgiveness When I added the crystal from the final guardian of the beef dungeon to my inventory, it appeared in the Small Mana Crystals slot. Taking it out and looking at it again, I was in total disagreement. It was the size of an apricot! Small? How big is the Big Mana Crystal if the system considers this thing small? Sadly, Mahya and Al didnt have an answer. When I asked, she lifted both hands, palms up, and gave a quick shrug, her expression between confusion and indifference. Al shrugged and said, I believe we will eventually find out. They were no help sometimes. Experienced my ass! I had no answers on the crystals for now, so I turned to what I could controlbarbecue. For the next two days, I barbecued and smoked beef, emptying a small storage ring. Rue was in heaven, constantly stealing steaks from the grill. I expected the steaks to be tough since I hadnt aged the meat, but they were tender and packed with mana. The only meat that could compete with their mana content was the snakes from Tuonela, which, sadly, we were out of. Whenever Rue stole a steak, he exclaimed, Yummy mana! At least it lifted his mood, which had plummeted recently due to the lack of levels from the scraglins. While Rue was happily occupied, Al approached me with a list in hand, tapping the paper with his fingers. Can you ask your core to give you ingots and pieces of these materials? he requested, holding the list out toward me.
Gravnor Lumarith Drakan Zacron Krynsen Mytherel Valkor _______ Velathin Nurex Evarn _______ Fylaron Thergwon
What are those things? I asked, glancing at the list. The top seven are metals, the three in the middle are types of rubber or plastic, and the bottom two resemble wood, but I suspect theyre manufactured, Al explained, tapping the list again. I shrugged and said to the house. Give me ingots or pieces of the following... I read the list out loud. Nothing happened. We exchanged a glance, and I repeated the request. Still, nothing happened. Al raised an eyebrow, and I could only shrug again. I am beginning to suspect that your core is a greedy hoarder, Al said, his voice half-joking but serious enough to make me think. Nah, I shook my head, dismissing the idea. I think the problem is that I have no idea what this stuff is. Oh! Yes. Possible. He took out a bunch of broken and twisted items, holding them out in front of me. Identify them. Maybe it will help, he suggested, his eyes darting between the pieces and me expectantly.
Broken Zacron Pipe Damaged Nurex Wheel ... Rotten Fylaron Frame
After identifying the stuff, my core still didnt deliver. Annoying core! The next thing I tried was studying the materials. Except for Zacron, which turned out to be the stubborn one, all the other metals bent with little to medium effort. The rubber-like substances were more durable than what I was used to from Earth and didnt catch fire. The woodor semi-woodcrumbled under the slightest pressure. I wasnt sure if I was too strong, or if the stuff had turned into junk after years of exposure to the elements. Thankfully, my getting to know the materials gave me enough familiarity for my core to finally deliver, and Al got his lumps and ingots. Before he could disappear into his laboratory, I called out, Did you finish the antivenom potions? Almost, he replied, pausing mid-step. Right now, it needs to sit for a time to become more potent. It will be ready tomorrow. I waved him off to continue and turned to my next taskmaking nice with the local wind and fire. First, I connected to the wind and apologized for the forceful approach with the behemoth. She remained standoffish, hesitant, and unsure of my intentionsat least, that was the impression I got. Well, games always worked. Lets see if it would work now. Rue, buddy! I called. Want to play with the wind? He came running, tail wagging eagerly. I pulled out a kite and let it soar into the sky, sending the wind a playful feeling of Lets play. The kite danced in the air, tugging and twisting, as Rue barked excitedly, chasing its shadow across the ground. Initially, she didnt cooperate, but nobody can deny Rue, not even a stubborn wind. Once she got into the game, I joined in, and we both chased the kite, which no longer needed a string to be directed. When I felt a giggle on the breeze, Rue and I leaped after the kite in the air, and the wind had to work harder to keep it out of our hands and jaw. By evening, we had destroyed three kites, but Id established my connection with the wind to nearly the same level I had in Lumisif not exactly, then pretty close. The next day, I switched my attention to the fire. I lit a campfire and watched the flames, fueling them with my mana. It worked partiallyI achieved Unity, but it was one-sided; she didnt want to connect or, more precisely, didnt acknowledge the connection. Hmm, something bigger, maybe? Fire likes to devour and bring renewal. Flying above the junkyard, I briefly considered lighting it on fire, but reconsidered. Only the spirits knew what kinds of materials were buried in those piles and what noxious chemicals might rise in the smoke. The forest on both sides of the junkyard was a different story. It was just a forest, though it looked sickly and bedraggled, with its yellowed, wilted leaves hanging like a sign of decay. One Flame Wave scroll was enough to start a fire at the southern edge of the sick forest, as far from our field as possible. When the flames rose high, I sent the fire a feeling of Bon apptit, but instead of appreciation, I got a wave of disdain and contempt in return. Typical. Using the teenager approach, I sent back a feeling of playful pity, like saying, Youre too weak to do this without a scroll, huh? That got her attentionstubborn, but at least willing to engage.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The forest caught fire in earnest, and I tried to keep things light, feeding her the feeling of have fun without pushing too hard. At first, she was all fire and fury, refusing to play along. I stepped back, mentally reminding myselfnever force. I focused on asking rather than controlling, gently guiding her energy instead of pressing for a response. Bit by bit, I felt her temper cooling, though she was still holding onto her pride. Eventually, a small flame leaped from a tree, landing in my palm, almost like a reluctant acknowledgment. Not exactly warm and fuzzy, but she was at least playing along now. Id call that progress. Elementscheck. My next project was the snake harvesting spell. It took six days to complete, as there were a lot of parameters and different materials to harvest from the snakes. Finally, after six days of fine-tuning, I channeled mana into the spell, and it disappeared. A message appeared, confirming the spells successthankfully, with no alarming wording.
Congratulations, Wizard! Through your skill, intellect, and mastery of the arcane arts, you have successfully created a new spell to harvest snakesone that has never existed in the annals of magic. The arcane forces have recognized this extraordinary achievement. Please name your spell to finalize its creation: _______________.
I called it Harvest Snake and stuck my tongue out at the system. Why? Because there were still no levels. Annoying! The spell was so complex that it took the full twelve days to finish both Mahyas and Als marbles. By the time the marbles were done, Mahya had completed another Jeep but made no progress on the class she aimed for. At least I had someone to commiserate with about the lack of levels/classes. Over dinner, I asked her a question that had been bugging me since she mentioned wanting one of the mechanic classes. You have the Magicaneer class. Why do you even need a mechanical class? Arent they the same? She shook her head and smiled, setting her fork down. No, not at all. The Magicaneer class is an engineering class. Its focused on the big picture, either planning Magitech projects from scratch or retrofitting existing machinery to work with Magitech. Basically, it deals with theory, planning, or adapting things that already exist. Its about incorporating magical elements into technology, making them work together efficiently. You know, planning how to convert a car to run on mana or redesigning a system to integrate with magic. She paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts. Now, a mechanical class, like the Arcane Mechanist the system offered me, is completely different. Its much more hands-on. While the Magicaneer focuses on planning and design, the Arcane Mechanist is about production. Its the class that would let me actually produce engines, mechanical components, and all sorts of other mechanical apparatuses. Instead of just designing how a magic-powered engine should work, Id be able to build the physical parts myself, down to the nuts and bolts. Her eyes lit up as she continued, gesturing excitedly. Its a crucial difference from a magical standpoint. The Magicaneer handles how to make the magical and technological elements play nice with each other, working out the theory and the balance. Its like designing the blueprint or retrofitting an existing machine to function with magic. But a mechanical class? Thats all about getting your hands dirtyactually making the engines, gears, and devices that power or move Magitech. Its more hands-on, like crafting the physical stuff from the ground up. For my dream to build a spaceship, I need boththe ability to plan and design the magical systems and the skill to construct the components that bring that vision to life physically. She shrugged, a grin on her face. You cant build a spaceship just by thinking about it or creating a blueprint. I nodded, but something still didnt quite sit right with me. So, how did you even get an offer for the class? I asked, frowning slightly. She blinked, tilting her head. What do you mean? You didnt build anything, did you? You just converted the RV. So, how did you get the offer for a mechanical class? She stared at me with a scrunched-up face like Id just made the worlds dumbest observation. After a few seconds, her expression shifted, realization dawning on her. Shit, youre right. I did build somethingthats why I got the offer. I leaned forward, curious now. What did you build? She shook her head, almost laughing at herself. Originally, the RV had two-wheel drive. I builtor, more accurately, repurposedsome of the stuff we had from Vegas to turn it into a four-wheel drive. So yeah, I guess I did build a new part for the RV. I cant believe I missed that. From the mouth of the clueless. She gave me a playful, almost teasing look. Hey! I protested, feeling a sting from her words. You make me sound like an idiot, and Im not. Maybe I dont know much about the different worlds and all this magic, but thats just because I didnt get the magical education all of you got. Dont make me sound like Im stupid. The hurt in my voice was sharper than I meant, but it was there. She paused, looking at me, her expression softening as she realized shed hit a nerve. Youre right. I apologize, she said sincerely, her tone losing its teasing edge. Als voice popped into my head telepathically. I see what you mean about the fire helping you. Good. I nodded to both of them and kept eating, but her words still stung. Even after she apologized, the hurt stuck around, nagging at me. After dinner, I headed up to my room with a book, absentmindedly scratching Rues ears until the feeling finally faded. The next morning, Mahya had a guilty look every time her eyes met mine, though she didnt say anything. I appreciated the silent acknowledgment, but it still felt awkward. Thankfully, Al broke the tension by announcing that the potion was ready, and we needed to distribute it into containers. Mahya and I still had a box each of the antivenom potions Lis gave us before heading off to the Dragon Realm. I checked mine and counted 52 vials. I split them evenly, giving 26 to Rue, while Mahya handed over 26 to Al. Once that was done, we moved on to filling paintballs with Als antivenom, using the same method wed used for the sleeping potion. By the time we finished, each of us had 143 antivenom balls. I tested one, effortlessly summoning it into my mouth. At least that part was going smoothly. We should have bought more paintballs, I said. Theyre too useful. Both of them nodded in agreement. Mahya said, I can go to Earth briefly to stock up. Better not, I warned. If the mana has risen to nine, the waves have likely started. Do you really want to be there for the waves? The speed at which she shook her head was answer enough. Maybe your core can create them? Al suggested. Worth a try, I replied. I placed an empty paintball on the floor and told the house, Using the materials you absorbed, create more balls like this. A moment later, I got a batch of balls back, but they were rubbery and much sturdier than the ones we had before. I had to bite down hard on one and pull just to break it. These are tougher than expected, I muttered, holding up the half-chewed ball for inspection. I see the issue, Al said, eyeing the rubbery ball. Identify one new and one old ball. I followed his suggestion, casting Identify on the new and the old balls, curious to see what differences the core had introduced. Old ball:
A fragile gelatinous container for liquid.
New ball:
An empty rubber container reinforced with mana.
Yeah, I see the problem, I said, rubbing my chin. I dont think we have any gelatinous substance in stockmaybe only edible gelatin for cakes. I doubt thats going to work for this. Maybe we will find something suitable in our travels, Al suggested, his tone encouraging. Maybe, I replied, not entirely convinced but open to the possibility. For now, we have enough. Im so glad we bought a big supply. I focused on my Storage, and the number flashed in my mind3,752,100 paintballs. That should keep us covered for a while. Going outside, I lay on the grass and stared at the sky, feeling slightly off-kilter. I needed spacesome time to think. The weight of everything hung heavy in the air around me. After a while, I heard footsteps approaching and glanced over to see Mahya. She didnt say anything as she lay beside me, close but not too close, both of us watching the clouds drift by. For a few minutes, the silence stretched between us. Then, out of nowhere, she blurted, Im sorry. Dont mention it, I said, not in the mood to revisit the conversation. But she wasnt letting it go that easily. No, I need to, she said, her voice softer now. I felt her shift beside me, fingers plucking at the grass. Since we got to the US, or maybe since you connected with the wind, youve been... lighter. More playful, more teasing. It suits you. Her eyes stayed fixed on the sky, avoiding mine. And I guess I let myself tease you back, but I went too far. She hesitated, and I could hear her swallow, like she was trying to gather her thoughts. Youre one of the smartest and most talented people Ive ever met. I meant it when I said youre scaryscary talented. When I joked about you being clueless, called you an idiot or a crazy wizard, I never meant it. It was just... a joke. I didnt think it would actually hurt. Her fingers stopped fiddling with the grass, and she finally turned her head slightly, glancing at me. But I think I pushed it too much. It made it seem like I was serious, and that was wrong. A jokes only funny when it doesnt hurt, and Im sorry if it did. She shifted closer, her voice barely above a whisper now. You saved my life, and Ill never forget that. After everything weve been through, I can honestly say I love you like family. Youre one of the most important people in my life. Maybe the most important... since my family is, well, only the spirits know where. I stayed quiet, letting her words sink in. I could feel the sincerity, guilt, and affection in them. Apology accepted, I said, teasing to keep things from getting too heavy. Thank you, she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. She shifted again, this time resting her head gently on my chest. I wrapped an arm around her, holding her close, the weight between us finally lifting. We stayed like that for hours, just watching the sky. The silence was warm and comforting now. There was no more hurt, no more guilt, just peace. B4–Chapter 7: Villains and Their Useless Stuff During breakfast, I glanced around at the gang and asked, Do you still have things you need to complete, or can we start exploring? Weve been in the Gate area for over a month. I think its time to move, no? Al looked up from his plate, his fingers drumming a quiet rhythm on his leg as he thought it over. I think we should stay a short while longer, he said. Why? I asked. The potion is ready, we have a spell to harvest the snakes, and the core absorbed a lot of material we can use in the future. I dont see a reason for staying. Al folded his hands on the table, eyes narrowing in that way he did when he was about to explain something serious. Based on accounts in my familys archive, it is always advised to stay close to the Gate when first crossing over to a new world and to work on any ongoing projects. The reason is two-fold. First, to allow our bodies to adjust to the elevated or reduced mana levels, which, we dont need for level 38. The other reason is to ensure we have quick access to the Gate in case we realize we need additional resources from the last world or two we visited. When we crossed to Lumis, all of us discovered things we were missing. When we crossed here, you wanted more scrolls. He paused, giving me a pointed look. So, I suggest we wait a little longer, continue working on our respective tasks, and make sure we do not need anything from Earth or Lumis before fully committing to moving on. Yeah, like more paintballs, Mahya added in a wistful tone. You still want more? I asked, raising an eyebrow. Theyre just too useful, she said with a shrug. Hmm, want me to fly you to the closest Gate to Earth? I asked, leaning back in my chair. She tilted her head, considering. Im not sure. I have two million balls. How much do you have? Over three million, I said, chuckling. I believe we do not need more, Al chimed in, his tone firm but thoughtful. His fingers tapped lightly on his leg as he spoke. At some point, we will find a suitable material or discover something better to use. Mahya nodded. I agree. I glanced between the two of them. Do we need anything from Lumis? Both of them went quiet, lost in thought. The silence stretched for a long moment before they finally shook their heads. No, Mahya said. Not that I can think of, Al added. So, can we move on? I asked, hoping to get a clear decision. Al held up a hand, his expression serious. Let us wait one more day with this thought in our minds. If by tomorrow we do not think of anything else, we can move on. Since we were staying an extra day, I searched for something to occupy my time. Then it hit meI still hadnt gone through the stuff from Lord Damarions safe. How had I forgotten that? The weapons held little interest, but I was curious about the rest. First, I checked the three chests with the scrolls. The first one had 31 Telepathy scrolls. I added the ten scrolls I bought of the same spell, labeled the chest, and stored it again. The second chest contained 40 building scrolls. 10 of the Fuse Spell I already had, and ten of three different spells.
Fuse Stone For 50 mana, fuse two stones together into a single, solid piece.
Bind Timber For 50 mana, joins two wooden beams together seamlessly without nails or fasteners.
Lift Block Gently raises a stone or wooden block into position, hovering until it is set down. Mana cost is determined by the size of the block and the height it is lifted to.
Reinforce Bedrock Fortifies the bedrock, making it denser and more stable. Mana cost varies depending on the condition of the bedrock.
It wasnt earth shattering, and I didnt see myself involved in construction, but who knew what the future would bring? I labeled the chest and stored it beside the telepathy scrolls.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The last chest had single-use scrolls. Unfortunately, there were 11 Flame Wave which was usable, and the rest were pretty bad. 18 scrolls of:
Ember Wave Releases a wave of small embers across a short range, capable of igniting flammable objects and causing burns to exposed skin. Useful for creating distractions or forcing enemies to retreat.
23 scrolls of:
Ice Slick Creates a slippery ice patch on the ground, causing those who step on it to lose their balance. Ideal for controlling the battlefield or slowing down pursuers.
31 scrolls of:
Stone Shard Summons a sharp stone shard that can be launched at an enemy with precision. Effective against lightly armored opponents and can target weak points.
I need to have a conversation with the people I rob to stop storing all this junk. Its getting annoying! The next thing was the glowing orb.
The Omniscient Oculus Nothing can escape the gaze of the Oculus. Its gaze reaches all corners, observing with silent and unwavering focus.
The description sounded very ominous, full of grandeur and mystery, but the orb itself didnt do anything, no matter what I tried. I started by simply staring into it, hoping that somethinganythingmight reveal itself. But after several minutes of awkward silence, nothing happened. I tried channeling mana into it, feeling the familiar pulse of energy flow from me to the orb, but still, it just sat there, inert. I tried holding it under water, just in case the all-seeing eye preferred dampness. No change. Maybe it liked the dark? I shut it in a cupboard for five minutes. Still nothing. My patience was wearing thin. I gave it a good shake, hoping to jostle whatever ancient power was hiding inside, but stillnothing. I even went so far as to drop it on the ground, watching it bounce like any other useless trinket. In a moment of sheer annoyance, I shot it with lightning, the spell crackling and fizzling around the orb. For a second, I thought it might reactthe air seemed to hum with energybut it was just the lightning discharging into the floor. The orb remained completely unfazed. Nothing. No reaction, no secrets revealed. Just... nothing. With a grunt of frustration, I threw it back into my storage in disgust and pulled out the book instead. The moment it was in my hand, it shot me with lightning. Not one to back down, I fired a bolt right back at it. The cover flipped open with a thud. Huh?! That was simple. The text was in Lumisian, Lumirian, or whatever they called it, but in a strange dialect. It gave me the impression that it was old, though I couldnt be sure. My knowledge of the language wasnt that advanced. The diary itself was full of ramblingslife, mana, magicjust endless scribbles. From the tone, I was pretty sure it belonged to a wizard, not a mage. The writer sounded... mad. The mana flows through everything, like blood in the veins of the world, pulsing, alive... but what they dont understand is how it connects, how it binds us all together. The key isnt in the incantations or the runes, no... its in the way you feel the magic, how it courses through you, like a heartbeat. Blood... the blood remembers. It holds memories far older than any spellbook. But no one ever listens to it. They focus on formulas, on control, and thats why they fail. ... They told me the ritual was wrong, that I couldnt possibly succeed. Fools, all of them. They dont know. They dont see. Its not about precision, its about intent. The magic doesnt obey laws like they thinkit responds to willpower, to the strength of your bloodline, to how much youre willing to sacrifice. My blood pulses with the truth of it, surging with every beat of my heart. I know the truth. Ive tasted it in every failed attempt, in every drop of blood spilled to get this far. ... The old masters, they feared what they didnt understand. They locked away the power, buried it deep in ancient ruins and forgotten places. But blood... blood always finds its way. It always calls to those who are willing to listen. Those who are willing to open themselves to it. They hid the power because they were afraid, but I... I will not hide from it. I will uncover it, no matter the cost. Because the blood never forgets, and neither do I. There was an entire page dedicated to how mana tasted when paired with different types of bread. I flipped past that quickly. Then I stumbled upon a three-page dissertation discussing the nature of water, concludingafter much deliberationthat it was, in fact, wet. Following that was a lengthy postulation about how the howls of the wind in a certain cave might actually be prophecies. It took me the whole day to get through the book. It wasnt that big, just that the language was cumbersome and slow to process. I didnt come away with any new insightstoo much disconnected ramblingbut it mentioned the Oculus in three different places, crowing about the grand achievement of all-seeing. With the writers obsession with blood, it sparked an idea. I pricked my finger and smeared a drop of blood on the orb. Nothing happened. Still, I was convinced this was the right track. So, I smeared another drop of blood on the orb while channeling mana into it. After about 300 units of mana, the orb flickered, and I saw a reflectionmyself, sitting there, holding the orb. The view came from the side, which threw me for a moment. Only about ten centimeters around me were visible inside the orb, forming a small, shimmering sphere that lasted for maybe three seconds before fading out. Well, at least something happened. Concentrating, I located Al in the greenhouse and made my way over to him. He was carefully trimming a plant when I approached. Al, I need a drop of your blood. He looked up, raising an eyebrow. Why? To test something with this thing, I replied, holding up the orb. It was glowing a bit more now. Without much hesitation, Al shrugged, pricked his finger with a small blade, and let a drop of blood fall onto the orb. As soon as it hit, I channeled mana into it again. After about 300 mana, the orb flickered to life again, this time showing Al standing in the greenhouse, his figure captured from the side as though I were looking through a window. Oddly, I still wasnt in the imagenot even my hands holding the orb. It floated there, unsupported, as if it existed on its own plane. Thats... strange, I muttered, staring at the image. You mean that it is useless, Al said with a chuckle, a hint of amusement in his tone. Yeah... that too, I admitted with a sigh, the frustration settling in as I rubbed the back of my neck. Seriously, why cant the villains I rob ever stash anything useful? B4–Chapter 8: A Not-Spooky Castle In the morning, we still had nothing we wanted from Lumis or Earth and were ready to move. What are we looking for? Al asked, tapping his fingers on his leg. Cities or dungeons? Both? I asked. Cities sound risky, Mahya said. At least according to the world info. Yeah, but the world info also said merchants can visit cities. Ill have my merchant class displayed, and you can show your fighting classes and be my guards, I explained, glancing at both of them. We are mostly after dungeons, but I dont think we can travel only in the wilderness without meeting people. That will be boring, no? They both nodded, and Rue barked excitedly, New friends! We need a way to locate the dungeons, Al said, his tone shifting into a problem-solving mode. I can do a fly-by in the area, I offered, stretching my arms. Ill look for vents by feel and scan the ground for the portal of doom. They both snickered. What? I asked, narrowing my eyes. Everybody calls it a dungeon portal, but you call it a portal of doom. Its just funny, Mahya said, smirking. Well, it looks like one, I said, crossing my arms defensively. I think the name fits, Al chimed in, giving me a half-smile. Anyway I stretched the word dramatically, pausing for effect. Lets decide on a direction, and every so often, Ill fly around to look for dungeons. Invisible, Mahya added, her voice firm. Of course, mother. Dont worry, I said with a mock sigh, giving her a playful grin. The map showed a city to the south in a direct line from the junkyard, and two cities in the northwest, relatively close to each other. After the southern city, there was a long stretch of forest that extended all the way to the sea. Beyond the northwest cities, which lay nestled between tall hills or low mountains, was another long stretch of green leading to the mountain chain that separated the land tip we were on from the rest of the continent. Northwest? Mahya asked. Yeah, this way well head inland, I said, nodding in agreement. The plan made sense; it would give us more to explore. I dont see any roads, Al pointed out, squinting at the Map as if hoping something might magically appear. Balloon? Mahya suggested, but already knowing the answer. Rue barked, Balloon! practically bouncing on his paws. Before we leave, check the area around. Maybe youll find another dungeon, Mahya suggested. Sure. Be back soon, I said, giving a quick nod. I turned invisible and launched into the air, my eyes scanning the landscape below. Using the flow of mana as my guide, I zig-zagged across the sky, trying to pinpoint any surge of energy. It didnt take long to spot three mana vents scattered over a five-kilometer stretch, but stillno dungeons. My luck wasnt great today. Can I use Luck to locate dungeons? I activated Luck and thought of dungeons, but got nothing. Yeah, Lis said you couldnt find dangerous stuff with it. Annoying! Before heading back to the clearing, I ascended higher, rotating slowly in the air, squinting to stretch my vision as far as it would go. With the rise in my Perception trait, my eyesight had improved dramatically, far surpassing binoculars. I could make out details at distances that wouldve been impossible before. However, the dense tree canopy blanketed almost everything, hiding what lay beneath. In the distance, about twenty kilometers away, something caught my eyea steeple or maybe a spire, barely peeking out between the trees. Curious, I flew closer, weaving between the treetops. As I neared, I realized it wasnt just any spire. It belonged to an old castle, its worn stone walls standing tall amidst the forest, a relic of another time. As I got closer, the details of the castle started coming into focus. Its spires rose high above the trees. The stone walls had a worn and weathered look, with ivy creeping on them, giving the whole place a nature taking over vibe. The windows were pitch black, some of them still with glass and some without. I paused for a second, just hovering there, taking it all in. The castle looked impressive and completely isolated, tucked deep in the woods like a forgotten relic. No signs of lifeno guards, no lights, nothing to show anyone had been there in ages. Curiosity kicked in, and I itched to check it out. I scanned the area below, looking for a way in or anything that stood out. From up here, the layout hinted at hidden courtyards and maybe even secret tunnels under the castle. Still invisible, I drifted closer to the walls, floating quietly through the air. My mind raced with thoughts about what kind of history might hide inside this old, forgotten fortress. I got back to the gang and announced, I didnt find a dungeon, but I found an abandoned castle. Want to check it out? Als eyebrows shot up. A castle? Sounds promising. Mahya gave me a skeptical look. Whats the catch? No catch. Just a big, creepy old castle in the middle of nowhere, I said with a shrug. Its either totally empty or filled with all kinds of weird stuff. Want to check it out? Can we get there on the motorcycles? Al asked. Nope, well have to fly. The entire areas completely overgrown with trees, bushes, and everything else. It doesnt look like anyones been there since the integrationor maybe even before that. We stored everything and closed the house. Al got on my back, Mahya got on Rue and we flew to the castle. The castle loomed in front of us, half-hidden by the forest that had pretty much taken over the area. Vines had climbed all over the stone walls, chipping and wearing them down as if they had been working on it for years. Some windows were busted, while others still held on, foggy with age. The whole place had this eerie, frozen-in-time vibe. We landed just outside, the thick underbrush muffling our steps. The air had that damp, earthy smell, like the ground had been undisturbed for way too long. Rue darted ahead, wagging his tail like crazy as he sniffed around. Mahya shot me a skeptical look, like she wasnt fully on board with this, but didnt say anything. Al was already heading toward the massive double doors. They were huge, old, and looked like they hadnt moved in decades. Think theyll open? Al asked, brushing some dirt off the wood. Only one way to find out, I said, stepping up beside him. He gave the door a solid shove, and it groaned loudly, like it was protesting being disturbed. After a second, it creaked open just enough to let us inside. Dust floated up in the faint light streaming through the windows, and the stale air hit us immediately. We were in some kind of enormous lobby. Looks fancy, Mahya said, her voice echoing in the empty space. Yeah, I said, stepping further inside. The place was massive, with high ceilings and faded tapestries lining the walls. On both sides of the hall were grand staircases that curved upwards. Above the hall was a balcony overlooking the room, and I could see furniture up there. I flew up to inspect the balcony, and Mahya jumped up to join me. The balcony wrapped around the hall below and had groupings of couches and armchairs around low tables. Some of the furniture resembled what we saw in the Palace of Versailles, but heavier, with more intricate carvings. A thick layer of dust covered everything. It was so thick, I could write my name with a finger. I couldnt help myself and wrote John on a table. Mahya snickered behind me. Leaving your mark on history? Its a must, I said with a grin. Al joined us, wandering over to what looked like a control panel on one wall, its sleek design now useless. Cant even tell what this was for, he said, poking at the buttons. Whatever it was, its junk now. Lets explore systematically, Mahya suggested, glancing around the vast space. Rue trotted over, and I asked, Do you smell anybody?Stolen novel; please report. No. Nobody here. Rue smell only dust, he replied, wrinkling his nose before letting out a sneeze that scattered a cloud of dust into the air. I walked around the balcony, storing all the furniture as I went. What are you doing? Al asked, looking confused. This stuff looks okay, I said, shrugging. It just needs cleaning and maybe some restoration. If were going to pretend Im a merchant, I want to have things that look local. Good idea, Mahya said, and she joined in, storing more furniture. Once the balcony was empty, we headed back down to the ground floor and continued exploring. The castle seemed endless. Each room was a snapshot from another timesitting rooms with dusty, sun-faded couches, bedrooms where clothes still hung neatly in closets, untouched for years. In one gallery, paintings lined the walls, their subjects staring back at us as though theyd been waiting all this time. The kitchen was grand but cold, filled with dead appliances that hadnt seen use since the integration. The clothes were interesting. The style reminded me of the sixties back on Earth, especially the womens outfits. They had a fabric that was soft and smooth like silk but tough like jeans. And they had buttons, zippers, and hooks to fasten everything. I ended up collecting so much stufffrom furniture to clothes to housewaresthat my storage got fuller and fuller. On the third floor, we stumbled upon a massive library. My excitement surged as we stepped inside, the smell of old leather and dust hanging heavy in the air. Shelves stretched to the ceiling, ladders resting against them, waiting to be used. It felt like wed just hit a treasure trove until I opened the first book. Inside, instead of pages, there was just this nasty sludge, like some goo had eaten away everything in between the covers. Damn it, I muttered, holding up the ruined book. This place couldve been a treasure trove, and all were left with is sludge. So much for advanced knowledge. Mahya wrinkled her nose. Shame. It wouldve been priceless if any of these survived. Al sighed, glancing around at the wasted potential. It seems not everything can be salvaged. Maybe try Restore? Mahya suggested, crossing her arms as she eyed the sludge. I channeled the spell into the nearest book, but all it did was make the sludge thicker, more concentrated. I grimaced. Well, that didnt help. Mahya nodded, thinking. I think their paper was chemical, and the mana ate it away. I sighed in frustration. There was so much potential here, but the chemical paper had destroyed everything. Without decent information or records, we were flying blind in a world that couldve offered us so much more before the integration messed it all up. I had hoped this world, with its medium-low tech level, might hold some valuable knowledge. But now, most of it seemed lost, swallowed up by whatever magical chaos had hit thirty years ago. The last room of the library was different. Right next to the door was another dead digital panel, and inside were glass displays, each one holding a comprehensive book, open with the pages still intact. Finally, something promising. We approached the first book, and after a quick discussion, the three of us each paid a thousand mana to learn the language and be able to read it. The pages differed completely from the ruined ones wed seen beforemade of cloth, not paper, with a dense weave. I could even make out the fine twists and turns of the threads. Despite the faded ink, we could still read it, and as we read through the text, we started picking up the language. It was called Ranannot Zindorian. Not Zindorian? I asked, surprised. Mahya flipped through a few more pages. Probably like Earthmultiple languages, lots of different cultures. Could be, I agreed. Or has the name of the world changed? I dont think so, she replied, shaking her head. As far as I know, worlds dont change names. Well, at least we know one language now. I said. Its still annoying that the Map doesnt have any names for countries, cities, or anything else. In other places, there were namesat least some. I wonder why this world has none. The integration likely altered the entire landscape, Al said. The old names may no longer hold any relevance. It appears well have to chart the new ones ourselves as we progress. I frowned, thinking. What, no ones traveled here in thirty years? That doesnt make sense. There was only one new record in the world information. Apparently, that Traveler didnt bother to put in names, Mahya said. Youre making me uncomfortable, I said, half-jokingly. Why? Because I forgot to write world information about Lumis before I left. Mahya gave me a sideways glance. Did you discover anything different from what we already read in the info? Yeah, a few things. Mostly name changes or locations. Nothing major. Then dont worry about it, she said, brushing it off with a wave of her hand. The book turned out to be a religious text, not particularly interesting to us except it helped us learn the language. There were five more books in the room. Two historical texts and one focused on genealogy were also in Ranan. We quickly looked through them, and while they had little useful information for our current situation, they might be valuable in the future. The historical texts gave us some context about this world before the integration, while the genealogy book traced the lineages of what seemed like a prominent family. The owners of the castle, maybe? Looks like these people were pretty obsessed with their history, Al remarked, flipping through one of the historical volumes. Yeah, I said, glancing over his shoulder. At least were starting to get a better picture of what life was like here. Five hundred years ago, Al added with a snicker. I dont think itll help much now. No, but itll help us blend in better, I replied with a shrug. Two other books were written in a different languageNasa. After spending more mana, we learned it as well, but unfortunately, these books werent exactly gems either. One was a collection of strange, unrhymed poems that felt disjointed and hard to follow. The other was a painfully long and dry treatise on the importance of the monarchy. It was so boring that I yawned after just two pages. Well, this is a bust, I muttered, rubbing my eyes. Id rather read a shopping list. Mahya and Al laughed, and Mahya said, You cant compare some old historical texts to your hobby. The castle was massive, filled with things that had mostly survived the passage of timeexcept for the books and electronic devices, of course. We spent three days exploring and, more or less, emptied the place. My storage was getting way too full, so I decided to try something new. I opened the house in its small log cabin configuration inside the largest inner courtyard and gave the core a new instruction: Make a large storage room. The core, as usual, didnt disappoint. It created a storage hall about thirty meters long and wide. I began pulling out all the stuff Id collected from the castle, casting Clean on each item one by one before organizing them in the new storage space. After that, I asked the core to create another storage room, which I dedicated to things that still needed to be restored. At this point, the house was becoming pretty huge. I expanded Als greenhouse again, and Mahya requested a large workshop where she installed the forges we had boughtboth the coal-powered one and the propane one. Between my darkroom, the new storage halls, and all the other rooms, we now had five floors. Yet, when I closed it down to its small form, it still looked like a cozy one-room log cabin. The physics of it all messed with my head, but Id come to terms with it and accepted it as just another oddity of magic. During this whole time, Rue had been happily exploring the castle grounds, his sneezes giving me a pretty good idea of where he was at any given moment. Every so often, hed come back to me so I could cast Clean on him to get rid of the dust. I kept reminding him he knew that spell too and could just cast it on himself, but his answer was always the same: John is better. I couldnt really argue with that logic, even if I didnt understand it. Once we had more or less cleared out the castle, I decided to try something new. I closed the house, and we all stepped outside. I rolled the core into the castle with a simple command: Soak it all up. Unfortunately, that didnt work. Where the core had touched the floor, there was now just a missing patch of stone, but nothing else had been absorbed. I considered placing the core near one of the walls to see if that worked, but Mahya stopped me, resting a hand on my shoulder. If your core eats the wall, the whole thing could collapse and bury us. But I want all that stone. The castles built with these massive, hewn blocks. It feels like such a waste to leave it, I argued. The three of us stood there, staring at the castle. Maybe try tossing the core through one of the windows? Al suggested. That could work, I said. But I think we should stay far away when I do it. Ill let the core eat through a wall, knock down the castle, and then it can absorb everything. I really dont want to waste this stone. Its way better than the stuff weve given the core before. Well end up with a house made from blocks that nothing can penetrate, and in a world filled with monsters, thats pretty important. They both agreed, and I got to work systematically feeding the castle to the core. Each time it absorbed a part of the wall, nothing collapsed, but the blocks were bigger than anything Id dealt with before. Mahya and Al found a spot to sit in the trees and work on their own projects while I flew around, dropping the core in different spots to absorb more stone. After three days of systematically dropping the core, Mahya finally lost patience and told me exactly where to place it to bring the whole thing down. She was rightthe castle collapsed, and the core absorbed the rest faster. From start to finish, it took over a week, but eventually, the core ate the entire castle. When I finished the project, I gave the core a new command: Open the house, but use the new stone you absorbed. What I got was nothing short of impressive. The house stood three stories tall, made entirely from massive hewn stone blocks that gave it a fortress-like appearance. Each block fit perfectly, giving the structure a solid, impenetrable look. The exterior was both rugged and elegant, with its stone blending seamlessly with the natural surroundings. The design integrated glass windows, allowing light to pour in, and they contrasted sharply against the stone, giving the house a modern touch amidst the timeless material. The bottom levels housed two massive storage rooms, stacked on top of each other, with more than enough space for everything wed scavenged from the castle. Above them, the living areas opened up, with wide balconies offering sweeping views of the forest below. It felt both practical and luxuriousperfect for our new home. The upper floor, wrapped in stone and glass, seemed to float above the rest, projecting slightly out, giving it an air of both openness and security. The place felt like a fortress disguised as a luxury retreat, solid enough to withstand just about anything, especially in a world full of monsters. Every angle of the house spoke of durability, and the stone made sure of that. The inside was still the usual wood with all the runes and crystals. When I activated the shutters, they were stone, not wood. Perfect! After we inspected the place from every side, Mahya and Al both agreed it had been worth the effort. That evening, I cooked dinner with the new beef wed gathered from the dungeon. Maybe we could store the beef too, I suggested during dinner. Bad idea, Mahya said. As long as the house is closed or in your Storage, it will be fine. But when you take it out, it will start to go bad. Your family are Enchanters, right? I asked Al, stabbing a piece of the dungeon beef. Yes? he replied, pausing mid-bite. Do you know how to create an enchantment to keep the meat fresh? He shook his head. No. I was planning to learn the class when I got back to Leylos. I have no idea how to do that right now. Unfortunately, I dont know any runes or magic scripts for that either, I said, leaning back in my chair. Maybe theres something in Liss books, Mahya suggested, glancing up from her plate. Good idea, Ill check. After dinner, I spent hours sifting through the library. There were quite a few books in languages I already knew, filled with all kinds of magic circles and scripts. But none of them had anything specific for stasis or stopping time. Still, I collected them, along with over fifty other books that looked promising. I would have to go through them in my free time, maybe something useful will turn up. B4–Chapter 9: Snakes on a Balloon—Rue’s Culinary Letdown After the balloon was full and Rue jumped inside, the three of us stood and looked at it with a thoughtful expression. Mahya crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly as she spoke. We need a bigger basket, she said. Yep, I muttered, nodding in agreement as I rubbed the back of my neck. We really need a bigger basket now, she repeated, raising an eyebrow. Yep, I said again, glancing over at Rue, who seemed perfectly content despite the tight fit. Mahya shot me a look, one eyebrow still raised. Any idea how to create one? Its your familiar that got as big as a house. Nope, I replied with a shrug. We have spare dungeon cores, and well find more. Al suggested. I glanced at him, puzzled. So? I asked. Theyre relatively small, I dont think theyre at a stage that they can create stuff. Maybe if you combine the two we have, theyll be big enough? Mahya asked, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. Worth a try, I said, scratching Rues ear as he looked up at me. Rue, buddy. Hop out of the basket. We need to do some thingsyou got too big. Rue huffed, shaking his head stubbornly. Big good! Rue more dangerous! Rue protect friends! I chuckled, giving his ear another scratch. Yeah, buddy, I said, grinning. Its great. We just need to find a solution for the basket. The two spare cores we had were from the fire and beef dungeons, and both were about six centimeters eachnot tiny, but not big enough either. Mahya handed me both cores, her fingers brushing against mine briefly, and I began pouring mana into them. I could feel her watching closely as I focused. The process was similar to combining mana crystals, only longer and much more draining. My brow furrowed as the mana flowed, beads of sweat forming on my forehead. Finally, after 10,000 and some change mana, I had one core instead of two. I wiped my forehead with the back of my hand, inspecting the result. It wasnt much bigger. The larger of the twofrom the fire dungeonhad been almost seven centimeters before. Now I had a core 8.3 centimeters in size. Not much of a difference, I said, frowning slightly as I held the core up for Mahya to see. Yeah ... she stretched the word, her mouth pulling into a thoughtful line as she crossed her arms. I hoped for a bigger difference. Drawing the ritual inside the basket was no easy feat. Usually, we had much more space to work with, but we prevailed. After two hours of crouching, stretching, and careful concentration, the magic circle was finally complete. Mahya pricked her finger, a small wince crossing her face, and drew the bloody runes in the center. She then channeled mana into the design, her brow furrowed in deep focus. After establishing the connection between her, the core, and the balloon, I pulled out the aluminum sheet engraved with the feeding circle and asked, What are we feeding it? We dont have rattan or wicker to weave the basket. I have an idea, Al said, tapping his chin thoughtfully before handing me a piece of the strange wooden material my house had given him before. Try this, it should be perfect. I turned the piece over in my hands, examining its rough surface. It crumbled when I squeezed it too hard last time, I said, frowning at the memory. Yes, but that was a piece exposed to the elements for a long time, Al explained, crossing his arms. Try to crush this one. I gave it my best effort, gripping it tightly, trying to snap it, even jumping on it with all my weight. Nothing. The thing held firm. Let me see, Mahya asked, holding out her hand expectantly. I handed it to her, and she inspected it closely before tossing it up and catching it a couple of times. Light. Yes, Al said with a nod, a slight grin on his lips. Thats why I suggested it. Looks good, I said, giving Al an approving look before pulling out my core. Give me blocks of Thergwon. At my command, more and more blocks of the material appeared around the core. I took a step back, surveying the progress. I think we should add some aluminum for durability and more fabric, Mahya suggested, pacing around the basket. If the basket is bigger, well need more lift. If you say so, I replied with a shrug, glancing at her. I havent even used the LTA Flight skill yet, so I have no idea. We carefully placed the core on the feeding magic circle, the air heavy with anticipation, and fed it the new wood, aluminum, and every bit of the fabric wed bought for the balloon. Keeping any of it in Storage was pointless now that the balloon was connected to a core. I stood back, watching as the materials disappeared one by one, absorbed into the core. It took over three hourshours of watching, waiting, and hoping. Finally, with all the materials consumed, Mahya stepped forward and, with a commanding tone, ordered the core to enlarge the basket, strengthen it, and then expand the balloon. I held my breath and crossed my fingers, silently hoping it would work. To my relief, it did. Bit by bit, the basket grew; the wood stretching and reshaping, becoming sturdier and larger. The balloon followed suit, expanding gracefully above us. I let out a breath I didnt even realize I was holding.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! With every passing day, I understood more and more why cores were the most sought-after commodity in magical worlds. Even the basic ones could perform miracles. But none were quite as awesome as my core. It was already evening, so we stayed put for another day. After a quick dinner, we settled in to watch The Secret Life of Pets. Surprisingly, we all ended up loving itexcept for Rue. He lay sprawled out beside me, grumbling telepathically every few minutes. Big dog stupid, he complained, his mental voice filled with irritation. Small dog annoying. I exchanged a glance with Mahya, who was trying not to laugh, and Al just shook his head in amusement. Thats dog logic for you, I muttered, scratching Rues ear. He let out a huff but didnt move, clearly unimpressed by the movie. Still, we enjoyed the rest of it while Rue continued his low grumbling, voicing his disdain for the stupid characters. In the morning, we finally took off, the balloon lifting smoothly into the air as we headed toward the first city on the Map. I had estimated that wed reach it in just a few hours, but I was very wrong. As the day stretched on, it became clear this world was far bigger than Id thought. My estimate had been based on Earths distances on the Map, not Zindors. The sun was already setting by the time we realized wed only made it about two-thirds of the way. I sighed, rubbing my temple. Ill look for a good place to land, I said, stretching my arms before flying out of the basket. The cool air rushed past me as I scanned the forest below. After a quick search, I found a clearing large enough for the balloon to land without getting tangled in the trees. Satisfied, I flew back. Head that way, I instructed Mahya, pointing to the spot I had found. She nodded, adjusting the balloons course with a practiced hand, and we slowly descended toward the clearing. Just as we began our descent, something felt off. My Perception and Luck acted up and Mahya and Al tensed up beside me. Rue growled. The trees below rustled unnaturally, and a low hissing sound reached my ears. I squinted toward the clearing, and my heart skipped a beat. Dozensno, at least fiftyslender green snakes slithered through the air like ribbons, their scales glinting in the fading sunlight. Flying snakes! Incoming! I shouted. Before I could act, they were on us, striking from all directions. They moved faster than I expected, weaving through the air with terrifying speed. One shot straight toward me, its fangs bared. I reacted instantly and shot it with lightning. That snake fell smoking on the ground, but another one I missed bit the back of my shoulder. I winced, but its paralysis had no time to take hold before I activated Neutralize Poison. The effects dissolved in seconds. Rue jumped out of the basket and snapped his jaws at the air, barking furiously as the snakes tried in vain to pierce his thick fur. Rue too tough! he growled, shaking his massive body as one snake coiled around his leg. He flicked it off like it was nothing. Mahya leaped from the basket, her sword already drawn. In a flash, she launched herself high into the air. Her movements were quick and precise as she sliced through two snakes mid-flight. They dropped to the ground, lifeless. She landed gracefully on a tree trunk, defying gravity as she stood parallel to the vertical surface. Ill draw them away from the balloon! she called out, launching off the trunk and running along it with ease, using the trees as stepping stones to leap from place to place. Al, sword and shield at the ready, let out a battle cry as he swung his massive blade through the air, cleaving through a snake that had gotten too close. He twirled his shield, knocking another one off course. He cut down two more as they darted toward him, his sword a blur in the chaos. I had no time to think. A group of five snakes lunged at me from above. I activated my Telekinesis, stopping them mid-air before they could strike. They writhed and twisted against my hold, but I tightened my mental grip and sent them hurtling into the trees with a satisfying thud. One of them slipped through, and I barely had time to react before it was on me. I raised my hand and summoned a crackling bolt of lightning, blasting it into a puff of ash. The smell of charred snake filled the air. The fight dragged on. The swarm was relentless. Every time we downed one snake, another took its place. They were fast, vicious, and attacked from every angle. Mahya vaulted from tree to tree, her sword flashing in the twilight as she cut them down with quick, precise strikes. Al stood his ground near the balloon basket, his shield a wall of protection, while he swung his sword in wide arcs. Rue snapped at any snake that dared approach, his deep growls echoing through the clearing. He either slapped them down with his massive paws, biting off their heads, or simply bit them in half mid-air. I split my mind, my mind juggling the two tasks as one hand shot lightning and the other launched Mana Bolts, mindful of the high mana cost of the lightning. The familiar hum of power in my fingertips felt like second nature by now. Quickly, Al, Rue, and I found ourselves in a triangle formation around the basket. Mahya darted between the trees at the edges of the clearing, cutting down the snakes that tried to ambush us from behind. After what felt like an eternity, the snake numbers finally thinned. One last snake zipped toward Rue, but it stood no chance against his thick fur and sharp fangs. He bit it clean in half, letting out a huff of disdain as the pieces dropped to the ground. Too small, Rue grumbled, his telepathic voice dripping with disappointment. Not enough yummy snake meat. I couldnt help but chuckle, wiping the sweat from my forehead with the back of my hand. Well, buddy, well find you something bigger next time. Rue, still grumbling to himself, prowled around the clearing, occasionally slapping dead snakes and muttering about their size. Al looked up from where he was inspecting the remains of a snake and called out, Rue, please dont ruin more snakes. We need the venom sacks. Rue sighed, audibly and telepathically, shaking his head in a very human-like motion. Fine, he replied in a put-upon tone, clearly unhappy with the situation. Mahya landed beside me, her breathing steady despite the long fight. That was... something, she said, cleaning her sword with a cloth, her expression a mix of amusement and weariness. Good call on the anti-venom paintballs. Definitely saved us some trouble. Al grunted in agreement, casting Clean on his sword and himself, the grime and blood vanishing from his gear. I nodded, glancing at the trees surrounding us. The sun had dipped lower now, casting long shadows across the clearing. Lets just hope nothing else comes slithering through, I muttered as I cast Clean on myself, Mahya, and Rue. The dirt, sweat, and blood evaporated, leaving us feeling refreshed. Mahya gave me a grateful nod as she inspected her gear, ensuring everything was still in working order before storing it. We should start wearing armor all the time, she said. All of us nodded, including Rue. I rolled my shoulders, stretching out my arms to shake off the tension of the fight. I had used a lot of lightning during the battle, but strangely, I didnt feel lightheaded or drained. Normally, after expending that much manaeven with the Mana DartsI should have felt at least somewhat tired. Curiosity got the better of me, and I checked my mana reserves. 6,235/11,700. My eyes widened in surprise. How? Then it hit me, and I facepalmed, letting out a groan. Right... the new Mana Siphon thingy, I mumbled, shaking my head at my forgetfulness. When I first got the ability, Id dismissed it as something minor, nothing too special. But now... it seemed like it was much better than mehh. A grin tugged at the corners of my mouth. This ability was turning out to be a real game-changer. My mana regenerated faster than Id realized during the fight. The more I thought about it, the more I understood Id barely tapped into its full potential. B4–Chapter 10: Jackpot, With Interest The moment Al cast the looting spell on the first snake, my red light started blinking. Yes!
Level up +3 to all stats Wizard Battle Master level 10
I checked my profilenothing new under Wizard Abilities or Wizard Spells. But as I scrolled down, under Battle Master Skills, there it was: Battle Sage, with nothing in brackets. By this point, I already figured out I had to use it and progress to get the brackets, but it still annoyed me. I poked it halfheartedly, not expecting anything, and got a surprise.
Battle Sage You can now train others in magic and combat, enhancing their learning speed and efficiency.
Magic too? Cool! I remembered that the Battle Master had teaching enhancement, but remembered nothing of the sort in the Wizard part. To verify, I rechecked the class description.
WIZARD This is a rare and very sought-after class. Wizards are scholars of magic and mana. They develop new spells, combine them, and expand them. They study mana and its complexities, learning to wield it like a tool. When a Wizard advances their understanding of magic and mana, they can develop the ability to wield external mana. This Class does not have Spells, Skills, or Abilitiesthe Wizard develops their own. +3 Intelligence, +3 Wisdom, +3 Perception, +1 to all other stats. This class does not receive free stat points.
MAGI BATTLE MASTER This is an advanced fighting class. Battle Masters can wield any weapon and are adept in various fighting disciplines. A Battle Master can learn any fighting discipline more efficiently and, after level ten, can teach others with great benefits to the students. +3 Strength, +3 Agility, +3 Constitution, +2 Vitality, +3 Free Stats
Combined Class WIZARD BATTLE MASTER This class blends both aspects of its constituent parts. To advance in levels, you must progress in magic and combat. +3 to all stats. This class does not receive free stat points.
I was right. Nothing about teaching in the Wizard sectionjust as I suspected. A bleed over from the combined class? Looked like the benefit wasnt just an empty class slot, but some other perks, too. Nice! I gave the system a thumbs-up, feeling amusement through the permanent connection. Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up. At least youre doing something right, I thought. This time, there was no reaction. But if it improved the speed of learning magic, not just fighting, why was it listed under the Battle Master Skills and not under Wizard Abilities? Still a shitty interface, if you ask me, I sent to the system, but again, got nothing in response. I immediately wanted to test the enhanced speed of teaching and headed straight for Mahya. But after three steps, I stopped dead in my tracks and facepalmed, utterly mortified. In all the discussions about the potion and paintballs, the thought of teaching them the Neutralize Poison spell had never even crossed my mind. How could I miss something so obvious? After a moment of cringing at my oversight, I felt a little betterit hadnt crossed their minds either. At least I wasnt the only clueless one in this regard. Noticing motion from the corner of my eye, I turned and saw a straggler snake flying toward me. My heart skipped for a second, but I grabbed it with Telekinesis, and held it firm. Just as I was about to cast, Mahyas sword flashed in the air and cut the snake clean in two. Why did you do that? I asked, annoyance creeping into my voice as I turned to face her. It was about to bite you! she exclaimed. I had it, I insisted, narrowing my eyes at her. Dont touch the next one, I want to experiment. She raised an eyebrow, curious now. Experiment with what? Different spells, I said, rolling my shoulders as I tried to shake off my frustration. Lightning is too mana intensive, and only some of the Mana Darts hit. Those fuckers are too fast. I want to see which spells with a wider area of effect are good against them. Oh, sorry, she said, a hint of guilt crossing her face. Ill leave you the next one. Its okay, I said, softening a bit. By the way, want to learn the Neutralize Poison spell instead of eating potion-balls? She facepalmed, and I couldnt help the grin that spread across my face. Yes! I thought triumphantly. Im not the only hopeless one! Why didnt we think about it? she asked, her voice muffled behind her hand as she peeked at me through her fingers, clearly exasperated. I have no idea, I admitted, shrugging with a sheepish smile. At least were thinking about it now. Lets put our armor on, and then you can teach me, Mahya said, turning to Al and calling out, Al, put your armor on too, just in case more snakes show up. After I put on my armor, I went over to fit the snake armor on Rue, but it quickly became clear it wouldnt work. Hed grown so much that the armor only covered him from neck to halfway down his back, leaving about half a meter of his body uncovered. Worse, the leather straps werent nearly long enough to wrap around himthere was no way I could close it around his belly. Youre too big, I told him, shaking my head as I struggled with the straps. I cant even close it around you. Rue have thick fur. Rues fur armor, he replied in a confident tone.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Okay, I said, wiping my hands on my pants. But if we encounter something dangerous that can get through your fur, please be careful. Okay? He licked my facehe actually had to lower his head a bit, and said, Rue promise. Once everyone was armored, I returned to Mahya to teach her the spell. We followed the same system I had developed with Lis. Mahya channeled mana through her hands while I split my mind into three. With one partition, I connected to her mana, with the second, I cast the spell, and with the third, I directed her mana into the spells pattern. It took about half an hour for her to learn it, and I couldnt help but feel a bit disappointed. When I taught her the Absorb Mana spell, it had taken about the same time. Wheres the ease of teaching? I wondered, just as Mahya said, Wow! That was much easier this time. It was? I asked, surprised. I didnt notice any difference. I did. Trust me, it was way easier, she insisted. I frowned. Its a new skill I got with my Wizard class. Its supposed to make teaching easier, but I didnt feel anything differentit took as long as the last spell. Why did it seem easier to you? The pattern was clearer right from the start, and it was easier to follow, she explained, thinking it over. Maybe it took the same time because the pattern of this spell is more complicated. But believe me, it was definitely easier. Alright, I said with a nod. Ill take your word for it. I went over to Al, casually asking, Want to learn the Neutralize Poison spell? He seemed lost in thought for a moment before he finally said, No. That threw me off. No? Why?! I dont level from making the potions, but from selling them or having them usedby me or someone else, he explained. When we start running low on paintballs, I will learn it. But right now, I would rather focus on gaining levels. Oh! So, do you want me to use the potion instead of my spell? If you dont mind, then yes, he replied, nodding slightly. I will ask Mahya too. Okay, Ill give it a try, I said, still adjusting to the idea. Thank you, he added, his voice warm with appreciation. We harvested the salvageable snakes, about fifteen in total, and I opened the house. Just in case, I put on the mana absorption protection and the lightning protection. In the morning, there were six more dead snakes around the house, and Al managed to stop Rue from squishing them in frustration. Rue was still incensed and kept grumbling, Stupid no yummy no level snakes! We took off and continued flying toward the first city. The scenery began to change at some point. The day before, we had only seen a sea of canopyso dense that nothing was visible beneath. It felt like flying over a green ocean, with the wind adding to the impression as it stirred the leaves. Now, the trees were less dense, and we could occasionally see the ground. I noticed large animals from time to time, but I couldnt make out their shapes. They looked furry and brown, but that was all I could discern. After three or four hours in the air, we spotted an overgrown road. It was paved with a yellowish-brown substance that wasnt asphalt, though from the air, we couldnt make out what it was. Still, it was obvious that it was paved and not just a dirt road. Looks deserted, Mahya commented, squinting at the road below. Perhaps they neglected to remove the weeds? Al suggested, glancing at her. Maybe, she said thoughtfully. But even if they dont have cars, the road looks way too overgrown. It does cut through a forest with snakes and those furry big things we saw, I pointed out, though my voice lacked confidence. Maybe its too dangerous for them to do maintenance too frequently, I added, though I wasnt convincing even myself. Shall we continue flying or follow the road? Al asked. I do not believe the jeep will have any difficulty with the weeds. The balloon is better. Im sure both the balloon and the jeep will be completely alien to them, but the balloon has the obfuscation runes I can activate, the jeep doesnt, Mahya replied, crossing her arms. Why didnt you put some on the jeep? I asked, genuinely curious. Because Id have to melt the jeeps body and re-cast it with the runes embedded in it, she explained, frowning slightly. In the future, I might create a shell with the runes or something to add that function to the jeep. But right now, I didnt have the time, and I dont have enough experience or knowledge to do a good job. The only reason I managed it with the balloon is because of the book of runes for cloth from Lis. Otherwise, the balloon wouldve been visible too. I couldnt help the smug expression that crept onto my face, feeling the need to dust my shoulders for effect. After all, I was the one who gave her the book and suggested she use it. Mahya rolled her eyes and slapped the back of my head. She opened her mouth to say something, but then closed it. You wanted to call me an idiot, didnt you? I asked with a smirk. She nodded, looking embarrassed, her eyes downcast. I hugged her and said, I know I got upset last time, but you dont have to be afraid to talk to me like before. Worst-case scenario, Ill get upset again, youll apologize, and well move on. Although I dont think it will happen again. We talked and cleared the air. Its all good now. Youre sure? she asked, hesitantly. Positive, I replied. She slapped the back of my head again and called me an idiot. Al was doubled over laughing, and Rue chimed in, Silly John! You tell Mahya to hit you. Very silly John. We followed the road from above, and after another two hours, we spotted the edge of the city. It wasnt hard to figure out why the road had been left to overgrowno one had visited this place in a long time. The city below looked like something out of a nightmare. The buildings were nothing but crumbling shells of what they used to be. Some were half-collapsed, barely hanging on, while others stood tall but beaten, their walls blackened and scarred like theyd been through hell. From up here, I saw the wreckage engulfing entire blocks, covering them in debris and dust, resembling the aftermath of a giant hand flattening everything in its path. It reminded me of certain areas back in Chicago before they started revitalizingthe ones that were abandoned for years, leaving old factories and warehouses to sit and rot. But this was on a whole new level. The buildings had that same old-school feelbrick and stone, wide streets that were likely bustling with people, cars, and activity in the past. I could even spot a few ornate details on some buildingsarches, pillars, balconiesstuff that used to scream grandeur. Now, it just looked sad. There was this thick, musty smell in the air. Even up here, I could smell it. Like wet earth mixed with something burnt and long-forgotten, the kind of smell that sinks into your clothes and sticks with you. The wind blew it toward us, along with the faintest whiff of something metallic, like rusting iron. I wasnt sure if it was coming from the ruins or the monsters below, but it made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. As we flew above the city, we could see life down there, but not the kind that made you feel safe. Monsters were everywhere, roaming the streets like they owned the place. The big, hulking oneshuge, brown, and furrylumbered through the debris, barely paying attention to anything in their way. They had claimed one part of the city as theirs. In another section, quicker, sleeker creatures moved between the wreckage like shadows. They might have been feline, but from above, it was hard to tell. In another area, we spotted creatures that resembled cassowaries, but with the addition of two small arms. Huge bugs had claimed another part of the city, and we could see massive slimes oozing through the streets. Enormous rodents scurried about, and there was some kind of cross between apes and lizards, leaping from building to building, causing even more of the ruins to collapse under their weight. Each type of monster seemed to stick to its own territory, like they had divided the city into districts. Fights broke out along the borders, and we could see some monsters dissipate after being defeated. To make things worse, flying creatures also claimed sections of the sky above. We could see them circling from afar and made sure to skirt around their territories. It felt like a war zone down there, with each monster type holding its ground in a constant struggle for dominance. These were definitely monsters, not mana beasts. The chaos and destruction below were a far cry from any kind of order or safety. Mahya was rubbing her hands together like she was about to make the deal of a lifetime, and Al had this huge grin plastered on his face. I stared at the two of them, utterly confused by their reactions. Looking down, all I felt was apprehension, while they looked like they were about to wiggle their butts in celebration. Why are the two of you so happy? Its a nightmare down there, I asked, completely perplexed. Look at all this trash mana, Mahya said, practically bouncing. Judging by the monster types, I counted at least fifteen potential dungeons, not even counting the ones that throw out small trash mana and get eliminated immediately. This isnt just the jackpotthis is the whole damn casino, manager and owner included. She sounded so happy, it was almost indecent. Hmm, when she put it that way Well need to clear the roaming monsters first, I pointed out, glancing down at the chaos below. Mahya waved dismissively. Ahh, its not a problem. We can clear most of them from above, even the birds. Dont forget, they cant see the balloon clearly. Its not exactly invisible, but its enchanted to divert attention and make them forget about us. Well clear an area, find the dungeons, deal with them, and move on to the next spot. Rinse and repeat. She rubbed her hands together, grinning. This is so amazing, I cant wait to start. Hold your horses there, monster exterminator, I said, raising a hand. Lets find a safe place to land, open the house, and make some plans first. Al stepped up, placing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. Dont worry, we wont be too hasty or careless. Well make plans to clear the city safely. Theres no need to rushwe can take our time and do this right. We turned the balloon around and flew about two kilometers away from the city, heading to the edge of the forest. I flew out of the balloon to scout for a good place to land, take off from, and set up the house. It took a bit of time, but I eventually found the perfect spot. The overgrown road curved around one hill to the right, then another to the left, and the area where the road turned was wide enough, with only two trees in the way. I returned to the balloon and directed Mahya to the spot. Once we were there, I grabbed Al, and we went to work cutting down the trees. When the area was ready, Mahya descended and asked, John, open the house and ask it to create a landing pad or something to tie the balloon to. No point in emptying and filling it up every day. I opened the house in its stone version, and the core extended the bottom part with storage, making it three times bigger, with four stone pillars to tie the balloon. I couldnt help myselfI patted the house and said, Good girl. Just in case, I glanced at Rue to make sure he didnt take offense, but all was well. Mahya turned to Rue and asked, Rue, please check for monsters or mana beasts and let us know immediately if you see anything. Rue, ever the eager helper, exclaimed, Yes, mini boss! and lifted his paw like he was trying to salute her. It looked awkwardlike he was about to scratch his earbut his intent was clear. The three of us laughed, and Al shook his head, saying, Your familiar is unique. By the time the balloon was secured, Rue came back and reported, Big creature around hill. Rue growl. Now creature afraid and not come. Good job, buddy! I exclaimed, scratching his ears for a long time. He deserved it after a job well done. After dinner, we all gathered in the living room to plan our attack. B4–Chapter 11: Bait, Hook, Annihilate—A Guide to Monster Fishing I flew at top speed to the junkyard, heading for the Gate to Lumis. Flying over the junkyard, I saw two more scraglin behemoths or brutes, but didnt use Identify to figure out which. An Aggressive Clean took care of them, and I flew on. Its always good to make the world a safer place, especially when were visiting it. I crossed the Gate to Lumis and had to fight through almost a meter of snow blocking the Gate. Ugh! I hate winter! The wind swirled around me, carrying a sense of joy and welcome. I sent her my own happiness at meeting her again. She tugged at my clothesmy hair too short to ruffleand chilled me to the bone, raising goosebumps all over. Wrapping myself in warm clothes, I flew at top speed toward Crystaledge. I didnt know where to buy scrolls, but I was confident Id find out after asking around. About a kilometer from the city, I landed in a hidden spot, became visible, and continued slogging through the snow on foot. Did I mention I hate snow? Ill say it againI hate snow! Two guards stood by the gate, chatting idly, their hands resting on their weapons. I approached, catching their attention. Excuse me, Im looking for a place to buy single-use scrolls. Do you know where I can find some? The older guard with a thick mustache gave me a nod. Sure, youll want to head to the southern market. Go straight down this road until you hit the big stone fountain in the main square. From there, take the second street on your left, then follow that road all the way until the market stalls start popping up. The younger guard added, Once youre in the market, look for a shop called Tollens Scrollhouse. Its between a butcher and an apothecary, not too far from the big bakery with the blue awning. Youll see a red sign hanging over the door. Cant miss it. Thanks, I said, giving them a nod before heading off. The city felt like a maze of winding streets and unfamiliar faces, but following their directions, I soon found the main square, complete with the stone fountain. A few turns later, the bustling market opened up before me, vibrant with color and noise. After a quick glance around, I spotted the shopTollens Scrollhouse, right where they said it would be, nestled between the butcher and apothecary, with that unmistakable red sign hanging overhead. Inside Tollens Scrollhouse, the air felt dense with the smell of old parchment and ink. Shelves lined the walls, filled with scrolls and various magical trinkets. Behind the counter stood a middle-aged man with greying hair, his eyes sharp despite his years. He bowed slightly and asked, Good day, esteemed merchant. How may I be of service? Im looking for Blade Storm scrolls, I said, stepping up to the counter. Do you have any? He nodded with a grunt. Plenty. How many are you after? All the inventory you have. His eyebrows shot up, but he didnt hesitate. Turning to the shelves, he pulled out scrolls and stacked them on the counter. I have 59 Blade Storm scrolls here, he said, patting the stack. At three gold each, thats 177 gold. I glanced at the pile, considering. Do you have anything else good for casting on monsters from above? Something with a wide reach. The shopkeeper paused for a moment, then reached for another set of scrolls. Youre in luck. I have 71 Hail Barrage scrolls in stock. Rains down shards of ice over a wide areagood for hitting multiple targets at once. Same price, three gold each. Thatd be another 213 gold. Perfect. Ill take them all. The shopkeepers eyes widened, and his eyebrows shot up even higher. All of them? Yes, I have a big hunt coming up. He nodded and quickly tallied the total. Thatll be 390 gold for the lot. I took out an assortment of coins from Earth and showed him. Do you accept these? He inspected them carefully, one by one, his eyes losing focus. Yes, I can accept those. I expected the usual questions about where I got them, but to my surprise, he didnt ask. I kept handing him coins until the payment was completeabout seventeen kilograms in total. Gotta love interdimensional exchange rates. Here you go, he said with a grin, passing me a cloth sack filled with the scrolls. Youre armed to the teeth now. I found an abandoned, dark alley, turned invisible, and shot toward Crystalspire. The wind danced around me, once again expressing her joy at meeting me. That gave me an idea. In the past, she refused to carry me when I was in the air, having too much fun watching me try to fly. Now that I knew what I was doing, I hoped shed be more cooperative. I sent her the feeling of pushing me forwardof speed, of wanting to reach my destination quicklyand it worked. The wind picked up and carried me forward at a much faster pace. I still flew as fast as I could, monitoring my mana, but the boost she gave me pushed my speed beyond anything I could have imagined. I wasnt a birdI was a jet plane, maybe even a spaceship.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I couldnt help myself and shouted, Woo-hoo! Then adopted a Superman pose, thrusting my fist forward with a grin. It was an incredible flight. Wrapped in the wind, there was no resistance. My eyes didnt dry, and my clothes didnt flutter. I wasnt just flying fastI was part of the wind itself, and it felt amazing. The journey to Crystalspire, which shouldve taken at least seven hours from Crystaledge, only took four, though the speed took a toll on my mana. By the time I arrived, my mana was down to 1,345 out of 11,700. In Crystalspire, I headed straight to the bazaar and bought every scroll I could find for both spells. My total haul was 164 Blade Storms and 236 Hail Barrages. Apparently, the hail was less popular than the knives. After paying the last seller, I asked, Is there another place where I can buy single-use scrolls? You can try at the Consistory of Solaria. They have a shop there that sells national products. Im not sure about scrolls, but its worth a try. I got directions, thanked him, and set off to find the Consistory. When he said the word in Lumisian, I instantly knew the English translation, but the word itself was unfamiliar. After leaving the bazaar, I found a quiet spot in the plaza and pulled up a dictionary. Consistory: An assembly, tribunal, or council. You learn something new every dayeven unfamiliar words in your own language when youre in another world! I arrived at the Consistory shortly before closing time, and sure enough, they had scrolls! I mentally gave my Luck a pat on the back, convinced it had done the hard work to make sure I got what I needed. After finishing all my shopping, I reconnected with the wind and flew at top speed toward the Gate, making the trip in under three hours. I sent my appreciation and gratitude to the wind, along with a farewell, and crossed back to Zindor. What was once a special experiencecrossing a Gate between worldsnow felt as casual as moving from one room to another. I shook my head with a smile and flew back to the group. I already knew my time in Lumis would be negligible because of the time skips, but I still returned in the afternoon. The main culprit was the time I spent on this side of the Gate, so we postponed our operation to the following day. I spent the rest of the afternoon on the porch with a book and coffee, Rues head resting in my lap, making his usual ear-scratching demands. In the morning, we began the operation. We arrived over the city in the balloon and marked the first areas we wanted to clear. We chose the southeast side of the city since it was more ruined and had more open space. I flew out of the balloon, invisible, and started scanning the city in a zigzag pattern. Below, the ruined city stretched outa mess of crumbled buildings and wrecked streets. The air reeked of old smoke and dust, and I could spot movement between the debrismonsters crawling around like they owned the place. Well, they actually do own it. For now. It didnt take long to find what I neededa big, fat slime sliding through the ruins, the perfect bait. I split my mind into four: one part stayed connected to the wind to keep my flight, while the other three focused on lifting the slime with Telekinesis. It wriggled and squirmed, but there was no way it was getting out of my grip. I carried it over to the first open area wed marked, dropped it, and zipped back to the balloon. Almost immediately, sleek, shadowy creatures emerged from the ruins, creeping out of the dark. I was rightthey were feline. Dark gray, with tufts of hair at the tips of their ears and a more elongated muzzle than the cats on Earth. They gathered around the slime, stalking it low to the ground, ready to pounce. Mahya didnt waste any timeshe activated a Blade Storm scroll, and in a matter of seconds, a whirlwind of blades shredded the creatures to bits. Bye-bye, creeping cats. I flew down, turned them into crystals, and went looking for more bait. In this systematic way, we started clearing out the city, block by block. The first few areas were easydrop the bait, watch the critters swarm, blast them with scrolls, and repeat. But not all the monsters played along. In some spots, I had to drop a few slimes or other creatures to lure out the majority. Even then, I could still spot shadows lingering in the wrecked buildingsmonsters that werent in any rush to attack. The black cats were easy prey for the Blade Storms, but then we ran into bigger problems. Literally. The next area had these hulking, furry brown beasts lumbering around. They looked like hornless rhinos covered in thick fur that reminded me of an angora goat. These guys were tough. Blade Storms or Hail Barrage didnt even scratch them, and rifle bullets just bounced off. Their fur acted like armor, making them a real pain in the ass to deal with. Flame Wave turned out to be a good first step. The moment the fire hit them, their fur lit up like dry kindling and gave them a fiery haircut. Their skin was tough too, and after going through our options, the quill bolts I commissioned at the Enchanted Smithy from the Tuonela quill-bears worked best. The bolts got the job done. Fire acted like a spoiled teenager again. She wasnt ignoring me or being condescending this timeshe just didnt feel like cooperating to give the rhinos their haircut. Whatever her problem was, it left us relying on Flame Wave more than I wanted. I knew Id need to make another trip to Lumis for more Flame Wave scrolls soon. Id started with 34, and they had 20 each. Now, between Mahya, Al, and myself, we were down to 14 by the time we finished clearing the furry rhinos. As we moved through the city, the variety of monsters forced us to switch tactics constantly. The cassowary-like creatures with their weird little arms were fast, darting through the streets in quick bursts. The Ice Slick scroll turned out to be a winner. They slipped on the ice, tumbling head over heels, and a few well-placed shots to the head finished the job. Then there were the massive bugs. They crawled up the sides of buildings, their legs skittering against the broken stone. For them, it was all about timing. Dropping bait and hitting them with Hail Barrage before they could scuttle away worked best, but we had to be quick. They were surprisingly agile for creatures with so many legs. Their exoskeleton was strange, too. Blade Storm didnt even scratch them, but the less sharp Hail Barrage turned them into ice porcupines. The slimes were the easiest to deal with. Id find a big one, float it over to an open area, and watch as the smaller creatures swarmed. The moment they got close enough, Mahya or Al would activate a scroll, and Id swoop in to turn the leftovers into crystals. It was so effective we eliminated them first, without even targeting them. It wasnt perfect, but we made good progress. More often than not, the bait didnt draw out everything in the area. I could still see movement inside the more intact buildingssome creatures just werent interested in coming out to play. Wed have to deal with them another time. Still, with the lures and the scrolls, Id say we cleared about eighty percent of the monsters in each area. After about five square kilometers, we had cleared most of the southeast side of the city. The streets looked less chaotic, at least for now, though I knew there were still more monsters hiding in the shadows. We left those for the following day and headed home for a well-deserved dinner and rest. After dinner, Rue dropped his head on my lap and announced, Beer! We all laughed, and Mahya asked him, Celebrating a lazy day? Rue shook his head and huffed. Snakes no yummy and no levels. Monsters no need Rue shake shake to go splat. Scrolls do whoosh whoosh and no bad cats. Rue need beer! I scratched his ears and neck. My poor boy had a bad day. B4–Chapter 12: My Kind of Dungeon We didnt use the balloon this time but walked to the city while invisible. Half a kilometer from the city, Rue suddenly tensed up, growled quietly, and shot forward. We ran after him and had to halt abruptly. He was in a fight with a creeping cat. It was strange to see because Rue was invisible, but the cat was not. It looked like the cat was fighting the air. The fight didnt last longa minute, and Rue tore the cats throat. I turned the cat into a crystal and felt Rues intense smugness. His mood improved dramatically, and he announced, No more bad cat! When we reached the first line of buildings in the city, I told them, Wait here. Ill let you know when we can continue. I rose into the air and looked for slime or something else that could be good bait. After ten minutes, I found a plump, juicy slime, picked it up, and threw it in the middle of the cats territory. Only three cats pounced on the slime, and I didnt even need a scroll. I shot them with a crossbow, turned them into crystals, and flew off to look for more slime. This was how I cleared the other cats from the territory. In total, I had to kill seven cats, and the last slime continued to crawl peacefully, unbothered by any cats. I returned to the group, and we began combing the area. It was so annoying that my Luck didnt work on dangerous things. It couldve made finding dungeons so much easier. I need some unique Trait that helps find dangerous things. Maybe Hazard or Danger Detection? Mahya, do you know if theres a special trait like Danger Detection? I asked. Huh? She looked at me with furrowed brows and a gaping mouth. What are you talking about? Im thinking of ordering a special Trait like that from the system when my Gate Traveler reaches level 10something that helps find dungeons. She gave me the look, shook her head, and said, Youre an idiot. So, no such Trait exists? We searched for over an hour before Al finally found the Portal of Doom buried under a pile of rubble. Only a tiny sliver of the portal was visible, and we had to move a ton of rubble and debris to reach it. How the hell did the cats even manage to get out of there? The other side of the portal led to a small cave, and when Rue squeezed in to join us, the space became even tighter. Mahya and I stood at the front, with Al behind us, and Rue occupied nearly every inch of the remaining room, his bulk pressing against us and pushing us against the walls. The cave opened into a barren expanse of cracked earth, about two hundred square meters, with dozens of tornado-like twisters swirling furiously across the area. The twisters reached up to the dungeons ceiling, churning like a chaotic dance. They twisted and spun around one another, and every so often, two or more merged into a massive, menacing vortex before splitting apart again into smaller, erratic spirals, flinging sand and earth into the air with relentless force. The gritty particles flew into the cave, stinging my skin and making breathing hard. The sand seemed to seep into every gap, scraping against my lungs with each breath. We all quickly put on our gas masks, and Rue put on the muzzle with the magic circle. Unfortunately, the muzzle wasnt enough against the swirling sand. I tied a bandana tightly around his muzzle for extra protection, hoping to filter out at least some of the airborne grit. Mahya turned toward the portal and said, Lets leave. This dungeons a bust. We cant fight She stopped mid-sentence, her words trailing off as she glanced back at me. Her hand moved to her chin, and she regarded me for a few seconds, her eyes narrowing. Hmm, maybe its not a bust after all. What do you mean? I asked, confused. Its an elemental dungeon, and we cant fight the elements. But youre an elemental wizardmaybe you can do something with it. I shrugged. Worth a try. I split my mind and reached out to connect with the wind, letting my awareness expand into its current. But the moment I made contact, I had to sever the connection immediately. She was nothing like the wind I was accustomed to. Even in her chaotic moments, the regular wind had a sense of freedoma playful, unpredictable energy that was wild but not genuinely hostile. It swirled and danced with a lightness, as if teasing and challenging you to follow her path. But the wind here? It was roiling chaos incarnate. She was violent, malicious, and filled with relentless fury and hatred. Charged with malevolence, she thrummed as if each gust carried a grudge that demanded resolution. She lashed out with a savage will, a force that sought to tear apart, rend, and shatter anything in her path. It was as though the very air seethed with hatred, anger, and raw hostilitya swirling maelstrom of threat and a deep, abiding hunger to annihilate everything within reach. The difference was unmistakable, and it sent a chill through me. This was an ill, polluted wind at its finest.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Clean it, maybe? I waited for a twister to get close to the cave entrance, and when it was near enough, I cast Aggressive Clean on it. Piles of sand and soil flew out of the twister, pelting us like bullets from an automatic rifle. But when I connected to the twister, it felt exactly the same as beforestill the same evil, hateful wind. I was pretty sure Cleanse might help, but since it was a channeled spell, I had to figure out how to stay in contact with the twister to use it. I took a deep breath and stepped out of the cave. Mahyas hand clamped onto my shoulder, and she said in a worried voice, What are you doing? Its going to tear you apart! I have an idea. Dont worry. I gave her a quick reassuring glance before turning my focus back to the storm. I connected to the wind and rose into the air, immediately struggling to keep the link steady. The wind was so steeped in negativity that every instinct screamed at me to break free and retreat, but I forced myself to hold on, gritting my teeth as I floated higher. The twisters seized me like a rag doll, hurling me from one end of the dungeon to another, twisting and spinning in a relentless, chaotic dance. I closed my eyes, hoping it might lessen the dizziness, but I could still feel myself spinning wildly, caught in the throes of the storm like a leaf in a tempest. The twisters tossed me, pulled me, and spun me in every direction, yet I kept my arms pinned to my sides, palms outward, determined to hold my focus. Throughout the chaos, I channeled Cleanse, pouring my mana into the spell whenever I contacted a twister. It felt like an endless battle, and as time dragged on, I could sense my mana reserves dwindlingdropping below two thousand units. But then, gradually, I noticed the storms fury ebb. The violent spinning grew less intense, the gusts less ferocious, until I felt a strange stillness. I opened my eyes and hovered in the eye of the storm, suspended in the air as a colossal vortex surrounded nearly the entire dungeon. It swirled around me like some mythical force while I floated in the center, stable and untouched. I eased back the flow of Cleanse until my channeling rate matched my mana regeneration, holding the spell at a steady pace. I remained in that state for over an hour while the vortex gradually diminished. Its boundaries drew closer, tightening around me, shrinking inward as the storm gradually lost its strength. Finally, I was in the eye of the storm, with the vortex so close it almost brushed against me. Then it didspinning me in a frantic whirlwind. I shut my eyes again, bracing myself against the nausea, but the spin wasnt as bad this time. Slowly, the rotation eased until I could no longer feel any movement. When I opened my eyes, the space was empty. The air around me seemed to hum with a soft chuckle, and I felt an overwhelming wave of gratitude and appreciation directed toward me. She playfully tried to ruffle my hair, sending a faint sense of annoyance at how short it was, then brushed against my face with a tremendous wave of friendship and affection before disappearing. I couldnt tell if she had dissipated or exited the dungeon. I landed and took in my surroundings. Applause erupted behind me. I turned, and Mahya and Al clapped while Rue howled in celebration. He trotted up and said, John bestest wizard. Mahya and Al hugged me, and Al said, That was amazing! Mahya grinned. I knew you could do it. Did I tell you I was a genius? Al looked at her. How are you a genius if John did all the work? Because I thought about it... she began, but her voice trailed off, losing confidence as the words faded. Mahya smart but sometime Mahya silly, Rue informed her, nodding for emphasis. We circled the entire dungeonwhich took exactly five minutesand found neither stairs down nor the core. What the hell? I muttered to no one in particular. The three of us exchanged puzzled looks. One floor made some sense, but where was the core? Let your core absorb the material from the dungeon. Maybe the core will pop up, Mahya suggested. I took out my core and immediately felt an intense, familiar hunger emanating from it. It was the same sensation Id felt the first time it was close to another core. I held it forward, letting the feeling guide me. The sensation intensified after a few meters, right in the center of the space. I stored my core and said, Its here somewhere. Have you ever heard of an invisible core? I dont think it is invisible. I think it is buried, Al said. We started digging with shovels but quickly realized the ground was too compacted. It didnt take long before we had to switch to picks. After two grueling hours and a hole over five meters deep, we finally reached the core. It was relatively small, maybe six or seven centimeters in diameter. Have you ever heard of a buried core? I asked, glancing at them. They both nodded, and Mahya said, Its rare, but it happens. I touched the core and received a spell scroll.
Wind Blade This spell condenses air currents into a razor-sharp blade, slicing through targets with precision. The blade can cut through most materials, leaving a clean, seamless edge. You can cast it silently or with a gust of wind for added impact.
Mahya, Al, and Rue received the same spell. Als face lit up, and he exclaimed, An offensive spell. Perfect! Should I feed the material to my core, or do we want to run this dungeon again? I asked, glancing between them. Feed it to the core, Mahya said without hesitation. The next run, the reward will be much worse. Not worth the effort. It took my core ten minutes to completely drain the dungeons energy. This time, we didnt store the core but exited with it in hand, remaining invisible. The outside was too dangerous to just pop back out suddenlyor at least it was supposed to be. On the other side, there was nothing but rubble and debris, not a monster in sight. Judging by the sun, it was already afternoon, so we returned to the clearing. I opened my house and went all out for dinner, making an especially fancy beef stroganoff using the dungeon beef with wine, cream, and mushrooms. We enjoyed a splendid meal, accompanied by three bottles of wine. For the first day and first dungeon, it wasnt badnot bad at all. Rue Eat Yummy Food, Rue Get BIG There is also a song to express Rue''s joy. Click here to listen to it on PatreonA case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
Lorem ipsum dolor sit amet, consectetuer adipiscing elit. Aenean commodo ligula eget dolor. Aenean massa. Cum sociis natoque penatibus et magnis dis parturient montes, nascetur ridiculus mus. Donec quam felis, ultricies nec, pellentesque eu, pretium quis, sem. Nulla consequat massa quis enim. Donec pede justo, fringilla vel, aliquet nec, vulputate eget, arcu. In enim justo, rhoncus ut, imperdiet a, venenatis vitae, justo. Nullam dictum felis eu pede mollis pretium. Integer tincidunt. Cras dapibus. Vivamus elementum semper nisi. Aenean vulputate eleifend tellus. Aenean leo ligula, B4–Chapter 13: Sorta Loot After breakfast, we were drinking coffee on the porch when Mahya said, Its time to put on armor and go. Al lifted his hand in a halting gesture. I would prefer if we waited a few days before tackling the next dungeon. Why? I asked. What you did yesterday in the elemental dungeon made me realize that I am not fully utilizing my Alchemist class. I dont have any recipes suited for dealing with monsters, but we have plenty of books from Lis. There are a variety of dungeons for us to clear, and I want to find potions that might make some of them easier. Thats actually a good idea, Mahya said, turning to me. You could use the time to go to Lumis and buy more scrolls. More? Why? I asked. We still have a ton left. Lets check how many we have first, and then decide, she said. We took out all the scrolls and counted them. We need more Flame Wave and Ice Slick, Mahya said. Especially the Ice Slickit worked great on those murder ostriches. Theyre not ostriches. They look more like cassowaries, I replied. What is a cassowary? Al asked, tilting his head. An Australian bird that looks like a short ostrich... I trailed off. Mahya rolled her eyes at me and slapped my head. Yeah, okay, I deserved that. The Ember Wave might be effective against the hairy enormous monster, Al said, his tone thoughtful. But we need more Flame Wave either way. It would be wise to buy a larger supply of scrolls and search for additional types. You dismissed the Ice Slick as useless, but we found otherwise. There could be other scrolls that prove useful in specific circumstances. Yeah, I can see that. Ill take care of it, I said, nodding. Do you need more herbs from the Potion Emporium? Yes, I can think of some. I will make you a list, Al replied, tapping his leg. Need anything? I asked Mahya, turning her way. Baked goods, maybe? she said with a smile. Were running low with Rues appetite. Rue big! Rue need lots of yummy! Rue said, his voice sounding indignant. I scratched his ear to appease him. Yes, buddy. You do. With the shopping list in hand, I rose into the air to fly to the Gate. As soon as I was in the air, the wind surrounded and swirled around me. It was a hug. She didnt send the feeling of a hug; I just knew it was a hug without the need for communication from her. The connection between us reached new heights that I hadnt experienced before. I smiled at her in greeting and flew toward the Gate. The first stop was Crystaledge at Tollens store. I flew directly to the city and became visible in an alley behind Tollens Scrollhouse. As soon as I entered, he smiled widely. It is a pleasure to see you again, esteemed merchant. "Good to see you, Tollen," I replied, glancing around at the packed shelves. "I''ll take your entire stock of single-use scrolls." Tollen''s eyebrows shot up but quickly masked his surprise with a broader grin. All of them, without even inquiring what they are? He sounded scandalized. I shrugged. Doesnt matter. Ill find a use for them. Just tally up the amount, and Ill pay in the same coins as last time. His eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly recovered, nodding eagerly. As you wish! A rare kind of customer indeed, he said, reaching for the first batch of scrolls. This shopping stop netted me four cloth sacks full of scrolls, costing me 62 kilograms of coins. Before leaving the store, I asked, Is there a Consistory of Solaria in the city? Tollen shook his head. No. Only in the capital. I bid him farewell, then slipped back into the alley where Id first appeared. As soon as I was out of sight, I became invisible and took to the sky, flying toward Crystalspire. At Crystalspire, I systematically emptied all the stands of scrolls and picked up five more pairs of each magnification level of the magical glasses for Mahya. She hadnt asked, but since I was already here... This shopping spree netted me a few more sacks and crates full of scrolls, costing me over two hundred kilograms of coins. Still, it was an excellent deal. It was already late, so I took a room at an inn close to the emporium and the bakery. In the morning, I faced a dilemma: should I change my glamor back to what it was when I first visited the emporium, or stick with my current glamor and merchant class? In the end, I went with the contemporary glamor. It made sense that a merchant would also have some odd coins from his travels. I made my way to the Potion Emporium, its familiar carved facade welcoming me back. Inside, the cool air and the scent of herbs filled the space. I approached the counter and located a free clerk. Good day, esteemed merchant. How may I assist you today? the clerk greeted me in a courteous and professional tone. I handed him Als list. Id like to buy the entire stock of everything on this list, I said, glancing around at the display cases with the potions. The clerk blinked at me a few times. The full stock? Thats quite an order, he said, eyeing the list again. It may take some time to gather everything. No problem, I replied. Ill wait. Of course, esteemed merchant. Please follow me, and Ill show you to the waiting room while we prepare your order, the clerk said, recovering quickly from his surprise. He led me down a familiar hallway to the waiting room Id used during my last visit. Please make yourself comfortable. Well bring you some refreshments shortly, he added with a polite bow before leaving. I settled into one of the plush chairs, and soon enough, an attendant arrived with a tray of tea and a plate of pastries. After a while, the clerk returned, accompanied by two assistants, each pushing a cart stacked with crates of herbs. Weve gathered the entire stock as requested, he said, gesturing to the crates lined up in the room. I took out a chest of Earth coins and put it on the table. When the clerk saw them, his eyes lit up with excitement. Ah, those coins... Weve encountered them before, though theyre not common around here. Collectors and certain traders seek them out.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. I nodded, meeting his gaze. Good to know. Lets use these for the payment, then. The clerk eagerly weighed the coins, his enthusiasm evident. Its always a pleasure to see something different in trade. This transaction cost me 136 kilograms of coins, and I left the emporium with dozens of crates of herbs, pleased to have crossed another item off my shopping list. My next stop was the bakery. I stepped up to the counter, my eyes gleaming at the delicious array of pastries. Id like to buy as much stock as youre willing to sell from all five storefronts, I said The clerk glanced around at the bustling bakery. Thats quite a request. Are you sure you can handle that much? I nodded firmly. Absolutely. That would require a significant amount of gold. I displayed an assortment of coins from Earth. Do you accept these coins? I will need to check, he replied, taking the coins and disappearing into the back. After about ten minutes, he returned with an apologetic tone. Unfortunately, we only accept the local currency. Its store policy. I sighed. How much would it cost? He did some calculations on a page. For that amount, youre looking at nearly 200 gold coins. I grimaced but nodded. Fine. Ill still take the full stock. He gave orders to the other workers, and the store became a maelstrom of activity. The sellers packed my order into boxes while other workers brought boxes of goods from the other storefronts. My total loot amounted to over four hundred of the strange boxes they had, made from some large leaves. The total cost was also higherit came to 283 gold. I wasnt a miser and had plenty of gold, but I still didnt like paying with it. Paying with Earth coins and crowing about the exchange difference was much more fun. The purchase at the emporium should have cost me almost a million dollars based on Earths gold exchange rate, but instead, it cost about $4,500, according to the price of out-of-circulation coins. My last stop was the Consistory. Again, I emptied all their scrolls, this time paying with Earth coins. I spent so many coins on this shopping spree I was close to depleting the second batch of coins I ordered in Alaska. I still had almost a ton of coins left, and Mahya and Al had some more, but they were running out fast. For a fleeting moment, I considered going to Earth to order more coins but quickly told myself not to be an idiot. A thought crossed my mind while looking for an empty, secluded alley to turn invisible. Al got herbs, Mahya got glassesnever mind that she didnt ask for thembut Rue got nothing. My boy deserved some treats. I spent the rest of the day visiting various plazas that sold grilled or smoked meat, buying out the stock of the delicious items I found. And yes, of course, I tasted everything; I had to verify the quality, after all. By evening, I had spent another 320 gold and 49 kg of Earth coins, but at least Rue was set for a whileor so I hoped. His food intake was insane. I didnt feel like flying at night, so I spent another night in Crystalspire. The following afternoon, I reached the Gate and crossed back to Zindor. When I returned, it was still the evening of the day I left. I expected it; I knew it would happen, but it still messed with my mind every time it did. Welcome back! Mahya exclaimed, a smile spreading across her face. How was the shopping trip? Good. I got you something. I handed her all the glasses. Thank you! she said, hugging me. Wheres Al? I asked. He found something good against monster bugs and disappeared into his lab. Hell probably resurface at some point. Really? I asked, intrigued. What did he come up with? She shrugged. I think its some potion hes working on. He says it might fumigate them. Good. Theyre too fast and annoying. I moved over to Rue, who was wagging his tail enthusiastically. I presented him with a selection of smoked and grilled goodies I had picked up. Look what I brought for you, buddy! Rues eyes lit up as he sniffed the treats, and before I could even set them down, he dove at me, giving me a face tongue bath. Alright, alright! Enough of that! I laughed, wiping my face. Once Rue settled down with his feast, I returned to Mahya. Lets get to work on those scrolls. We need to identify and count them. Good idea. I took out all the sacks and crates I bought, and her eyes widened in surprise. Wow! You bought a lot! Yep! We identified the scrolls, made a list, counted them, and added the scrolls we had from before to the mix. The final loot was: The Shadow Veil was useless with our invisibility, but the rest sounded promising. Monsters and dungeons, here we come! B4—Chapter 14: Chasing Cats and Cutting Trees It took Al two days to complete the potion. In the meantime, Mahya was playing with the various auto parts we had from Vegas. She had some of them to begin with, and when she asked me for the rest, I was ecstatic. I loved clearing my Storage. Although, when it was full, it looked less threatening and overwhelming. The more I emptied it, the more it made me feel uncomfortable and dizzy. It was just too damn BIG. Rue and I used the time to investigate the area around the two hills where my house was situated. We ran into two clusters of the ambush green snakes, but they were smallsix and eleven snakesand we cleared them with no issues. When the first group ambushed us, I shouted to Rue, Dont kill them! Hold them with Telekinesis! We had six snakes suspended in the air, and I ran some experiments. The Wind Blade was effective, slicing them in half, but its flight time was only a tad faster than Mana Dart, so I wasnt sure it would make much of a difference against the snakes speed. Aggressive Clean just made their scales shine. Exude Mana, however, proved to be the winner. The minute I cast it on the first snake, its struggle against the telekinetic hold weakened. I released it, and it flew at about half its usual speed. A second cast made it collapse, and I stomped its head. We had a winner. Rue was still upset that they were no yummy, no levels, but gradually resigned himself to the fact and grumbled less about it. We saw small, cute creatures that I suspected were the squirrels or bunnies of this world. They had bright orange fur, fluffy, oversized ears, and huge, shining eyes that could melt anyones heart. A soft, bushy tail added to their overwhelming cuteness. I couldnt help but let out an Ohhh the first time I saw one. They were just too damn cute. Unfortunately, they were also incredibly skittish. No matter what we did to befriend one, they darted off as fast as their little legs could carry them. At least I managed to snap a picture of one. Rue came running and announced, Lots mana plant, wagging his tail. I scanned the plant with my mana sense, and he was right; the thing was almost pure mana. It looked like the twin brother of poison ivy. I grabbed the stem to yank it out of the ground. Son of a bitch! It stung like poison ivy, too. Leather gloves helped lessen the sting, but not completely. Its attack was partly magical, so the stinging sensation got past the gloves. I stored the one I yanked out as a specimen for Al, but had no intention of collecting more. They were vicious. After two days without seeing Al except for meals, he finally resurfaced from his lab, all smiles. I completed the potion, he announced, sounding and looking proud as he stood tall. Per the description, it harms the nervous system of all bug monsters. Small amounts render them unable to fight or flee, and an extensive amount kills them. The only issue we need to solve is how to distribute the potion. Paintballs wont help. It needs to be airborne for them to breathe it. He glanced at me. Can the wind help with that? I have no idea. Ive never asked it to blow a certain way, but I can try. That will be very helpful. From my familys archive, I know bug monsters come from dungeons with caves or burrows. We need a method to distribute the fume. Mahya leaned forward, her brow furrowing. Do we need protection from it? Should we wear the leather masks? Al shook his head confidently. No. The effect is specific to monsters. Are you sure Rue will be fine? I asked, glancing at the big dog. Hes not a monster, but hes not a human, either. The description says it works only on monsters, Al replied, his tone reassuring. There was a second recipe for the same potion that works on living beings. In alchemy books, living beings are everybody who is not a monsterhumans and animals included. If you want to be extra sure, Rue can always wear his mask. Yeah, Id prefer that, I said, patting Rue. I dont want anything to harm him. Rue bumped his head against mine and exclaimed, John love Rue! I scratched his chin with a smile. Of course, buddy. Youre my best boy. Outside, I connected to the wind. The connection felt different, more substantial and stableas if we were one. Hmm, Mahya had mentioned seeing a wizard talk to the elements. I pointed at a tree and said, Blow that way. The leaves fluttered, and some fell off from the gust. Yes! Back inside, I announced, I have a solution for the potion. Already? Mahya asked, raising an eyebrow. Yeah. Since the twister dungeon, my connection with the wind got stronger. I just had to ask, and she blew. Mahya scrunched her face. Hey! I protested, crossing my arms. Whats that face for? She shook her head and fidgeted. Nothing. Nothing. Oh, come on! Its not nothing. Spit it out. She glanced at me sideways. I just hope that with a stronger connection, you wont become even more... all over the place. Im not all over the place, I shot back. No? When was the last time you practiced your mana sense or mind splitting? Or did the stones exercise from Lis? Not to mention all the books you started and dropped halfway. I fidgeted and rubbed my neck, feeling like a scolded child. I dropped the books because all the magic books are convoluted, confusing, and full of strange descriptions, imagery, and similes. I feel like Im getting stupider and more confused just reading them. I understand why wizards are nutsthey read those horrible books. But yeah, youre right about the rest. Ill find time to practice. Mahya shrugged. Im not your master. You can do whatever you want. You asked why I said all over the place, and I answered. Shed given me some things to think about. Yeah, I needed to be more serious about my practice and advancement. And maybe it was finally time to figure out that Spell Weaver thingy. The following day, we put on our armor and headed to the city. On the way, an idea struck me, and I said to the wind, Please locate all the dungeons in the city and map them for me. Mahya and Al glanced at me quizzically. I shrugged. Its easier for the wind to search, no? I felt a wave of confusion from the wind in response. Look for places like where I cleaned the pollution from you, I clarified. They should have black portals that pulse with mana and give off a dangerous and ominous feel. You cant miss it. The wind seemed to understand, and suddenly, my mind was bombarded with images. They werent the usual mental pictures you see with closed eyes, but impressions of emotions that formed vague, shifting shapes. It was all very confusing, like trying to piece together a puzzle made of feelings. Stop, stop, stop, I said quickly. Just direct me when we reach the city. I sensed her embarrassment and sent a wave of appreciation back to her, a silent gesture of gratitude. Once in the city, I located another plump, juicy slime and dropped it with the cats. Seven pounced on it this time, and I used one of the blade scrollsmuch quicker than bolts. Turning them into crystals, I asked the wind, Are there more cats like the ones I eliminated? She nudged me in a specific direction, and I found another cat stalking something green and small. I didnt get a good look at it, but it might have been a scraglin. Are there any more? I asked. This time, I got no response. Okay, show me the direction of the portals, but only in this territory. I flew higher, encompassing the cats territory with a sweeping gesture.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it She nudged me again, guiding me to the portal of doom embedded in the wall of a crumbling building. Are there any more? I asked. Another nudge. This time, it was toward a pile of rubble that wed have to clearI couldnt see the portal. Are there any more? I repeated. One more direction. Another pile of rubble, but this one formed a passage to the portal. I wasnt sure how stable it was, but I could see the portal. While hovering above it, a cat exited the dungeon. One bolt, and we were richer by one crystal. Are there any more? I asked once more. This time, there was no response. I sent my heartfelt appreciation to the wind and went to get the gang. The first dungeon we approached was the most accessible one, embedded in a buildings wall. Al went in first, shield drawn, and Mahya followed him. She was almost through the portal when she suddenly stumbled back. I caught her halfway down, and Al tumbled out and fell on her, soaking wet and coughing. What happened? I asked, alarmed. Al coughed a few more times, his voice coming out in a croak. The other side is water. I dont know if there is any land or not. The portal leads underwater. I waited for him to catch his breath. I have Water Breathing potions, I offered. Mahya scrunched her face in distaste and shuddered while Al shook his head vehemently, a look of horror on his face. Their reactions made no sense. Whats the problem? I asked, frowning. Those potions are horrible, Mahya said heatedly. Until the potions duration runs out, you cant breathe anything else, so you choke on air. And when the duration ends, you have to cough up lungfuls of water. No way Im drinking that horror. I glanced at the potions with distaste, then took out all the vials I had and handed them to Al. Here. See if you can make something else with them. Keep them, Mahya interjected. We might not have a choice but to use them. Its better to have them for emergencies. We have scuba gear, I pointed out. Yes, Al said, nodding. But drinking a potion takes less time than putting on the gear. Keep them for emergencies. So... I said, glancing between them. Are we putting on scuba gear and checking out the dungeon, or...? Lets skip this one, Mahya said firmly. If our core haul is too low, we can tackle it in the future. For now, lets stick to the easy ones. We headed to the cat dungeon and inspected the rubble. It didnt look stable enough, so we spent three hours clearing it. None of us wanted a pile of debris collapsing on our heads when we exited the dungeon. While we were working on the cleanup, one cat emerged, and Rue took care of it swiftly. Entering the dungeon, we stepped out between two massive boulders that looked way too much like Gate markers. Their rough, moss-covered surfaces loomed over us like a couple of silent guards. On the other side, the place opened up into a whole different worldtowering trees with trunks thick enough to hide a car and branches that stretched out far above. The air was so thick with humidity that it felt like I could drink it, clinging to my skin in a sticky, uncomfortable way. Sweat covered me, and my clothes stuck to me like a second skin. The smell of wet dirt and decaying leaves hit me immediatelydeep and earthy, with an undertone of musk and rotting flesh. Vines dangled from the branches like long, natural ropes, and massive ferns spread everywhere, their leaves glistening with moisture. Light barely made it through the canopy, just narrow beams breaking through here and there, leaving scattered patches across the ground. The forest floor was soft underfoot, covered in fallen leaves, twigs, and twisted roots snaking across the path. The whole place was utterly silentno birds, bugs, or rustling leavesa complete absence of sound. Mahya took out a small knife and cut a thin groove into the bark of a nearby tree. These are great. Finally, some good wood. Yes. But we need to clear it fir Al started to say, but Rues growl cut him off. Rue lunged forward, tackling a creeping cat and killing it quickly. Another cat sprang at him, and then another. Mahya rushed over, sword drawn, but Rue shouted, Rue do cats! Mahya not fight! She skidded to a stop, and we watched as he took on the cats. As more and more of them tried to pounce on him, I got worried, but he looked completely unconcerned. Through our connection, I could feel his elation. He was having funa lot of fun! Well, he does hate cats. The cats were the size of tigers, but compared to Rue, they looked like regular street cats trying to take down a Great Dane. They didnt stand a chance. It took him about five to seven minutes to finish off twelve of them. Whenever he killed one, I cast Harvest Mana Crystal on it, but otherwise, we stayed out of his way. It was interesting that the cats ignored us completely. We were standing there in plain view, but they had eyes only for Ruecats versus dogs at its finest. When the first wave of cats was down, Mahya said, This place is enormous. We should cut down the trees and harvest the vegetation as we go. Otherwise, well be stuck here for days. Rue do cat patrol! Rue announced in a tone that left no room for argument, stomping his foot for emphasis. Sure, buddy. But dont go too far. Patrol around us and take care of the cats while we collect the trees for Mahya. Let us know every time you kill a cat so we can turn it into a crystal, okay? Yes boss! He sounded so elated it was almost worrying. Those trees were no joke. They were as tough as the ones Id cut down in Tuonela. We tried using axes, but they barely made a dent. The only thing that worked was a two-man crosscut saw, that I covered its edge in mana to give it an extra bite. Mahya and I cut down the trees while Al collected the other plants, exclaiming in delight every few minutes. It took us about ten hours to cut down forty-two trees, and once again, I silently thanked my Heal Muscle spell. I was much stronger nowI could feel it with every pull of the sawbut those trees were worthy opponents. Finally, Mahya said, Thats enough. I have no more storage space and dont want to enlarge it. Well feed the rest to the cores. I dropped onto my butt and silently thanked the Spirits for saving me. Rue bounded over to us, a limp cat still dangling from his mouth. His tail wagged furiously as he skidded to a halt, practically vibrating with excitement. Do Identify to Rue! he shouted, his voice booming with pride. We winced at the volume, exchanging amused glances, but there was no ignoring him. Alright, alright, I muttered, activating the spell.
Rue Bonded Familiar Level 14
Rue pranced around us, his head held high as if he were royalty, a dead cat still in his jaws. He turned this way and that, ensuring we got a good look at him from every angle, clearly reveling in his newfound level. Despite the mess, he looked so proud and cute that I couldnt help but feel the urge to squish him. But there was no wayhe was just too damn big for that. Turns out my torture wasnt over yet. We still had to cut down a few more trees for the cores. We ended up cutting five more and feeding them to the four cores through the magic circle, since they still werent at the stage where they could absorb stuff directly. I couldnt wait for the day theyd reach that pointit would make life so much easier. We finished with the trees, but Al still wasnt done with the plants. We helped him harvest the rest, and I handed him the vicious poison ivy, which, of course, he adored and exclaimed over. Al finally nodded, satisfied with the last of the plants hed gathered. We exchanged glances and wordlessly set off to find the floor guardianor maybe the final one. Rue trotted ahead, nose to the ground, but after patrolling the entire dungeon, he hadnt sniffed out any more cats. Suddenly, a blur of fur and muscle crashed down from the canopy. An enormous cat, even bigger than Rue, slammed into Al and Mahya, sending them sprawling. I barely had time to react as the beast snarled, its claws raking through the air. Without thinking, I threw my hand out and unleashed a lightning bolt. The flash struck the cat, and it let out a piercing yowl, muscles seizing from the shock. Al pushed the cat off and sent it tumbling, scrambled to his feet, his armor clinking but intact, and slashed at it with his sword. Mahya, however, lay crumpled, blood soaking through her clothes where the cats claws had torn into her back and legs. I rushed to heal her while Al and Rue launched themselves at the still-twitching creature. Stay down, I muttered, focusing on knitting Mahyas wounds together. She winced, but her breathing steadied as the deep gashes slowly closed. I glanced up just in time to see Rue snap at the cats hind leg, twisting it awkwardly, while Al slammed his shield into its side, knocking it back and slashing at it again. The cat, now limping and bleeding from multiple wounds, staggered but still tried to fight back. I hit it again, another surge of lightning crackling from my fingers. The beast let out one final, pitiful yowl before Mahya, now back on her feet and pissed, lunged forward. With a swift, angry slash of her sword, she decapitated the cat, cursing the whole time. Some words were in languages I didnt recognize, but the heat behind them made it clear they were colorful. She wiped her blade on the grass, still grumbling under her breath, and glared at the lifeless beast. She kicked it one last time for good measure, and I turned it into a crystal. The crystal from this cat was the size of a pomelo, and finally, my interface categorized it as a Medium Mana Crystal. All the others had been marked as small. We couldnt find the core anywhere around the trees, so we all looked up. Mahya jumped a few times and eventually spotted it in the tree canopy where the cat had ambushed us. It was relatively smallonly about five centimeters in diameter. Why are the cores so small? I asked. The one from Tuonela was six months old and already three and a half centimeters. Shouldnt they be bigger? You cant compare mana 38 to mana 61, Mahya said. I thought there were high mana areas during integration, I replied. Yes, I read the same, she said, frowning. Im not very knowledgeable about the subject, but maybe this area wasnt a high mana zone. We all got boots from the coreRue included.
Paw of Nimbleness Type: Boots Effect: This item grants the wearer increased agility and stealth for a short duration. When activated, the wearer becomes light on their feet, reducing noise and increasing jump height. Cost: 50 mana Duration: 3 minutes Cooldown: 30 minutes
I tried mine on, and they were surprisingly comfortable, but I didnt think Id use the magical effect. The mana price was just too high for what it offered. Want to try yours? I asked Rue. I got a powerful wave of disgust from him. He shook his head vehemently. Rue no wear no bad cat boots! The three of us had a hard time keeping straight faces at his indignant and disgusted tone, but somehow, we managed not to laugh. It took my core nearly six hours to absorb everything in the dungeon until only the hazy border remained. I measured itstill 37 cmno progress size-wise. While the core devoured the dungeon, we settled down for a pastry dinner, and Rue enjoyed a smoked meat feast. Mahya took out the RV, and we took some time to rest. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, my core was done, and we could exit. We had been in this dungeon for over thirty hours and were well and truly sick of it by that point. Dungeon no. 2DONE. B4—Chapter 15: A Minor Setback The next dungeon we tackled was the buried one. As usual, when we arrived at the citys outskirts, everyone waited for me to check the area. The place was eerily empty this timeno cats slinking through the shadows like before. Instead, two hairy, hornless rhinos lumbered through the territory, their massive bodies sending tremors through the ground with each step. And, of course, they just had to be inconsiderate, wandering off in opposite directions. I needed two scrolls because of their stubborn refusal to stay together. One rhino was about fifty meters to the left, the other nearly a hundred to the right. Annoying. I ripped the first scroll, and the rhino instantly found itself a lot less hairyand a lot more roasted. I could almost sense its confusion. Too bad, buddy. I pulled out the second scroll and repeated the process for the other rhino. The damn thing didnt even flinch as its thick pelt burned away, leaving it looking like an oversized, angry cow. Once they were sporting their new, streamlined looks, I shot them with the quill-bear bolts. With quick, practiced motions, I aimed and fired. The bolts flew true, striking each rhino squarely. After five bolts each, they collapsed into the dust with a dull thud, with little fanfare. At least they werent dramatic about it, and the crystals from them were relatively large. My inventory still labeled them Small Mana Crystals, but they were easily three times bigger than the ones we got from the cats. It took us half a day to clear all the debris and reach the portal, buried under what had once been an entire building, now reduced to a mess of stone and twisted metal. Finally, we uncovered the portals black surface, hidden beneath the ruins. Stepping through, we entered a massive cave. The first thing that struck me was the sheer size of the place. It was so vast that the ceiling was invisible, disappearing into the oppressive darkness above. The air was cool, almost damp, carrying an earthy scent mixed with something faintly metallic. There were no visible light sources, no glowing crystals or torches, yet somehow, we could still seejust barely. The dim, shadowy atmosphere was like being outside on a clouded night with no city lights. It felt oppressive, the kind of darkness that made you squint and question every shifting shadow, unsure if something was lurking just beyond your line of sight. We stood there, taking in the eerie expanse of the cave, our breaths echoing faintly in the silence. Just as I relaxed, a faint rustling reached my ears, coming from somewhere above. Instinctively, I looked up. A swarm of small creatures descended on us, pouring out of the darkness like a living wave. They were almost spherical, their gaping mouths stretching across their entire bodies, packed with rows of razor-sharp, piranha-like teeth. They had no eyes, just gaping maws. Four leathery wings beat furiously and drove them toward us at an alarming speed. In perfect sync, the four of us cast Wind Blade. The magic cut through the air with a sharp whistle, slicing clean through the swarm like a hot knife through butter. They didnt even have time to scream; they just fell apart mid-air. Blood rained down on us, thick and steaming, splattering against my skin with a wet, burning sting. I screamed. The sound tore from my throat uncontrollably, raw and desperate. My skin was on fire. No, worse, it was melting. My vision blurred, then vanished completely as everything went black. A fire ignited in my mouth and through, silencing my screams. The pain was so intense, it was like I was being eaten alive.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I pressed a trembling hand to my burning skin, summoning the magic to heal myself. The magic worked, but the acid was relentless. I could feel it eating deeper, faster than I could heal. Panic rose in me as I stumbled backward, my feet slipping on the slick floor. It smelled like burnt hair and scorched flesh. I gagged on the thick stench, my hands shaking uncontrollably. Just as I thought it was all over, something clamped onto my armteeth, sharp and unyielding. I was yanked backward with brutal force. The world spun as I crashed onto my back. The impact knocked the breath from my lungs, and for a moment, all I could do was gasp as the pain swallowed me whole. I was being devoured, piece by piece. Sharp, searing pain flared up on my shoulders, back, and arms. New patches of my skin were being ripped away. The agony was relentless, each new burn more unbearable than the last. My mind struggled to stay focused on healing, but I was trying to put out a wildfire with a trickle of water. My whole body was burning alive. I was on fire. Undress! Mahyas voice screamed through my mind, sharp and urgent. Her telepathic shout cut through the agony. My hands were useless. They shook so badly I couldnt grasp the edge of my armor. My body wasnt obeying me. I cant! My mind screamed back in a frantic rush as I tried to peel away the fabric. Mahyas voice came again, louder, more desperate. Stow the clothes right off your body! In a haze of pain, I finally remembered. With a flick of my mind, I shoved the burning clothes into my storage space, but the damage was done. I could feel the acid eating away at me. Melting my skin down to the bone. SomeoneMahya, I thinksplashed water over me. It hit my raw skin like ice over an open wound. For a moment, the relief was so sharp it ignited the pain all over again. More water! I managed. Another splash and the burning eased a little more. I poured everything into healing, the magic coursing through my veins, fighting back the damage. My mind was racing, but my body was falling apart. It wasnt enough. I couldnt think straight. The pain was suffocating me. Breathing was hard, like I had to fight for each breath. Every nerve was screaming, each wave of agony louder and sharper than the last. My hands were shaking so much I could barely keep them steady. I touched my eyes. Blind. I was still blind. Panic surged again, but I forced myself to focus. Regrow flesh. Just one eye. Start with that. It took every ounce of concentration I had left, but after what felt like an eternity, my vision slowly returned to one of my eyes. I blinked against the dim light, trying to see through the haze of pain and exhaustion. We were out of the dungeon. Somehow, we had escaped. The others looked like hell. Mahyas left side was melted almost to the bone, her ear and part of her face missing. Als front was mostly fine, but his head and back were a mess, his flesh still melting. My mouth wouldnt work. My lips and tongue were too damaged to speak. Instead, I reached out telepathically, my voice a weak echo of what it usually was. Come closer to me. And more water. They did. I split my mind into four parts, touching each with whatever strength I had left. My hands rested on Rue, my feet brushing against Al and Mahya. I poured healing into all of us. The magic flowed weakly at first, then stronger, until the worst burns healed. As the pain slowly ebbed away, Als voice broke the heavy silence, raspy but filled with sincerity. Mahya... thanks for getting me out of there. His usual condescending tone was gone, replaced by something raw and honest. Mahya, still wincing as she poured more water over us, gave a small nod. Of course, she mumbled, her speech distorted. Al and Mahya kept pouring water on us, trying to get rid of the acid on our bodies. The acid ate us up with a foul chemical stench that made breathing hard. The water was fighting the acid with each splash, but each splash was another wave of pain. It was forever before the burning finally became bearable. I got dizzy. Mana: 50 out of 11,700. Active regeneration and Absorb Mana sped the process to 56 units a minute, and every few hundred, I stopped and cast a healing Touch on all of us again and again. After the third regeneration stop, I switched to Regrow Flesh, focusing on the worst areas and patching up the deep wounds. Time blurred. Hours? Maybe more. I wasnt sure. Finally, it was over. We were whole again, but the damage lingered. Most of our hair was gone, burnt away by the acid. Poor Rue looked like a mangy dog, his fur missing in patchy clumps, but the worst was behind us. The pain was gone. We werent whole, not by a long shotbut we were alive. And that was enough. B4—Chapter 16: Party Member No. 5 We were still sitting three meters from the portal, buck naked, recuperating mentally, if not physically, when one of the toothy balls flew out of it. Al cast Wind Blade, and we all sprang to our feet, backing away. Shit! Mahya said. We need to prevent those murder balls from spreading through the city. Lets just bury the damn thing as it was before, I said. No way, she shot back. Im not letting that dungeon get away with hurting us so badly. Itll pay by feeding one of my cores. Im not sure I want to go back in there, Al said. Neither do I, but we have to, she insisted. Every dungeon has its own challenge. Without John, the twister dungeon would have been impossible. Without Rue, the cat dungeon wouldve been a lot harder. We just need to find the right approach for this one. If we cant handle a dungeon on a mana 38 world, we have no business going to higher mana worlds. And besides, Im not letting it get away with hurting us. How did you manage to function after the acid splash? I asked Mahya. I was paralyzed from the pain. She glanced at me, her expression calm despite the memory. I drank two healing potions. You can drink two at the same time? I tilted my head, surprised. Yes, if theyre different, she explained, shrugging slightly. I drank one from Lis and one from Al. Turning to Al, I asked, Did you drink a potion? He nodded, his fingers tapping lightly on his leg. Yes, but only after Mahya got me out. Initially, I was also paralyzed from the pain. Note to self: Drink potions even if you have healing magic. Mahya said something, but I didnt catch it. What? I asked, glancing at her. We should get dressed, she repeated, giving me a pointed look. Good idea. And open your house here, she added. Well set a rotation for murder ball elimination until we figure out how to deal with them. But we should do it quickly. Im not going back in there today or tomorrow, even if we have a solution, I said, shaking my head. I need to get my head straight first. Thats an impossible task, she said with a wink. Yeah, yeah. Whatever. I waved her off. I opened the house in its small configuration and activated the mana absorption and lightning protections. Rue announced, Rue do ball guard. I scratched his ears and said, Thanks, buddy, before heading to cook dinner. Dinner was a no-gomy hands still shook too badly, so we ate food from our Storage. Mahya pulled out single-use scrolls and went through them individually, occasionally shaking her head with a huff. Al disappeared into his lab. Rue and I sat on the porch while I took out my guitar. I wrote nothing new, just strummed the strings and played the songs I knew. After a while, the shaking in my hands eased, and I felt more grounded. During this time, a few murder balls exited the dungeon, and Rue cast Wind Blade on them. It was a fantastic spell that enhanced our offensive potential, especially from a distance. Want to rest? I asked Rue. I can replace you. I dont feel like sleeping. He licked my cheek, went inside, and dragged his beanbag onto the porch. The bag was even bigger than before. Did you enlarge it? I asked him. He wagged his tail a hundred times a minute. Yes! Rue now big. Rue need big bed. Mahya joined me on the porch. I went through the scrolls, and the only options that might work are Flame Wave or Frostbite. Not Flame Wave, I said. The smoke from the burning acid might be as toxic as the acid. Yeah, I think so too. Im also unsure about Frostbite. It might only slow them down. And then what? Mahya frowned, rubbing her chin. Maybe just bury the dungeon as before and forget about it? I suggested again, leaning back in my chair. After all, you gave up on the water dungeon without too much fanfare. She narrowed her eyes, a sly smile forming. I have one last idea that might work. What? We can use your house. My house? I asked, sitting up straighter. Yes. She gestured toward it. Think about it. It ate a lot of metal, rubber, wood, and stone. You can order it to create a thick protective layer. We go in, make some noise, or you could even shoot some lightning bolts up. She mimed tossing something into the air. The balls descend on us, and we jump into the house. The mana absorption neutralizes the magical aspect of the acid, and even if the physical component eats away some of the protective layers, the house can regenerate them. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. The lightning protection kills the buggers. We keep doing it until the cave is cleared. What about the fumes? The mana absorption would neutralize them. Acid fumes arent only magical. The regular ones are also deadly. She paused, furrowing her brow. Hmm, yeah. You have a point. Maybe your vicious cleaning spell will work on it? Its not vicious cleaning, I corrected, rolling my eyes. Its Aggressive Clean. She waved dismissively. Same thing. How do you want to test it? I asked. Lets fry the next murder ball, and you cast your spell. The next acid ball flew out of the dungeon. I shot it with lightning, and it immediately exuded noxious acidic smoke. I cast Aggressive Clean on it, and the smoke vanished like it had never existed. Mahya jumped, pumping her fist in the air. Yes! Im a genius! Oh, well. It looked like we were going back into the acid pit. I wasnt thrilled about it, but Mahya was right. We needed to conquer itnot just for revenge, but to learn how to handle more challenging monsters and dungeons. Ill tell Al, she said and darted into the house. She came back five minutes later. He wants a day. Hes working on something important. On what? I asked, curious. I dont know. She shrugged. He said that if it works, well see. I stayed on the porch with the guitar for half the night. Occasionally, I cast Wind Blade on an acid ball that flew out of the dungeon, and once on an insect monster that approached the house. The blade didnt kill the monster, but lightning sure did. Mahya replaced me at some point. I woke Rue so he could come into the house, and we went to sleep. The next day, I spent meditating. Or rather, I ordered the house to create a terrace on the roof and spent the whole day there, feeling the different types of mana in the environment. In Zindor, the mana felt denser, richer. I must have learned to detect mana densityI could definitely feel the difference. I didnt think I could tell precisely what the mana level was in a certain area, but I did sense differences in the saturation level. As always, after hours of meditating on mana, I felt refreshed, energized, and calm. I needed it to shake off the lingering fear and stress from our last experience. Yes, it was painful, scary, and almost fatal. But we survived and learned. Or at least, I learned to approach monsters and dungeons more carefully and not be so confident in our abilities. Yes, we are a strong team. But we are not invincible and must take minimal precautions. While on the roof, I took out my armor and examined it. The mithril parts were fine, but the leather sections on the back, shoulders, and arms had sizeable holes. I asked the house to create a faucet on the roof, and it worked. A faucet rose from the roof, and I washed the acid off the armor. It was unfortunate to see it damaged, especially since I had nothing else as gooduntil I saw something that amazed me. Right in front of my eyes, one hole shrank a little. It didnt close completely, but it got smaller. I rechecked the armor description.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
Properties:
  • Dark Magic Resistance: Grants a 60% resistance to dark magic, forming a powerful shield that absorbs and repels dangerous spells and curses.
  • Enhanced Fighting Prowess: Enhances combat abilities by 25%, boosting the wearers strength, agility, and endurance.
  • Radiant Shield: Projects a shield of light that grants temporary invulnerability to dark magic and reduces physical damage for 10 seconds.
  • Valors Aura: Provides a morale-boosting aura to allies within 15 meters, enhancing their combat effectiveness and fear resistance.
There was no mention of self-repair, but I was sure the holes had gotten smallernot by much, but still smaller. I chalked it up to the each has added their blessings and enchantments section and left it at that. It was always lovely to discover good qualities in my stuff. Self-adjusting and self-repairingcool! Al resurfaced in the evening with his hair intact. It didnt have the nice haircut he had before, but it was backand at the same length as before the acid burned it. Al! Your hair! How did you do that? I asked, staring in surprise. Potion. I made one for you and Mahya as well. Unfortunately, not for Rue yet. I need a different potion for fur, and Im still looking for a recipe in Liss books. Rue huffed and said, Go look. I will, I promise, Al assured him, giving his ear a scratch. Mahya told him about the dungeon plan, and he agreed. He didnt look thrilledprobably the same way I didbut he nodded and said, I will join you. If you can find a potion to fix Rues fur, Id prefer to do it before the dungeon. His fur is his armor. I dont want to go in with his skin exposed, I told Al. I will continue looking after dinner, he promised. When I drank the potion, I got back the short stubble I hadnot the long hair I had before the fire dungeon. Good. I didnt want to look for a hairdresser, or whatever they had here. When Mahya drank her potion, it was a whole different story. Her hair exploded into a wild, frizzy cloud, sticking out in every direction like shed been struck by lightning. It puffed up so much it looked like a beachball made entirely of hair, wobbling and bouncing with every tiny movement she made. Every time she twitched, it rippled like waves in a storm. The three of us burst out laughing uncontrollably. Rue even rolled over, kicking his legs in the air. I took out my camera, but she pointed a threatening finger at me. Dont you even think about it if you dont want all your cameras in pieces. I stuck my tongue out at her. She was no fun. She turned dramatically on her heels, her wild hair bobbing and swaying like an unruly cloud, and stomped up the stairs. It took Al another two days to find a fur recipe and another day to make it. During this time, more and more murder balls exited the dungeon, and Mahya became increasingly anxious to clear it. Her hair was back in its usual braids, and every time I looked at it and smiled, she gave me a murderous glare and said, Not a word if you value your life.
We stood in front of the portal again. It hung over us like a dark cloud, the memory of our last run-in still fresh in my mind. I wasnt thrilled about diving back into the acid pit, but Mahya was determined, and Al seemed resigned. Rue was just glad to have his fur back. Ready? Mahya asked, her voice tense. No, I admitted. Alright, Al said, clutching his shield with white knuckles. His face remained stoic, but the faint twitch in his jaw gave away his nerves. Lets get this over with. We became invisible and stepped through the portal into the massive cavern. Darkness pressed down from above, and the faint metallic scent clung to the air. But I couldnt dwell on the atmospherethis time, we came prepared. I removed the house in its small configuration, with the extra protective layers, as planned. The mana absorption and the lightning protection were up, ready to neutralize whatever horrors awaited us. The familiar sound of leathery wings filled the air. Sure enough, a horde of acid balls descended from the ceiling, their toothy maws wide and ready to tear us apart. Positions! Mahya yelled. I fired red lightning at the ceiling, the bolts arcing repeatedly through the swarm. Acidic smoke filled the air, but I cast Aggressive Clean repeatedly, and the smoke disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. The balls descended, and we leaped into the house right as they reached us. Lightning crackled through the air, hitting the murder balls with a satisfying buzz. I could feel the lightning protection going off all over the house. There were hundreds of them. The mana absorption field did its job, neutralizing the magical part of the fumes. Physical acid hissed against the houses protective layer, but the house regenerated as quickly as the acid ate away at the layers. I stood by the living room window, casting Aggressive Clean repeatedly until that side was clean. I moved to the next window, told the house again not to absorb the mana from my spells, and continued casting. After some time, no more lightning went off from the house, and the cave was clear of fumes. We creeped out of the house, ready to jump in immediately, but all was clear. No murder balls and no fumes. That worked better than I expected, Al said, his voice filled with relief. We need to verify it was all of them, Mahya said. She became visible, jumped, and shouted, and more murder balls descended. I shot them with red lightning and cleaned the air. We jumped in, and the house took care of the rest. The sequence repeated three times, but on the third attempt, nothing happened. Mahya tore a Solar Flare scroll to ensure the cave was clear. The cave lit up, revealing its enormous size. The ceiling stretched over three hundred meters high, and no more murder balls appeared. I told my house, Absorb everything. It took a while, but we finally stood in an empty space with hazy borders and a tunnel opposite the dungeon entrance. We moved as a unit toward the second cave, repeating the process. The balls were bigger, came faster, and there were more of them. In the first cave, they were the size of a ping-pong ball, here a tennis ball. But even with those differences, the strategy held. Lightning fried them, and the house absorbed and protected us as needed. The third cave had even more balls, and they were even biggerabout a volleyball. I worried the house wouldnt have enough materials to regenerate the protective layers, but it held up like nothing was amiss. Cave No. 4murder basketballs. My house is a trooper and a murder machine. Cave No. 5 was different. Al walked in first and immediately jumped back out. Its the core room, he said telepathically. Mahya and I crept forward and looked inside. There was one humongous blob, wingless and the size of a car, surrounded by five murder balls the size of Pilates balls, all with wings, flying around it and the core. I dont think my house can survive so much acid, I said. Mahya paced back and forth for a few minutes, tapping her chin with her finger. Then she stopped and walked back to us. I have an idea, she said. I searched the books and found that C4 and Claymore mines wont explode from fire, but theres a high chance the IEDs will. Al, Rue, and your house should wait one cave back. We throw in the IEDs, tear a few Flame Waves each, and retreat as fast as possible. After some time, we progress with you casting your murderous clean. Its not murderous clean. You know what, forget about it. The rest sounds doable, I said. Why cant I join you? Al asked. John can fly, and I can jump twenty metersnot only up. You cant. I dont want you to be caught in the blast. He didnt look happy about it but nodded. Rue can fly! Rue said. Rue can tear scrolls! I know, Mahya said. But its slower with Telekinesis. You dont want to get hurt, right? Now Rue nodded while sending me powerful, dissatisfied vibes. When I took out the house a cave away from the core room, I asked Mahya, Wont the explosion harm the core? No. Especially not in its dungeon. Dont worry. Mahya and I crept to the core room, the tension thick. The massive blob sat in the center, unmoving, while the five winged murder balls floated lazily around it, unaware of what was about to come. I clutched the IEDs in my hands, the weight of them a reminder of the risk we were about to take. Ready? Mahya asked. I took a deep breath. Lets do it. We crouched low, creeping toward the edge of the caves entrance. Al and Rue waited in the cave behind us, well out of range of what would happen. I could feel Rues dissatisfaction prickling at the back of my mind, but there wasnt time to deal with that right now. We had a job to do. Mahya counted down. Three, two, one. On one, I tossed the IEDs into the cave. They sailed through the air, landing with a dull thud near the blob. The murder balls stirred, but didnt react fast enough. Now! Mahya said, and I tore three Flame Wave scrolls filled with mana to their limit. In an instant, the room lit up as fire burst to life and rapidly spread through the space. The murder balls shrieked, their bodies igniting in a blaze of flames. The heat was intense, and the air filled with a thick, acrid smoke. I didnt wait to see the damage. Go, go, go! I shouted, launching into the air as Mahya leaped twenty meters in a single bound. The explosion hit behind usa deep, rumbling boom that shook the cave walls. I flew toward the house, the force of the blast buffeting me mid-flight. Mahya landed just ahead of me, springing again, and we both shot toward the safety of the houses protective layers in perfect sync. For a few moments, all we could hear was the roar of the flames and the echo of the blast reverberating through the cavern. The houses protections held firm, absorbing the shocks. Think it worked? I asked, panting as I cast Aggressive Clean to wipe away the fumes creeping closer to the house. Lets give it a minute, Mahya said, her face flush from the heat and the exertion. We waited, watching the smoke. I cast Aggressive Clean on it every time it got close to the house. After some time, no more smoke blew into our cave. Ready? Mahya asked. I nodded. We stepped cautiously out of the house and moved toward the cave entrance again. I cast another Aggressive Clean, the remaining acidic fumes vanishing. Inside, the murder balls were gone, reduced to charred husks littering the floor. The blob, however, remained. It was scorched and partially melted, but still very much alive, and the core still pulsed faintly behind it. Well, I said, eyeing the blob warily, that went about as well as it could have. Agreed, Mahya muttered, stepping forward. Now its your turn. I split my mind in two, firing red lightning at the blob repeatedly with one hand while casting Aggressive Clean with the other. Two minutes later, there was no more bloband no more acid. We touched the core. Son of a bitch! I muttered, glaring at the pathetic reward: 30 measly gold coins. It didnt feel fair after everythingthe acid burns, the close calls. Not even close. Mahya added some colorful words of her own. Rue didnt care either way, but Al was happy. He got a scroll. Hey! I protested. How come you got a spell, and we got gold? Its not a spell. Its a potion recipe. He handed over the scroll, and I identified it.
Potion of Dissolving Wrath A potent acid that can dissolve almost any material, including metals and stone. When applied, it eats through surfaces with alarming speed, leaving nothing but ash and vapor in its wake. Handle with extreme caution, as even magical protections struggle to withstand its corrosive power.
Sounds nasty, I said. Yes, Al replied, nodding thoughtfully. But it can be useful in certain circumstances. I wish it were for gunpowder or some other kind of explosive, Mahya said, frowning as she stared at the blob remains. For that, I think wed need to clear explosive balls, not acid balls, I said as I cast the harvesting spell on the blob and the torn acid balls. I ended up with one mana crystal the size of my fist and five smaller crystals about 2 cm in diameter. Mahya shuddered, wrapping her arms around herself. Please dont say that. You might make it happen. I thought you loved explosives? Al asked. Yes, when Im the one exploding them, not when they explode on me. I shrugged. Thats logic for you, I guess. B4—Chapter 17: Crafting Magic, One Step at a Time Ten meters from the dungeon with the murderous balls, a battle raged. Three insects, each the size of a Mini Cooper, attacked a hornless rhino. The insects looked like grasshoppers, but with four arms instead of two, each tipped with sharp protrusions that caught the light. They darted in and out with unnerving precision, landing blows every time they got close enough. The rhinos thick fur worked like armor, absorbing most of the damage, though here and there, I spotted patches of blood where the bugs had broken through. The rhino wasnt just standing there, though. It charged at them, trying to trample the insects with sheer force, but they were too quick. Every time the rhino lunged or tried to stampede over one, the creature would zip away, leaving it to charge at nothing but air. It was a dance of sorts, though a brutal one, with the rhino growing more frustrated by the second, as it just couldnt seem to land a hit on the swift, skittering bugs. Luckily, we left the dungeon invisible. We stood and watched the battle for a minute or two before Mahya asked telepathically, Shall we take care of them, or leave it for another day? Lets leave that for another day. Weve fought enough, I replied. Okay. Sneak around quietly so we wont be heard, she said. We better fly out of here. Al, get on my back, I said. Al touched my shoulder and climbed onto my back. Mahya, do you need help finding Rue? I asked. No. Im already on him. I rose into the air, flying beyond the city limits. About a kilometer out, I said, Thats enough, lets land. We should fly to our hills. I dont feel like walking. Im exhausted, Mahya said. Youre spoiled, thats what you are, I teased. That too, she said with a laugh. I became visible, and a moment later, Rue and Mahya appeared as well. She immediately stuck her tongue out and winked at me. I shook my head in resignation. We took a few days to rest, and during that time, I focused on building a shield spell. I remembered the shield Id seen an adventurer cast before the hell dungeon and wanted something similar. The last dungeon made it clear we needed something like that. It took me a day to design the runes and magic script for a shield that would protect against physical damage, but things got trickier when it came to magic. I quickly realized I couldnt make it block magic in generalit had to be specific to each school of magic, which made it much more complicated. I asked Mahya and Al for a list of all the existing schools, and the list was enormous. Fire Magic Water Magic Earth Magic Air Magic Lightning Magic Ice Magic Magma Magic Wood Magic Arcane Magic Illusion Magic Necromancy Divination Magic Conjuration Magic Transmutation Magic Enchantment Magic Healing Magic Time Magic Gravity Magic Shadow Magic Light Magic Blood Magic Sound Magic Psionics (Mind Magic) Rune Magic Space Magic Soul Magic Beast Magic Metal Magic Chaos Magic Weather Magic Magnetism Magic Dream Magic Poison Magic Spirit Magic Stone Magic Explosion Magic Life Magic Death Magic Storm Magic Crystal Magic Void Magic Illumination Magic Sand Magic Glass Magic Mirror Magic Black Magic Curse Magic Charm Magic Plant Magic Lava Magic Star Magic Tidal Magic Frost Magic Force Magic Seismic Magic Vibration Magic Ash Magic Cloud Magic Metal Magic Soundwave Magic Plague Magic Smoke Magic Ember Magic Spectral Magic Energy Magic Kinetic Magic Dreamwalking Magic Shapeshifting Magic Petrification Magic Phantom Magic ... They had more types to add, but I stopped listing them. No matter how large I could make the mesh, it was too much for a single spell. After some thought, I settled on the four major elements, death, and black magic. Even those were pushing the limits of my ability to fit everything into the mesh. While I was working on the original plan for the spell, something finally clicked. Id been feeling this nagging sense that something was off with my spells for a while now, but I couldnt quite put my finger on ituntil now. All the spells and abilities I had, whether I bought them, learned them on my own, or received them from the Guidance, advanced in levels and improved over time. But my own spells? They were static, stuck at the same level, no matter how much I used them. Take Harvest Snake, for example. That one I understoodit didnt change because I rarely used it. But Harvest Herbivore? Id cast that over 500 times. And Harvest Mana Crystal? I had cast that spell so many times I lost count ages ago. Yet neither spell had improved. Harvest Mana Crystal still worked fine on small to medium monsters, but if the monster was any bigger, I had to cast it multiple times, or Id lose some of the mana to dissipation. It made little sense. Even Mana Dart had progressed. I remember when I leveled it up to two darts when I was taking out the cats, and it jumped to three when I fought in the Gorge. So why hadnt my other spells followed suit? It wasnt just oddit was downright frustrating. Spells that shouldve evolved and become stronger with use were stuck. Id been hammering away at them for what felt like forever, and nothing had changed. I was missing some hidden key or a crucial step that made them grow like the others. I vaguely remember a book from Lis that Id come across and learned its language. It was something like Spell Progression or Spell Advancement, or at least thats what stuck in my head. So I went looking for it. Took me a few hours, though. Without remembering the exact title, I couldnt locate it by feeling like I usually did. I kept sifting through everything, retracing my steps until I eventually found it.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. It was called Natural Spell Progression Via Mana Pathways. No wonder it took me so longId only remembered part of the name. For two days, I poured over the book, and it quickly became clear what the issue was with my spells. It turns out that each spell had a built-in component that allowed it to create new mana pathways as it was used. The spell didnt have a progression element built into it, but mana pathways creation instead. The more the pathways progressed, the more efficient and powerful the spell became. My spells, however, didnt do that. Instead of generating new pathways, they simply used the main mana channels in my hands. At first glance, that didnt seem like a huge issueexcept for two very important details. One: because no new mana pathways were forming, my body wasnt improving or adapting to cast the spells more efficiently. And two, which was much more critical: the lack of new pathways made my spells far more expensive than they shouldve been. Take Harvest Mana Crystal, for example. It was the cheapest of the lot at 50 mana per cast, but the moment I needed to cast it more than once on larger monsters, the cost shot up. Harvest Herbivore? That one ran me a hefty 350 mana per castridiculously high for a harvesting spell. And the Harvest Snake? It only cost 70 mana, but I only used it on small snakes for their venom sacs. If we were dealing with bigger snakes or needed to harvest more than that, the cost would scale up fast. After a quick mental calculation, I realized that if I had to harvest a snake in Tuonela using this spell, it would cost me somewhere in the ballpark of 400 to 600 mana. Thats an insane mana price for one cast. I also realized something elsethose small channels Id discovered in my body back in Vegas, the ones I referred to as stage 2 channels, werent actually an integral part of me. I had always assumed they were just part of my natural development, but it turned out they formed because of learning new spells and skills. It wasnt just random growththose new abilities created the channels. And the more I used those spells and skills, the more those channels expanded and strengthened. So, the progression wasnt just about the spells themselves; it was my body adapting and creating new pathways to handle the magic more efficiently. I had no idea how to build the mana pathway component into my spells. I had no idea how to even begin. It was clear I lacked a ton of knowledge on the subject, and that was a problem. So, I looked through the books, and found a few that seemed promisingbut of course, they were thick and packed with that dense, awful language Ive always hated in magic texts. I knew diving into them would be a long, exhausting, and frustrating process. The kind that would probably leave me tearing my hair out by the end. Right now, I didnt have the time for them. We had a city full of dungeons we were itching to clear, and getting bogged down in magical theory wasnt part of the plan. So, I set those books aside and went back to working on my spell, knowing it would be less than optimal without those mana pathways. Oh, well. Better than nothing. When I went back to work on my spell, I made a few changes to reduce its mana cost. I added some if>then conditions to the structure, so the spell would only use as much mana as needed to stop a projectile or incoming spell. It would still be expensiveabout 50 or maybe 100 mana to block a minor attack or weak spell, and it could go up to 500 mana for something more serious. But given the situation, it was better than having no shield. The good thing was, I knew this spell would work for me, especially with my new Mana Siphon ability in play. For Al, though, it would have limited use. Still useful, but not something he could rely on constantly. Mahya, on the other hand, was a different story. With her limited mana pool, which she needed mostly for her skills, this spell would end up doing more harm than good. It would drain her dry in no time, leaving her without the mana she needed to be effective. So while it was a decent solution for me, it wasnt something we could all count on. After I finished the original design, it took me another three days to actually build the spell. It was a tedious processcreating a mesh the size of a Pilates ball because the spell was so complex. Every step required precision. When I finally completed it, I double-checked everything to make sure it was all in place, no loose ends. Satisfied that the spell was solid, I closed it up. And, of course, as always, my red light was flashing.
Congratulations, Wizard! Through your skill, intellect, and mastery of the arcane arts, you have successfully created a new spell to hold a protective shieldone that has never existed in the annals of magic. The arcane forces have recognized this extraordinary achievement. Please name your spell to finalize its creation: _______________.
I checked for any problematic language in the spell, but found nothing wrong. I didnt try too hard to come up with an elaborate name, either. Ultimately, I just followed the systems suggestion: Protective Shield. Simple, but it worked. I poured mana into the mesh, and the orb vanished as soon as I did. In its place, Protective Shield popped up on my profile under Wizard Spells. Just like that, it was officially part of my arsenal, and I was ready for the next dungeon.
I flew over the city to check on the monster situation. There were definitely more than after our last fishing operation, but still not as many as before we cleared a sizeable chunk of them. I reported my findings to the group, and Mahya asked, Same method as last time? Why not? Al asked. It works, why change it? It took us a full day to clean out the city again, using exactly the same methods. We stayed clear of the areas with the flying monsters, though. If we could deal with the earthbound ones from the air, the plan was to handle the flying ones from the ground in the future. At least, that was my understanding. No reason to fight them on their level and expose ourselves unnecessarily. After the city was mostly clean, I asked the wind once again to locate the dungeons in the bug territory. With Als potion, we were confident this would be the easiest area to deal with. The wind led me to two locations. The first was in the basement of a half-destroyed building. Half the stairs were missing, and the ceiling looked dangerously unstable. The basement was dark, and it took a few minutes for my eyes to adjust enough to tell the difference between the portal and the wall. One look at the buildings questionable stability, and I wasnt too keen on leaving it as it was. After some thought, I flew back home, shut the house down despite Mahyas protests, grabbed the core, and set it to absorb the building. It took another day, but in the end, all that remained was a sunken square in the ground, with the portal resting against one of its walls. Two bugs crawled out of the portal while the core was busy eating the structure. They were quick, but they didnt stand a chance with me invisible and behind them and lightning at my command. The second dungeon was deeper into the territory, in a large pit. The portal was in one wall, but because of the pits slant, it was partly vertically and partly horizontally, like it was sliding down the wall. It looked... unsettling, to say the least. I had a shield, the territory was cleared, and Id located the dungeonstomorrow, another dungeon runor maybe even multiple runs, depending on how things played out. B4—Chapter 18: Creaturology: Dungeon Field Guide, Part I Al was the king of bug exterminationno other title would do. He marched ahead, gripping two blue spray bottles like guns, with my light ball floating above him. He squeezed the triggers at each intersection, releasing a liquid mist into the air. The sprays sharp, herbal scent mixed with the tunnels earthy smell. I walked behind him, my job to call the wind. I summoned it, feeling it stir and whip through the passageways, carrying the potion into every crack and crevice. After a minute or two, we rushed in to convert the bugs into crystals. If any dared to keep moving, Al was quick to aim and spray again until they stilled. The tunnels were perfect for practicing my wind control; the air was thick and ready to move. At first, I had to whisper and coax, urging the wind to blow where needed. Sometimes, it hesitated, and Id have to ask again, feeling the reluctance as it pushed forward. But as we delved deeper, it became easier, more like a conversation than a command. My gestures grew more confident, my hand slicing through the air as the wind obeyed, rushing ahead without hesitation. After an hour, I didnt even need to askI just pointed, and the breeze surged into the burrow. The Warren just kept going, with new tunnels appearing at every turn. Time blurred; hours passed, and the path ahead twisted and turned with no end in sight. Mahya walked behind me, with her light ball above, sketching the map as we advanced, her pencil moving quickly over the paper. She paused at every intersection, her eyes darting from the walls to her map, marking each twist and turn. When the tunnels doubled back on themselves, shed tap her pencil on the paper, muttering to herself as she adjusted the lines. Sometimes, she stopped, frowning and squinting at the map, muttering unflattering words about those stupid drunk bugs that cant dig straight. Rue walked last and wasnt having a good time. The burrows were tall enough that Al only had to stoop occasionally, but Rues broad frame made each turn a tight squeeze. His fur brushed against the walls, turning from white to brown, and he growled, his discomfort radiating in waves. Bored and restless, he kept complaining, Rue want levels. Al take all levels! I scratched his ear, feeling the tension ease as he leaned into the touch. Hey, dont worry, buddy. There are plenty more dungeons to come. This ones Als, but the next oneor the one afterwill be yours. Remember the cat dungeon? You took down all those cats, no problem. Therell be more like it. He huffed, sending me a wave of dissatisfaction so strong it almost felt like a punch. But for nearly twenty minutes, he stayed quiet, trudging forward despite his annoyance. The hours stretched until wed been in the burrows for over ten hours. Despite that, the boss and core were nowhere to be seen. Mahya paused again. Her brow furrowed as she examined the map, tracing her finger over the tangled pathways. We should have found something by now, she muttered, turning the map to me. It seemed like we had explored every loop and turn, with the passages crisscrossing like a spiders web. The air was still, and in the last stretch of the tunnels, no more bugs scuttled across our path. Where the hell were the head bug and the core? Ideas? I asked, glancing between them. Get your core out and let it harvest the dungeon. Maybe itll expose the bugger, Mahya suggested, her hand resting on her hip as she studied the tunnels. Wait, Al said, crouching down. He grabbed a clump of dirt, squeezed it between his fingers, and rubbed it thoughtfully. Without hesitation, he sniffed it, then took a quick taste. Mahya and I exchanged a look, our noses wrinkling in unison. Rues voice echoed in my head with a sharp, Yuck! Al stood, brushing his hands off. I wish to collect this soil, he said. It is much better than the soil I have from the dungeon in Lumis. If you help me collect, it will go faster. I sighed, pulling out an empty barrel and a shovel. Fine. I started scooping the soil into the barrel, the earthy scent rising as I worked. Meanwhile, Al and Mahya placed their hands on the ground, storing the soil directly in their storage. Al held up a hand now and then, signaling us to stop. He crouched again, inspecting the soil critically before waving us off some patches. Skip this area, he muttered, moving on. After I had filled three barrels and packed six crates, Al straightened up, brushing the dirt from his hands. That is enough, he said. He turned to me, his expression thoughtful. If you insist on storing everything we collect in containers, it might be a good idea for you to go back to Earth and buy some more metal ones, like the one you gave me for the ash. I shook my head, leaning on the shovel. I dont want to go back there. Maybe well find something suitable in this world. Mahya glanced up from her map, raising an eyebrow. Or you can ask your house to create some. I paused, considering it. You think itll work? Why not? she shrugged. It created gold coins from those flakes. Give it the container as an example and ask for more. The Spirits know it absorbed enough metal, she said, her voice confident. Good idea, I said, nodding. Ill try it after we finish the dungeon. I took out my core and ordered it to absorb everything. As usual, the surroundings warped, colors blending and flowing into it like streams of acrylic paint. The ground trembled, and the soil shifted beneath my feet. I barely had a moment to react before a massive shape burst out of the tunnel walla giant bug. It looked like a grasshopper, but much bigger, with eight sword-like legs whipping through the air, slicing way too close for comfort. We jumped back, the blades missing us by inches. Watch out! I yelled, my heart pounding as the bugs mandibles snapped with a sharp, metallic click. Al jumped into action, lifting one of his spray bottles and firing. The mist hissed through the air, coating the bugs armored shell, but it didnt slow down. The bug lunged, its legs slicing through the narrow tunnel, carving into the walls and floor as it charged. I dodged another swipe, feeling the air whip past my arm. Mahya moved in sync, her eyes locked on the bug, dodging each attack with quick steps. Rue barked and tried to bite it but couldnt get close enough with all those swinging legs. Keep it moving! Al shouted, spraying again, his brow furrowed in concentration. The potion spread across the bug, but it shook it off like nothing, its eyes flashing, mandibles snapping furiously. We led it through the tunnel, the tight space forcing us into a quick dance of dodging and weaving. The bugs legs lashed out, gouging the ground as it charged. Al stayed close, finger on the trigger, spraying whenever he got the chance, but the bug kept lunging forward, relentless. I ducked under a swipe, feeling the blade graze my shoulder. Its not going down! I shouted, frustration creeping in. Just keep moving! Mahya snapped, pulling me around a corner just as the bugs leg crashed into the wall, sending chunks of dirt and stone flying.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Al circled around, eyes locked on the bug. He aimed again and unleashed another spray, drenching the bugs face in the potion. It screeched, flailing its legs wildly. One of them slammed into the ceiling, knocking loose a cloud of dirt. Finally, the bugs movements slowed, its legs twitching as if its joints were locking up. Al kept spraying, not letting up. The bug stumbled, its legs buckling. It tried to lunge one more time, but its body wobbled, and its eyes dimmed. With one last shudder, it collapsed, its legs curling underneath it. I let out a long breath. Well, that took longer than Id like. Rue growled, the sound vibrating through the tunnel as he nudged the fallen bug with his nose. He slapped it with his paw and muttered, Stupid big bug. I cast the harvest spell on it three times and now had two medium crystals. We then walked back to my core, following the streaks of acrylic paint-like trails to find it. Always feels weird watching that, Mahya said, her eyes fixed on the scene as the last bits vanished into the core. We stood in a round space with hazy borders, another core resting about ten meters away. I quickly stored mine so it wouldnt try to absorb the other, and then we reached out and touched it. Gold again, I grumbled, shaking my head. Whats with these stupid dungeons in Zindor? I want cool stuff, not gold. As the reward materialized, we each got five gold coins. I scowled. Stupid dungeon! Gold is considered a good reward, Mahya said, pocketing her coins. Adventurers make fortunes in dungeons that give gold. Forget about the gold, Al cut in, his voice urgent. He pointed to the left, eyes wide. Look! I followed his gaze and spotted ita portal of doom embedded in one of the dungeon walls. What the hell? I asked, frowning. Dungeon in a dungeon? Not exactly, Mahya explained, tilting her head as she studied it. It happens when dungeons are close together. Sometimes they connect. Its not inside this one but linked to it. We stepped inside, and the first thing that hit me was the sudden drop in temperature. In the narrow corridor, Rue had barely enough space to walk without brushing against the rough stone walls. The air was stale, clinging to everything. The only sound was the faint echo of our footsteps. No smells. Rue not like it. He sniffed the air, his nose twitching. You and me both, I muttered, scratching his ear. Stay close, alright? A faint click under Mahyas boot was our only warning before a row of spikes shot out from the wall, missing her by a hairs breadth as she jumped back, landing in a crouch. She looked back at me, eyes wide. I bent down to inspect the floor. Pressure plates. Looks like theyre scattered across the entire hallway. We could jump over them, Al suggested, scanning the floor, but Mahya shook her head. There are too many, and some are barely visible, she replied, crouching low and squinting at the uneven stones. Well have to find them visually. Or we could fly over them, I suggested. They both looked at me, and Mahya nodded. Or we could fly over them. I carried them both across. The passage was too tight for Rue to carry Mahya. That wasnt so bad, I said. Lets hope the next section is simple. The stairs leading down to the next level were old and covered in dust. I barely took two steps before Rues voice cut through the silence. Floor smell bad. Very bad. John careful. I froze just as the floor shifted beneath me. I yanked my foot back in time to see a stone tile sink, and a row of darts shot out from the wall, one whistling past my ear. Darts this time, I muttered, shaking my head. Mahya inspected the darts lodged in the wall. Theyre not ordinary darts. Look at the tipstheyre coated with something. I leaned in, noticing the black liquid dripping from the barbs. Poison, most likely. Great. Al glanced at me. Fly? Yep. At the bottom of the stairs, we moved forward cautiously, each step deliberate as we scanned the floor and walls. Mahya spotted subtle seams and cracks that might trigger traps. Not all of them were tied to the groundwhen Al passed a certain point, a set of swinging blades activated and sliced through the air. He barely raised his shield, deflecting the blades with a loud clang. At least its not monsters, Al said, his voice tight as he lowered his shield. Not sure Id be able to dodge both blades and claws at this rate. Rue, trotting along behind us, huffed. Monsters better. Rue can bite monsters. The next stretch was a pitfall that could have sent us tumbling Spirits know where. Once again, I became the mode of transport, carrying them both across. The last trap was the most intricate. A long corridor stretched before us, with rows of ceiling-mounted spears poised to drop. At the far end, a shimmering door beckonedif we could make it. I flew us across, and we stood in front of the door. Al pushed the door, and a hail of arrows flew at us. I cast my new shield spell while Al held his. We stopped the arrows together, but it cost me over 3,000 mana. We tried approaching the core, but a force field blocked us. Mahya cursed in some language I didnt recognize. Let me guess, I said. We need to go back and spring or clear all the traps we bypassed? They both nodded. Mahya looked pissed, and Al seemed gloomy. Do we need to spring them personally, or can we use magic? I asked. I believe magic will suffice, Al said. As long as the traps activate, it should count. I shrugged and launched a wind blade at a wall. They followed my lead, and we hit the floor and walls with wind blades until all the spears fell. We stored the spears, and I flew Mahya back to the starting point and then returned for Al. Rue trotted over, his ears perked. Rue guard core, he announced and settled for a nap. Sure, buddy. Whatever you say, I replied with a grin. We stood at the starting point of the dungeon. Ready? I asked, raising my hand, eyes scanning the hallway. Al and Mahya nodded, their faces set. We cast the wind blades, sending them slicing through the air. They slammed into the pressure plates, and spikes shot out from the walls, rattling loudly. After a few more casts, no more spikes appeared. The corridor now looked like a wrecked maze, worse than the city streets outside. We collected all the spikes, and I flew them both over to the stairs, hovering just above the debris. We triggered all the dart traps, each one firing off in a quick burst. Unfortunately, one trigger set off a total collapse of the stairs, sending stones tumbling down in a noisy crash. Al sighed, rubbing his temples. Please collect all the darts for me, he asked, his tone serious. I tilted my head, giving him a curious look. Why? I want to study the poison, he replied, inspecting a few lodged darts with a focused expression. Okay, I said with a shrug and gathered the darts one by one. We made our way to the core room again, activating the traps from afar, collecting all the trap components, and me carrying them over. The pits were a bust; they were too deep to collect anything from them, but the rest of the dungeon enriched us with spears, spikes, arrows, darts, and blades. This time, there was nothing around the core. Looks like it worked, Mahya said, relief softening her expression. About time, I muttered, moving forward toward the core. Lets hope this thing gives us something good. If it gives me gold, I will use it as a soccer ball. I touched the core and received a crossbow. I inspected it and couldnt find any runes on it or feel any embedded spells. At least it was pretty. The design was intricategolden filigree wound around the frame, etched with swirling patterns that seemed to catch the light. Inlays of blue and turquoise stones accented the curves, giving it an almost regal look. The wood felt polished and sturdy, and the details on the grip made it comfortable to hold. Identify only told me it was a crossbow. No shit, Sherlock. Well, it might not be enchanted, but its high-quality, I muttered, running my fingers along the carvings. Looks like someone put a lot of effort into making this thing. Mahya leaned in, studying the crossbow with a critical eye. Functional art, maybe? Looks like something crafted for a nobles collection rather than combat use. Maybe, I replied, testing the string. It felt taut, the tension perfect for a precise shot. But its no good to me if its just decorative. Al tapped his chin. Try firing a bolt. Sometimes these things have hidden mechanisms that activate under use. I shrugged and drew a bolt from my quiver, slotting it into place. Worth a shot. I aimed at a distant targeta piece of broken stone on the far walland pulled the trigger. The crossbows mechanism worked smoothly, releasing the bolt with a soft thrum. The bolt sailed straight, hitting the target dead center. Nothing else happened; no flash of magic or burst of energy. Well, at least its accurate, I said, lowering the crossbow. Still better than gold coins. Mahya and Al each received identical crossbows, and even Rue got one. He stared at it and sent me a powerful wave of confusion. I couldnt help but laugh. Ill take it off your paws and trade you something good for it later. Mahya took the core and inspected the surroundings. There was no other exit. Store the core and get dumped outside, or retrace our steps? Store it, Al and I said in unison. But lets exit invisible, I added. The dungeon deposited us in the middle of slime territory. Although it was the middle of the night, I recognized the area immediately. No slimes were visible, but the place was familiarthis was where I collected all my bait. Al got on my back, and we flew out of the city. When we landed near our hills, I said, It was kinda fun. Next time, monsters, Rue said, his tail flicking. Monsters easier. B4—Chapter 19: Creaturology: Dungeon Field Guide, Part II The second dungeon in the bug territory was a deserta vast expanse of dunes stretching endlessly. As soon as we stepped in, the heat struck me like a hammer. The sun was brutal, with no breeze or shade, only an endless horizon of shimmering sand no matter where I looked. Mahya wrapped a cloth around her head to shield her face, squinting into the glare. Al and I quickly followed her lead, adjusting our scarves as we moved. Once we finish this dungeon, my core will have enough glass for a hundred greenhouses, I said, wiping away the sweat. Mahya shot me a sideways glance, her eyes narrowing. Youre not getting all of it. I gave you all the sand from the rats, so I want some back, she said, her voice muffled by the cloth. Al gave us both a pointed look, his tone carrying a note of reprimand. Maybe we should first clear it and then divide the spoils? he asked, his eyes flicking between us like a parent tired of bickering kids. Mahya and I both nodded sheepishly. Rue struggled more than any of us. He panted heavily beside me, his normally lively telepathic voice sluggish and strained. Hot. Too hot. Rue not like this place, he said, the heat clearly getting to him. Want to wait outside? I asked, glancing at him. With all that fur, youre feeling it worse than us. Maybe sit this one out? No! Rue protect John! His response was sharp, despite the heat slowing him down. Each step I took felt like the sand was pulling me under. And it wasnt just the heatthere was something off. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught glimpses of movement. Something was sliding under the sand or darting across the dunes, but it was gone every time I looked directly. Suddenly, the ground in front of us erupted, and a massive shadow burst from the sand, darkening the sky. A giant scorpion-like creature, its cracked exoskeleton glowing with molten lines, lunged at us without warning. Watch out! Al shouted. I threw myself to the side as its stinger slammed into the ground where Id been standing, sending up a plume of sizzling sand. Mahya was already on the move, her sword flashing as she went for its legs. Al blocked its pincers with his shield, trying to counter with his sword, but the creature was too fast, skittering away each time he attacked. Why is everything in these dungeons always on fire? Al grumbled, his sarcasm barely masking the strain in his voice. The scorpion hissed, its molten lines glowing brighter as its tail whipped toward Mahya. She dodged just in time, the stinger narrowly missing her. Rue growled and lunged at the creature, sinking his teeth into one of its legs. The scorpion screeched, thrashing to shake Rue off. Seizing the opening, I summoned a bolt of lightning, sending it crashing into the creatures underbelly. Electricity crackled along its body, and with a final hiss, it collapsed, twitching in the sand. Wiping sweat from my brow, I let out a breath. One down. Probably a dozen more to go. Mahya kicked the scorpions body, her frown deepening. Those are dangerous. She wasnt wrong. The next few hours were a grueling fight through the deserts twisted creaturesmolten-scaled snakes, fiery-winged birds, and wolves with glowing red eyes, their sand-colored fur blending into the dunes. Each battle drained us. They all shot fire or were on fire, so we collected a lot of burns that I kept healing, and the relentless heat only made it worse. Between the healing and the high cost of the lightning and the shield, my mana reserves were dwindling, even with the Siphon trying to compensate. The sun wouldnt move, making every step harder and harder. We were exhausted when we reached the dungeons center, but there it wasthe core, glowing in the center of an oasis-like clearing, surrounded by palm trees that offered the first real shade wed seen. Of course, it wasnt going to be that easy. Standing between us and the core was the dungeons final guardiana hulking beast that looked like a lion crossed with a dragon. Thick, armored scales covered its body, and its eyes burned like coals as it paced, watching us. Of course, Al muttered. A fire-breathing lion. Why not? We need to rest and regenerate, Mahya said. Lets fall back. The guardian had other plans. As we backed away, it pounced, hurling a stream of fire in our direction. I barely got my shield up in time, the flames slamming into it, draining another 1,000 mana. The fight was intense. The guardian moved impossibly fast, darting across the sand like a shadow. One second, it was in front of us; the next, it was behind, spitting fire with a roar. We barely had time to react. Mahya swung her sword at its legs, sparks flying from its armored scales. The lion shrugged her off, leaping away before she could land a clean hit. I hurled a wind blade, but it dodged, flames shooting from its mouth. I threw up a shield, bracing against the heat. Al launched wind blades, but the beast twisted out of reach. He tried to hold it down with roots, thick vines shooting from the ground, but the lion broke free, its strength overwhelming. Mahya struck again, her movements desperate, each swing slower than the last. I felt my mana draining with every shield and lightning I cast, and I got increasingly dizzy, losing my focus. We couldnt pin it down. Every time we thought we had it, the beast leaped away, leaving us scrambling to keep up. Then, the guardian slammed its massive paw down, pinning Rue beneath it. I freaked out the moment I heard his pained yelp, my heart pounding in my chest. But before I could react, Rue snapped into action. His jaws clamped down on the creatures leg, causing the beast to stumble back just enough for him to wriggle free. Al didnt waste a second. Seeing the opening, he sent a sharp wind blade straight into the creatures eye. The lion roared in pain, thrashing wildly. I used the opportunity to channel the last of my mana into a bolt of lightning, aiming for the same eye. The lightning struck as intended, and the creature howled in agony as it staggered, half-blind. The beast roared, flames spewing from its mouth, but Mahya was already in the air, her sword raised high. She brought it down with a final, powerful strike, piercing the guardians skull. The beast collapsed with a crash, the flames in its eyes flickering out as its body slumped into the sand. None of us moved for a moment, too exhausted to do anything but breathe. My vision blurred, my mana completely drained. Rue limped over, singed but alive. Mahya clutched her side, blood seeping through her armor, and Al had a nasty gash down his arm, his face pale with exhaustion. All of us also had burns on various parts of our bodies. We did it, Mahya whispered. Barely, I said. Give me a few minutes to regenerate, and Ill heal you. After downing five liters of water and resting on the sand, I could finally move. I healed us all, and we touched the core.
Vial of Eternal Water A magical flask that never runs out of water. Perfect for survival in desert environments, it provides a constant source of cool water, ensuring the bearer is never without hydration, no matter the circumstances.
Before the dungeon, I followed Mahyas advice and asked the house to create five metal containers. I filled one with sand for her. The oasis had nothing interestingjust some palm trees and a pond with cloudy water, so we collected nothing. I thought dungeons were for collecting resources. We havent found anything interesting so far, I said, frowning as I glanced around the bland surroundings. Not all of them, Mahya replied, shrugging. Guilds, cities, or nobles control the ones with valuable resources. The rest, like this one, they take the core and collapse it. I figured they all had something valuable, I said, still surprised by the lack of anything useful. Not even close. She shook her head. Only about ten to twenty percent. The rest, you clear and take the core. Once Mahya was happy with the sand, I told my core to absorb the rest of the dungeon. We were exhausted, but now had an additional core.
The next area we tackled was the slime zone. Before asking the wind about the dungeon locations, I gathered all the slimes and used them to take care of the hornless rhinos. The first dungeon we found was buried, so we had to excavate it. Inside, we came across sprawling ruinscracked stone, jagged pillars, and delicate arches that seemed ready to crumble. The design was a strange fusion of oriental and Arabian styles, decaying over centuries. Every step felt like the ground might give way beneath me, and the air smelled of dust and ancient rot. Looks like this place is held together by stubbornness and hope, Al muttered, his eyes darting to the looming arches overhead. His fingers tapped a steady rhythm on his leg, a habit that always surfaced when he was uneasy.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Mahya was already scanning the area ahead. Be careful, she warned, her voice echoing faintly off the walls. These structures are more unstable than they seem. One wrong move, and well bring the entire floor down. Rue padded beside me. Bones. Rue smell bones. It wasnt hard to see why. Scattered across the ground were strange, twisted bones, half-buried in sand and rubble. They didnt look like they belonged to any creature I recognizedsome long and thin, others wide and curved, all with an unnatural quality, like theyd grown in place. Lets clear the upper floors quickly, I said, eyeing the bones. The cores probably deeper, but I dont like the feel of this place. The deeper we went, the more weird creatures started showing up, their bones clicking as they moved. They didnt look like any skeletons Id seen beforeno humanoid figures or recognizable forms. Instead, these things were twisted masses of bone forced into unnatural shapes. One creature skittered toward us on interconnected rib cages, while another floated, its rigid bones spiraling unnervingly. Brace yourselves, I warned, summoning magic to my fingertips. They dont look friendly. From above, one creature perched on a crumbling arch launched a barrage of bone shards. Al reacted quickly, raising his shield, deflecting the attack, though the force knocked him back. They shoot bones? Just great, he muttered, steadying himself. Mahya moved swiftly, dodging another volley as she closed on one of the bone constructs. She struck it, but the creature exploded into sharp fragments, sending her flying with a curse. Theyre rigged to blow when you hit them! she shouted, grimacing as she yanked a shard of bone from her arm. Blood stained her sleeve, but she ignored it. Gritting my teeth, I sent a pulse of magic toward the floating creature. If physical attacks made them explode, then maybe magic wouldnt. A lightning bolt crackled through the creature, and it collapsed into a pile of bones without detonating. Magic works without blowing them up! I called out, firing another bolt at the second creature. Avoid physical attacks! Mahya switched to her rifle, but it didnt go so well. Some bullets passed between the bones, not doing anything. The ones that hit caused an explosion. We looked around wearily, but the ruin held so far. Mahya looked dejected but stored her rifle and also switched to wind blades. Rue darted toward one of the skeletal beings that had Al pinned, dodging its bone projectiles. He leaped, knocking it off balance, giving Al enough time to dispatch it with a wind blade. The upper floors were a maze of crumbling rooms filled with bone creatures waiting in the shadows. Each encounter was a tense dance of dodging their attacks and trying to hit them with magic to bring them down without triggering explosions. The air rang with the clatter of bones and Rues occasional growls as he fought alongside us. By the time we cleared the second floor, I had healed so many cuts I lost count. The ruins groaned under the strain of each battle, but we avoided triggering any collapses. That basement is going to be worse, isnt it? Al asked, wiping sweat from his brow. He looked pale, the strain of keeping up with spells taking its toll. Mahya nodded. The core will be down there, along with whatevers guarding it. The stairs to the basement were steep, carved from the same worn stone as the rest of the ruins. As we descended, the air grew colder, and the faint light from above faded, leaving us in near darkness. I cast my Light Ball, but Mahya refrained, saving her mana. At the bottom, we entered a massive chamber lit by pale blue flames flickering along the walls. In the center was the core, glowing with energy, casting an eerie light. But it wasnt alone. The final guardian stood before it, a towering monstrosity of bone. Its body was a twisted patchwork of fragments, woven into a grotesque form with multiple limbs, each ending in sharp points. Its head was an ever-shifting mass of jagged bone shards. It let out a low, grating sound and immediately fired a barrage of bone projectiles toward us. I dove to the side as bone shards exploded where Id stood moments before. Mahya and Rue ducked behind Al and me as another volley of bone shards rained down from the guardian. Al raised his shield, deflecting the sharp projectiles, while I cast my shield spell, forming a shimmering barrier in front of us just in time. We need to keep moving, kite it around! Mahya shouted. I shot a bolt of lightning at one of the guardians limbs. The electricity crackled as it hit, causing the limb to jerk, but the bones quickly regenerated. Al nodded, raising his shield again as the bone guardian lunged at us, its sharp limbs slashing through the air. Stay behind me! he yelled, bracing against the impact of another bone-shard barrage. Mahya and Rue kept close, dodging and weaving, staying just out of the creatures reach. Mahya cast wind blades from behind Als shield, sending them slicing through the air at the guardian, but its regeneration was too fast. Im running low on mana! she called out, retreating behind Al as her magic faltered. Rue, determined to fight, launched more wind blades. His mental voice sounded strained. Rue help! Rue fight! But even he slowed, his mana nearly depleted after the continuous casting. Focus on staying alive! I called out, casting another lightning spell that struck the guardian, but the creature kept advancing, relentlessly. Al deflected another bone shard with his shield, gritting his teeth. We have to finish it! Mahya, now out of mana, crouched low behind Al, unable to cast any more spells. Rue, panting and exhausted, took shelter behind me, his mana drained. With the others out of the fight, it was up to Al and me. I launched another lightning bolt, this time aiming for the creatures center. Al sent wind blades one after another right behind it, and both attacks hit in quick succession. The combined force finally staggered the guardian, its limbs twitching as it struggled to regenerate. Again! Al yelled, and I followed up with another blast of lightning while Als wind blades tore through the weakened limbs. The guardian let out a shuddering roar, its movements slowing as we continued our relentless barrage of magic. Finally, with one last surge of mana, I unleashed a last bolt of red lightning, and Al struck with a wind blade. The guardian collapsed into a heap of bones, unable to regenerate anymore. Breathing heavily, I released my shield and glanced at Al, who was leaning heavily on his shield, exhausted but victorious. Mahya and Rue slowly emerged from behind us, both worn out but safe. We stood together, catching our breath as the chamber grew silent, the threat finally over. Not the worst dungeon weve been through, I said. They both looked at me sideways. Dont look at me like that. The fire lion was worse. Yeah, youre right, Mahya said. We touched the core. Gold again, ten this time. I shook my head and sighed. At least my core got to dine on refined mana, and we got another core.
We rested a day and tackled the next dungeon in the slime territory. When we crossed the portal of doom, we stepped into an enormous cave with damp walls. Pools of greenish liquid shimmered in the dim light, and the air smelled of chemicals and decay. The slimes appeared quicklysmall, greenish blobs that pulsed as they moved toward us. I watched as one slime oozed over a rock, causing it to sizzle and melt. Theyre acidic. Be careful, Mahya said. One slime lashed out, extending a pseudopod toward Al. He stepped back quickly, and the acidic tendril slapped the ground where he had been standing with a sharp hiss. Lovely, Al muttered, blocking the next attack with his shield. Mahya moved in and sliced through one slime. Instead of a clean cut, the creature exploded in acid spray. She cursed as she dodged most of it, but a few drops landed on her arm. Dont cut them! she shouted. They burst! Need healing? I asked. No, Im good. Nodding, I called up a lightning strike. As the electricity shot through one slime, it convulsed and fell apart into a harmless puddle. Magic works. Just dont hit them too hard. Rue growled, staying far away from the acidic puddles. Acid bad. Rue no bite. We proceeded slowly, using magic to destroy the slimes while avoiding their poisonous sprays. The floor was littered with half-melted rocks and debris, a clear warning of what would happen if we werent careful. We also didnt collect any crystals; the slimes were too damaged and dissipated fast. After about two hours, we reached the stairs leading down. Are we looking for things to harvest from the dungeon? I asked. I prefer not, Al said. Too much acid. Yeah, lets skip it, Mahya said. I told my core to absorb everything until only hazy borders and the stairs down remained. The air on the second floor was thick and damp, and the floor was darker. Sticky residue covered the walls, making the ground slick and hard to walk on. These slimes were differentlarger, darker, and denser. But the real trouble became apparent as soon as we attacked. Why does this thing keep coming back? Al shouted in frustration, swinging his sword again. The slime split momentarily but almost instantly reformed, oozing back toward us. Theyre regenerating! Mahya yelled, slashing at another slime. Her attack barely left a mark before it healed itself. We need to stop them from regenerating, I said quickly. I shot one slime with red lightning. The fire burned through its body, causing it to quiver and shrink, but before it could regrow, I hit it again with a bolt of regular lightning. I repeated the sequence three times. The combination worked. With the repeated attacks, the slime couldnt recover and eventually collapsed into a lifeless puddle. Fire and lightning, I said. Hit them hard and fast before they can heal. Mahya grinned, taking out the Thunder Strike and Flame Wave scrolls and giving some to Al. With our new plan, we pressed forward. The regenerating slimes kept coming, but we learned to handle them, alternating between fire and lightning to stop them. At some point, I also switched to the Flame Wave scrolls, since the red lightning cost double the regular one. We reached the stairs to the next floor, and before telling my core to absorb the dungeon, we rested for a few hours so everybody could regenerate. It wasnt hard to fight with scrolls, but it cost a lot of mana. The last floor was nothing like the others. The cavern was massive, with towering stalagmites and a wide space in the center. But what stood out the most were the slimes. They werent just blobs of goo anymorethey were elemental. One slime was bright red, radiating heat so intense the air shimmered. Another was a constantly shifting mass of water, flowing and reforming as it moved. The third sparkled with electricity, crackling and buzzing with energy. Elemental slimes, Al muttered. Of course. The fire slime came at us first, rolling like a ball of molten lava. I raised my shield just in time to block the heat wave, but the impact knocked me back a few steps. We cant hit the fire one with lightning, I said, gritting my teeth. And the water one wont care about fire either. Mahya narrowed her eyes. Well have to take them down one by one. Focus on the fire slime first. We targeted the fire slime, since it was the most dangerous. We hit them with Frostbite scrolls, and each slime needed two. The water slime was trickier. We tried to use a Flame Wave, but it caused the slime to steam a bit and lose some mass, but not enough to do significant damage. After several failed attempts, I realized its weakness. Lightning works! I called out, casting a lightning bolt that caused the slime to shudder and collapse into a pool of water. That just leaves the lightning slime, Al said, raising his shield as the sizzling ball of energy rolled toward us, electricity sparking around it. Mahya tore a Lightning Rod scroll, and all the lightning from the slimes concentrated on one point away from us. We used the opportunity to hit them with wind blades. After repeating the sequence five times, the room fell silent. The dungeon core pulsed with a soft glow in the center of the cavern, its light dimming now that the guardians were gone. Mahya dropped on her butt, panting. We did it. I wiped the sweat from my forehead, feeling the exhaustion settle in. Yeah, we did. Rue padded up beside me, his fur singed but otherwise unharmed. We approached the core, and I placed my hand on it, and received more gold, ten coins again. I couldnt help myself and cursed uncontrollably. The two traitors laughed at me. At least Rue understood me. I felt his disappointment, too. The only bright light was that after my core finished eating this dungeon, it finally reached 40 centimeters. Yay! B4—Chapter 20: Creaturology: Dungeon Field Guide, Part III The next zone loomed ahead, and there they werehornless rhinos, stomping around and shaking the ground. I took care of the visible ones and went looking for bait. I flew around, sighing when I saw no more slimes. Damn, I really shouldve cleared that area last. Slimes made the perfect bait. I rubbed the back of my neck, shaking my head at my blunder. With a heavier sigh, I eyed a murderous cassowary, its beady eyes glaring back like it was daring me. Alright, buddy, I muttered, hoisting it up with three telekinetic spells. My mind split into four parts to keep the thing under control. It thrashed in the air like a fish out of water, wings flapping wildly, making me grit my teeth as I nearly dropped ittwice. But somehow, I got the feathery menace into the next zone and watched the rhinos reaction. Two of them charged. But the cassowary? It darted away as fast as lightning. It was like watching the Roadrunner from those old cartoons, except this one was faster, meaner, and much less cute. The rhinos tried, but they couldnt trample it. It didnt matter, thoughthe bird had done its job, drawing them right into the open. As they lumbered closer, I gave them their fiery haircut, then came the quill-bear bolts. I fired a few shots, each sinking into their thick hides, and sure enough, they slowed. But as I collected the bolts after converting the monsters into crystals, I couldnt stop another sigh. Some bolts were twisted beyond repair, and the tips on a few others were straight-up missing. I had plenty left, but they were dwindling. Id have to be smart about it. No wasting them on anything that regular bolts or spells could handleonly targets like these damn rhinos with their ridiculously thick skin. With the rhinos handled, I asked the wind, and it led me to three dungeon locations. At least they were all within reachno need for excavation. One location looked shaky, though, like it was ready to crumble. I moved a few bigger stone plates and tested the structure with a few swift kicks. Despite appearances, it held firm. More stable than it looked. The Portal of Doom led into a cave system with tunnels. They stretched ahead, narrow and twisting, the faint glow from fungi clinging to the walls just barely enough to make out where we were going. Then the smell hitlike a slap to the facerotting garbage mixed with festering sewage, left to bake in the sun. I gagged, swallowing hard to keep my stomach in check. Rue whined, rubbing his nose against my chest, clearly suffering. Poor boyit mustve been pure torture for him. I didnt bother suggesting he sit this one out. I knew his answer before I even thought about asking. Instead, I tied a bandanna around his muzzle, hoping it would cut down on the stench. Judging by the wave of misery I got from him, it helped little. Weve dealt with worse, I said, mostly to cheer him up. One glance at his eyes told me I wasnt convincing anyone. The tunnels kept getting lower as we moved forward, forcing Al to duck more than a few times. It felt like walking through the insides of some long-dead beast. Then, as we rounded a corner, we hit the jackpota cave filled with massive, hairless rodents. Their red eyes glowed in the dim light, each one about the size of a small dog, with bared teeth ready to bite. They looked like rats, but with longer muzzles and teeth so large they couldnt even close their mouthsno ears, no tails. Freaky. I raised my hand and zapped the first one with a lightning bolt. It hit dead-on, dropping the rat in a twitching heap, but more poured out of the walls, swarming us like they had nowhere else to be. Mahya and Rue shifted back, and Mahya called out, Too many! We retreated toward the cave entrance, Al slamming his shield down in front of us. Behind me! he barked, his shield catching the brunt of the next wave, claws and teeth scraping against it. I cast my shield behind his, reinforcing our defense, while Al braced his shoulder against his shield to hold back the tide. With one hand holding my shield, I used the other to blast lightning at the rats. The arcs jumped from one rat to the next, so I stuck with it, frying them in clusters. Mahya had pulled out her rifle and was firing nonstop. Rue and Al sent wind blades cutting through the swarm, taking down rats left and right. But the rats just kept slamming into Als shield, their claws screeching as they piled on. I cant hold them off forever! he grunted, his legs straining to keep his stance. Move! I yelled, charging up a massive bolt of lightning. The energy crackled through the tunnel, frying a whole cluster of rats and buying us a moment to breathe. But then another wave burst out of the holes in the cave walls, and the battle was back on. This went on for over an hour. Every time their numbers dwindled, I dropped my shield to conserve mana. Then, when a fresh wave came, Id throw it back up. With each minute that passed, I appreciated the Mana Siphon ability more. I shouldve run out of mana ages ago, but I was still going. My mana dipped dangerously low a few times, but it always bounced back just in time. A few times, the rats blocked the area directly in front of our tunnel, giving us a bit of a breather. Al took the chance to catch his breath, shaking out his hand from the strain of holding the shield. When we were ready, all of us cast the harvesting spell to clear the passage. Eventually, after what felt like forever, the rats stopped coming. We collected the crystals and slumped down in the tunnel, catching our breath. It hadnt been dangerous, exactlyjust mentally exhausting and mana-draining. Once wed recuperated, we headed deeper into the dungeon. I braced for more caves like the last one, expecting more waves of rats, but I was wrong. We passed through plenty of caves, but no more rats. Looks like all the rats in the dungeon threw themselves at us in that first cave, Mahya said, her tone a mix of relief and exhaustion. Good, Al said with a grunt. Less work for us. Finally, we reached the core roomand a giant rat. It didnt stand a chance. Between lightning, bullets, and wind blades, we obliterated it in under five minutes. We all touched the core.
Pouch of Rat Fur A small pouch crafted from enchanted rat fur that grants a brief boost to stealth abilities. Ideal for sneaking past lesser creatures undetected for a few minutes.
It was so bad that I actually wouldve preferred gold. Mahya and Al looked just as disappointed, and Rue summed it up perfectly with, Stupid, stinky, useless rats. That pretty much nailed how we all felt. If its all the same to you, I said, Id rather not dig around for anything else to harvest here. I dont want to breathe this rat-infested air one more second. Thankfully, they didnt argue. Mahya grabbed the core, and the dungeon spit us back out. That first breath of fresh air? It was like a glass of the finest wine, the scent of fresh snow, and the worlds best perfumeright until I caught a whiff of us. I shuddered. Three Clean spells later, we were no longer gag-inducing, but I still needed a long, scalding bath to feel truly clean. I hate rats!
After two days of rest, we dove into the next dungeon. The Portal of Doom dropped us into a massive arenaan ancient coliseum with towering stone walls surrounding us. The air felt thick, the stench of old blood and stone lingering heavily around us. Above, the sky had an eerie, unnatural glow that immediately put me on edge. This dungeon was different. There were no tunnels to navigate, no hidden passages. Just us, standing dead center in a sealed arena, completely enclosed with nowhere to go except back out through the portal of doom.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I glanced at Mahyarifle steady, eyes already scanning the arena. Al stood beside her, fingers tapping his leg. Rue paced in front of me, his fur bristling, ears flicking with every distant sound. I dont like this, Al muttered, his voice tight. The ground trembled, and a low, guttural growl echoed off the stone walls. Here we go. A wave of monsters crawled out of the shadowsdozens of twisted, spider-crab hybrids, their jagged bodies low to the ground and covered in chitin. Their many legs moved in a rapid, unsettling rhythm, pincers snapping in eerie anticipation. Spiders, Mahya muttered. Just great. They are fast, Al warned, stepping back slightly, shield ready. The creatures swarmed, skittering toward us with alarming speed. I raised my hand, casting a shield just in time to block the first few that lunged at us, their pincers clashing against the barrier. Mahya fired her rifle, her bullets slicing through the air and punching into the creatures, but a few shots just bounced off their tough armor. Theyre not all going down! she shouted, frustration creeping into her voice as more monsters closed in. I shot a bolt of lightning, crackling from my hand and arcing through the front lines of the swarm. Electricity surged through the group, frying several at once. Just dont let them swarm you, I called out, sending another blast of wind blades into the mass. Mahya switched to her sword, the rifle no longer piercing their tough shells. She darted forward with incredible agility, leaping high over one creature and coming down with a mighty swing, cleaving it in two. For each one she brought down, more took its place. Rue lunged, jaws snapping shut on one creature, crushing it with ease. Theyre manageable, I said, casting another bolt of lightning that ricocheted through their ranks. But theyre overwhelming in numbers. The first wave fell quickly, their bodies littering the ground. The brief silence that followed didnt last long. We harvested about half of them when the ground trembled again. This time, hulking figures emergedgorilla-like creatures with stone-like scales. Their massive claws scraped the ground as they charged. Those things could tear us apart, Al muttered, gripping his sword. And they probably will if were not smart about this, Mahya said. Focus on one at a time! The creatures slammed their fists into the ground, sending shockwaves rippling through the arena. I staggered, barely keeping my balance. Rue darted around their legs, snapping at their ankles but struggling to bring them down. Mahya, already mid-air, soared over the first creatures head, slashing at its neck. The sword barely left a scratch. Blades arent cutting it! she called back, jumping away as it swung a massive arm at her. Al, aim for the joints! I shouted as I cast another round of wind blades, targeting the creatures knees. The wind cut through the weak spot, and the beast stumbled. Rue charged in, his jaws latching onto the creatures throat, holding it still as I gathered my mana. I shot a bolt of lightning at its flank, the energy crackling through its body. With Rues last bite, the monster crashed to the ground. The biggest blessing in this specific battle was their speed, or more precisely, its absence. It took us longer to finish them, and we had to jump or run back several times, but finally, the gorilla brutes were down. Sadly, my mana was also low. We didnt even have time to harvest crystals when the ground shook again. Massive, spiked creatures, twice the size of the last, lumbered into view, each step sending tremors through the stone floor. This is getting ridiculous, I grumbled, wiping sweat from my brow. How do we stop these? We slow them down, Mahya replied. One beast swung its arm, sending a boulder crashing toward us. Move! I shouted, throwing up a shield to deflect it just in time. The boulder smashed into the arena wall instead of us. Mahya was already on the move, sword in hand, as she blasted wind blades at the creatures legs. Als shots followed, aimed precisely at their joints. The combination of attacks caused the creature to stumble. I cast the shield to slow their advance, giving us enough time to press the attack. Mahya leaped high again, her sword flashing as she came down, carving through its weakened joint. With a final push, we brought the beast down, its body slamming into the ground with a deafening crash. We worked as a group to bring down the monsters one by one, and my mana was full again, so I could return to using lightning. This time, we had time to convert them to crystals and store them. It was annoying that the previous wave had already dissipated. The fourth wave was different. Smaller, faster creatures darted in and out, their movements too quick to pin down. Behind them, the larger ones advanced, more coordinated this time. Theyre working together, Mahya said, her tone tense. Take out the small ones first! The smaller creatures were relentless, darting between our attacks while the larger beasts pushed closer. Mahya moved like a blur, slicing through as many as she could, but they were too fast. Theyre getting through! Al called out, struggling to keep up with the swarm. I unleashed a massive blast of lightning, frying several of the smaller creatures, but the larger ones kept coming, more dangerous with every step. When we finished with the small ones, we used the same strategy to work on the big monsters. With a final effort, we defeated the wave, but the toll was heavy. We endured the wave, but it left us battered, low on mana, and exhausted. The last wave emerged from the shadows, glowing faintly with eerie light. These creatures werent just strongthey were casting spells. One of them raised a clawed hand, and a blast of fire shot toward us. I barely threw up a shield in time, the flames crashing against it, heat licking at the edges. Theyre casting magic now? I asked. This is ridiculous. The creatures unleashed a barrage of magicfire, ice, lightningoverwhelming us as I scrambled to deflect their attacks. Mahya parried an ice blast with her sword, but the creatures were relentless. In a window between attacks, Mahya tore a Lightning Rod scroll that captured the lightning. I used it to charge and tear a Frostbite scroll, cooling the fire-casting menaces. That slowed the attacks and gave us opportunities to retaliate. My lightning was useless against the lightning casters, but worked on the ice casters. Red Lightning worked better, but cost more mana. Wind Blades worked occasionallyif they hit, that is. Mahya and Rue darted around or jumped, in her case, hitting the monsters from behind. My job was primarily shields to stop sure hits and occasional scrolls to give us a breather. Al stopped attacks with his shield and cut them down when he could. Als strikes were precise, but even he struggled to keep pace with the magical onslaught. Rue darted in and out, dodging spells while crushing limbs with his jaws. But for every one we took down, another spell flew our way. Channeling a considerable amount of mana, I cast a whirlwind of red lightning and wind; the storm swirling through the battlefield. The creatures shrieked and disintegrated in the storms fury. When the dust settled, the last creature collapsed, its magic fading away. The arena fell silent, leaving me panting and spent. It took me a few minutes to realize that I had weaved two spells together: red lighting and wind vortex. Thinking about it, I still had no idea how to do it consciously, not under pressure, but it gave me hope. The arena floor opened, and I sprang to my feet, ready for another onslaught, but it wasnt monsters. The core rose from the opening, hovering about a meter off the ground. We touched it and got scrolls.
Blazing Orb Summon a fiery sphere and launch it toward a target, causing an explosive burst on impact. The flames can melt basic defenses, making it ideal for groups or single targets. Use with cautionthe blast affects everyone nearby.
Finally, something good! I exclaimed. Mahya patted my back, laughing, but I had no clue what was so funny.
We were sure the last dungeon in this zone would have the hornless rhinos. Our previous method worked so well that we planned to stick with it. I handed Al and Mahya a large supply of bolts from the quill-bears, and we hoped the dungeon would allow us to fly, instead of forcing us into a ground fight. As we crossed through the portal of doom, we smiled. An extensive grassland with occasional low hills stretched out in front of us. This dungeon smelled good for a changefresh air, flowers, and open nature. I took a deep breath, enjoying the welcome change. In the distance, we spotted herds of rhinosat least four, each with over twenty monsters. Well, lets get to work, Mahya said. She climbed onto my back, while Al jumped on Rue. We turned invisible and lifted into the air. My job was to charge the scrolls and give the rhinos a fiery haircut. Al charged Rues scrolls, and Rue tore them with telekinesis. Mahya and Al shot them with bolts. It took nearly five hours to clear the dungeon, and it was by far the easiest one yet. Our method worked like a charm. The last rhino was three times the size of the others, but apart from that, it wasnt much different. Two scrolls to singe off its fur, and a lot more bolts to bring it down. Other than that, nothing stood out. After the cleanup, we rested in the dungeon. The atmosphere was peaceful. It wasnt sunny, but the air was perfectnot too hot or cold. Grass, flowers, scattered trees, and even a small lake made it a pleasant spot to stay. We spent three days there. At night, it just got darkno moon, no stars, but nothing else changed. Two new rhinos would materialize every day, but I flew over and dealt with them easily. Al spent his time picking flowers and leaves while Rue ran around and rolled in the grass occasionally. Mahya worked on the jet ski, prepping it for the core, and I barbecued, read for fun, and rested both mentally and physically. After three days, we touched the core and received ten gold coins. It wasnt even a disappointmentthe dungeon rewarded us in other ways. My core absorbed everything, Mahya stored the new core, and it dumped us back in the center of town. I wished all dungeon runs would be like this. B4—Chapter 21: Creaturology: Dungeon Field Guide, Part IV The last section left in the southeast part of the city was the cassowarys territory. I couldve flown to another area to gather bait, but after a moments thought, I scrapped the idea. These birds zoomed around their entire territory, so there was no need to lure them out into the open. I found four in total. Ice Slick sent them sliding and tumbling, and a single bolt to the head finished them. The wind guided me to four dungeon locations, and, amazingly, none of them were buried, in an unstable structure, or anything like that. Three portals of doom were affixed to the outer walls of buildings, and the fourth was, once again, like a black pool on the ground. I wrinkled my nose at the sight, remembering the disorienting sensory confusion from the angle shift last time. We entered the first dungeon in our usual formation and stopped, surprised. The cave was relatively small, about the size of a room in an average apartment, with torches burning on the walls. Near an opening at the end of the cave stood a coal-black humanoid creature, about a meter tall, with a wrinkled face, elephant-like ears, and a crude club in hand. As soon as it saw us, it let out a warbling sound and charged, slamming into Als shield with a clang. It flew back about half a meter from the force of its own swing. The three of us just stared at it, confused. Rue casually walked over, slapped it with his paw, and squished it. The crystal I got from the monster was so small I almost hesitated to pick it upit was the size of a grain of sand. We exchanged glances, shrugged, and moved on. Mahya collected the torches as we passed and stored them. At the end of the cave was another opening leading to a second chamber. Inside were three more wrinkled black creatures with elephant-like earstwo wielding crude clubs and one holding a pointy metal rod. They acted just like the first. All three charged at us, slammed into Als shield, and flew back from the force of their own momentum. Rue squished two, and Mahya chopped off the head of the third. This is the weirdest dungeon Ive ever been in, I said. Yes, but also the easiest, Mahya replied. That too. The number of creatures increased in the following caves, but not the difficulty level. There were seven caves in total, and in the seventh, there were nine creatures with pointy rods. They werent any bigger or more dangerous, just more of them. The eighth cave was the core cave, and the final guardian was the chief of this tribe. It was half a head taller and wore a crown made of teeth and bones. It also held a longer rod. When it saw us, it warbled and charged straight at Als shield. Rue rolled his eyes, shook his head, and squished the chief. This is a weird dungeon, I said again. This time, everybody agreed with me by nodding, including Rue. We touched the core and received 50 gold coins. I looked at the coins and asked, How does it make any sense? The bone dungeon with the crazy exploding bones gave ten gold coins, and this walk in the park gives fifty? What am I missing here? Nothing, Mahya said. Its dungeon logic. Dont try to understand it. I looked at Al, but he shook his head and shrugged. I am confused like you. I pulled out my core, but Mahya put her hand on mine, stopping me. What? I asked. Its an easy dungeon with a good reward. I want to run it a few more times. I thought you only get a good reward the first time, I said. Thats true. But if we got fifty gold the first time, the next runs will still give us twenty or thirty. Its worth an hours work. I couldnt argue with her logic.
Since the first dungeon was so fast, about an hour, we tackled the next one right after it. The portal of doom opened up into a vast, barren plain. The sky overhead was an ominous gray, with low-hanging clouds that seemed to swallow the light. There was no cover, nowhere to hidejust endless flatlands, with massive, feathered creatures zooming in the horizon. Our cassowary friends, or as Mahya called them, murder ostriches. Luckily, we already had a proven method and a plan for handling them. Mahya jumped on my back, hugging my waist with her legs, and Al jumped on Rue. Again, we used the same method as with the rhinos. I channeled mana into Ice Slick scrolls and tore them, Al channeled into the second set, and Rue tore them with telekinesis. The only difference was that now they shot the birds with guns, not bolts. Mindful of Rues ears, Al fitted a silencer to the rifle. I said nothing, but I thought it was unnecessaryat least judging by how loud Rue enjoyed hearing gunshots on TV. After Mahya shot the first bird, I said, The silencer is a good idea. My ears are ringing. She laughed and fit a silencer on her rifle. The area of this dungeon was large, over ten square kilometers, with several hundred birds. It took us a few hours to clear it, and unfortunately, we couldnt turn the monsters into crystals. Going down was life-threatening. Besides being fast, they also had short, creepy arms with long claws. While the head cassowary was three times larger and much faster, it still tumbled on the ice like its smaller brothers. The only difference was that it took around ten shots to finish it, instead of one or two. The reward we got from the core was a bundle of feathers. I looked at the bundle, clueless about what to do with it. Judging by Al and Mahyas expressions, they didnt know either. Rue handed me his bundle and announced, John trade Rue something good. No problem, buddy. Ill find something interesting for you. Maybe a piece of smoked sirloin? What do you say? He extended his paw for a handshake and said, Deal!
After a days rest, we tackled the next dungeon. The chill in the air grew sharper as we stepped inside, the last rays of sunlight fading as darkness swallowed us. The air was damp and musty, with a faint scent of decay mixed with something more primallike fur and musk. It felt like we had entered the den of something that didnt want us there. Mahya and I cast our light balls and looked around. We stood in a dug-out cave, clumps of dirt scattered across the ground, with roots poking out from the walls. Anyone else feels like this place is worse than it looks? Al muttered, tapping nervously on his leg, his shield already up. Mahya, leading the way with her rifle at the ready, glanced back. Stay sharp. We dont know whats waiting for us. Rue padded alongside me, his large form tense, nose twitching as he sniffed the air. Rue smell big evil monsters. Rue not like smell. Neither do I, buddy, I said, keeping my hands ready and prepared to cast at the first sign of trouble. Lets keep it slow and steady. We hadnt gone far when the sound reached usfaint rustling, followed by the unmistakable clicking of something moving in the dark. The shadows seemed to press on us, my light barely cutting through. And then, in the corner of my vision, I saw them. At first glance, they looked like wolveslarge, fur-covered creatures prowling with eerie grace. But their eyes gleamed with too much intelligence, and as they opened their mouths, rows of sharp, insect-like mandibles peeked from beneath their fur. The sight made my skin crawl. Those arent normal, Mahya said, keeping her rifle steady. And theres more than just a few. One of them lunged forward, shooting a thick strand of webbing from its mouth. It caught Al in the chest, knocking him back against the wall. Ah, hell! Al cursed, struggling to pull the sticky mass off him. Its like glue! I stepped forward, hands crackling with energy. Before I could cast, another web shot toward me, and I barely dodged it, the sticky mess splattering onto the ground beside me. Stay back! I shouted. Theyve got spider traitskeep your distance! Mahya moved in, firing at one creature, but when the bullets didnt pierce its thick hide, she cursed under her breath and switched to her sword. As she moved closer, another web hit her arm, sticking painfully to her armor. Damn it! This stuff is pulling my skin off! More creatures emerged from the shadows, eyes glowing as they circled us. I had to act fast. Raising my hands, I summoned a surge of lightning. The creatures screeched and some of them collapsed, but others quickly recovered, preparing to shoot more webs. Al had freed himself, drawing his sword and fighting alongside Mahya. She slashed at the creatures with her blade, but even she struggled with the sticky webs tangling around her legs. I let loose a bolt of lightning, the crackling energy striking one creature directly, sending it reeling back. We need to hit them from a distance! I called out, launching another bolt at a second target. These webs are too dangerous! Rue darted forward, avoiding the webs as he clamped his teeth on one creature, shaking it violently before tossing it aside. The fight raged on as we made slow progress through the tunnel, but the creatures kept coming, crawling out of every hidden crack and corner. The surrounding walls were thick with webbing, making it harder to move freely. By the time we reached the end of the first floor, my arms ached from casting, and the constant yanking of webs had left my skin raw. Mahyas armor was torn, and Als hands were bleeding from where the webbing had ripped at his skin. The floor guardian was bigger and shot webs farther, but it didnt have any new tricks. It took us about fifteen minutes to finish itnot because it was more durable, but because we had trouble getting close enough. This place is a nightmare, Al said, wiping sweat from his forehead. And were only halfway through, Mahya replied grimly. I healed all of us and tried to remove the webbing with a Clean spell. It didnt work. I think Aggressive Clean might do it. Ill pass, Mahya said. Ill consider it if we have no other choice, Al replied.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Rue let me cast it. The spell did remove all the webbingand some furbut Rue didnt mind and licked my cheek in thanks. We descended to the second floor. The air was colder here, the webs thicker. The creatures had changedbigger, with darker fur, and their webs were even more potent. One shot a web at Rue, catching his leg. He tore it off with a snarl, but some of his fur came with it, leaving raw, red skin beneath. Hurt hurt hurt, Rue whined. Ill heal you once were clear, I promised, sending a bolt of lightning at the creature. The hit landed, but it shot another web at us before it fell. Al and Mahya were both getting tangled in the webs, their movements slowing as they tried to fend off the creatures. We need to end this now, I said, my voice tight. Theyre not giving us any room. The next web caught me in the chest. I tried to tear it off, but the more I pulled, the worse it stuck pulling painfully at my skin. John! Mahya shouted, slashing through a creature as she made her way toward me. Hold on! I cast Aggressive Clean, which stripped away the websand some skin. Im good, I called out. Lets finish this. We entered the last chamber, where the largest creature stood waiting, surrounded by thick curtains of webbing. Its black fur clumped together, and cold malice gleamed in its eyes. This had to be the dungeon guardian. The walls shook as more creatures swarmed from the shadows. Take the small ones first! Mahya yelled. I cast red lightning, the webs ignited, and the creatures shrieked. Mahya and Al fought side by side, cutting down the smaller creatures, while Rue tore through the rest. I focused on the guardian, unleashing a bolt of red lightning that hit it square in the chest. It screeched, staggering, but it wasnt down yet. Another bolt surged from my hands, striking the creature with everything I had. It convulsed, shuddering as the magic coursed through its body. With a final screech, it collapsed. The room fell quiet. We did it, Mahya said, lowering her sword, panting. Al leaned against the wall, his hands raw from the webs, panting. Rue padded over to me, his fur singed but otherwise unharmed. Webs bad. Rue hate webs. I grinned, patting him on the head. Yeah, webs suck. We touched the core, and each of us received ten square meters of spider silk. Mahya and Al smiled, and Mahya said, Dont touch the dungeon or the core. Were going to run it again and again. Why? I asked. Spider silk is rare and valuable. Its excellent for light armor and offers some protection against magic. Not much, but still worth it, Mahya explained. As we retraced our steps to the exit, an idea hit me. I cast Blazing Orb, the tiny sphereless than two centimeters acrossflared to life and ignited the webs, clearing the passage effortlessly. We hadnt dared to use it against the rhinos earlier, thinking it was too small to make a difference, but for these webs, it was perfect. Al followed my lead, and we made much quicker progress with the webs burning away. But halfway through the first floor, he suddenly stopped, his eyes glazing over, his focus elsewhere. I felt a change in the mana around us. At first, it was barely noticeable, just a faint ripple. But then, the sensation intensified. The mana was gathering, thickening in waves that seemed to swirl through the air. It was being drawn in and concentrated, like all the energy in the area was zeroing in on one spot. My gaze snapped to Al. Mana swirled around him, almost tangible, before it surged and rushed into his body with a force that made my breath catch. It was like watching the air itself bend to his will. A moment later, Al let out a triumphant shout. Finally! Mahya, looking concerned but curious, asked, What happened? Als grin was so wide, it looked like it might split his face. I received the mage classwithout cost. I couldnt help but laugh, clapping him on the back. Congrats, man. Thats huge. Mahya hugged him tightly, and even though I felt a little drained from the whole experience, I couldnt deny the sense of accomplishment that washed over me. It had been a profitable run, after all.
After a days rest, we were ready for the next one. The dungeon entrance looked like a pool of ink just sitting on the ground, perfectly still. We had to jump in feet first. I glanced at the others, then at Rue, who was sniffing the edge suspiciously. Come on, buddy, I said before taking the plunge. The second my feet hit the surface, it felt like gravity flipped upside down. My stomach dropped, and for a few seconds, I had no idea which way was up. Behind me, I heard Rue make a confused yelp as he followed, and for a moment, we were all just falling and floating, the world spinning while my body tried to figure out what was happening. The air felt thick, like we were swimming through it. By the time I passed through the other side, I stumbled, head swimming, not sure if I was standing straight or about to fall over. Mahya landed next to me, holding her head, and Al shook his arms out, trying to shake off the vertigo. Rue tumbled in after us, shaking himself off as if hed just jumped in a lake. I gave him a pat as he looked up, wide-eyed and disoriented. I glanced back, and instead of the weird pool, there was now a massive stone archway behind us, like something out of an old ruin. Nothing left of the pool wed jumped into. The air here felt heavy, pressing against my skin, and everything was dead quiet. No creatures, no soundsjust silence. Even the faint breeze wed heard before was gone. Rue growled softly, ears pinned back like he didnt trust the place either. It felt like we were being watched, but by what? I had no idea. We stood there for at least five minutes, all of us shaking our heads, trying to get rid of that disorienting feeling. When I finally felt stable enough, I looked around. We were in the middle of a dense jungleso thick I couldnt even see a path forward, and I doubted a machete would do much good cutting through it. The trees packed tightly together, with vines and thick undergrowth blocking every route. Rue sniffed the air, his nose wrinkling as he padded around in circles, clearly as confused as we were. Somethings wrong, Mahya muttered, scanning the surroundings with her rifle ready. Theres usually some resistance by now. Al stood behind her, sword and shield in hand, his fingers tapping nervously on his leg. No monsters, but this place feels... alive. Rue padded beside me, his large form tense, nose twitching. Bad smell. Plants not normal. Rue feel it. I get the feeling were about to find out why, I said. We walked around the clearing, looking for a way through the vegetation. The first sign of trouble hit when Mahya brushed against a vine. It snapped to life, coiling around her arm with a strength that made her gasp. Get it off! she yelled, struggling. I shot a quick bolt of lightning at the vine, sending it recoiling with a sharp hiss. It slithered back into the shadows. It seems that the plants here arent welcoming to visitors, Al whispered as he nervously scanned his surroundings. We found a passage and moved further in. The plants became denser, and the air was thick with humidity. Giant, colorful flowers dotted the landscape, but their unnatural shimmer made my skin crawl. As we passed one, it snapped shut with a loud clap, like a predator. Carnivorous plants, Mahya said, her frustration barely masked. Just great. Ahead, vines crisscrossed the path like coiled snakes, ready to spring. Every step felt like a trap, just waiting to snap. Rue let out a low growl. Big plants. Mean. I turned and spotted a massive tree in the clearing. Its trunk was thick and twisted, but this wasnt just any ordinary tree. Its roots were shifting, digging into the ground like they had a mind of their own, and it had gross, fleshy pods dangling from the branches, pulsing like they were alive. As we got closer, one pod split open, and a sticky green goop oozed out, sizzling as it hit the ground. Acid! I called. We all jumped back - we learned our lesson with acid. Thick vines shot out from the tree, whipping toward us with surprising speed. Mahya quickly sliced through one vine, but more kept coming, writhing like tentacles. I barely had time to cast a shield spell before a vine came at my chest. The impact rattled the barrier, but it held long enough for me to send a lightning bolt into the tree. Flames licked at the bark, but the tree didnt even flinch. Instead, more pods started swelling and bursting, raining acid down. We need to take out the roots! I shouted, dodging as acid splattered dangerously close. Mahya was already ahead of me, cutting through the attacking vines as she charged toward the base of the tree. Al stayed back, casting fire orbs at the pods. I cast Aggressive Clean to get rid of the fumes. When Mahya reached the roots, she swung her sword in a wide arc, slicing through one of the thick tendrils. The tree let out this low groan, and for a second, the vines hesitated. Thats it! I yelled, gathering mana for red lightning. Go for the roots! Rue needed no more encouragement. He charged forward, sinking his teeth into one of the exposed roots. He tore it right out of the ground with a firm yank, and the whole tree shook. The vines lashed out in every direction, but they were weakening. Clear out! I shouted, blasting a massive bolt of red lightning straight into the trees trunk. The air crackled, and the tree convulsed, its branches shuddering under the force. With one last swing from Mahya, the last root was severed, and the tree collapsed, its branches wilting and pods shriveling up. We stood there for a moment, catching our breath. That was... intense, Mahya said, wiping sweat from her brow. Im done with plants for a while. Al chuckled, lowering his sword. Me too. Uh, guys, I said, glancing around. What about the rest of the plants? If we leave them, we wont be able to touch the core. Or am I wrong? Mahya sighed. I know. I was just dreaming for a minute. I have an idea, Al said. But Rue would have to leave. No! Rue protested. Rue protect John! Hear me out, Al said, turning to Rue. We can burn all the plants, but the smoke will be dangerous. Weve got gas masks, but you dont. Well be fine if we stay away from the plants, cast Blazing Orb, or even use scrolls. But the smoke would be bad for you. Rue huffed, clearly not happy. I could feel waves of his dissatisfaction through our bond. But after a long pause, he sighed and nodded, even though it was obvious he wasnt thrilled about it. We escorted Rue to the dungeon entrance, and he looked me in the eye and said, John careful! John not do anything stupid. I scratched his ears. I promise to be careful. Dont worry, well be out shortly. As soon as Rue disappeared from view, we slipped on our gas masks, the rubber tight against my skin. The air grew thick with the acrid scent of burning plants as we set to work, flames licking up the walls of vegetation. The crackling fire danced ahead of us, devouring vines and shrubs, but sometimes it got too close. Mahya yelled a warning and quickly tore a Frostbite scroll, sending a chill across the ground to stop the fire from creeping toward us. We had to do it a few times; the flames were always eager to get out of control, but we kept them in check. During our progress, we stumbled upon three more murderous trees, their branches twisted like claws. We burned them from a distance, and once they were on their last legor root, in this caseMahya and Al moved in with their swords, severing the roots. During our exploration, we also came across peculiar shrubs that flung vines at us, but the flames consumed them before they could strike. Al swung his sword, cutting through the last of the burning vines, while Mahya sliced down the final thick vine before it could latch onto her. The air was thick with the smell of scorched wood. Fire and plantsdefinitely not a good mix for them. In the center of the dungeon, we reached the final guardian. It was a massive murder tree, twice as large as the others, its bark blackened and gnarled. Acid pods shot from its branches with terrifying precision, sizzling against the stone floor. One exploded near me, spraying vapor, and I had to throw up a shield in time to block the next one. My heart pounded as I alternated between blasting it with red lightning and casting Aggressive Clean to wipe away the burning acid and fumes. The battle dragged on, the air alive with the crackle of lightning and the trees shrieks as it fought back. My mana drained quickly, each spell pulling from my mana reserves. My hands trembled from the effort, and the acidic mist stung my eyes, even through the mask. After ten grueling minutes, with less than 500 mana left, the giant tree finally groaned, its roots buckling. Mahya and Al rushed in, severing the roots with their swords. The blackened trunk shuddered one last time before crashing to the ground, the acid pods shriveling and falling harmlessly. I lowered my shield, breathing hard, as the smoke cleared. The tree was down. We touched the core and got scrolls.
Bramble Shield A defensive spell that conjures a temporary barrier of tightly woven thorny branches around the caster or an ally. The shield absorbs a modest amount of damage and inflicts minor harm on enemies that strike it. However, the shield is fragile and breaks under sustained attacks, making it best suited for short-term defense.
It wasnt a great reward, but hey, spells were always nice. Al wandered around the dungeon with a morose expression. Whats up? I asked. I know I suggested burning it all, and it was the right decision. But the plants here were perfect for potions. We can run it again, Mahya suggested. Next time will be easier, and you can collect what you need. Al smiled. Thank you. We left the dungeon through the portal, and it was just as unpleasant as going in. I stepped through the stone archway, and the instant I crossed the threshold, the world twisted. Gravity seemed to flip upside down again, and my stomach dropped as I plunged toward the portal on the ground. The surface rippled like water as I hit it, and for a few disorienting seconds, I felt like I was falling and floating simultaneously. When I finally passed through, I had to pull myself out of the portal, scrambling to find solid ground. My head spun, and I wasnt sure if I was upright or about to topple over. Glancing back, the pool of shimmering darkness lay there, still and unassuming. It took me a couple of minutes to stop shaking my head, trying to get rid of the lingering dizziness. Rue nudged my cheek with his nose and asked, Why not take core? Al wants to harvest plants, I explained. Rue huffed in response, then plopped his head on my lap, clearly waiting for an ear scratch. I obliged, running my fingers through his fur with a grin. We finished the city section wed cleared of monsters. I didnt really want to keep dungeon runningI was tired of fighting all the timebut I kept quiet for now. Mahya and Al wanted to re-run three dungeons, so I chose to wait until they finished before speaking up. B4—Chapter 22: Confusing Books and Comfort Food After two days of rest, we checked the dungeons where they planned to collect materials. The one with the plants and the spider-wolves still wouldnt let us in, but the dungeon with the black creatures was ready for another round. Enjoy, I told them. Arent you coming with us? Mahya asked. Nope. I thought you liked gold, Al said. I dowhen I earn it as a merchant. Im not in the mood to fight dungeons for gold. Ive got enough. They exchanged a look, looking confused, then shrugged. What are you going to do? Mahya asked. I want to explore the city a bit. Sure, most of its destroyed, but some buildings are still half-standing. I want to get a feel for this worldwhat kind of society they had, the residences, industrial buildings, stuff like that. I dont think the empty castle was a typical example. Im curious to know more. Mahya glanced at Rue. Are you coming with us or going with John? Rue go with John. Rue protect John. They both waved at us. Al said, Enjoy, and they entered the dungeon. The city felt eerily familiar, yet everything was off just enough to set my teeth on edge. The buildings, once proud structures, now slumped and crumbled like old bones. Theyd taken thirty years of weather and monster abuse, and it showed. As I walked through the residential areas, I noticed the remnants of homeschairs, couches, and tables that had a similar appearance to Earth furniture, but with slight modifications. The lines were sharper, the materials denser, heavier somehow. The chairs had these odd sloping backs that seemed made for a posture no human would be comfortable in, and most of the furniture had subtle designs carved into it, like it was standard for even the simplest items to be decorated. A door hung off its hinge, creaking as it swayed in the wind. Inside, the remains of a family room greeted meif you could call it that. I found overturned furniture covered in a thick layer of grime. Anything not smashed or gnawed by something big had just rotted or broken down. Picture frames lay shattered on the ground, faces faded and forgotten. I pushed on through the wreckage, letting the quiet blanket me. We cleared the monsters earlier, but their presence still lingered. Up ahead, a school came into view. The windows were long gone, jagged glass barely clinging to the frames. I stepped inside, careful of the debris scattered across the cracked tile floor. It was full of overturned desks and chairs and crumbled chalkboards, but what caught my attention was the sheer emptiness of it all. There were no signs of life left, just dust and echoes. I found the library building soon after. It was in even worse shape. The once grand shelves, probably filled with knowledge, were now hollowed-out husks. The books, if you could call them that, had mostly dissolvedmana had done its job there, too. Covers made of wood or leather lay scattered, the sticky, disintegrating material that had once been pages now stuck to them in clumpsjust more ruins, like everything else. But then, tucked in a far corner, I found a handful of books with pages made of thin cloth. The ink almost completely faded, but they were still intact enough to make me curious. I channeled the Restore spell, my hands glowing faintly as I touched the first one. The pages mended, ink returned, and there, under years of damage, lay a history bookthough not the kind that would help us now. Other books were about legends and noble bloodlines. Still, it was a glimpse into what this place had once been. They had their kings and queens, wars and peace, all in a world so similar to my own and yet... utterly alien. Shops lined the next street. They reminded me of Earths old towns, but with subtle differences. The storefronts, their signs faded or gone, had more angled rooftops and doors too tall for an average person. Inside one shop, hooks held the remnants of clotheslong capes and tunics made from materials I couldnt quite place. Another shop seemed to have been a butchers; the tools scattered on the floor looked like something out of a medieval nightmare. The glass counter had long since shattered, but the meat hooks were still in place, though rusted and covered in a film of decay. By the time the sun dipped, the long shadows made the whole place feel even more haunted. Id seen enough. Turning back toward the hills, the wind picked up, and the citys ruins slowly shrank behind me. The whole exploration had been a mix of depressing and intriguing. Id expected more differences from Earth, so the similarities caught me off guard. But simultaneously, the differences made it clear this was another world. That dissonancefamiliar yet foreignwas jarring and confusing but strangely fascinating. Al and Mahya were waiting for me near the hills, both of them looking pretty pleased with themselves. I raised an eyebrow as I approached. Howd it go? I asked. Not bad at all, Mahya said with a grin. This time was even quickerfewer monsters. We cleared the dungeon in forty minutes and walked out with twenty-five gold. Nice. Yeah, were planning to run it every day until we hit a wall, Al added. Good luck with that, I said, giving them a nod. The next day, while they headed off to tackle the dungeon again, I buried myself in research on mana pathways and spells. The first book? A total bust. Sure, it mentioned mana pathways and progression, but it only described the basics in vague terms, never explaining exactly how the pathways worked. And, as usual, the language was a tangled messconfusing metaphors, convoluted phrases, and entire pages that couldve been summed up in a single sentence. I waded through that nonsense for two days before throwing in the towel halfway through. Meanwhile, Rue spent his time wandering around, still trying to bond with those cute little creatures wed met earlier. Every evening, hed return grumpy and muttering complaints about how they ignored him, his ears drooping in disappointment. The second book looked more promising, though, of course, it was wrapped in just as much confusing wizard-speak. Honestly, I was starting to believe wizards didnt go mad from the magicthey went mad from trying to decipher the awful books they had to learn from. I still thought it was the best of all the magical classes, but the fact that wizards had to figure everything out on their own, with tools that were about as useful as a broken compass, was making me rethink my life choices.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
Ah, the intricacies of spellcraft, a most delicate symphony of energies weaving in and out of the corporeal form! To even begin to grasp the essence of a spell, one must first consider not merely the spell itself, but the multifarious elements, nay, the very facets that lie within the spells ethereal structureeach component a shimmering gem of eldritch resonance. These facets, like the glistening strands of a spiders web, vibrate in concert with the unseen currents of mana, awakening within the body those dormant pathwaysmuch akin to the roots of a tree gradually embracing the soil, inch by inch, as they find nourishment. Now, it is of utmost importance to recognize that these pathways are not discovered or created through the mere whim of the practitioner. Oh no, they lie there, curled and coiled in the bodys deepest recesses, awaiting the call of their corresponding arcane resonance. As a musician plucks the string of a lute, so too does the incantation pluck the slumbering fibers of the mana-pathways. Yet, one must not be deceived into thinking that these pathways are singular in form or functionno, they are as myriad as the stars, and as labyrinthine as the forests of forgotten realms. The spell, you see, is but a key, and the facets of that key are the tumblers which turn and unlock those esoteric conduits, allowing the mana to flow like water through the narrow channels of a mountainside spring. However, it is imperative to understand that mere knowledge of these facets is insufficient, for the process of awakening the pathways is no instantaneous affair. No, the practitioner must forge these connections over time, through rigorous and repeated spellcasting, as if chiseling a statue from a rough block of marble. Each cast, each invocation, strengthens these pathwaysnot unlike the way a river, through persistence, carves through rock. In so doing, the mana, in all its serpentine wisdom, learns the bodys contours, and the body, in turn, grows more adept at housing this intangible force. It is here where the true beauty of progression lies, for the more the spell is used, the deeper and stronger the pathways become, till they are not merely conduits but veritable highways of mana flowing in perfect synchrony with the practitioners will. Ah, but let us not be swept away by the elegance of this metaphysical dance without addressing the vital metamorphosis it brings to the physical form. For as these pathways deepen, they do not merely exist in isolation, as some hermetic system locked within the bodys invisible architecture. No, they integrate, much like veins intertwining with muscles, reinforcing and reshaping the practitioners very being. The strengthening of the pathways feeds back into the corporeal form, invigorating the muscles, sinews, and bonesyes, even down to the marrow, where the mana infuses the essence of life itself. Just as the roots of a tree do not merely extract water but also anchor the tree against the wind, so too do these pathways act as both conduits of energy and pillars of strength, reinforcing the body in ways not immediately perceptible. Indeed, the pathways themselves, once awakened and strengthened through continued spell use, begin to form secondary connections, extending like branches of a mighty oak. These secondary branches of mana carry with them not merely the energy required for spellcraft but a peculiar kind of strength that permeates the flesh. Consider the form of a blacksmiths apprentice, whose arms grow stronger not by lifting mere weights, but by the repetitive swing of the hammer; likewise, the practitioners body strengthens not through exercise of the mundane sort, but through the repeated act of channeling mana, the energy itself transmuting into fortitude. Yet, this fortitude is of a strange and subtle nature, for it does not manifest in muscles bulging with brute strength but in a peculiar resiliencea hardiness of both form and spirit, as though the very air around the practitioner is charged with the potential of untapped power. Now, let us consider the interplay between these pathways and the broader tapestry of the spells progression. For as the spell advances in complexity, so too do the pathways widen and deepen, accommodating greater volumes of mana. One might imagine it akin to a small stream growing into a roaring river, fed by countless tributaries that enhance its flow. But be warned! The practitioner who neglects this progression, who casts a spell only sporadically, will find the pathways shrinking back, much like a vine left untended in a dark corner. The mana, capricious as it is, requires constant attention, else it will withhold its blessings, leaving the body weaker for the neglect. Yet, it is not solely the spell that shapes the bodyit is the symbiotic relationship between the two. The body, strengthened by the pathways, in turn enhances the spell itself, allowing for more precise control, greater potency, and an ease of casting that would have been unimaginable at the novices first attempt. Picture a bowstring pulled taut by an archers hands; with each successive shot, the archers muscles grow stronger, and the bows potential becomes clearer. So too does the body, shaped by the mana pathways, become a finely tuned instrument for spellcraft, each cast becoming less of a struggle and more of an effortless expression of will. And so, in this ever-expanding cycle, the practitioner evolvesnot merely as a caster of spells but as a vessel for the mana itself. The pathways, once slender threads, become vast and intricate webs, connecting every corner of the body to the boundless energy that surrounds it. The once-fledgling spell, now fully realized, is no longer just a tool but an extension of the practitioners own being, a reflection of the harmony between mana and flesh. Thus, in conclusionif one can ever truly conclude such an elaborate and ongoing processit is the very essence of repetition, of dedication to the craft, that forges the pathways and, in turn, strengthens both body and spell alike. But beware, for the path of spellcraft is as treacherous as it is rewarding, and the practitioner who does not respect the intricate balance of manas flow may find themselves lost in the labyrinth of their own making.
It took me a while to untangle that mess, but in the end, I figured it out. The aspects that make up the spell trigger the corresponding mana pathways in the body. The more you use the spell, the stronger those pathways get, and in turn, the spell itself becomes more powerful. I gave the book an evil eye and muttered, Couldnt you just say that? Why all the fluff and complication? Of course, the book didnt answer me. Annoyed, I tossed it back on the shelf and leaned against the wall, trying to figure out how to work aspects into my spell marbles. There was no way I was giving up on magic scriptI liked the language too muchbut now I had to figure out how to integrate aspects into the marble without building an entire spell from scratch. Mahya returned from the dungeon with a mood that mirrored mine. What happened? I asked. That was my last run. The dungeon got sticky. Al can still run it, though. Oh... After she cooled down a bit, she asked, What are you working on? Trying to incorporate spell progression into my spell marbles. She gave me a pat on the back. Good idea, she said before disappearing into her craft room. Are you going to run the dungeon solo? I asked Al. Yeah, I think I can do another run or two. Fifty gold would be nice. Good luck with that, I said as he headed off to tend to his mushrooms. Rue trotted back, looking glum. He still hadnt made any progress with the little creatures. No luck? I asked. No! Rue want to be friends. Little creatures always run away. They not know Rue want to be friends! he whined. In short, today wasnt going well for any of usexcept Al, who seemed to be the only one in good spirits. To lift everyones mood, I decided to go all out for dinner. I prepared Imperial Flame-Roasted Bovine Medallions with Truffle-Infused Bone Marrow Reduction. The aroma alone was enough to start turning things around. I flame-seared the tender beef medallions, then slow-roasted them to perfection. I paired them with a rich reduction made from bone marrow, infused with black truffles, and garnished with caramelized shallots. For Al, I roasted a bed of wild mushrooms, which gave the whole dish that earthy, savory kick. I drizzled everything with a saffron-infused demi-glace, and by the time I plated it up, the kitchen smelled like something out of a royal banquet. If nothing else, we could drown our bad moods in good food. B4—Chapter 23: Farewell to the Ghost-City Al ran the dungeon with the black creatures for three more days until the dungeon got sticky. Mahya still hadnt used her last run after it got sticky, and now that it was his last run, too, they wanted to do it together. Rue and I escorted them to the dungeon and sat down to wait outside. Less than half an hour later, the portal of doom shiftedgray, light gray, whiteand then they both appeared where the portal had been. Mahya still looked unhappy. What happened? I asked. She pulled out the core and showed it to me. It was less than five centimeters acrossmaybe four and a half. Baby? I asked. Not exactly, she said, turning it over. The mana levels here are only 38, so Id say its more like a teenager. The other dungeons weve cleared have probably been here since the integration, but this one? Its newer, formed after. I nodded, thinking back on how easy that run had felt. Makes sense. It definitely felt like a lightweight dungeon. Al glanced between us, already shifting his weight from foot to foot. Next dungeon? I exchanged a look with Mahya, who shrugged, storing the core away. Might as well, she said, and Al grinned. Lets get to it, then, I said, heading toward the next portal. It was strange how much lighter it felt this time around. The air was still thick with that unsettling dampness, the scent of earth and decay lingering, but the oppressive sense of danger from before had lessened. As we entered, Mahya immediately took point, her rifle in hand, leading the way through the now-familiar tunnels. The faint rustle of webs clung to the cave walls, but there were fewer webs than last time, and fewer monsters. We know what were doing this time, Mahya said over her shoulder, giving a small grin. Let us see if the reward justifies running it multiple times, Al said. When we spotted the first cluster of webs, I knew exactly what to do. With a flick of my wrist, I summoned a Blazing Orba small fireball, just the right size for burning through the sticky threads. The tiny sphere flared to life and glided ahead, lighting up the webs in a quick flash. They dissolved instantly, leaving the path clear. Well, thats one way to make this faster, Mahya said. As we moved further, the monsters appeared, but fewer and less aggressive than before. The creatures were still unnerving, those spider-wolf hybrids skittering from the shadows, but we knew their tricks. I launched lightning bolts at them before they could fire webs, and Mahyas bullets, combined with Als Wind Blades, dispatched them quickly. Rue bounded ahead, snapping at one creature and tossing it aside with little effort. Theyre like weak versions of what we faced before, Al muttered, slicing through one more. Not as much of a challenge. It wasnt long before we reached the final guardian, the same massive web-slinging beast from before, but it was slower this time. Less vicious. Mahya fired a few quick shots to keep it back, and I followed up with red lightning, which made short work of the guardian. Half the monsters, half the threat, half the reward, I commented, touching the core after we finished the battle. Sure enough, the reward was half as muchjust five meters of spider silk for each of us. Still good, but nothing compared to our first haul. Mahya turned to me with a thoughtful look. We could do this again in a few days. This dungeons a goldmine for silk. I glanced at the thin strands of silk in my hand. It was light, almost weightless, but strong enough to make excellent armor. Yeah, I guess well be making a few more trips back here. Hopefully, it doesnt get too repetitive. We should have checked when the dungeon regenerated, Al said. You didnt? I asked. No, Mahya said with a sigh. That was my oversight. We should try entering it daily to determine the exact regeneration time. The entire run took us about two hours. Should we tackle the last dungeon today? Al asked. Its still early, and the previous ones were easy. Mahya and I nodded, and we headed to the last dungeon. The entrancea shimmering, ink-black pool on the groundlooked just as unsettling as the first time. I gave a nod to the others, and we all took the plunge. The drop still sent my stomach flipping, but the sensation wasnt as jarring this time. It was like diving into water, except the gravity felt backward. Rue yelped behind me, clearly as disoriented as the first time, but he followed without hesitation. The atmosphere felt lighter when we exited the arch, and the tension from the first run was noticeably absent. There was no eerie sense of being watched this time, just a quiet, dense jungle surrounding us. Definitely fewer of them, Mahya observed, looking around with her rifle ready. Al nodded, his sword and shield in hand, though he seemed more at ease than before. Yeah, this should be easier. Let us get through it and clear the monsters quickly. I nodded at him. Noted. But this time, no burning anything unless we absolutely need to. I don''t want to run it endlessly until you get your plants." As we moved deeper into the dungeon, the plants looked familiarthick vines, strange glowing flowers, and twisted trees. The first creatures we encountered, the same oversized vine plants from before, appeared weaker. They still looked creepy, but their movements were sluggish, and it took less effort to put them down. Mahya took out a few with her rifle, Al cleaved through the rest, and I barely needed to use any mana. We made our way through the jungle much quicker than the first time, navigating around the vines and avoiding any unnecessary entanglements. There were no traps, just more of those weird vine creatures, though even they seemed to have lost some of their fight. When we reached the clearing with the massive, carnivorous trees, it was clear that the dungeon was giving us a more leisurely ride. Mahya sliced through the attacking vines, Al stood his ground, and I hit them with a few quick spells, but nothing pushed us too hard. When the tree got its roots out of the ground, Rue demolished them in less than a minute. The final guardian, another massive tree with writhing roots and acid-filled pods, looked just as menacing as before. But even it wasnt as aggressive. We stuck to the plan, focusing on its roots. Al and Mahya hacked away at them while I sent bolts of red lightning into its trunk, and Rue tore through the roots with his teeth. The battle ended with far less effort, and the tree toppled over after a few well-placed strikes. No sweat, no panicjust a straightforward win. When the room finally fell quiet, we each touched the core, and the reward appeared: 10 gold coins each. Scrunching my nose in displeasure, I hoped Al would be satisfied with one harvesting stint. Al immediately set to work, scanning the surrounding plants with a focused expression. Im going to harvest these for alchemy. Some of these are rare, and I am not missing out this time. While he gathered what he needed, Mahya and I monitored the area, making sure nothing else stirred. Rue sat beside me, watching Al pull various herbs and plants, his nose twitching. Find anything good? I asked, leaning against a rock, still trying to shake off the residual dizziness from the portal. Al grinned, holding up a glowing vine. Plenty. These plants are perfect for crafting potionssome of the rarest materials we have seen. Last time, we burned through them too quickly to notice. Good thing we took it slower this time, Mahya remarked, glancing around the now-empty clearing. We can rerun this dungeon again if you need more. Al nodded. Definitely. And the golds not bad either. Once Al finished his harvesting, we made our way back to the dungeon entrance. The second run had been smoother, less dangerous, and far more profitable, especially with the valuable plants in Als hands. Still wary of the plants, Rue stayed close to me, but his tension had lessened since the fight ended. We passed through the portal with the same unpleasant sensation as beforethe world flipping upside down, making my stomach lurchbut I was getting used to it. Rue nudged me as we emerged on the other side, reminding me he was still looking out for me. Well, that was easy, Mahya said, shaking her head as she glanced back at the dungeon entrance. Almost too easy. Al chuckled. I am not complaining. Rue sniffed the air and huffed. No more bad plants. Rue not like bad smell. I laughed, scratching behind Rues ears. He leaned into the touch, his tail wagging lazily. Dont worry, buddy. I think were done with that for now. Turning to Mahya and Al, I raised an eyebrow. Do you need me for consecutive runs, or can you manage on your own? Mahya and Al exchanged a long glance, a silent conversation passing between them. Mahya gave a slight nod before answering, We can manage. Al smirked, crossing his arms. Dont want to run it for gold? I shrugged, rubbing the back of my neck. Im just tired of fighting. The next few days, I rested, read, played my guitar and cello, and cooked. I didnt feel like going back to the annoying books or fighting anything. Al and Mahya discovered that the dungeon with the plants regenerates every three days and the spider-wolves every four days. They didnt need me for the plant dungeon, but did for the spider-wolves. My red lightning was still the most effective weapon against the final guardian. After three runs of the plant dungeon, Al decided hed harvested enough, and they took the core. At that point, I figured it was also time to give up the dungeon with the spider silk. We each had twenty-five meters of spider silk, and no one knew what to do with it, so I felt that was enough. What do you say about taking the core of the last dungeon? I asked at dinner, looking between them. Why? Mahya asked, her brow furrowing. Are you in a hurry to start clearing the next part of the city? I thought you were tired of fighting. Thats why I didnt suggest we do it between dungeon runs. I shifted uncomfortably in my chair, feeling the weight of her question. Maybe we could give up on the rest of the city? Why? Mahyas eyes narrowed, but her tone told me she was curious, not accusatory. I rubbed the back of my neck, choosing my words carefully. I know we came to this world to collect cores, and Im completely on board with that plan. But weve been here for over three months and still havent met a single person. The dungeons and cores are great, but I want to travel. I want to see more of this world and meet its inhabitants. In the world information, we read about noble, warlords, and business tycoons cities. I want to see the differences between them. Im sure this world also has beautiful places, and I want to see them. Lets go explore. Well run into more dungeons; if not, this city isnt going anywhere. We can always come back before crossing the mountain range into the mainland. They both looked thoughtful for a long time. Al was the first to speak, nodding slowly. I understand. I am tired, toofighting all the time and not seeing anyone but the four of us. I fully support this plan. Mahya crossed her arms with a faraway look in her eyes. Well need to do a few things before we leave, though. What do you mean? I asked. Because of the condition of the roads, Mahya began, Ive been thinking about those giant monster truck wheels we picked up in Vegas. I want to find a way to fit them onto the Jeep. I raised an eyebrow, unsure where she was going with this. What are you thinking, exactly? For example, she said, tapping her fingers on the table, if we hit a stretch where the road is in terrible condition or theres no road at all, those wheels would be perfect. Well need to make some adjustments, but I think theyll be a game-changer for rough terrain.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. We have the balloon, I pointed out. Mahya gave a small nod but didnt look convinced. True, but we wont always be able to fly. I dont know about you, but Im not keen on being in a balloon when its raining or snowing with strong winds. Yeah, I see what you mean, I said, nodding. Besides, Mahya continued, we might need to move on water. Sure, we have the boat, but the jet skis could come in handy. Have you noticed the size of your familiar? We need to do something about his jet skitheres no way hell fit on it right now. And while were at it, we might as well install cores in the jet skis and perform the rituals to connect each of us to the cores. I glanced at Rue and had to admit she was right. The jet ski was only enough for about half of his body. So, lets take care of all these things, then move on to the next city on the Map. Im not sure if its an inhabited city or just another ruin with dungeons, but at least we can check. Also, I want to close up the house and fly north. Theres a big lake I want to use to refill our water. We havent done that in a while, and Im not sure how much is left in the reservoir, I said.
Mahya stood in front of the Jeep, arms crossed, staring at the giant monster truck wheels I had liberated from Vegas. Alright, time to get these wheels installed, she said, determination clear in her voice. I grabbed my tools and knelt beside the Jeep, already loosening the bolts from the current wheels. So, were replacing the regular wheels for good, right? Exactly, she replied, unfolding a blueprint shed sketched out. Well swap these out permanently and add a lift system to raise the Jeep when we hit rough terrain. These wheels should be able handle anything. I nodded, unscrewing the lug nuts. Sounds good. Once the wheels are off, Ill begin working on the rune engravings for the lift system. We spent most of the first day removing the old wheels and prepping the frame. Mahya removed the suspension system piece by piece, adjusting the axles to make room for the larger wheels. I helped where I could, clearing space and making sure the brackets were ready for reinforcement. By the end of the day, we stripped the frame down to the essentials, preparing it for the next phase. Weve got a solid start, Mahya said, brushing some dirt off her hands as she stepped back to admire our progress. Tomorrow, well start reinforcing everything. Sounds good, I replied, stretching out my sore muscles. We were back at it early the next morning. Mahya took the lead, welding reinforcements to the frame and suspension system while I began working on the runes for the hydraulic lift. These wheels are going to be massive, I said, glancing over at the monster truck wheels. Theyll dwarf the Jeep. Thats the point, Mahya said with a grin, tightening a few bolts. Well be able to clear anything that gets in our way. While she worked on stabilizing the suspension and making sure the Jeep could handle the added weight of the new wheels, I started engraving the runes along the underside of the Jeep. The runes would channel the magic through the reinforced suspension system, activating a hydraulic lift whenever we needed more clearance. By mid-afternoon, Mahya had finished reinforcing the frame. She stood up, wiping sweat from her brow. Okay, were good to start attaching the lift system and the wheels tomorrow. I took a step back, examining the runes Id finished. The magics in place for the lift. Once we get the wheels on, well be ready to test it. On the last day, we got to work early again, focused on attaching the massive wheels and finalizing the lift system. Mahya adjusted the suspension brackets, aligning them perfectly with the new wheels. It took both of us to hoist the first monster truck wheel into place, but once it was secured, the Jeep was already looking more imposing. These things are huge, I said, shaking my head as we attached the second wheel. Its like turning the Jeep into a tank. Thats the idea, Mahya replied with a chuckle, tightening the last bolt on one of the rear wheels. Once we installed the wheels, I performed a final check on the rune engravings. Mahya locked everything in place and double-checked the alignment. When we were both satisfied, we stood back to admire the transformed Jeep. Lets test the lift system, Mahya said, stepping aside. I tapped the runes, and with a low hum, the Jeep slowly lifted off the ground. The massive wheels stayed firmly in place as the body rose a few extra meters. The lift was smooth, and the entire frame remained stable. Mahya grinned as she watched it rise. Perfect. No more worrying about road conditions or obstacles. Looks like were all set, I said, stepping back with a sense of satisfaction. The Jeep looked like a beast now, ready for anything we might face on the road ahead. Now that we sorted the Jeep, it was time to tackle Rues jet ski. The regular-sized ski was built for a much smaller Rue, and now, with his new size, there was no way hed fit on it. I crouched next to the jet ski, running my hand along its frame, trying to figure out how to make it work. This things not going to cut it anymore, I muttered. Mahya joined me, inspecting the jet ski with a critical eye. Were going to have to rebuild most of it, she said. Theres no quick fix for this. Well need to extend the frame, reinforce the structure, and make it wider and longer to support his weight. I nodded, knowing it was going to be a big job. Whats the plan, then? Weve got plenty of materials. Ill use the forge to reshape the main frame, Mahya explained, already mentally mapping out the modifications. Well need to strip this down, rebuild the body with stronger materials, and extend the platform to match Rues size. Mahya didnt waste any time. We cleared out her workroom and set up the gas-activated forge. With sparks flying, she began dismantling the jet ski, pulling apart its current frame piece by piece. I helped where possible, unscrewing bolts and carefully removing the parts we could reuse. Once disassembled, Mahya selected stronger, lighter metals from our stashmetals that could hold Rues weight without sacrificing speed. She began melting down and reshaping the metal, using the forge to extend the frame. The heat from the forge filled the room, making the air thick, but Mahya was relentless, shaping and welding each piece with precision. I assisted by prepping the new pieces, smoothing them down, and engraving basic runes for durability and balance. These runes wouldnt alter the skis size but ensure the structure could handle Rues weight, even when moving at high speeds. Over the next several days, Mahya meticulously rebuilt the jet ski. She extended the frame by several meters, widening the base to give Rue more stability on the water. We reinforced the bottom with additional metal plating, ensuring it could support his weight without sinking. To compensate for the added bulk, Mahya removed the motor from our extra jet ski, carefully installing it alongside the original. I worked on engraving runes into the new motor and turning it into Magitech, making sure it would handle the increased load and keep Rues ride smooth. By the end of the week, the jet ski looked entirely differentlarger, sturdier, and perfectly suited to Rues new form. Mahya stood back, wiping sweat from her forehead and inspecting her work with a satisfied nod. Alright, lets see if this works, Mahya said, climbing onto my back as we headed toward the lake I had spotted on the Map. We couldnt take the house to refill the water reservoir since Al was making potions, so we opted to test Rues new jet ski instead. Rue padded over, eyeing the newly modified vehicle. I gave his side a reassuring pat. Go ahead, give it a try, big guy. With a cautious step, Rue climbed onto the jet ski. His large paws fit perfectly on the widened platform, and the reinforced frame didnt creak or buckle under his weight. The ski held steady as he settled in, testing his balance. Mahya crossed her arms, a small smile tugging at her lips. There. Its a perfect fit for him now. I grinned, watching Rue shift comfortably on the expanded platform, his massive form balanced effortlessly. This is great. I wont have to worry about him tipping over. Rues ears perked up as he glanced at the lake. Then, with a careful nudge, he activated the throttle. The jet ski glided forward smoothly and silently, easily cutting through the water. In seconds, he was zooming across the lakes surface, the twin motors propelling him steadily over the water. The expanded frame handled the waves effortlessly, and Rues excited barks echoed as he zipped around. I laughed, watching him speed across the water, tail wagging. Looks like hes enjoying it. Mahya chuckled, shaking her head. Id say we nailed it. Hes practically flying out there. Of course, Rue refused to get off the jet ski until the mana finally ran out. I was relieved we hadnt done the core ritual yetotherwise, I wouldve been stuck by the lake for a week, waiting for him to agree to get off. Two days after the lake test run, Al emerged from his laboratory before dinner, looking more satisfied than Id seen him in days. He carried several boxes and set them on the table with quiet but noticeable pride. Without a word, he handed a box to each of usstarting with me, then Mahya, and finally Rue. The boxes were filled with potion-loaded paintballs, familiar but newly stocked. These are for you, Al said, his tone measured. Youve got health, mana, and anti-venom. He slid two smaller boxes across the table toward Mahya and me. And here you have Exoskin Elixir. Mahya picked up one of the paintballs, inspecting it briefly before nodding in approval. Perfect. I glanced at Rue, who nudged his box with his nose, clearly eager. Youve got yours too, buddy, I said with a grin. Al glanced around at us, maintaining his calm demeanor. That should suffice for a while, he said. Do be sure to use them wisely. Mahya stored her box and gave Al an appreciative nod. Thanks, Al. These will make a difference. Yeah, youve outdone yourself, I added, securing mine. Rue let out a satisfied huff, clearly content with his share, before storing it. Al gave a slight shrug as he turned to head back to his lab. Simply fulfilling my duty. Mahya and I stood over Rues jet ski, carefully drawing the magic circle directly onto its surface. We sketched the outer runes with precision. It was a process wed done countless times, so the circle came together smoothly. Rues is still the easiest, Mahya commented, glancing at the large jet ski. The ample space made it more manageable, unlike the tight surfaces wed deal with later for ours. Once the outer circle was complete, I placed one of the bigger coreseight centimeters from the desert dungeonin the center. The magic pulsed softly, awaiting the last steps. Rue padded over and offered his paw, his eyes watching me intently. I took out a small blade and gently pricked his paw, letting a few drops of his blood fall into a bowl. With careful strokes, I drew the final inner runes in his blood, tracing the delicate lines that would bind the core to his jet ski and him. Alright, buddy. Your turn, I said, stepping back. Rue padded over, eyes bright with curiosity. He placed his paws and channeled mana into the circle as the runes glowed brighter, humming with power. The energy from the ritual surged, spreading through the jet ski and into Rue. The bond was completeRue was now the master of his core, connected to both the jet ski and the magic that powered it. With Rues jet ski done, we moved on to ours, which turned out to be far more of a headache. The smaller surface area on our jet skis made fitting the runes and coreseach about six centimeters from the Wind, Cat, and Acid Balls dungeonsfeel like squeezing a mountain into a teacup. We muttered under our breath, cursing the design as we fought to cram the runes into place without messing up. More than once, one of us bumped into a line and had to start over. Why are these things so damn small? Mahya groaned. Whoever designed these clearly didnt think about magic runes, I muttered, squinting as I tried to squeeze another rune into an already cramped space. Despite the endless grumbling and a healthy dose of swearing, we finally made it work. It took far more effort than Rues, but we got there. We carefully drew the circles directly onto the jet skis, squeezing the runes into every available spacestill complaining the whole time. As before, we traced the final runes in blood, sealing our connection to the cores. The air crackled with magic as we channeled our mana into the circles, feeling the energy surge from the cores into the jet skis. The connection solidified as the magic thrummed through us, binding us to the cores. Each of us became the dungeon master of our respective core, the power now directly linked to our jet skis. Als was the last one, and finally, we were DONE. I really hate small magic circles. Finally, Mahya sighed in relief, wiping her brow. No more mana crystals. I nodded in agreement, watching as Rue nudged his newly powered jet ski with approval. No more constant refills. Were set. As the final step before leaving, I closed the house and prepared to fly out to the lake. Rue, of course, joined me, his eager expression making it clear this wasnt just a routine trip for him. Once we arrived, I opened the house again and pulled out the long, coiled hose I used to refill the water reservoir. The lake glistened under the sunlight, and I quickly got to work, submerging the hose and telling the house to start filling up. Meanwhile, Rue wasted no time. The moment his eyes locked onto the lake, they lit up. Without even glancing in my direction, he was offzipping toward the water and tossing his jet ski in like a child racing to play with a new toy. Before I could finish securing the hose, Rue was already zooming across the water, his jet ski cutting through the waves effortlessly. He barked in delight, sending sprays of water into the air as he made sharp turns, the jet ski gliding smoothly beneath him. His tail wagged wildly as he sped past me, clearly having the time of his life. I chuckled, shaking my head as I watched him. Yeah, buddy, you enjoy that, I muttered as I monitored the water levels. The house filled slowly but steadily, and with every passing minute, Rue seemed to find new ways to push the limits of his jet ski. He sped up, he spun around, and occasionally, hed zoom so close to shore that Id get a spray of water, his telepathic joy filling my mind. By the time the tank was full, I was ready to call it a day. But Rue, naturally, wasnt. I stood on the shore, hands on my hips, watching him zip back and forth without slowing down. Alright, time to go, I said telepathically, my tone gentle but firm. Zoom zoom zoom, came his response, his mind filled with pure joy and the wind in his fur. Rue, seriously. The house is full. Weve gotta get back. One more! One more! He insisted, speeding past me yet again. It took me about half an hour of steady telepathic persuasion to finally convince him to come off the jet ski. Rue, the stubborn ball of fur that he was, responded with variations of just one more round until I had to gently remind him that wed be leaving him behind if he didnt get off. Finally, with one last zoom across the lake and an exaggerated spin, Rue reluctantly guided the jet ski back to shore. He hopped off, shaking the water from his fur and sending droplets everywhere. Good boy, I said, scratching behind his ears. Lucky I have telepathy. Just the thought of having to shout at him from the shore gave me a sore throat. Rue gave a satisfied huff, nudging me with his nose, and said, Next time, Rue, stay longer. I rolled my eyes and smiled. Sure, next time. With everything packed up and Rue finally off his beloved jet ski, we flew back. Morning came quickly, and we gathered our gear for one final run of the spider-wolves dungeon. The routine felt almost mechanical by nowfamiliar and predictable. The dungeon was quieter this time, the spider-wolves offering less resistance as we made our way through. After clearing the last chamber, we collected another five meters of spider silk, the last bit wed be taking from this place, and the core. As the dungeon spat us out, the cool morning air hit my face, and I took a deep breath, relieved to be done with it all. Mahya and Al joined me as we began prepping the balloon for departure, setting it up right where the portal used to be. Finally, I muttered to no one in particular, glancing around at the empty, crumbling buildings of the ghost-city. The silence weighed heavily here, broken only by the occasional rustling of wind through the ruins. The balloon inflated slowly, its canvas stretching and creaking as it filled with air. Al secured the ropes while Mahya checked the rigging. Rue, ever watchful, sat by my side, his eyes scanning the empty streets as if making sure nothing would follow us. I couldnt help but glance around one last time. This place had been profitablecore-wise, it was a goldmine. But something about it left me feeling uneasy. The emptiness, the silence... it was as if the city had been abandoned not just by its people, but by life itself. With the balloon fully inflated, we climbed aboard. Mahya gave a signal, and with a soft creak, the ropes were untied, and we began to rise. The ground beneath us slowly disappeared as we floated higher into the sky, leaving the ghost-city behind. As we ascended, I couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief. Im so glad to leave that place behind, I said, leaning against the edge of the basket, watching the city shrink below. It mightve been profitable, but... It was depressing, Mahya finished for me, her voice soft as she gazed down at the ruins. I nodded. "Exactly. The place feels like its been torn apart, every corner a reminder of whats been lostjust a hollow, crumbling shell of what it used to be." Well, the next city should be different. Hopefully, Al said. Rue barked in agreement, his tail thumping against the basket as we continued to rise, carried by the wind toward whatever lay ahead. The ghost-city grew smaller and smaller beneath us until it was nothing but a speck on the horizon. With that, we soared toward the next city, hoping it would offer more than cores and silence. B4—Chapter 24: Fallen World We floated quietly in the balloon, heading northwest, leaving the city behind. Below us, the land stretched out like a broken memoryfamiliar, yet completely off. The paved road wed seen earlier appeared again, cutting through the wilderness like a scar from a time long gone. It was massiveway wider than any Earth road, probably the size of an eight-lane highway, maybe even ten. But it had definitely seen better days. Nature was creeping in, with grass and bushes pushing up through the cracks, slowly reclaiming what humans had once built. The asphalt was odd too. The road we saw before had a yellow-brown color, but this one leaned more toward mustard-yellow than brown. It reminded me of the yellow brick road from Elton John''s song, except it wasnt brick, just paved. I quietly hummed the tune under my breath. Al stood silently beside me, his eyes fixed on the horizon, the usual thoughtful look on his face. Rue sat on my other side, his nose twitching as he sniffed the air. His size made the basket feel cramped, even after the core expansion, but he didnt seem to mind at all, just sitting there contentedly, occasionally shifting his weight. Mahya was behind us, focused on controlling the direction with her gadget, her brow slightly furrowed in concentration. How come you steer the boat with your mind, but control the balloon with the contraption? I asked, glancing back at her. Cant you steer it with commands? Youre connected to the core. I can, she replied casually, but I like to do it this way. I raised an eyebrow, but there wasnt much to argue with. Fair enough, I said with a shrug, turning my attention back to the scenery below. Al hadnt moved a muscle, still staring straight ahead like he was lost in thought, while Rue let out a quiet huff, resting his head on the rim of the basket as the wind gently tugged at his fur. The road snaked along beneath us, disappearing into the distance. Trees lined both sidesnot quite a forest, but enough to make it clear that nobody had been taking care of this place for a long time. Everything felt strangely quiet, the kind of quiet that puts you on edge. Every now and then, the wind carried a distant roar or the sound of something big crashing into something else, but most of the time, it was just us, the wind, and a whole lot of nothing. I leaned over the edge of the basket, squinting at the road below. What really grabbed my attention were the vehicles. Scattered along the road were rusted-out hunks of metal, but they werent anything like the cars or trucks I knew back on Earth. Some vehicles resembled long and sleek tubes, probably built for speed, but now they were just rusted shells, barely maintaining their structural integrity. Others were bulkier, almost like tanks, with thick frames that gave the impression of being built for more than just getting from A to B. One vehicle stood outa massive beast of a thing, at least three times the size of any Earth truck. Whatever it was carrying had been long gone, but the vehicle remaineda rusted metal monster slowly sinking into the cracked pavement. Its huge, thick wheels had partially sunk into the ground, and vines were curling up around it, almost like nature was trying to pull it down for good. Look at that, I said, pointing. Al leaned over, his brows furrowed. Impressive. If it is that big, it must have carried something of importance. He tapped his fingers on the edge of the basket, deep in thought. Whatever it was, it is long gone now. Mahya glanced over too. Yeah, probably something pretty big or dangerous. They wouldnt have built something like that for anything small. As we floated further, more vehicles appeared, all in worse shape than the last. Some vehicles were completely crushed, with their frames bent and twisted as if something huge had rolled right over them. Some others got torn to pieces, their parts scattered across the road like some giant got bored and tore them apart. I spotted movement in the distancean entire pack of beasts prowling the edge of the trees. They moved with this unsettling grace, especially for creatures that big. Rue perked up, his ears twitching as he glanced down at the scene below. He let out a derisive huff, then sent me a clear feeling through our bondhe wasnt impressed. After that, he shifted slightly and settled his massive head on the rim of the basket, his eyes half-closed as if to say, Wake me when something interesting happens. I gripped the edge of the basket a little tighter as one beast let out a deep, rumbling roar that echoed through the air. Even though we were floating high above in the balloon, I swear I could feel the vibration in my bones. For a brief moment, I got a clear look at themmassive, wolf-like creatures with extra-long muzzles and floppy ears. They were as big as Rue, but far shaggier, with matted fur that looked like it hadnt been cleaned in years. Their tangled coats clung to their hulking bodies, making them seem even more wild and feral than they already were. Their legs caught my eye immediately, though something about them seemed off. It took me a few minutes to pinpoint what it was, but then it hit methe way they moved was all wrong for a wolf. When they ran, their joints didnt bend like a typical canines would. Instead, their legs moved more like a horses, with long, powerful strides that pushed their bodies forward in a strange, almost galloping motion. It was unsettling to witness, like they were designed to be speedy and strong, but not in the way youd imagine. Their muscular hind legs stretched out far behind them, propelling them forward with a grace that seemed out of place for such hulking, shaggy creatures. It gave them a predatory elegance, a reminder that these beasts were far from anything familiar. Lets hope they dont look up, I muttered, feeling a chill crawl down my spine. Rue bumped me gently with his head, a reassuring gesture, before settling back into his half-dosing posture, his head resting comfortably on the rim of the basket as if the massive creatures below didnt bother him in the slightest. The balloon drifted on, and soon the beasts disappeared into the cover of the trees, leaving behind a strange, heavy silence. As we continued, the destruction became more pronounced, like we were floating through the aftermath of a long-forgotten war. The road, which must have once been a shining symbol of progress, was now little more than a decaying monument to a world that no longer existed. Rusted metal hulks of vehicles littered the sides, and large chunks of concrete had crumbled away, leaving gaping holes in the pavement where the earth had swallowed it up. Time and nature seemed to have slowly eaten away the road itself, leaving nothing to hold it together. Al leaned forward, studying the scene below. Whatever happened here, it left nothing intact. The destruction is not randomit is too widespread. Mounds of dirt and debris completely buried some stretches, giving the impression that something massive had ripped through it, causing chaos. The surface had deep cracks running across it, splitting the asphalt in jagged lines, giving the appearance that the road had been torn apart from underneath. We passed over what used to be bridges or interchanges, now nothing more than piles of rubble that blocked any way forward. The metal beams, once sturdy and gleaming, were bent and twisted, some barely hanging on, others collapsed entirely into the abyss below. Every so often, wed see sections where entire lanes had caved in, leaving enormous pits that dropped straight down, like the earth had swallowed them whole. In other areas, plants had completely overrun the road, with roots and vines pushing through cracks and tangling around rusted guardrails, creating an almost impenetrable barrier. The destruction didnt look randomit was everywhere, as though something, or many things, had deliberately torn the world apart. Now, silence remained, only interrupted by the occasional groan of rusted metal shifting in the wind, and the distant sounds of unseen battles between monsters. We passed over an intersection where a bunch of vehicles had piled up. The remains of what looked like a huge bus lay on its side, windows shattered and the roof caved in. Around it were smaller vehicles, some crushed beyond recognition, others barely holding their shape. All of them had the same storyabandoned and left to rust. A loud crash echoed from somewhere far off, snapping me out of my thoughts. Both Mahya and I turned toward the sound, just in time to see a massive beast break through the trees, roaring like it was out for blood. The thing was huge, easily twice the size of the pack wed seen earlier. Its thick, armored hide glistened in the sunlight, and jagged horns jutted from its head. It charged forward, shaking the ground with every step, disappearing into the trees as quickly as it appeared. A second roar followed, this one even deeper, angrier. Whatever the first beast had run into wasnt backing down. The sounds of their battle carried through the airroars, snarls, and the unmistakable crash of two huge bodies slamming into each other. I didnt want to think about the carnage that was going down just beyond the trees. Lets steer clear of that, I said. No point getting too close to that mess. Mahya didnt argue; she knew as well as I did that while the balloon kept us safely out of reach, we wouldnt stand a chance if one of those things took a swing at us. Without a word, she adjusted her gadget to steer us away from the battling titans below. We floated over another stretch of road when something caught my eyea massive tower, crumbling and half-collapsed, rising from the trees like the bones of a forgotten age. It was made of some kind of metal, though it was hard to tell what with all the decay. But one thing was obviousthis had been from the old world. Maybe a watchtower or some kind of transmission tower, though it looked way more advanced than anything Id ever seen. Thats definitely pre-integration, I said, pointing it out to Mahya. She nodded. Yeah, no doubt. Whatever kind of tech they had back then, its all just ruins now. Al studied the crumbling tower thoughtfully, his eyes scanning its rusted structure. It has a lot of material, he noted. I shook my head. Weve got plenty from the junkyard already. Im not going down there. He gave a small nod in agreement and shifted his gaze back to the horizon. As we drifted past the tower, I spotted more signs of the past. Broken-down machinery littered the ground, half-buried in the dirt and overgrown with weeds. Some of it looked like it had been part of something biggermaybe a factory or a power plantbut now it was just rubble. The silence stretched on again, broken only by the occasional distant roar of a beast or the rustling of the wind through the trees. It felt like this world was stuck between the past and the present. The old world was gone, wiped out by mana, and now it was just a shadow of what once was, with monsters and nature reclaiming everything. We floated higher, passing over another section of road. More rusted vehicles dotted the landscape, looking like relics of a forgotten era. And yet, there was something about them that still seemed out of place, like the tech had been far more advanced than anything we knew from Earth.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. The balloon drifted silently over a sizable area with rusted metal and crumbling structures that sprawled below us like the skeletal remains of a giant beast. Broken chimneys rose in clusters, their blackened tips piercing the sky. Massive, rusted machines lay scattered across the landscape, some half-sunk into the earth as if trying to hide from the years of neglect. Conveyor belts, long abandoned, stretched out like withered vines, their once smooth surfaces now twisted and bent. The ground was cracked and broken, with weeds and wild vines creeping through the fissures, slowly reclaiming the land. It was a wasteland, a graveyard of industry, where nature had begun its slow conquest. But it wasnt just nature that had taken over. The entire place was crawling with monsters, each one larger and more terrifying than the last. Massive creatures roamed between the crumbling walls and rusted frameworks, their bodies weaving in and out of the tangled mess of debris. Some monsters had claimed sections of the ruins for themselves, lounging lazily on rusted platforms or lurking in the shadows of what once might have been factories. I saw one hulking beast, its skin a deep gray and its body covered in rough scales, sprawled out beneath the remains of a massive iron structure. Its tail twitched idly, sending small clouds of dust and debris into the air with each movement. Nearby, smaller creatures scavenged among the wreckage, darting in and out of the shadows like rats in the night, cautious of the bigger predators that stalked the complex. In one corner, a massive horned creature had claimed what looked like an old loading dock. It sat there, watching over its territory with a quiet menace. I watched as another creature, smaller but just as dangerous-looking, approached. There was no warning before the larger monster lunged, claws outstretched. The smaller creature tried to dodge, but it was too slow. After a quick and brutal fight, the larger monster slammed its rival into a crumbling wall, the impact causing the structure to shudder and collapse in on itself, adding to the growing destruction. Brutal, I muttered, gripping the edge of the basket. Mahya adjusted the balloon slightly, steering us away from the skirmish. But the battles werent limited to just one area. Across the complex, monsters fought for control of whatever territory they could claim. Two towering beasts, each covered in thick, matted fur, clashed in what looked like the remains of an old parking lot. Their roars echoed across the ruins as they slammed into each other, claws tearing at flesh, fangs flashing in the sunlight. One creature shoved the other into a rusted structure, sending the already decaying metal groaning and collapsing under the weight of the impact. A cloud of dust and debris shot into the air as more of the complex crumbled under the violence of their battle. The remaining parts of this place will not last much longer, Al said quietly, his eyes fixed on the destruction below. He was right. Every clash, every battle seemed to tear the place apart even more. We passed over a section where what looked like the remains of an assembly line had once stood. The machines were broken and twisted, their once gleaming surfaces now dull and rusted. A pack of smaller, more agile creatures swarmed through the wreckage, chasing each other over the rusting conveyor belts and between the shattered windows of the nearby buildings. Every so often, one of them would collide with something, sending another piece of the structure crashing down. Rue let out a low growl, his eyes tracking a particularly large creature as it barreled through a crumbling building, its massive frame sending chunks of concrete flying. It let out a roar that seemed to shake the very air around us, and then disappeared into the ruins, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. Doesnt look like anything here is ever going to get back to how it was, I muttered, watching as another skirmish broke out in the distance, sending more debris tumbling to the ground. We flew over a massive structure, its roof partially caved in. At one point, it might have been a factory or a processing plant, but now it was little more than a broken shell. Inside, we saw two creatures locked in a brutal fight, their snarls echoing up to us as they slammed each other into the rusting machinery. One creature, covered in thick, black fur, grabbed the other by the throat and hurled it into a stack of rusted metal beams. The beams collapsed with a deafening crash, sending sparks flying as they scraped against the ground. As we drifted further, the scale of the destruction became even more apparent. Entire buildings had collapsed into themselves, with only twisted metal frames standing like the bones of some long-dead giant. Monsters roamed freely among the wreckage, prowling between the ruins. The air was thick with dust, filled with the distant sounds of battlesclaws clashing against steel, teeth grinding into concrete. This is another cluster of dungeons, Mahya said, her sharp eyes scanning the chaos below. Are you sure those are monsters and not beasts? I asked, narrowing my gaze to get a better look at the creatures weaving through the wreckage. Yeah, I saw one of them dissipate, she replied, her tone certain. Definitely monsters. Seems more hazardous than the city, Al said as he studied the battlefield below. Probably had a higher mana level during the integration, I said, glancing over at him. He gave me a questioning look, so I shrugged and added, Find the article about dangers and opportunities in integration. It describes some of these things. Recognition flickered in his eyes. I read it when the Gate I planned to use changed destination. Now I remember. Mahyas expression grew calculating, a familiar look that made me wary. I pointed a finger at her and said, No matter what youre thinking aboutforget it. Were not clearing this area. Its way too dangerous. The rewards will be better and the cores larger, she countered, her voice laced with excitement. I dont care. Just look down, I said, gesturing at the chaos below. All the monsters here are bigger and much more dangerous. If you want bigger cores, we can collect smaller ones and combine them. Theres no reason to put us at risk. I concur, Al chimed in, his gaze still fixed on the battlefield. Mahya glanced down at the carnage, her expression softening from its calculating look. Though she didnt look happy about it, she gave a small nod. Fine. With that settled, we continued floating in silence, watching as the battles below raged on. Each fight added another layer of destruction to the already crumbling landscape. The entire complex seemed to be slowly tearing itself apart, piece by piece, and we were just witnesses to its final, violent collapse. As the afternoon sun began its slow descent, casting a warm, golden hue over the landscape, we drifted over what was once a large agricultural area. Below us, fields stretched out in every direction, divided into neat, geometric plots, though the order and precision had long since given way to chaos. The crops were wild and overgrown, tall grasses and weeds choking the remnants of the once carefully tended farmland. Here and there, abandoned farmhouses stood in various states of disrepair, their roofs sagging and windows shattered, their paint peeled away by years of exposure. Barns leaned precariously, some completely collapsed, their wooden frames swallowed by the overgrowth. Ranches, with their sprawling paddocks and long-forgotten fences, were now little more than overgrown stretches of land, where nature had reclaimed everything. The orchards were wild too, with untamed trees growing in tangled clusters, their branches heavy with overripe fruit no one had picked in decades. It was eerie, almost hauntingthis place that had once been a hub of life and activity was now abandoned, left to decay under the weight of time. As we flew above the area, we saw three large herds of cattle grazing lazily in the overgrown fields, their dark forms moving slowly through the tall grasses. They looked like the cattle we saw in the beef dungeon. They were massive, at least fifty percent larger than any breed I had known back home, their thick black fur almost making them look like oversized Angus. The long, shaggy coats rippled as they moved, their sheer size dwarfing everything else around them. Despite their impressive bulk, they seemed content, grazing peacefully as if this place was their domain now. Mahya, standing behind us, adjusted the balloons course slightly as we made a slow, wide circle around the area. Looks like a good place to spend the night. I looked down again, taking in the abandoned farms and open fields. The idea of landing here wasnt the worst. It was quiet, and the herds seemed to keep to themselves, uninterested in anything other than grazing. The open expanse of farmland also meant we could see anything approaching from a distance. I agree, I said after a moment. Its isolated enough, and we can land the balloon without worrying about any of the big monsters sneaking up on us. Al studied the area for a moment longer before nodding. It is acceptable. Rue lifted his head and gave a soft rumble of approval, his eyes drifting over the fields as if assessing them himself. Mahya adjusted the gadget, and the balloon descended slowly. The basket swayed gently in the wind as we floated down toward an open patch of overgrown farmland. As we got closer to the ground, the rustle of the wind through the wild grasses and the distant sounds of the cattle became clearer. The setting sun bathed everything in a warm glow, casting long shadows across the fields. It wasnt peaceful exactlythere was too much abandonment here for thatbut it was calm. The balloon touched down softly, the basket settling into the tall grass with a gentle thud. We stepped out, the surrounding air filled with the earthy scent of the wild fields. We stood in the middle of a large farmyard, surrounded by the remnants of what had once been a bustling homestead. About a hundred meters ahead, a three-story wooden house loomed in the fading light, half of it collapsed in on itself, leaving only the skeletal remains of walls and rafters exposed to the elements. The remaining half of the house still stood stubbornly, though it looked fragile, as if one strong wind could finish what time had already started. To the right, a large barn dominated the space, its weathered wood grayed with age. Despite the clear signs of abandonment, the barn was mostly intact, its roof still holding on and the structure standing firm, though patches of rot and holes in the walls hinted at its slow decline. Vines crawled up its sides, trying to claim it as part of the landscape. Behind us, two more buildings stood. One was unmistakably a stable, or at least it had been, with its long, low design and the faint outlines of what must have once been stalls for livestock. The roof sagged under the weight of years, and the doors hung crookedly on rusted hinges, but you could still see the bones of what it used to be. The other building, however, was a mystery. Unlike the others, it was made of stone, its rough-hewn blocks standing out in stark contrast to the decaying wood around it. It had a large metal door, though the hinges were broken, leaving it slightly ajar. This was the only structure that still seemed nearly whole, about ninety percent intact, its stone walls weathered but sturdy. The yard itself was overgrown, wild grasses and weeds pushing up through the dirt, reclaiming the space where people once worked and lived. It felt eerily quiet, like a place that had been forgotten for far too long. The remnants of what had once been a productive farm now stood as ruins, swallowed by time and nature. Rue, ever curious, sniffed the air and padded over to the stone building, his nose twitching as he inspected the slightly open door. He gave it a nudge, but the door didnt budge, the metal groaning faintly under the weight of his push. He let out a low rumble of dissatisfaction and circled back to me, his large form brushing against my leg. Do you smell anything or anybody? I asked Rue, watching as his ears twitched, his nose working the air. No. Rue smell only old things. That was good enough for me. If Rue couldnt detect anything unusual, we were likely in the clear. I took out the core, and with a quick command, I opened the house. As I stirred the pot of stew, the savory scent mixing with the quiche baking in the oven, my thoughts drifted back to the fields and orchards wed flown over earlier. Even with all the wild, tangled overgrowth, Id spotted some strange fruits and veggies poking through the thick foliagedefinitely nothing like what we had back on Earth. Some fruits looked like oversized pears with a purple tint, and others reminded me of avocados, but way bigger, like the size of a squash. There were also these clusters of spiny, bulbous plants that had to be some kind of root vegetable, and trees sagging under the weight of bright yellow, spiraled fruits. My curiosity was buzzing. I couldnt wait to get a closer look and figure out what this world grew. As I dished out the food, I casually brought it up. Those fields looked... interesting. Maybe tomorrow we can see what kind of crops they grow. Yeah, I noticed that too. Definitely some weird stuff down there, Mahya said, a mischievous glint in her eye. And while were at it, maybe we should collect some more beef. I blinked, surprised. Weve already got plenty from the dungeon. We emptied five storage rings, and we still have 29 rings full of meat, plus all the coolers in my storage. You think we need more? She leaned back, twirling the knife between her fingers. We always eat more after a dungeon run. She nodded toward Rue, sprawled on his beanbag, lazily flicking his tail. He eats like a bottomless pit, and this place has plenty of resources. Itd be a waste not to stock up while we can. I glanced over at Rue, who let out a low grunt but didnt bother lifting his head. Mahya wasnt wrong. Given how things were, it made sense to gather more while we had the chance. Fair enough, I said, already making a mental note to explore those odd crops in the morning. And who knew what else this place had in store for us? B4—Chapter 25: Farmers’ Life In the morning, Id planned to explore the fields and orchards, but the world had other plans. Heavy rain began overnight, with winds that lasted all day. Oddly, the temperature stayed steady at around 25 to 28 degrees Celsius. According to the map, we were near this worlds equator, yet the temperatures werent too hot, and the area didnt have a tropical feelonly the rain was somewhat tropical. It still messed with my head. I could sense the mana in the air, almost taste it, and I knew the weather was being influenced by it. Even though Id learned how mana could alter weather and terrain, I still couldnt shake the ingrained Earth rules in my head, shaped by nearly fifty years of living on Earth. In the evening, the temperature dropped drasticallyabout ten degrees in one fell swoopand then it hailed. The hailstones in this world were the size of ping-pong balls and looked downright dangerous. I wasnt keen on a stone about four centimeters acrossor biggercrashing down on my head. The hail continued through the night, pounding the roof like an intense drumbeat. I started to suspect that the ruined state of the houses and barns around here wasnt just because of age, but also from weather damage. I was also very glad the rain and hail hadnt caught us while we were up in the balloon, with nowhere good to land. Sometime early in the morning, the hail finally stopped. When I stepped outside, the yard wed landed in was muddy, but otherwise, there was no sign of the previous days weather. Not even a single white cloud hung in the skyjust an expanse of deep blue. The temperature had risen, easily crossing the 30-degree Celsius mark by my estimate. The wooden farmhouse looked a bit more weathered, but everything else remained unchanged. Not wanting to wade through mud, I flew over to the nearest field to investigate. It was full of tall stalks that reminded me of wheat. Some were broken, likely from the hail, but more had survived than Id expected. Maybe seventy percent of the field stood intact. I drifted down to land beside a cluster of stalks, bending closer to get a better look. The grains at the top had a familiar shape, but the stalks themselves looked almost etherealmore delicate than Earths wheat, with a pale color that seemed nearly translucent in the morning light. I ran my thumb over the pods and saw that each kernel had a shiny husk, making it look like it was softly glowing. I identified it.
Ghost Wheat
I appraised it, hoping to get more information.
Ghost Wheat 1 bronze per chat (1.2 kg)
I gathered a few stalks of ghost wheat to experiment with back at home, curious to see if I could use it like regular wheat. Then, I flew over to the orchard where those avocado-like fruits grew. Plucking one from the branch, I sliced it open with my knife. Even the inside looked strikingly like an avocado. The fruit was about the size of a squash, but with a smaller seed, leaving plenty of flesh packed inside its peel. I tasted a small piece, and sure enough, the flavor was almost identical to avocado, but with a twist. It had a faint sourness, like a hint of lemon mixed in, and the flesh was even richer, with a more buttery, fatty texture. Ninety percent Earth avocado, but with a bit of an unexpected zing. Identify:
Lemavo
Appraisal:
Lemavo 6 bronze per chat (1.2kg)
I explored the fields and orchards for two days, covering the whole ten kilometers and coming across some unusual finds along the way. The place had an eerie silence, broken only by my own footsteps and the occasional rustle of wind. Rows of fields stretched wide, some half overgrown with tangled weeds and vines creeping across broken fences. I flew from one patch to another, landing where things seemed promising. Each field had its own wild mess of plants, and most were slowly being reclaimed by the landscape. I touched down in one field full of twisted, half-buried Spiral Tubers. The roots poked up through the soil, corkscrew shapes twisting out like stubborn weeds. They mustve been growing unchecked for years, their skins a deep orange-red, almost rusty-looking in spots. I broke one open, surprised by the soft green flesh inside and the faintly sweet, earthy smell that hit me, a bit like a cross between potato and pumpkin. Further out, I flew over a field where Sun-drop Melons had sprawled out along the ground, vines spreading in all directions, weaving through the dried remains of what used to be fencing. The melons hung low, a hard amber rind covered in black spots. I cracked one open, and dark purple juice leaked out slowly, staining my fingers. It smelled tangy, almost spicy, like something that might bite back. Next, I drifted over to rows of Sable Cornor what was left of them. Stalks stood tall, leaves fraying and drooping under their own weight, silver-green fronds tangled with weeds. The black kernels glistened dully under the sun, some bursting open to reveal a smoky aroma, like burnt wood. Even in their state, they seemed oddly fresh, untouched by whatever years had passed. Moving over to the orchards, I found trees scattered here and there, thick roots pushing through the earth, their branches heavy with Glow Pears. The pears golden skins caught faint sunlight filtering through branches, giving off a soft glow. I picked one, rolling it in my hands, its cool surface a slight shock against the warmth of the day. A taste brought a chilled sweetness with a hint of citrus, refreshing in the otherwise stifling air. Flying farther, I spotted Cobalt Squash peeking out from beneath large, fading leaves that had long since crept into each others space. The squat, rounded vegetables lay low to the ground, their cobalt-blue skin almost blending into the surrounding weeds. I sliced one open to find a surprising light purple flesh inside, smelling faintly earthy and metallic, like something left to stew underground for a long time. During the first days exploration, Rue stuck close by, but by midday, hed had enough. This boring. Rue go check stuff, he announced, trotting off in search of more interesting territory. That evening, as we gathered around, I asked, So, Rue, what did you do all day? He perked up, his ears twitching. Rue go to trees. Killed stupid, no-yummy, no-levels snakes. Al jolted upright. Snakes? Where? Hide in trees. The three of us exchanged puzzled glances. None of us had seen a single snake around. What did you do with them? Al asked, still looking mystified. In answer, a neat pile of snakessevered cleanly with wind bladesappeared on the floor in front of Rue. Rue bring snakes for Al. Rue good friend, he announced, his tail wagging proudly. As I continued, I came across Hollow Drupes growing in the wild. They looked like giant plums with thin skins, each one barely containing the thick, dark-blue gel sloshing around inside. I picked one, feeling the gel shift under the skin, and when I tore it open, the gel oozed onto my hands, both cool and tart. Further in, purple, twisted Bramblecarrots poked out of the ground in tangled clusters, their tiny thorns prickling at my fingers as I pulled one up. Each root was twisted, covered with dark, bramble-like skin, and when I cracked one open, the bright pink interior surprised me with a spicy, peppery scent. In another patch, long-abandoned rows of Spindle Pumpkins lined a gentle slope. Tall and oblong, with gold and green stripes, their rinds were rough and weathered. I sliced one open, revealing a vibrant orange flesh coiling inward, like the last echo of life spiraling to the center. The scent that rose from it was warm and earthy, carrying a faint hint of cinnamon. Eventually, I found a wall nearly hidden by wild vines that had long since reclaimed it. Thick, scaly Dragonfruit Vines clung to the stones, husks hanging low and heavy. I broke one open, finding ruby-red flesh dotted with tiny seeds, almost as if theyd been waiting all these years for someone to come along and take a taste. Two farms over, I found Silverroot Radishes bulging out of the soil, their silver-skinned bulbs catching the light. I pulled one free, its creamy white flesh cool and firm in my hands, like it had been sitting in the shade all this time, untouched. Making my way to the far end of the fields, I found a grove of thin, twisted trees bearing Skyfruitpale, apricot-like fruits hanging low, close to the trunk. Some had fallen and softened on the ground, but a lot clung on. I picked one, biting into its airy, light flesh that practically dissolved with a sweet, fluffy taste. As I flew across the last stretch of fields and orchards, I came across even more strange crops tangled in the wild growth: Swirl-root Tubers, twisted purple-black potatoes with bright orange insides; Glow-Melons, with translucent green rinds faintly lit from within; and Ashen Squash, gourd-like, covered in a fine layer of dusty gray, almost blending into the ground. In the last stretch, nestled in one of the wildest, most overgrown patches, I found Dragon Pearsdeep purple and massive, their scaly skins shimmering under the sunlight. I tore one open, letting the juice run down my fingers. I also came across over ten fields filled with Emberroot Tubers. They looked exactly like the Terra Rosa potatoes from Earththe only difference was their name here. I peeled one and took a taste; it had the same familiar pink flesh, just like the potatoes I knew from Earth.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The second difference was the sheer quantity. When I uprooted one stalk, it came out with over thirty potatoes attached. Lucky for me, it had rained the day before; otherwise, I doubt I couldve pulled it out, no matter how high my Strength was. Then again, I had no idea if thirty potatoes on one stalk was a lot or a littleId never actually picked potatoes on Earth. During my investigation, I ran a few experiments to see how I could harvest all this bounty and discovered some disappointing limitations. My mana sense field was useless for picking; I couldnt just pull them off with magic. If I wanted to store something, I had to pick it myselfright from the branch or stem. The same went for anything with roots; only if I pulled the whole stem out of the ground could I store it, with the fruit or vegetable still attached. There was a huge amount of food here, and I really didnt want to leave it behind. I had no idea if we could buy food in this world. Sure, I still had plenty of supplies from Earth and more from Lumis, but with three of us and a giant dog who ate like ten, it would eventually run out. On the other hand, even with Mahya and Al helping, picking everything by hand would take weeks, if not months. At dinner, I glanced at Mahya and Al. I finished checking the fields, I began, setting down my fork. Theres a lot of food here ready to be picked, but one thing doesnt add up. All these crops ripen in different seasons, yet somehow, most of the fruits, vegetables, and grains are ripe now. I saw a few overripe ones on the ground and some that arent quite there yet, but the majority are ready for harvest. Mahya raised an eyebrow, a knowing smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. Youre trying to understand a mana-based world using rules from one that, until recently, didnt have mana. The laws of nature here are differentyoull only drive yourself crazy. I leaned back, crossing my arms. So, do you know what those rules are? She shrugged, shaking her head. Nope. Farmings never been my thing. Al gave a faint chuckle. Growing food has always been the job of the commoners. So neither of you has any clue why everythings ripe at the same time? I asked, raising an eyebrow. Al gave a nod, and Mahya grinned. Yep, she said with a quick laugh. Pretty much. Are you planning to pick up all the food? Mahya asked, eyeing me over her glass. Yes, but not by hand. That would take us months, I replied, shaking my head. I want to build a spell for it. She nodded approvingly. Good idea. If youre handling the harvest, Al and I will take care of the cattle. She set her glass. Hand over any empty rings and coolers youve got left. I was about to reach into my storage when Mahya paused, tapping her fingers thoughtfully. Actually, she added, pass me one or two of those large metal containers your core made. Theres a lot of cattle here, and Im planning to gather as much as we can fit into our storage. Als eyes flicked between us, nodding as he geared up to start his part of the task. Rue go collect yummy mana cows, Rue informed me, tail wagging in anticipation. Have fun, buddy, I said, the only thing that came to mind. In the morning, I sat down with a piece of parchment and a pen, determined to work out a solution. I started sketching a magic circle designed to pick, harvest, and gather all the edible food. The challenge, though, was trickier than Id expected. Even if I could define within the circles parameters to only collect items fit for human consumption, something told me that wouldnt be enough. Many of the stems, leaves, and other parts of the plants were technically edible, but they werent anything wed want to eat. I needed to target only the actual fruit, vegetable, or grainleaving everything else behind. With each attempt, new issues surfaced, each idea missing some detail or leaving parts of the harvesting process to chance. After hours of fiddling, five pages of sketches and crossed-out notes surrounded me; the parchment growing cluttered with complex glyphs and half-formed ideas. Finally, I found a breakthrough. I added a layer of Appraisal to the circuit, integrating a sort of assessment tool within the spell. Now, instead of just grabbing anything remotely edible, the spell would evaluate each item, gathering only what the Appraisal deemed valuable. It would be like having a seasoned farmers eye built into the spell, selecting only what was worth storing. Satisfied, I took a step back and looked over my work. With this circuit in place, Id finally have a solution that saved time and ensured we only took what was actually useful. The second problem I encountered was the spells area of influence. The original design worked well to target an individual fruit or vegetable, but that wasnt practical; casting it on each piece one by one would be slower than picking manually. I needed the spell to cover a far greater range in one go. I spent another full day on it, adding to the growing pile of discarded parchments. After hours of work and four more ruined drafts, I reshaped the spells structure into a sphere of influence tied to the extent of my mana sense. I adjusted the spell to operate within my mana senses full reach, casting magic from every point within that space. Of course, I realized this approach would be costly in terms of manathere was no way around that. But in weighing the pros and cons, the ability to gather vast amounts at once without constant recasting seemed worth the expense. I felt confident Id found the right balance: a solution that could actually handle the task. I created a mana mesh to form the spell marble, carefully layering the spells structure. However, no matter how many times I tried to add aspects to incorporate spell progression, it just wouldnt work. Each added aspect either disrupted or altered the runes and magic script Id set up. After completing the full spherical magic circle, I attempted an alternative approach, embedding the aspects within the marbles central space. But only the Nature aspect managed not to interfere with the spells structure. After testing it again, it became clear that the Nature aspect didnt make the spell any more powerful or efficient. Instead, it only doubled the mana cost, which wasnt a trade-off I wanted. I ended up clearing the marble of the extra aspect, leaving it with the original spell. I double-checked everything to make sure the spell held steady, then closed the mesh, satisfied with the simpler, more reliable version.
Congratulations, Wizard! Through your skill, intellect, and mastery of the arcane arts, you have successfully created a new spell to harvest cropsone that has never existed in the annals of magic. The arcane forces have recognized this extraordinary achievement. Please name your spell to finalize its creation ______________.
I didnt spend too much mental energy on the name and just went with the systems suggestion: Harvest Crops. What can I say? The spell was effectivebut expensive! My mana sense field stretched nearly twenty meters around me, and when I cast the spell at full reach, it cost a hefty 1,500 mana per cast. Still, there was an upside. With each cast, I gathered all the crops within that twenty-meter radius in one go. The next problem I ran into was that when I harvested vegetables or grains, they fell on the ground, and I had to store them via my mana sense sphere. With fruit, though, things got trickier. On the first tree, I quickly realized the spells spherical shape wouldnt workI had to reshape it into a dome to surround the branches. Thats when I hit the next snag: all the fruit fell either on my head or straight to the ground, with a few getting bruised or smashed on impact. There was a small silver lining, though. The dome only needed to cover one tree at a time, so the mana cost dropped significantly, down to 680 per cast. By the third tree, I had a system going: I cast the spell, then immediately stored everything before it could fall too far. Now and then, a few pieces still hit the ground or my head, but for the most part, the spell worked like it should. Then came the biggest issuestorage. Id gathered a massive amount of food, and my baskets, boxes, crates and barrels barely made a dent in holding even ten percent of it. Normally, I didnt like storing food without a container, but eventually, I had to accept it. I simply couldnt let all that bounty go to waste. I considered asking the house for more metal containers, knowing it had consumed enough materials to supply a few. But, eventually, I figured it was time to start traveling like everyone else and store things directly. Maybe it was time to leave some of those Earth-born sensibilities behind. The high mana cost of the spell forced me to stop and regenerate frequently, and with the need to cast on each tree individually, the entire operation took almost four weeks. I could have done it in two, but occasional days of rain or hail slowed the process. Still, that was far better than the months it would have taken by hand. Meanwhile, Mahya and Al were working on collecting beef. I didnt check in on their process, but one herd shrank steadily day by day. By the time Id finished gathering all the crops, one herd had vanished entirely, and the other was down by about fifty percent. When Mahya heard I was done, she flashed me a grin. Great. We need your help with something. I raised an eyebrow. What is it? Youll see, she replied, her tone playful as she led me through a cluster of half-ruined wooden buildings. The structures creaked in the wind, their wood faded and splintered, but among them, something far more surprising caught my eyea massive black pig, the size of an elephant, its body covered in a shaggy coat of long, dark fur. I identified it:
Winter Hog Level 5
Appraisal showed that its meat was worth a solid 1 silver per chat. Huh, I muttered, in what was surely the most intelligent reaction I could muster. Yep, Mahya replied, crossing her arms as she eyed the massive beast. Its fur is so long and thick that bullets, swords, even bolts didnt do a thing. We thought about using Flame Wave to give it a haircut, like with the monsters back in the city, but we didnt want it suffering before the kill. She glanced over at me with a raised eyebrow. So, hit it with your lightning, stun it, and Ill handle the rest. In total, Mahya led me to twelve of these Winter Hogs. After the third one, she ran out of mana on the scrolls and the Harvest Herbivore spells, so I was nice and took over, handling the rest myself. While Mahya and I worked on the hogs, Al and Rue continued gathering beef. At dinner, I asked, Are we done here? No, Mahya replied, shaking her head. I want to collect all the cattle. I even expanded my storage once already. Who knows if well come across another goldmine of food like this? Would be a shame to leave it behind. Want me to join you tomorrow? I offered. No, you have a different mission. What mission? I asked, raising an eyebrow. Youll see, she said with a smirk. The next morning, she dropped a massive pile of pelts in front of me. Use your murderous clean on all these pelts, she instructed. Well have more for you by evening. I didnt even have the energy to argue about the spells name. After I finished with the pelts, I joined Mahya and Al to help with the beef collection. Nearly three more weeks passed before we finally finished gathering everythingor nearly everything. Rue managed to pry open the heavy metal door of a stone structure wed overlooked, and inside, we discovered five floors of basement space fitted with special beds for growing mushrooms. And there were a lot of mushrooms. This unexpected find sent me flying around the entire area, scanning for similar stone buildings. I found five more. Two were partially collapsed, and I was fairly certain that if I cleared away the rubble, thered be cellars with mushrooms underneathbut I didnt have the energy to dig them out. From the original structure and the other three intact ones, I harvested enough mushrooms to last us years. On second thought, maybe only a few months, considering Rues love for stews with mushroom. We finally finished collecting everything and were ready to move. The sky, though, didnt look promising, thick with dark clouds. We waited, and sure enough, on the second day, a hailstorm rolled in and lasted for several hours before the sky finally cleared. We lounged on the porch, relaxing in the garden chairs, each of us with a drink in hand. The sky had finally cleared, and a soft, warm light settled over the fields. Rue lay by my side, lapping happily at a bowl of beer, his eyes half-closed in contentment. Mahya and Al each cradled glasses of scotch, letting the quiet sink in after weeks of hard work. Mahya took a sip, breaking the silence. So, hot air balloonworth it, or not? I swirled my beer thoughtfully. Well, pro: its fast. And safer, since were above any of the beasts or monsters. Al nodded, but his expression stayed cautious. Yes, thats true, but our safety is not guaranteed indefinitely. Should we find ourselves up there while a storm is happening He shrugged. A single hailstorm could prevent us from being able to fly. Mahya gave a short laugh, glancing out at the fields. Yeah, and with those chunks of hail weve seen here, wed be toast. I sighed, picturing itthe balloon, us stuck inside, and hail hammering down. Alright, not ideal. Last thing we need is to get smacked out of the sky. Rue huffed, his head resting heavily on my knee, clearly voting for any plan that kept us on solid ground. So, Jeep then? Al asked, his glass catching the evening light. Jeep it is, I nodded. But if we hit any big monster territory, well improvise. Mahya tilted her head, interested. What kind of improvising? Simple, I said with a grin. Ill fly with Al, and youll ride Rue. And well do it all invisible, so nothing sees us coming. Mahya raised her glass, a gleam in her eye. Now thats a plan I can drink to. B4—Chapter 26: The Flour Power Struggle At night, the hailstorm started up again, lasting until midday before turning into a torrential downpour with strong winds. The rain pounded down for two full days. During that time, we each stuck to our own routines. Rue mostly napped on his beanbag, occasionally watching TV. Al split his time between the greenhouse and his lab, busy with his experiments. Mahya disappeared into her workshop after asking for four of the giant wheels Id picked up in Vegas, along with most of the other car parts I had stored. I almost kissed herI was so relieved to get rid of all that junk. As for me, I dove into experimenting with the new fruits and vegetables Id gathered. The Lemavo turned out to be just an avocado with a hint of lemonnothing surprising there. The Ghost Wheat, though, was interesting. It looked like regular wheat, but when I cooked the grains, they had a flavor somewhere between wheat and buckwheat. I slow-cooked it with beef and red potatoes, letting it simmer for hours, the result was delicious and heartyperfect for the miserable weather outside. Still, I had around thirty to forty sacks of the stuff, so cooking it all as grains wasnt an option. I was determined to figure out how to grind the wheat. When we shopped around Earth, I bought up everything that didnt run on electricity. I ended up with over twenty hand-cranked carbon steel grain millsold-school and reliable, or so I thought. Feeling optimistic, I took one out and started grinding. Within minutes, it was clear that I wasnt a master miller. Instead of flour, I had a mess of wheat pulp. After letting loose a string of curses impressive enough to rival Mahyas finest, I went digging through the books for answers. Turns out, theres more to milling wheat than just cranking a handle. The books explained that the wheat needed to be properly dried first, around 12-14% moisture, or else it just wouldnt grind right. And then, it had to be ground slowly and evenly, keeping an eye on the texture until it turned into a fine powder. Apparently, patience and technique were keytwo things I hadnt exactly considered before diving in. After another very impressive chain of cursesat least, in my humble opinionI started thinking about how to dry the wheat. I had a Heat spell, sure, but how the hell was I supposed to get it down to 12-14% moisture? With no clue where to start, I went to find Al. He was the one growing plants and brewing potions, so I figured if anyone knew how to get the moisture levels right, itd be him. I found Al in his greenhouse, inspecting some plants that looked like they had teeth. I didnt even know where the hell he got those damn odd things and didnt want to. Hey, Al, got a minute? He didnt look up, but grunted. In case you require any plants or potions, please return at a later time. Not quite. I crossed my arms, leaning against the doorway. Ive got wheat. And a problem. That got his attention. He straightened up, wiping his hands on a cloth. Wheat? What sort of problem? I need to dry it to 12-14% moisture before I can mill it properly, but I have no idea how to measure that. I have a Heat spell, but I am guessing just roasting it will not work. Al looked at me as if I had grown two heads. After a moment, he shook his head. I know nothing about wheat, but I can tell you how I dry herbs, if that helps. I rubbed my chin, considering. Sure, anything is better than nothing. Al set down the plant he had been inspecting and walked over to a small drying rack filled with leaves. For herbs, I use low heat and consistent airflow. I have this apparatus set up where warm air flows through, drying them slowly without cooking or burning. He tapped the rack. It keeps the moisture low without turning everything to ash. I frowned. Alright, but that is for herbs. Wheat must be different, right? He nodded thoughtfully. Perhaps, but the principle remains the same. You need even, controlled heat. Instead of simply applying your Heat spell directly, cast it at a low intensity over a wider area and combine it with airflow to circulate the air evenly. I raised an eyebrow. And what about the moisture level? He paused, thinking. I have a mana sensor I use for potion brewing. We can modify it to measure the moisture levels in the wheat. It might not be precise, but it will provide a close estimate. We will just need to calibrate it accordingly. I sighed, feeling a bit of relief. Alright, that sounds like a plan. He led me into his lab and grabbed an instrumentwhich looked like the unfortunate offspring of a hedgehog and a compassand fiddled with it for over half an hour. Finally, he handed it back to me. Try this. When both dials balanced in the middle, that should be about what you need. At least, I hope so. I asked the house to create another room and spread all the wheat across the floor. Splitting my mind, I channeled the Heat spell with one hand while holding the strange contraption in the other. I called for a gentle breeze to circulate through the room, ensuring the air moved evenly over the wheat. It took me nearly six hours to dry the wheat, but with both dials on Als strange device set just right, I hoped the wheat had reached the proper moisture level. By that point, the last thing I wanted to do was grind it. I was thoroughly sick of wheat. Then, a light bulb went off in my head. Rue, buddy. Want to help me? He lifted his head from the beanbag, opening one eye lazily. What? Rue resting now. Want to help me make yummy food? That got his attention. He perked up. Rue help John! I gathered all the wheat into crates, asked the house for one more metal container, set up the area, and explained the task to Rue. There were moments in the past when I thought it was a mistake to buy telekinesis for a dog, but this time, it felt like the best idea ever. I worked alongside him for an hour, using another grinder, until I got fed up and left him to it. Three hours later, Rue trotted over, his voice full of accusation. It not yummy! I scratched his ears. Right now, its not. But with the flour, I can make cakes, pies, pastries, pancakes, and so many other things. His ears perked up, and he zoomed back to the grinding room. Yes! Im a genius, as Mahya likes to say. With the wheat under control, I moved on to experimenting with other things. I baked one pie with Glow Pears and another with Dragonfruit Vines, adding raisins, cinnamon, nuts, and sweet cream to both. The results were amazing. Rue informed me, Rue work hard. John makes Rue more pie for compensation.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Al jumped in. I made the measuring device for you. I also deserve another pie as compensation. Hey! I protested. I thought we only had one walking stomach in this party. All three of them stared at me with puppy-dog eyes, tongues hanging out. Yes, all three of themtongues and all. Fine, I sighed. Ill make more pie. The rain finally stopped, but everything was mudmud, mud, and more mud. I was not sure that even with our giant wheels, the Jeep could make it until we hit the highway. The balloon was not an option either, with the sky still filled with ominous purple clouds. After some discussion, we decided to wait until either the ground dried up or the sky cleared. According to the Map, on the one day we flew the balloon, we had covered over two-thirds of the distance to the next city. Mahya estimated it would take us four or five hours at most to reach it by balloonif the sky cleared, that is. I took advantage of the break in the rain to do something I should have done earlier. I had a spell called Flourish I hadnt used yet, and this seemed like the perfect place to experiment with it. I reread the description:
Flourish Using this spell, the spellcaster can expedite the growth of plants. It can make seeds sprout, flowers bloom, and trees grow taller, thicker, and sturdier. It can be used to grow natural resources quickly, create impenetrable plant barriers, or restore barren environments.
We discovered that if you punctured a small hole at the top of the Hollow Drupes, you could press them and drink the gel that oozed out. The gel had a vibrant, rich color, almost like the juice of a ripe plum, and when it touched my tongue, it was a burst of flavora mix between a perfectly ripened plum and a tart raspberry, with a tangy aftertaste that lingered, tingling as it went down. Mahya, Al, and I exchanged glances, nodding in approval as we sipped. It was the kind of flavor that made you smack your lips, craving more. Rue, though, was less impressed. He sniffed the fruit, his nose twitching, and decided on his own approachbiting straight into the drupe. His jaws crunched down, and he spit out the peel, but not before a jet of juice sprayed out, covering his snout and the floor around him. His ears flattened as he sneezed, the sudden gust scattering droplets everywhere. Mahya laughed, dodging the spray, while Al raised a brow, clearly unimpressed by Rues method. I do not think that is how one consumes it, Rue, he remarked, but Rue just shook his head, spraying even more juice. I harvested over two hundred kilograms of the fruit. Despite the abundant harvest, the way Mahya and Al devoured them, I doubted we would have enough to last more than a couple of months. They moved with an efficiency that only food enthusiasts could match, puncturing each drupe, savoring the gel, and tossing the peels into a growing pile. It was an excellent opportunity to test the Flourish spell. I stood amidst the orchard, the humid air heavy around me, and the branches drooping, their leaves rustling softly. With most of my spells, I simply cast them, allowing them to drain whatever mana they needed, but as I focused on Flourish, a distinct sensation washed over me. I felt a connection with the tree I targeted, as if I could choose where to direct the energytoward the tree itself, strengthening its structure, or toward the fruit, encouraging it to grow. It was a strange sensation, like discovering an extra layer of control I hadnt expected. Curiosity got the better of me. I didnt cast it right away. Instead, I tested the boundaries, focusing on several trees at once. The feeling was like holding a thread that connected me to each tree, and I could sense the range of my influence. Three trees felt manageable; I could feel the mana tethering to each of them, but when I tried to include a fourth, the tension grew. The spells energy wavered, like a stretched rubber band about to snap. My Luck ability kicked in, a sharp sense of warning washed through me. I immediately pulled back, letting the energy settle on just three trees again. Interesting, I muttered to myself. The feeling of risk had been clear, and while the spell whispered I could push it to include the fourth, my instinctsbacked by Luckwarned otherwise. Not wanting to tempt fate, I scaled it back even further, targeting just a single tree. This time, I focused on speeding up the fruits growth to full ripeness. The sensation was delicate, like holding an egg without cracking it. I sensed I could do it, but only just. Unlike before, my Luck remained silent, as if giving me the green light. I cast the spell, and a rush of mana surged through me, pouring out like a flood. My mana channels tingled, then burned, the intensity almost unbearable as I gritted my teeth, holding the spell steady. The tree shimmered, its leaves rustling as if caught in a gentle breeze, even though the air was still. Less than a minute later, the feeling ebbed, and I staggered back, the world tilting. My head spun, and I checked my mana reserves140 out of 11,700. Phew, I breathed, collapsing on my butt. If I had pushed it any further, channeling that much energy into more than one tree, I would have burned through my mana channels and possibly drained my life force. Leaning forward with my head between my knees, I focused on deep breathing until the dizziness subsided. I knew I needed to recover, so I meditated, focusing on my mana and actively engaging my regeneration abilities. I layered Absorb Mana on top of it, drawing in as much ambient mana as I could. Slowly, my reserves filled up, but it still took nearly three hours before I felt fully replenished. While I was busy restoring my energy, I paid little attention to the tree. Only when I was back to full strength did I glance over, and what I saw made me smile. The tree was bursting with ripe fruitmore than I had seen on it the first time I harvested. I thought about casting Flourish a second time, tempted to push the limits again, but an uneasy feeling stopped me. This wasnt like the warning from my Luck or the feedback from the spell. It felt like something else, something more primal. I closed my eyes, reaching out with my senses, trying to understand. It took me another two hours of sitting there, eyes shut, feeling the flow of energy around me, before I finally guessed the source. It was my Nature Affinity warning me that using the spell repeatedly on the same tree was not wise. Maybe it depleted the trees resources, or weakened its structure, or even drained its life force. I wasnt entirely sure of the specifics, but the message was clear enoughI needed to be careful. I placed my hand on the trunk, feeling the rough bark beneath my fingers, and tried to connect with the trees energy. I pressed my forehead against it, closing my eyes, and tried to sense the flow of life within. For a moment, I felt somethinga faint impression, like a whisper at the back of my mindbut then a loud clap of thunder shattered the silence. The sky split open, and rain came pouring down. Startled, I pulled back and quickly cast my Harvester spell, gathering the ripe fruit and flew home, the wind whipping around me as the downpour intensified. This time, the rain was briefless than an hour. Once it stopped, I headed back to the orchard and cast Flourish on the next tree. My mana reserves were almost empty again, so I sat down to actively regenerate until I topped off. It was already getting dark, so I quickly cast the spell on another tree, regenerated just enough to harvest both, and then flew home. For the next two weeks, I continued the routine, picking between three to seven trees each day. During this period, several hailstorms passed throughone of which caught me outside and left me with bruises all over and two painful lumps on my head. Lucky for me, I was a healer and patched myself up quickly. When Mahya and Al heard about my experiments with the spell, they joined in. They left the orchard for me and turned their attention to other fields, casting the spell on different crops. At the end of each day, they would tell me where to go to collect the harvest. It became a productive routine, and we coordinated our efforts, covering more ground. Al brought several plants from his greenhouse and transplant them into the fields at one farm, experimenting with the spell on them. Over dinner, Mahya said, Al, you know you can experiment in the greenhouse anytime, her voice carrying a hint of exasperation. Right now, we need to focus on increasing our food supply. Al straightened, a frown creasing his brow. But these are important tests. I need to see how they respond to the outdoor environment. Mahya crossed her arms, her expression firm. We need food more than data at the moment. After two weeks, I returned to the first tree where I had used Flourish to see if I could cast the spell again. This time, there was no warning. Whether the rapid regeneration was due to the mana or the abundance of water from the rains and hailstorms, it worked. I was pleasedI had learned the spell''s limits, progressed it to level 6, and significantly increased our food supply. Once the last hailstorm passed, the temperatures climbed again to over 30 degrees Celsius, and the sky cleared, not a cloud in sight. Lets take the opportunity to leave here with the balloon, before another storm comes, Mahya said with a determined tone. Al and I agreed immediately. We had gathered plenty of food and learned a lot about growing it, but all of us were ready to move on. We were tired of this place. B4—Chapter 27: Sneaky Sneaks that Sneak In the morning, as we rose in the balloon, I turned to Mahya. "I''m going to ask the wind for a speed boost. We''ve seen everything we wanted to see, so there''s no point in dragging this out. I don''t want another hailstorm catching us off guard." She glanced up at the sky, scanning the horizon. "I doubt therell be another hailstorm anytime soon; the skys pretty clear. But hey, I''m all for a wind boost." Al chimed in, his tone thoughtful. "And what if we pass over another agricultural community?" Mahya shrugged. "Lets get to the city first and see whats happening there. We can always double back if something catches our eye along the way." I reached out, connecting with the wind, and asked it to push us straight towards the city. The response was immediatethe wind surged, lifting the balloon and propelling us faster than any of our previous flights, even quicker than our journey to Vegas. We kept our eyes peeled, scanning the landscape below for any changes or signs of life. But it was more of the sameruins stretched out like a broken map beneath us. The highway, once a lifeline of movement, was now a wrecked path of twisted bridges, deep cracks, and gaping holes. Monsters roamed the desolation, and the vegetation seemed determined to reclaim everything. Trees sprouted from every patch of open ground, weaving through rusted vehicles and fallen structures, creating an unending canopy that swallowed the wreckage whole. Occasionally, I thought I spotted movementsmall groups of creatures darting between the shadowsbut nothing different from what we saw when we first set out. After about an hour, we flew over a river cutting straight through the highway. A massive bridge must have spanned it once, but now only jagged metal rods jutted from the ground like broken teeth, and huge chunks of stone lay scattered in the water, half-submerged. The current rushed around the debris, sending ripples and foam crashing against the jagged edges. The area surrounding the bridge was a swampy mess, the earth looking like it had been churned up and flooded. Trees sprouted in strange, unnatural directions, some of them growing almost horizontally, their trunks twisting as they fought to stay upright in the loose, muddy ground. It was as if nature had decided to reclaim the place, but hadn''t quite figured out how to do it right. According to the Map, the river curved in a half-arc and flowed into a lake, with the city on its southern shore. The highway we were following was supposed to connect with the eastern side of the city, likely serving as a main route back when everything was still functional. Now, it was just a broken path of rubble and tangled growth, barely recognizable. The way the river and road lined up, you could tell they used to be important, but now they were just pieces of a world that didnt exist anymore. After another twenty minutes, we spotted the edge of the endless stretch of trees up ahead. From a distance, it looked like the green sea of foliage just stopped, a hard line where the forest ended abruptly. We couldnt make out what was beyond it yet, but it was clear that something different was waiting on the other side. "I turned on the obfuscation, just in case," Mahya said. "Good idea," Al agreed. "Think we should slow down?" I asked. They exchanged a look before Mahya nodded. "Yes." Rue shouted, "No!" with a series of loud barks. We all burst out laughing at my speed demon. I gave him a scratch behind the ear. "Dont worry, buddy. Youll have plenty of chances to fly and go fast. We just need to check things out near the city first." He let out a dramatic huff, shot us a stink eye, and then stuck his head out of the basket again, ears flapping in the wind. When the treeline finally ended, a vast expanse of fields stretched out ahead, divided into squares of different colors, with dirt roads cutting between them. People moved through the fields, working in clusters, while others rode along the roads, kicking up dust. As we got closer, it became clear they were riding those strange wolves we''d seen earlier, the ones with the long muzzles and floppy ears. They were holding something in their hands, and after a moment, Mahya leaned forward, squinting. "Those are guns," she said, sounding excited. I focused on the figures, and she was right; they were definitely carrying weapons, though they looked different from any I was used to. As we approached, the details came into view. The guns had a solid, rugged design. Long barrels extended out from reinforced stocks, and I could see rotating parts near the chamber, suggesting some sort of manual mechanismprobably lever or pump action. In one field to the right, I caught sight of one rider pulling out a whip and cracking it against the backs of the workers in the field. The sudden, violent motion made me flinch, my whole body tensing up. "What is it?" Mahya asked, noticing my reaction. I just pointed, my mouth clamped shut, the sight leaving me momentarily speechless. Her eyes followed my gesture, and when she saw what was happening, her expression darkened. "Bastards," she muttered, her voice edged with anger. "Rue, buddy, change your glamor to look like one of those wolves," I said, pointing at one of the riders. I felt the mana shift, but this time, Rue didnt pull any from me. It was a pleasant change, feeling the energy flow without that usual tug. As I let my eyes unfocus, his form shiftednow he looked exactly like one of those wolves, floppy ears and all. The long muzzle, packed with extra teeth, gave him an intimidating, almost fierce look. Honestly, he looked scary, and knowing Rue, hed probably love it. But he was also kinda cute. I took out a small mirror and held it up to him. "Unfocus your eyes and take a look," I said with a grin. "You look seriously dangerous." His eyes locked onto the reflection, and I could practically see the delight in them. After a few more minutes, we saw the city walls. They were massiveeasily high enough that we couldn''t make out anything going on inside. Mahya steered us toward the lake. As we got closer, more of the city came into view. It hugged the shoreline, stretching along one bank of the lake. The whole place had this kind of hourglass shapewider near the water and narrowing out as it went back. The wall, which mustve been at least thirty meters high, wrapped around everything except for the lakeside. When we got closer, I could make out the building styleArab, or maybe Indian. Hard to say for sure. The part near the lake was all about luxury. Elegant buildings with golden domes sparkled under the sun, and everything had this fancy, intricate design to it. There were canals running between the buildings, reflecting all that grandeur, with little arched bridges connecting the paths. Greenery spilled out from courtyards, and fountains shot streams of water high into the air, adding a cool mist to the warm breeze. It looked like a place where only the richest people could live.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. As we flew further along, the city narrowed at its middle, like the pinched part of an hourglass. There was another wall there, separating the two sections. On the other side of the wall, everything changed. The second part was a sprawl of slums. The buildings were packed tightly, made of rough stone and clay, with little balconies that jutted out at odd angles. Colorful fabrics and banners were strung between the buildings, but they did little to hide the grime. The streets were narrow and crowded, bustling with stalls and market stands crammed into every corner, and the air was full of smoke, spices, and the chatter of people haggling. It had this chaotic, lived-in feeltotally different from the polished luxury by the lake. The other side of the city was also full of farms, but instead of fields, there were pastures with large herds of cattle, and animals that looked like llamas with horns. This side was also full of wolf riders with weapons. As we flew further, the citys narrow end, where the slums stretched out to meet the wall, came into view. The area looked abandonedempty streets and a bunch of partially destroyed houses. There werent any people around, and as we got closer, I noticed makeshift barricades thrown up, blocking this section off from the rest of the slums. It felt like a no-go zone, maybe for safety or to keep something contained. Beyond the wall, there was a forest stretching out, and from our view, I could see broken sections of the wall. The wall on the poor side of the city was way shorter and thinner compared to the one around the rich part. Over by the lake, the wall stood at a massive thirty meters high and a good three meters thicklike they were really protecting something valuable. But here, it was barely five meters tall and maybe a meter thick. Right behind the barricaded area, I spotted a section of the wall that looked half-destroyed. It wasnt completely leveledabout half of it was still standingbut large chunks had crumbled away. On both sides, there were piles of stones, scattered like someone had taken a swing at it and left it in ruins. "That spot looks like a good place to set up your house," Mahya suggested, nodding toward a cluster of distant trees with a thoughtful squint. I turned to her, brows raised. "There? Youre kidding." She met my gaze steadily, her tone serious. "I know you planned on going in as a merchant, with us posing as your guards, but I dont think thatll work." "Why not?" I asked, folding my arms as I glanced between her and Al. Mahya took a slow, steady breath, as if gathering her thoughts. "Listen. Can you even understand what they''re saying?" she asked, gesturing toward a group of people in the distance. I shook my head. "Exactly," she continued, glancing between Al and me with a cautious look. "We dont know their language. We dont know anything about this world, for that matter. Since the integration, all the names on the map are gone. No cities, no continents, no islandsnothing. We need basic information first. We need to learn their language, figure out where we''re supposed to be from, things like that. Trust me on this, if we dont know the right answers, we could end up in serious trouble." I grimaced, realizing the logic in her words. Mahya leaned in slightly, lowering her voice as if discussing a delicate matter. "I guarantee you, the wealthy types around here will ask questions. And if we dont have solid answers, they may not react kindly. Sure, we''re strong, but have you noticed the sheer number of guards? Wed be in over our heads fast." Al gave a slight nod, clearly seeing her point. "So, what do you suggest?" I asked, tilting my head. She took a quick glance around, then turned back to me with a smirk. "I say we land in the forest, slip into the city through that crack in the wall. Or you and Rue can fly us over it. Well set up your house in some abandoned area between two buildings, and get the core to mimic the architecture around here. That way, we blend in." Mahyas eyes sparked with excitement as she added, "Once were in, we can talk to the locals, get a feel for the language, gather what we need to know. Then, if we need to make a formal entrance, we can circle back and pretend we came from the direction we want." I nodded slowly, her plan making sense. The trees outside the city grew dense and twisted, forcing us to search a while before we found a clearing to land the balloon. When we finally touched down, we were farther from the city than planned. We folded the balloon, and moved through the forest in silence, careful not to make a sound. Every so often, a distant roar would ripple through the trees, putting us on edge. At first, the sounds seemed closer, but as we pushed on, they drifted further away, allowing us to relax. Well, mostly. Then, out of nowhere, Rue started a low, rumbling growl, his attention fixed sharply to our right. We all went tense, drawing weapons in sync. Mahya unsheathed her sword, and I gave her a sidelong glance. "Not going for the gun?" "Too loud," she replied, her tone all business as her gaze stayed locked in the direction Rue had indicated. From between the trunks emerged a hulking figurea Scraglin Behemoth. Or maybe a Scraglin Brute; it was smaller than the full-sized Behemoth, but still massive enough to give anyone second thoughts. Unlike the junkyard variety, this one wasnt armored with metal bits and shards. Instead, thick branches and boulders jutted from its back and shoulders, a walking wreck of earth and forest. Then came the smell. Just like its junkyard cousins, this one reeked to high heaven, and I instinctively wrinkled my nose. "Stay back," I warned, lifting into the air, my mind already working through a plan. I cast invisibility and flew toward the monster. Technically, it wasnt a true monsterthe kind that dissipates after a killbut as far as I was concerned, it qualified. Hovering close enough to aim, I unleashed Aggressive Clean, targeting the Brute. With a forceful wrench, branches and stones tore from its body, yanking free in a chaotic hail. Unfortunately, with the canopy pressing down, I couldnt get enough height. One stone clipped my shoulder hard, jolting it out of place. I gritted my teeth, nearly plummeting as pain shot through me, but I stayed aloft, cast a healing spell, and flew back toward the group. The Brute flailed wildly, swinging its massive arms in sweeping arcs as blood splattered around it. It let out a guttural roar, stumbling aimlessly, unable to spot us. After a few chaotic minutes of thrashing, it finally crumpled to the ground and went still. Mahya let out a low whistle, nodding appreciatively. "I take back every word I ever said about that spell. It''s something else." I had half a mind to brush some nonexistent dust off my shoulder, but stopped myself. Not because I was feeling humbleno, I was still invisible, and she wouldnt even see the move. What was the point? On the way to the city, we ran into two groups of ambush snakes. Luckily, they were small groups, nothing we couldnt manage. With telekinesis, we snatched them up, slicing them in half with precision to keep the venom sacs intactnever know when that might come in handy. After another hour of trudging through forest and dense underbrush, we finally reached the city wall. It was intact where we approached, a solid expanse that stretched skyward. Mahya gave Rue a pat to keep him steady, while Al climbed onto my back. We activated our invisibility and flew over the wall in a swift, quiet arc. We sneaky sneaks that sneak, Rue said, sounding very pleased with the idea. The three of us couldnt hold it in; laughter burst out, echoing off the stone walls around us. I clamped a hand over my mouth, chuckling as I glanced down, scanning the streets below to make sure no one had caught our slip. My laughter subsided into a grin, but the tension stayed, a shared understanding that in a city like this, invisible didnt mean safe. The abandoned zone lay nearly half a kilometer from our entry point, but at our speed, it didnt take long. I kept low, skimming above alleyways and rooftops to get the lay of the land, and soon, we found the perfect spot. Five buildings formed a near-circle, a tightly packed cluster that would hide us well. I landed in the middle, nodding in approval as I surveyed the area. I turned to my core and instructed, Open the house. Make it look like part of the ruinsblend it in completely with the environment. In moments, it responded with the perfect house. Before us stood a convincingly decrepit structure, half-destroyed, with matching arches and crumbling stone walls that mimicked the surrounding architecture. One wall leaned against the neighboring building, and stones lay scattered across the ground, looking as though theyd just fallen from the ruined sections above. If I didnt know better, Id say my core had a knack for theatricspractically an actor and a master of disguises in its own right. After a quick back-and-forth, we settled on staying in for the day, planning to venture out and explore the city come morning. I had half a mind to head out right then and therecuriosity tugged at me, itching to see what lay beyond those ancient walls. But as I glanced up, my plans faded. The sky above shifted in seconds, a slow churning of violet streaks that bled across the once-clear blue. Moments ago, the air had been warm, pushing thirty degrees, the sun baking the stone ruins around us. Now, thick clouds rolled in, dark and ominous, as though some invisible hand had drawn them over the sun, and a sharp wind cut through the streets. I rubbed my arms as the temperature plummeted, easily losing ten degrees in the span of a few breaths. Leaves and scraps of something whirled through the air, spiraling down the empty alleys, dancing in the gusts that picked up strength with each passing minute. A few more minutes, and the world felt transformed, like the city had shifted into another layer of itself, one wrapped in shadow and chill. Tomorrow, then, I thought, watching the sky as it rumbled, gathering weight. We''d explore the city on a day when it didnt look ready to swallow us whole. B4—Chapter 28: Sometimes, People are the Worst Monsters After two relentless days of torrential rain, the sky finally cleared, giving the slums a break from the unending downpour. Id hopedmaybe a bit too optimisticallythat all this water might improve the state of things, maybe even rinse away some of the muck that clung to every corner. But, of course, that didnt happen. Sure, the buildings looked a bit fresher, but the grime had just been relocated, collecting in every crevice, filling the alleys and streets with puddles murkier than the dirt itself. At least the rain had done one small favor; the air was a touch fresher, and the stench wafting over from the other side of the barricade was a shade less pungent. We turned invisible and set off to look for people to learn the local language. After only a few meters, Rue suddenly yelped, Yikes! Rue want to go home! What happened? I asked. He reappeared, and there he was, with both of his front feet sunk into the muck. With an exaggerated sigh, he yanked his paws free, shook them off, and immediately cast Clean on his feet and booties, looking every bit as disgruntled as he sounded. Without a second thought, he turned around and trotted back toward where my house had stood. John open house. Rue stay home today, he declared, his tone leaving zero room for negotiation. I opened up the house for Rue, letting him settle in before getting back to the task at hand. The barricade stood just aheada nearly two-meter-high mess of broken wood, stones, scraps of cloth, and even some torn-up animal skins. Looked like theyd piled up anything and everything they could find, just to make this sorry excuse for a blockade. The whole thing was barely holding together, leaning in places like it would collapse if you gave it a hard enough look. What exactly were they trying to keep outor keep in? A hole in the wall nearby suggested something either entered or escaped, but other than that, the place was dead quiet, as if even the slum dwellers were giving this place a wide berth. Do you need me to take you over the barrier? I asked Al. No. If I run, I can jump over it. We walked along the narrow, crumbling streets of the slums, which felt almost eerily deserted. Every so often, wed catch a glimpse of a woman trudging by, arms piled high with worn clothes or balancing a basket filled with who knows what. Their skin was a deep, dark brown, glistening with sweat under the muted light, and their features were sharp and gaunt, likely malnurished. Occasionally, a few children darted through the shadows, their skin even darker than the womens, faces smeared with the dirt that seemed to cling to everything here. But beyond these fleeting glimpses, the place felt like a ghost town. For three hours, we wandered around, hoping to find people talking so we could pick up the language. But it was as if the slums themselves had swallowed everyone up. Silence filled the gaps between the dilapidated buildings, and there were almost no people. Where are all the men? Al asked telepathically. Probably in the fields, Mahya said. Yes, he said thoughtfully. I suspected as much. Still, there comes a point when a man can no longer handle the demands of fieldworkwhether due to injury or simply age. So where are the older men, those who can no longer labor? And the younger ones, the boys just old enough to be on their own but not yet ready for real work? The only boys weve seen are barely ten. That was an excellent question. We finally emerged onto a wider street, one of the few places in the slums with any signs of commerce. The scattered stalls lining the street looked as worn and tired as their owners, a handful of them offering shriveled fruits, wilted vegetables, and cuts of meat that had gone from questionable to outright suspicious. A few tattered blankets and frayed tunics hung limply at another stall, as if even the clothes themselves had given up. At the fruit and vegetable stall, three women were in a heated argument with the merchant, voices sharp and angry. We stepped to the side, paid the mana to pick up on the language, and listened in as the words gradually started to make sense. One woman turned on her heel and left, muttering under her breath. The other two stayed. As I picked up more and more words, I understood what was going on. One of them, her face set with defiance, argued fiercely about the price, waving a half-rotten squash at the merchant to make her point. The other woman, standing hunched beside her, spoke with a quieter desperation, pleading for a discount to feed her children. Her eyes darted to the bruised apples and wilted greens with an intensity that spoke volumes. The merchants face twisted in irritation, and his response was immediate and loud, his curses cutting through the street like a slap. The womans plea quickly dissolved into quiet tears, her shoulders trembling as she finally turned away and shuffled down the street, her empty hands clutching at her sides. I felt Mahya shift beside me, a subtle movement that told me she was slipping away toward the woman. I kept still, watching the scene unfold, keeping my mind focused on listening to the language around us. After a few minutes, her voice sounded in my mind, calm and matter-of-fact. I gave her food. Good, Me and Al said together. We drifted between the stands, keeping our ears open, absorbing fragments of conversation until I felt a decent grasp of the language settling in. As we listened, we spoke telepathically to each other, practicing phrases and testing out words, each exchange sharpening our understanding. Bit by bit, the sounds transformed from a jumble of foreign tones into something I could finally make sense of. "I''m going to walk around the slums. I want to see what''s going on here," I said. "Should we remain together, or shall we go separately?" Al asked. "I dont think we need to stay together. There''s no one here who could pose an actual threat to us," Mahya replied. "But just to be safe, its best if we stay invisible for now." With Mahyas words in mind, I ventured deeper, letting the slums sprawl out ahead of me like some kind of sunbaked labyrinth, each building stacked up on the last in a way that screamed desperation over design. Narrow alleys twisted and turned between the rough stone walls, cluttered with faded cloth awnings barely holding up. The market street continued for another few hundred meters, with a patchwork of battered stallssome barely more than crates and planks slapped together, draped with old fabric for shade. The stalls sold a mishmash of things: baskets of shriveled veggies, piles of dried grains, and meat that looked like it was just on the edge of not quite fresh. A few offered clothes that had seen better days and blankets patched over so many times the original fabric was a mystery. The air was thick with the smell of spices and dust, mixed with sweat, excrements and a whiff of something rotting. Above, the buildings loomed over the street, walls chipped and cracked, with balconies hanging out at strange angles, some barely held up by half-rotten beams. Tattered cloths and fraying blankets hung from window grates, faded colors peeking out from layers of dust. Shaky wooden stairs clung to the sides of buildings, winding up in dizzying patterns, and the occasional rooftop bridge stretched between themnothing more than boards and frayed ropes that looked like theyd fall apart if you sneezed too hard. It felt deserted at first, but now and then, Id glimpse someone slipping through a doorway or a pair of eyes watching from behind a ragged curtain. Kids darted around, barefoot and fast, weaving through alleys with that easy stealth of people who knew every corner of the place. Occasionally, a pair or trio of guards would appear, and the streets would empty in an instant as soon as the residents spotted them. Towards the middle of the day, I spotted a small group of kids huddled together in a narrow alley, whispering in frantic tones. As I got closer, I noticed one of thema girl around eight or ninesitting on the ground with her leg at a sickening angle, the bone jutting out through torn flesh. Her face was streaked with clean lines where her tears had carved paths through the grime, and she was biting her lip to stifle her cries. Her friendstwo girls and a boyhovered around her, murmuring words meant to comfort, though they looked just as terrified. I slipped around the corner, let my invisibility drop, and approached slowly. The moment her friends saw me, their eyes widened, and they scattered, sprinting off without a second glance. The girl tried to stand and follow, panic in her eyes, but the attempt only made her scream in pain as she collapsed back down, clutching her injured leg. "Easy, easy," I said gently, holding up my hands to show I meant no harm. "Youll be fine. Im a healer. Ill take care of your leg." She stared at me, too exhausted to resist, her breaths coming in short, ragged gasps. I knelt beside her, cast Anesthesia, and placed my hands on her leg. Gritting my teeth, I tugged to set the bone back into place, feeling it snap cleanly back under her skin. The sight wasnt pretty, but with a steady pulse of magic, I coaxed the bone to knit and the flesh to mend until the wound closed, leaving only faint lines where the skin had broken. After a moment, her eyes fluttered open, locking onto me with a look somewhere between shock and disbelief. Her entire body trembled, her small hands gripping the ground as if she were clinging to reality itself. I didnt think it was fear that made her shakemore likely just pure exhaustion. Healing took energy, and judging by her thin frame and hollow cheeks, she had little to spare. I helped her sit up and handed her a bottle of water. "Drink. You need the fluids," I said. She stared at me with a mixture of fear and wonder, but eventually took the bottle and drank, her small hands clutching it tightly as if it might disappear. Once shed drained it, I pulled out a plate of beef steak and steamed vegetables and offered it to her. "Eat." The moment the plate was in her hands, she lunged at the food like a starving animal, grabbing the steak first. Her fingers barely touched it before she pulled back with a yelp, shaking her hand from the heat.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Careful, I said gently, suppressing a smile. Its hot. Take your time. Let it cool a bit before you dive in. She nodded, her eyes never leaving the steak. Blowing on it with the kind of focus only hunger brings, she gingerly picked it up again, then tore into it with a fervor, each bite quick and eager as if she feared the food might vanish at any moment. I heard quiet shuffling behind me and turned to see her friends creeping back, their wide eyes glued to the plate in her hands. Sit down, I said, gesturing to the space beside her. I have more. Why? the boy asked, his eyes narrowed. Why what? I asked. Why are you giving us food? he pressed, his tone cautious. Because youre hungry, I said simply. One girl narrowed her eyes and whispered too loudly to the others, He wants to fatten us up so he can eat us. No! the girl Id healed protested, a fierce look on her face as she put her leg forward for them to see. Hes a good man. Lookhe fixed my leg! They all stared at her leg, their mouths dropping open in disbelief. You promise youre not going to eat us? the same girl asked, still looking unsure. I chuckled, keeping my voice gentle. I promise. I dont eat childrenonly cows. The three of them huddled together, whispering. The girls seemed ready to accept the food, but the boy still looked hesitant, casting wary glances my way. I heard their conversation; the girls insisting the food looked too good to pass up while the boy urged caution. Just as I saw him convincing them to leave, I spoke up, keeping my tone steady and reassuring. I swear, I mean no harm. Sit down and eat. Its safe. I pulled out two more plates of food and held them up for the kids to see. That did itthey broke. The girls lunged forward, snatching the plates from my hands, and the boy looked like he was about to wrestle them for it. Before he could, I pulled out another plate and held it out to him. Careful, the foods hot. Dont burn yourself, I warned, though I doubted they were really listening. They moved a few steps back, pressing their backs against the wall of the opposite building, then tore into the food like a pack of hungry wolves, not a scrap left untouched. The girl with the broken legnow whole againfinished first. She let out a loud burp, then laughed, her grin smeared with bits of food. Feeling better? I asked. She nodded, still smiling. Whats your name? She hesitated, then said, Sky. The word was Taap in the local language. I held out my hand to her, giving her a warm smile. Nice to meet you, Sky. Im John. She stared at my hand, clearly baffled by the gesture. Switching tactics, I gently tapped her shoulder. Id like to check you over, just to make sure everythings okay. Do you agree? She tilted her head, frowning, a flicker of suspicion in her eyes. Check what? I fixed your leg, but I want to make sure youre healthy overall, I explained. She looked at me for a long moment, scrunching her entire face in skepticism. After a few seconds, she finally gave a hesitant nod, her gaze wary but laced with curiosity. I cast Diagnose and discovered she was in rough shape. Because of a long-term lack of calcium and essential nutrients, her muscles were weak, barely able to support her frame, and her bones had become brittle. Signs of chronic malnutrition were clear in her bodyher thin skin lacked the healthy elasticity it should have, and her stunted growth suggested years of inadequate nutrition. Her liver and other organs were under stress, likely from the strain of constantly having to function on an empty stomach. If left untreated, this level of malnutrition would eventually lead to permanent damage or a significantly weakened immune system, making her vulnerable to even the most minor infections. She wasnt just hungry, she was running on empty. If I was going to help her, she needed more than just a single meal; she needed sustained care and a diet rich in vitamins, protein, and minerals to even begin rebuilding what she''d lost. What happened to your leg? I asked her. The enforcer broke it. Why? Cause I didnt move fast from his way. Why didnt you move? He was behind me, I didnt see him! She pouted, frowning hard. Mom say she have eyes in the back of her head, but I dont. She crossed her arms, sounding thoroughly annoyed. "The enforcers walk around here?" I asked. She nodded, a wary look crossing her face. "Do you know a place where the enforcers dont go?" Why? she asked, scrunching up her face with that same suspicious look. "I want to help you and make sure youre fully healed," I explained, "but I''d rather not run into any enforcers." Hes gonna eat you! the other girl shouted again, her voice high and alarmed. With a sigh, I pulled out another plate, took a few bites, and made a show of chewing. After a moment, I said, You see me eating? Once I finish this, I wont have room for any children. Show me a safe spot where the enforcers wont bother us, and I promise Ill give you more food and make sure youre okay. How about it? Sky walked to her friends, and they huddled together, whispering urgently. The boy and the suspicious girl still believed I was planning to eat them, their faces full of doubt. But Sky and the third girl, to my mild amusement, took it upon themselves to defend my honor. Finally, the third girl whispered, He gave us more food than we even have on our bones. He doesnt need us for eating. After a bit of thinking, the two suspicious ones nodded, reluctantly accepting her logic. The boy stepped forward and looked up at me. Come. Whats your name? I asked, following him. Flower. Nice to meet you, Flower. Im John. He gave a quick nod, then turned and led me through the maze of narrow, twisting alleys, winding our way higher up the terraced buildings. We climbed up several sets of crooked steps until we reached the top of the last building. At the rooftop, there was a room that had seen better daysone wall was completely gone, and only half the roof remained, leaving it open to the sky. The enforcers dont come up here. Theyre lazy, he said, nodding with a serious expression. How old are you? I asked, curious. Eleven summers. I raised an eyebrow, surprised. I wouldnt have guessed any of them were older than eight or nine, malnutrition having stunted them more than Id realized. I set up a table and chairs, laying out a generous spread of fruits and vegetables. As I began peeling what needed peeling, I looked at the kids and said, "Eat." The suspicious girl eyed a Cobalt Squash and pointed. "Youre supposed to cook that." I know, I said with a small smile. But cooking destroys a lot of the vitaminsand vitamins are what you need the most right now. So eat what you can raw. Whats vianims? Flower asked, his face scrunched up in confusion. Vitamins, I corrected, gently. Theyre special nutrients found in fruits and vegetables, and theyre very important for keeping your body strong and healthy. So eat as much as you caneven if your belly feels fulland afterward, Ill use magic to help your body absorb everything, so youll start getting stronger and healthier. They needed no more encouragement and dove into the food with all the enthusiasm of the truly starving. For a solid half hour, the only sound was chewing. Sky finished first, leaning back and hugging her belly with a satisfied sigh. I placed my hands on her shoulders, split my mind, casting Healing Touch with one hand and Diagnosis with the other. I could feel the food breaking down in her stomach, each nutrient absorbed and directed where it was most needed. Within minutes, her stomach was empty again. Eat more, I said, giving her an encouraging nod. She looked up at me, wide-eyed and shocked, but quickly shrugged and went back to the food, not about to question a good thing. Thats how the next three hours wentI guided the food through their bodies, making sure they absorbed every bit of nourishment, then encouraged them to keep eating. In the process, I picked up a few details about my new companions. The suspicious girls name was Branch, and the third girl went by Stone. The names here were definitely something else. All of them were eleven, and next year Flower was set to start working in the fields. He was impatient for that day to come, mostly because field workers got a midday meal. After three hours of intense eating and healing, the transformation was nothing short of miraculous. The four children in front of me were almost unrecognizable. Each of them had grown by at least five centimeters, their bodies filling out in a way that gave them structure and strength where there had been only frail bones and hollow cheeks before. Their faces, once sharp and gaunt, were now rounder and healthier, their eyes brighter, and their skin had taken on a healthy glow, no longer the sallow, patchy tone of malnutrition. Skys thin arms had gained some muscle, her posture straighter and more confident, and the others were the sameBranch, whod once looked so suspicious, now stood with a slight grin, her body no longer just skin and bones. Flower, always watchful, seemed to have found fresh energy, his stance shifting from weary to alert. Even Stone, who had barely spoken, seemed visibly stronger, her hollow cheeks now rounded with a youthful fullness that made her look her age. Want to take some food to your families? I asked. They huddled together, whispering quickly, and then turned back, shaking their heads. Flower looked up at me, his face serious. If the enforcers see the food, theyll take it and beat us. I nodded, understanding the grim reality of their situation. Are there other children around here in the same shape as you? They all stared at me like Id just asked the worlds dumbest question. All the children Stone said quietly, her voice hesitant. Right. Not my brightest moment. Alright, heres what well do. I need to head home for now. Tomorrow morning, gather your friends and bring them here. Ill help them the same way I helped you. How many kids? Sky asked, tilting her head. Each of you bring five friends, I said, hoping it was a manageable number. Come on, Ill show you the way back, Flower offered, already moving toward the stairs. No need, I replied with a small smile. I know how to get back from here. Just go home, and tomorrow morning, meet me here with your friends. They nodded and started down the stairs. Just before they reached the first turn, Sky suddenly stopped, turned back, and ran over to me. Without a word, she threw her arms around me in a quick, fierce hug, then darted back to her friends, her steps lighter as she caught up with them. It felt good to help. Especially kids. I turned invisible and flew back home. Inside, I found Mahya sitting in the living room, focused on disassembling a rifle like wed seen the enforcers carrying. Where did you get that? I asked, eyeing the pieces spread out across the table. I killed three guards, she replied in a matter-of-fact tone, not even looking up. I sputtered. Why?! One of them raped a woman, and the other two cheered him on and waited for their turn. Is she alright? I asked, my tone more serious. Yes, Mahya said, her voice calm. I gave her health and Essence of Oblivion potions. I frowned, the name ringing a bell. Why does that sound familiar? Its one of Als drug potions. Helps people forget bad memories. Oh, right. I remember now, I replied, nodding. Al shifted beside us, his gaze a little shifty. Clearing his throat, he said, I also killed two guards. Why? I asked, eyebrows raised. They were chasing children with whips, beating them. I sighed heavily. Did anyone see you two? Of course not! Mahya snapped, offended. Im not stupid. No, Al added, shaking his head. I was invisible, and I stored them before the children turned around. Where are they? I asked. In response, five bodies appeared on the floor before me. I heaved another sigh, looking down at the pile. I said to the core, Absorb them and return all their stuff. Why do you need their stuff? Al asked. Because our clothes look too different." Good idea, Mahya said with a nod. So, what did you do today? I healed some children." Both of them stared at me, clearly waiting for more. I came across a girl with a broken leg, I explained. One guardby the way, here theyre called enforcersbroke it because she didnt move out of his way fast enough. After healing her, I found out that all the kids here are severely malnourished. They showed me a place the enforcers dont reach, so I spent the rest of the day feeding them and using magic to help their bodies absorb the nutrients. This place is terrible, Al muttered, his expression dark. Yes, I agreed, nodding. Do you want to leave? Mahya asked. Weve learned the language, so were set. From the woman I helped, I found out this citys called Tolarib, so we can always say were from here if needed. Not yet, I replied. I promised the kids Id help their friends too. When? Mahya asked. Tomorrow. Theyve got a spot on one of the rooftops where the enforcers dont go. I plan to meet them there and help. I will join you, Al said, folding his arms. My health potions will save you mana and time. Thank you." Mahya cracked her knuckles. Im going to wander around and find a few more of these bastard enforcers. After that lively exchange, I headed to the kitchen. Id need to prepare a lot of nutritious food for tomorrow. B4—Chapter 29: The Cost of Compassion I couldnt sleep, so I figured Id put the time to good use. I divided all the food Id prepped into takeaway boxes, peeled and chopped fruits and vegetables, and sorted through my stash of vitamins and minerals. I even went through my storage, pulling out every piece of clothing and footwear I had left. Unfortunately, after getting back from Shimoor, Id donated all the unsold clothes. Well, live and learn, as they say. The only clothes I had left were the black designer pieces from Vegas that Adi hadnt wanted, some clothes wed found in that castle on the way back from the Junkyard, and a few sets of army fatigues from surplus stores. These were all way too big for the kids, but nothing a needle and thread couldnt fix. The only shoes I had were military boots, a few crates of designer shoes from Vegas, and some castle finds. The designer shoes were beautiful, but completely impractical. I tilted my head, looking at them from every angle, but finally decided they just wouldnt work. The military boots were massive, and the only viable option seemed to be the castle shoes, though they were in pretty rough shape. I spent the rest of the night channeling Restore to get everything wearable again. I also cast Clean on all the clothes Id salvaged from the guards that the house ate. The guards pants were strange. Tight as a vise from ankle to just above the knee, then transitioning into a wide sack that hung down awkwardly between the legs. Slipping them on felt bizarreunsettling, even. Boxer briefs helped a little, but the lack of support was unnerving. At first, I thought they made them for riding wolves, but I saw the fieldworkers wearing the same ones. So maybe not? Al couldnt sleep either and spent the entire night holed up in his lab. Shortly before sunrise, he appeared, looking worn but satisfied. I am ready, he announced. I raised an eyebrow. What did you make? More health potions, he replied, nodding toward the lab. Also, a formula to strengthen the bodys systems, one to restore the energy lost during healing, and another to enhance energy absorption. He listed each with quiet pride, and a faint hint of a smile. Rue trotted over, tail wagging and sending me a feeling of determination. Rue come help children too. No problem, buddy, I chuckled, giving him a quick pat. But cancel the glamor and return to your normal look. Rues head tilted, ears pricking up in protest. Why? Rue look very dangerous, he insisted, puffing up a bit. I know, and you can cast the glamor again once were out of the city, I explained. But here, the enforcers ride those wolves, and everyone hates them. People wont warm up to you if you look like one of them. He paused, considering that, then huffed as he let the glamor fall away. After breakfast, Al climbed on my back, and we all turned invisible before flying toward the rooftop room. I just hoped no one beat us there. If they had, wed have to drop the invisibility below and trudge up all those stairs. As we hovered above the roof, I spun in the air, checking the place. Empty. With a sigh of relief, I descended. The rooftop room was in rough shape. One wall and half the roof were gone, and what remained was caked in grime. I cast Clean, and almost immediately, Rue and Al joined in. Within five minutes, the place sparkled. I glanced up at the broken roof and the missing wall, taking out some wooden boards to start a patch jobthen paused mid-action. It hit me: I had scrolls for stonework in my stash. I set the boards aside, pulled out the box of scrolls, and began identifying them one by one.
Fuse Stone For 50 mana, fuse two stones together into a single, solid piece.
Bind Timber For 50 mana, joins two wooden beams together seamlessly without nails or fasteners.
Lift Block Gently raises a stone or wooden block into position, hovering until it is set down. Mana cost is determined by the size of the block and the height it is lifted to.
Reinforce Bedrock Fortifies the bedrock, making it denser and more stable. Mana cost varies depending on the condition of the bedrock.
I had no need, at least not right now, for Bind Timber or Reinforce Bedrock, but the other two scrolls would definitely come in handy, especially since the stones from the wall and roof were still scattered across the rooftop. What is this? Al asked, his curiosity piqued. Without a word, I handed him the scrolls while I learned the two Id picked. Is it okay if I learn these? he asked, glancing over the spells. I will reimburse you. Of course, and dont worry about paying me backthey didnt cost me anything, I replied with a shrug. By the way, is it okay with that double benefit thing? He nodded with a grin. No concerns. With the mage class, I can now learn spells freely from any source. I clapped him on the back. Cool! These spells were impressive. Lift Block was similar to telekinesis in a wayafter casting, I just had to guide the stone into place. The difference was that once it was cast, it didnt drain any extra mana; I simply had to aim. Fuse Stone was even more amazing. One cast, and instead of two mismatched stones, I had a single, solid piece. With these spells and Als help, we had the room repaired within fifteen minutes. Just to be safe, I cast Fuse Stone on all the stones in the room; it would be a shame if, after all our work, the old stones crumbled apart. By now, the sun was fully up, but still, no one had shown. I set up a dining table with a few chairs, arranged a treatment table, then glanced outside and down the stairs. Still no one. While Al and I worked, Rue roamed around the rooftop, sniffing and pacing. He trotted back over, looking unimpressed. "Roof boring," he reported before wandering off to explore more of the terraced structure. After half an hour, he returned with another verdict. Still boring. Al and I finally settled down with books, waiting it out. After about an hour with no sign of anyone, I suspected no one was coming. "I don''t think my little friends are going to make it," I said to Al. "No need for you to wait here all day. He waved his hand dismissively. To open the house, you will have to come with me. So, I will sit here and read until you are ready to leave. After another hour, maybe more, Flower finally arrived. He looked hesitant, barely meeting my eyes. "Everything okay?" I asked, noting his fidgeting. He scuffed his feet, his eyes darting around the room. After a deep breath, he finally said, My mother said to tell you that the people of The Shambles wont help you overthrow the prince. He paused, seeming lost in thought, then his face brightened as if hed recalled a line he was supposed to deliver. Yes, I remembered, he said, straightening up. With a serious expression, he added, When we helped the prince capture the city, more than half of us died, and things are worse now than before. Were done helping anyone bleed and kill us. He gave a firm nod. Yes, thats all.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Then he scratched his head, looking uncertain. I think thats all. I barked a laugh. Im no prince, and I wouldnt want to be one. Trust me, Ive heard it straight from a princeits not nearly as grand as it sounds. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Al smiling and nodding in agreement. Im a healer. I heal people. I offered my help because I wanted to, not for any other reason. I wont argue with you or try to convince you or your mother. The choice is yours. Ill be in the city a few more days and will come to this room each morning for a short while. If you want my help, its yoursno strings attached, no payment or compensation needed. Remember, at first, you thought I wanted to eat you Al burst out laughing, cutting me off mid-sentence. They thought you wanted to eat them? I nodded, and Als laughter grew louder, filling the room. Turning back to Flower, I noticed his eyes widening as he took in the room. Did you fix it? he asked, his voice tinged with awe. Yeah, I replied, glancing around at the now-clean space. I cant work in a dirty, run-down clinic. His brow furrowed. Whats a clinic? A place where a healer helps people. He swallowed, fidgeting with his hands, then glanced up, asking in a shy voice, Do you have any more food? I chuckled, reaching over to ruffle his hair. Sit down and eat. After that, you can let your mother know you delivered her message. He took a seat, then looked up at me skeptically. Are you really a healer? I raised an eyebrow, giving him a sideways look. You saw Skys leg before and after I healed it. And you can see the difference in yourself and your three friends. Do you really have to ask? He hesitated, chewing on his lip. Do you heal big people too, not just children? Yes, I replied, studying his face. Why? There are sick people I know who need help. Can you help them? He glanced over his shoulder as if checking for eavesdroppers, then added in a whisper, But dont tell my mother. I laughed. Eat first, then lead me to them. And if you dont want to get into trouble, ask one of your friends to guide me instead. That way, you wont have to lie to your mother. Flower was in the middle of inhaling his food when Rue returned. His eyes went wide as saucers, and he leapt up, tumbling back with the chair. I approached him and offered a hand to help him up. Dont be afraidthis is my familiar. His name is Rue. He looked up at me with even bigger eyes. Your family is a wolf? I laughed. Not familyfamiliar. It means hes bonded to me by magic. Hes my companion, my friend. Hes very gentle and friendly, so dont be afraid of him. But Flower was still shaking, his eyes glued to Rue. I turned to my familiar. Please wait outside, buddy. Flower needs a moment. Stupid name, Rue grumbled as he trotted out, and I could sense that Flowers reaction hurt his feelings. After Flower polished off three lunch boxes, he led us downstairs, and led us to a narrow alley Id never have noticed if I hadnt known it was there. Wait here, he instructed, darting off. Making sick calls with Rue was not a great idea. "Wait here for Flower," I told Al. "Come on, Rue." We turned invisible and flew back to our area. I opened the house for Rue, then flew back to Al. Flower hadnt returned yet. He returned half an hour later with a girl a few years older than himmaybe thirteen, or fifteen if you accounted for the malnutrition. This is Cloud, he said, nodding toward her. Shell take you to see the people. He leaned in closer and, half-whispering, added, Remember, not a word to my mother. I promise, I replied in a grave tone. Flower looked pleased and slipped away into the shadows. Follow me, Cloud said, turning to lead the way. Cloud led us deeper into the slums, guiding us through narrow alleys barely wider than our shoulders. Down here, especially in these cramped passageways, the stench of excrement was overwhelming. Sunlight barely trickled through the maze of rickety structures, casting everything in a perpetual shadow. We climbed a few terrace routes to reach the first place. When we arrived, Cloud finally spoke. Wait. I go ask if you can enter. Inside, the first woman lay on a cot, her breathing shallow and wheezing. I knelt beside her and cast Diagnose. A respiratory infection, complicated by malnutrition. One cast of Healing Touch handled the infection, but the malnutrition was more problematic. I didnt want to spend hours there feeding her or helping her body absorb nutrients manually. I set five boxes of food and two bottles of water beside her. Al, didnt you say you had a potion to help absorption? Yes, and I recommend one to strengthen her bodys systems as well, he replied, handing me the vials. Good idea, thanks. I turned to the woman. Eat all the food Ive given you. I know youll want to save it for your kids, but dont do it. Ill leave more food for them separately. She looked as if she might argue, so I raised a hand to stop her. What will happen to your children if you dont recover? Her gaze dropped, and she fell silent. I handed her the potions. Finish all the food and water, then take these. Theyll help your body recover. I glanced around. Where should I leave the food for your children? And how many do you have? Five, she whispered, nodding toward the rickety table in the corner. I stacked twenty boxes on the table and returned to her side. Theres food for you and your kids. Finish it all within two days, or itll spoil. I handed her two bottlesone of vitamins and one of minerals. Give each of your kids one from each bottle daily, and take one yourself. Itll help keep everyone healthier. She took my hand, kissing it softly. Thank you. May Zyrran bless you and all your line. I patted her shoulder, casting another Healing Touch for good measure. Now eat and drink. Healers orders. I noticed the way Cloud eyed the food, so before we moved on, I asked, Is there a place on the way to the next patient where the enforcers dont go? She nodded. Lead the way, I said, gesturing for her to go ahead. She took us to a secluded corner at the end of a dark alley. I set up a small table and chair, placing two lunch boxes and a bottle of water in front of her. Eat and drink, then well continue. She looked at me in surprise. Truly? But Im not sick. Food is for the sick. Its not just for the sick. Youre helping me, so you deserve it too. She didnt need further encouragement, diving into the food eagerly. Once she finished, I cast Diagnose and discovered she actually was sickearly-stage pneumonia, though she didnt notice any symptoms yet. I healed her and handed her three more lunch boxes. After she finished each box, I cast Healing Touch to strengthen her further, while Al gave her three potionseverything except a healing potion. When she was done, we moved to the next placea cramped room with crumbling wallsCloud lingered by the door. Inside, a young woman lay curled on her side, her face pale and gaunt as she clutched her stomach with each shallow breath. Her abdomen was distended, and her veins showed faintly beneath her skin. I cast a diagnostic spell, letting the magic reveal what my medical instincts already suggested: likely fluid buildup around the liver. Possibly ascites, I murmured, running my hand over her abdomen to confirm the diagnosis. The spells energy pulsed under my fingers, detecting the fluid shift just as Id expected. We followed the same routine with her: healing, food, water, potions, vitamins, and minerals. She had only two little ones at home, so I used the opportunity to feed and heal them as well until their physical condition improved. The whole time I treated the children, she stood nearby, quietly crying. When I was done, she hugged me, her sobs muffled against my shoulder. Home after home, the pattern persistedsigns of malnutrition, untreated infections, and injuries left to fester. With each case, I leaned into both my magical and medical training, casting spells to mend broken bones, clear infections, and dull pain. Al followed with potions to replenish their strength, designed to help their bodies absorb the nutrients they so desperately needed. Between house calls, I fed and healed Cloud repeatedly. At one point, she even protestedhalf-heartedly, but a protest nonetheless. Youre doing an amazing job. Dont worry about it, I kept reassuring her, trying to ease her conscience about eating so much. In one home, I found a woman burning with fever, her skin so hot it nearly stung my hand. I cast Healing Touch, feeling the magic pulse from my hands as her temperature dropped to safer levels. Her breathing steadied, and Al handed me a potion to help her regain the energy shed lost fighting the disease. She had three children at home, all of them also sick, and sadly, a fourth who had already passed. I healed each child, fed the entire family, and sat with the mother as she wept for her lost child. Al left quietly, tears in his eyes. Do you want to bury him? I asked gently. She shook her head. I will consign him to the flames of Zyrran. Do we need to wait for your husband? Her sobbing grew harder. When she finally managed to speak, she said, My husband chose to become an enforcer to get a class and food. To become an enforcer, you must kill one of your children to prove loyalty to the princeor desert and renounce your family. I didnt let him kill our girl. I had no words, so I just held her until her tears subsided. Outside, I took out a metal bathtub Id liberated from Lord Damarions bathroom, placed the boys body inside, and Al and I cast Blazing Orbs until the flame consumed the body. Some of her neighbors joined us, and together they chanted a prayer: May the flames carry this soul to peace, And the light guide him on his journey. May the spirit find rest beyond the shadows, And strength be given to those left behind. May Zyrran watch over the lost and the living, Until we all return to the quiet of the stars. I asked her to repeat the words of the prayer, activating Musical Memory to memorize it. Then, with a gentle intent to ease her pain, I activated Arcane Lullaby and sang the prayer softly. After the service, I distributed food to all the women who had come to the funeral, casting Healing Touch on each of them as we provided extra food, potions, and vitamins for their children. In several homes, I healed the kids as well. In one home, as we were finishing, the woman glanced out the window and said, You have to leave now. If my husband finds a man here, Ill be in trouble. Thank you for everything, but please, go now. As we left, Cloud looked up and said, There are five stars in the sky. The men will be back soon. You should go. Can you help us again tomorrow? I asked. She nodded. Yes. Ill meet you when the sun is high in the sky, in the same place as today. As I flew home with Al on my back, he murmured, I hate this world. B4—Chapter 30: Awakening into Possibility At home, Mahya was still fiddling with the rifle, inspecting every part with an intense focus. I leaned against the breakfast bar. So, how did your murder spree go? She shot me a murderous glare, and four bodies of enforcers appeared on the floor. Al crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the bodies. What did they do? he asked, his voice concerned. Two of them were beating a woman, Mahya said, not looking up. And the other two cornered a merchant and took every coin he had at gunpoint. My core ate the bodies, and I cast Clean and Restore at their stuff to give to the residents. I eyed the rifle in her hands. "Anything interesting with that gun?" Mahyas face lit up, and she held it out, tracing a finger along the barrel. Oh, very much so. Its completely different from what were used toit doesnt use gunpowder or regular bullets at all. Her eyes sparkled as she explained with a huge grin. Instead, it fires small, round ballsmetal and even stonepowered entirely by compressed air. Compressed air? I asked, genuinely curious. I didnt know air could pack such a punch. She nodded enthusiastically. Right? Its surprisingly efficient. The air builds up pressure inside, and when its released, it launches the projectile forward without any explosive recoil or residue. Its very smooth. She angled the rifle, pointing to the muzzle. Now, heres the really clever part. The muzzle starts wide, giving the air room to build up around the ball, and then it narrows. Along its length, there are three little openings where the air shoots out, creating a balanced burst of force. Its like a controlled valve system, focusing all that air into a powerful push. I leaned in, studying the unusual shape as she continued. Each shot hits harder and flies farther than your typical gunpowder bullet. That even pressure keeps the projectile stable and lets it hold its speed longer, almost like a mini air cannon. "Oh, excellent," Al muttered. "So, I do not need to keep looking for a recipe for gunpowder?" Mahya shot him a look. "Of course you''ll keep looking. We have a lot of weapons that still need bullets, and I''ve already figured out how to cast the shells." Al huffed, but gave a resigned nod. "Fine. I will." "Im heading to the kitchen. Were low on everything I prepped," I said, already running through my inventory. Mahya perked up. You still have a big stockpile of legumes and grains from Earth, right? I nodded. Yeah, why? Please give them to me, she said quickly, and instructions on how to cook them. Im out of everything. I cleared my Storage to help out women with kids. I gathered up a hefty supply of beans, grains, and beef from Earth, and gave it to her. With that, I turned back to my task while she inspected the ingredients. They joined me in the kitchen soon after, each one claiming a spot. Realizing we were short on burners and oven space for three people, I glanced around and asked the house for more, crossing my fingers. A second later, the kitchen wall and counter elongated gradually and extra burners and an oven grew out of them. Yes! I pumped my fists in the air. Mahya chuckled, rolled her eyes and clapped me on the back. Its just the core replicating the originals. Still cool, I said, defending my cores honor. Fine, Ill give you this one, she laughed, shaking her head. Al was helpless in the kitchen, but he was good with knivesprobably from all his potion making. We quickly designated him the chopping maestro, while Mahya and I handled the actual cooking. I set up pots of stews with meat, beans, grains, and vegetables, each one filling the room with a delicious aroma. By the middle of the night, we had enough food to feed at least two hundred people. They helped me divide everything into lunch boxes, and then, exhausted but content, we all headed off to bed. In the morning, we met up with Cloud at the same spot and resumed our rounds, visiting house after house. The second day was much like the first, with one significant improvementwe didn''t have a funeral to attend. I was beyond relieved about that. The enforcers, however, had changed their routine. On the first two days, they patrolled in pairs or groups of three, not just on the ground streets but also going up the terraces. Their presence had forced us to hide more than a few times, waiting for them to pass before moving on. Today, though, we noticed them traveling in larger groups of four or five, sticking to the broad streets below. A refreshing change, in my opinion. Cloud picked up on it right away and guided us to take a different route, leading us up onto the terraces and, occasionally, across the rickety bridges that linked rooftops. The first time we approached one of these creaking bridges, Cloud stopped and told us to cross one by one. I stepped onto the bridge with little concernI could always take to the air if things went southbut when Al took his turn, I had a knot of tension in my gut. Despite the bridges precarious look, it held. We soon learned that as long as only one person crossed at a time, the bridges were sturdier than they looked. Between patient visits, I kept feeding Cloud and healing her, watching as her thin look gradually filled out. By the evening of the second day, she no longer looked like a child but had filled out and blossomed into a girl on the verge of womanhood. She had the beginnings of an hourglass figure with breasts and rounded hips. I studied her transformed look, noting the confidence in her stance. How old are you? I asked softly, genuinely curious. Ill be seventeen summers this winter, she said, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face looking self-conscious. And...what season is it now?" I asked. She gave me the famous look, shrugging. "Late autumn." Al perked up. "Does it snow here in winter?" I suspected he was dreaming about hockey. Her brow furrowed as she mulled over the term. "Whats snow?" Frozen water, I said. Her face lit up in recognition. Oh, the ice balls? Yeah, those fall nearly all winter. Thats how I know autumns endingthe dangerous balls started. That evening, we arrived home to find Mahya in a foul mood, pacing the room with a stormy expression. What happened? I asked, watching her clench and unclench her fists. The enforcers, she spat, her frustration practically radiating off her. Al straightened, with a concerned look. What about the enforcers? Theyre moving in larger groups now, she said, her voice tight with irritation. And the residentswell, they disappear the moment those thugs show up. I couldnt pick up any more guns. She bit out the last sentence through gritted teeth. I gave her shoulder a reassuring pat, leaning in with a grin. Hey, dont stress. If it comes to it, Ill find their armory and bring you a whole stockpile of guns and projectiles. Her face lit up instantly. She practically tackled me, wrapping her arms around me in a fierce hug. You are the best friend in the world! she exclaimed, squeezing me tight.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. While we were cooking, rain began to fall, and gradually intensified into a steady downpour that lasted through the night and into the morning. By the time we met up with Cloud, it showed no sign of letting up. Al and I barely noticed, thanks to our mana shields keeping us dry, and our high Constitutions making us less susceptible to the cold. Cloud, on the other hand, stood there, shivering in her thin clothes, raindrops clinging to her hair and shoulders and running down her face. I checked my army surplus supplies and found a thick parka and a rain poncho, and gave them to her She stared at them for a moment before quickly putting them on. The parka looked like it swallowed her, but her big smile said all was well. She ate breakfast huddled under an umbrellaan item that seemed to fascinate her to no endshe kept staring at it as though it was some kind of rare treasure. We chuckled at her amazement as she finished eating, then packed up and resumed our rounds through the city. When we arrived at the usual spot to meet Cloud on the morning of the fourth day, I was surprised to find Flower there, standing beside a woman I didnt know. As soon as the woman saw us, her eyes went wide, and, without hesitation, she dropped to her knees, and prostrated pressing her forehead into the mud in front of us. I ask forgiveness from the messengers of Zyrran, she said, her voice wavering with reverence. If I had known who you were, I would never have forbidden my son from helping you. Al and I exchanged bewildered look, completely caught off guard. I opened my mouth, but all that came out was a baffled, Huh? Not exactly my most eloquent momentI sounded like an absolute idiot. Al stepped forward and gently helped the woman back to her feet. What are you talking about? She kept her gaze respectfully lowered, her hands trembling slightly as she spoke. I know the messengers of Zyrran work in secrecy. I promise I wont breathe a word to anyone. My son will accompany you and help you however he can. Before we could respond, she took both our hands, pressing her lips to the backs in a gesture of reverence. She then folded her hands in prayer and touched her forehead, murmuring something under her breath, before turning away and disappearing into the shadows. Al and I stared at each other, sharing yet another baffled look, before shrugging it off. There wasnt much to say about that encounter that would make sense. So, I pulled out some food, fed the kids, and we continued our rounds. In the afternoon, the weather took a turn for the worse, and soon, hail began falling down with a vengeance. The hailstones weren''t small either; they hammered the ground with enough force to bruise. I had no intention of risking bumps on my heador worse, endangering the kids. So I sent them home, giving them strict instructions to stay indoors until the storm passed. Al and I made our way back to my place, ducking under any cover we could find. The muck was disgusting, but I didnt want to fly in those conditions. The hailstorm persisted, coming down hard for two days with only occasional breaks, the non stop drumming against the roof becoming an almost constant backdrop. We took the time to think, sitting by the fire and weighing our options for the city. On the one hand, none of us wanted to abandon the people here to their miserable conditions. The desperation and hardship wed seen were awful. On the other hand, what could we really do? We were only three peopleand a dog, who now looked at us with a questioning look, sensing our concern. The reality was, even with all our abilities, we were just a small group. A handful of individuals against an entire citys suffering. "In my opinion, the best solution would be to ask the residents themselves," Al suggested. "What do they think would actually improve their situation?" Mahya and I shared a look and nodded, getting his pointit made sense. So, we agreed to ask everyone we met what they thought, gathering any ideas they had. On the night of the third day, the hail finally stopped, leaving icy chunks scattered across the streets. By morning, the sky was wide open and bright blue, not a cloud in sight. Temperatures shot back up, easily passing 30 degrees Celsius. I just shook my headthis worlds weather was seriously neurotichail one day, scorching heat the next. In less than half an hour all the hail melted, and the puddles grew bigger and deeper. We met with Cloud and Flower and continued our medical rounds. Each time I healed a woman, I made it a point to ask her carefully what she thought might improve things here, hoping to gather some insights. But every time, they gave me panicked glances and shaky hands, their eyes darting around like they were worried someone might overhear. No matter how subtly I brought it upwhether I slipped it in casually or danced around the questiontheir reactions were always the same. The fearful silence told me all I needed to know about the level of fear in this place. Around noon, we were crossing another rickety bridge when, suddenly, Cloud let out a piercing scream. She staggered, collapsed to the ground, and curled up in pain. I rushed across the bridge, heart pounding, reaching her just as I felt intense mana turbulences swirling around her. I cast a diagnostic spell, scanning her, but nothing unusual showed upat least nothing physical. Her screams quieted to muffled whimpers, her body twisting in agony, each tremor shaking her. I cast Anesthesia right away, hoping it would ease whatever was tearing through her, and waited anxiously for the mana turbulences to calm down. It took nearly ten minutes, but gradually, the mana calmed, the air around us feeling less charged and chaotic. I cast another diagnostic spell and noticed a newly formed mana orb behind her diaphragm. I recalled my own experience when my mana first awakeneda memory that made me shudder in sympathy. It was no wonder shed screamed. The memory of my own awakening, that deep, bone-aching pain, made me shiver all over again. Seeing Cloud writhing like this felt like looking into a mirror of my own pastan experience I wouldnt wish on anyone. Heaving a sigh of relief, I ended the Anesthesia spell as her breathing steadied. Now she was lying peacfully on the ground. What happened? Al asked, his voice thick with concern. Her mana has awakened, I replied, keeping my voice low. He shuddered, a look of understanding crossing his face. Yes. Its not a pleasant experience. Wait, you went through this too? I asked, surprised. It wasnt just me? Al nodded, his expression darkening as he looked off to the side, as if recalling something unpleasant. Of course. It always hurts when the mana starts burning through to create the orbs and channels. In Leylos, we have a device that indicates when it is about to happen, and we usually give a potion to anyone about to go through it. The potion dulls the pain and makes the transition easier to bear unconscious. His expression grew darker. But the royal family does not take the potion. We have all experienced the full pain, conscious. Why? I asked, frowning. In my familys archives, there are theories suggesting that if mana awakens while the person is unconscious, their mana level might develop lower. He shrugged. I have not seen proof, but since we are royalty, my father refused to take any chances. Flowers face went pale as he took a shaky step back, his hands lifting slightly as though to ward off an unseen threat. His eyes darted between us. When he finally spoke, his voice came out barely above a whisper, disbelief etched in every line of his face. Are you are you a king? Als mouth curved into a small, self-deprecating smile. No, he said, shrugging lightly. Just a prince. Flowers gaze flicked nervously between us again, his hands clenching as he took another step back. Whats wrong? I asked, confused. P-please he stammered, his wide eyes locked on Al. Please dont kill me. Al stayed calm, his voice steady as he replied, Relax. If I wanted to kill you, I would have done so the first day we met. The words seemed to have their intended effect. Flowers breathing slowed, and the color returned to his cheeks. Meanwhile, Cloud lay passed out on the roof, either asleep or completely out cold from the ordeal. I knelt down and scooped her up gently, then turned to Flower. Go home. Were done for today. He looked at Cloud, concern flickering in his eyes. What what are you going to do with her? I adjusted her in my arms, cradling her protectively. Ill take care of her until she wakes up. Then Ill explain what happened to her. What exactly happened? I gave him a reassuring look. Its not my place to tell you. If she wants to talk about it, she will. For now, just tell her mother she might not come home tonight. Make sure she knows Cloud is safe, and nothings going to happen to her. He still looked uncertain, glancing between Al and me several times before he finally spoke again. Promise? I promise. Ill take care of her like shes my own child. Flower gave a small, hesitant nod, finally convinced. He cast one last look at Cloud, then hurried off. Unfortunately, flying with Cloud wasnt an option. Even with an invisibility spell cast over me, she remained visible, her limp form a clear giveaway. Al and I exchanged a resigned look, grunted in defeat, and began the long trek back to our area on foot. Twice we had to duck into shadows, pressing against walls to avoid passing enforcers, but eventually, we made it home safely. The moment Mahya saw Cloud in my arms, her brows knitted with concern. What happened? Her mana awakened, I replied, shifting Cloud slightly to ease the weight in my arms. Mahyas face softened with understanding, though there was still a flicker of worry in her eyes. Did you give her a potion? I shook my head. No. She passed out from the painor from the mana surge itself. Hard to tell. Mahya assessed Cloud with a quick, clinical glance, nodding. Shell probably sleep until morning. I cast Clean to rid Cloud of the mud and grime, then carried her to the empty room and laid her down gently. Al followed me, his expression thoughtful. What are you planning to do with her? Nothing, for now, I replied, adjusting the blanket over her. I just want to make sure shes okay. When she wakes up, Ill ask what she wants to do. Mahya crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. And if she says she wants to come with us? I paused, weighing the question carefully. No, I said at last. Thats not an option. Ill give her some spell scrolls I have, and maybe Ill even make a trip to the Gate to Lumis to get a few more that might actually help her out. But theres no way shes coming with us. Al gave an approving nod. Good, he said, and Mahyas expression softened, clearly relieved by my answer. Rue, in protector mode, settled himself beside Clouds bed, his massive form sprawled out as he kept a watchful eye on her, his ears twitching at every small sound. I wondered briefly if shed panic when she woke up and saw him looming nearby, but Rue was resolute, his eyes fixed on her protectively. There was no moving him. With a sigh, I left them be. Im off to cook lunch, I said, hoping the smell would eventually lure Rue out of the room. If anything could pull him from his guard post, it would be the promise of grilled meat. B4—Chapter 31: Intro to Mana I woke up with a start in the middle of the night and lay in bed, trying to figure out what woke me. Two seconds later, I felt an urgent tug from Rue. When I rushed to the hall, I heard a piercing scream from the guest room. Inside, Cloud was half-crouched at the head of the bed, her back pressed to the wall, hugging the blanket, and staring at Rue in horror. Relax, I said, raising my hands. Hes not going to hurt you. He stayed in your room to protect you. A monster is protecting me? she asked, her voice shaky. Hes not a monster. Hes my familiarmy bonded companion. His name is Rue, and he just wanted to make sure youre okay. Her breathing slowed, and she unclenched the blanket. She was still trembling, but after a couple of deep breaths, her shaking subsided. She looked around the room. Where am I? she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Youre in my home, I replied softly. Her brow furrowed. How did I get here, and what happened to me? I remember I was burning from the inside, and then nothing. Your mana has awakened. She stared at me, eyes blank with confusion. Mana? I took a deep breath, hesitating as I tried to think of how to explain. It was obvious she had no idea what I was talking about. Close your eyes. Do you see a blinking red dot? She shook her head slowly. No? she pressed her back to the wall again, hugged the blanket and shook. Why do you look scared? I dont I dont see what you want I She trailed off, her words stumbling. You dont need to be afraid. I wont hurt you, I reassured her. Youve spent enough time with me and Al, seen us help people. Do you really think Id hurt you? She looked at me for a long moment, and I saw the tension drain from her body. She smiled at me and shook her head. Are you hungry? Her face brightened, and she nodded enthusiastically. Come on, Ill feed you, and well continue this conversation downstairs. On the way down, I couldnt help but worry her head might twist right off her neck. She kept turning it this way and that, eyes wide, her mouth hanging open as she took in every detail. When she glanced behind and spotted Rue padding along, she let out a startled squeak and jumped. Relax, I said, chuckling softly. He wont hurt you. Hes very gentle. An idea struck me, and I pulled out a Telepathy scroll, holding it out to her. Here. Channel mana into this scroll. Youll learn Telepathy and be able to talk with him. She looked from me to the scroll, then to Rue, back to the scroll, and finally at me with a puzzled expression. I dont understand. What dont you understand? Everything? she replied, her voice shaky. Okay, lets do it like this. I pointed at a high chair beside the breakfast bar. Sit down; Ill make you food and try to clear things up. She eyed the chair suspiciously, giving it a little shake to check its stability. Satisfied, she shrugged and climbed onto it. Rue flopped down beside her, watching her intently. She cast him a wary glance before hesitantly stretching her hand out. He sniffed her hand, then gave it a quick lick. She let out a surprised giggle and patted his head. He likes his ears scratched, I said, smiling. She scratched his ear, and Rues tail began thumping on the floor like a drum. She giggled again, finally relaxing. Her mistake was that she stopped. Not one to miss an opportunity, Rue rested his head on her lap, nudging her hand insistently to continue. She startled but couldnt hold back her laughter, obliging his ear-scratching addiction. I filled the coffeepot with water and added the coffee. Do you know what happened to your world thirty years ago? The Fall? Of course! Everybody knows about the Fall. She looked disgruntled, as if offended Id even asked. I nodded. Good. That makes this easier to explain. What you call the Fall is actually called an Integration. I noticed her blank look and asked, Do you know what integration means? She shook her head, looking down with a flicker of embarrassment. Dont feel bad. If you dont know something, its not your faultits on the people who didnt teach you, I said in a reassuring tone. Anyway, integration means taking something and adding it to something else, making it a part of that other thing. With me so far? She nodded, her eyes attentive. I put the bacon in the oven and cracked eggs to make omelets. Thirty years ago, the network of mana worlds connected with your world. That connection caused mana to flood this world. Technology stopped working, and people began getting classes. Mana is the energy that makes those classes and magic possible. Without mana, there would be no classes and no magic. Following so far? I asked, glancing over at her. She was staring at me with enormous eyes, her hands trembling. The Mothers spoke the truth, she whispered. Now I dont understand. What do you mean? The Mothers said you are the messengers of Zyrran, but I didnt believe. I knew you were good people, but I never thought you were holy messengers. She leapt off the chair, dropping to the floor and banging her forehead against it. Forgive me, Messenger, for my doubt. Please strike me down but spare my family. They did believe. I rubbed my face in frustration, completely lost for words. Reaching down, I grabbed her hand and pulled her up. First, Im no messenger. Second, I have no idea who Zyrran is. Third, Ill never strike you or anyone else down. And last, why would you suddenly believe that? But but you said your world, not our world. You are not of this world. You must be a messenger of Zyrran. You are good! You cant be a messenger of Abisun. Oops.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. I sighed deeply, trying to patch up the mess. Im from this world, just like you. I simply come from a place very far away, on the other side of the continent. Your world is just a figure of speechlike saying your city. Its not really yours, right? She nodded slowly, still processing. So saying your world is like saying your city. It doesnt belong to you, but you live in it. I turned back to the stove, continuing to cook. Anyway, where I come from, we have different religious beliefs. I dont know who Zyrran or Abisun are because we believe in other gods. So you see? I cant be a messenger of a god Im not familiar with. I glanced back at her. She wore a thoughtful expression, her brow slightly furrowed as she considered what Id said. I gave her a few more moments to process before turning to her again. Can I continue the explanation? Yes, and sorry for stopping you, she murmured. I waved it off casually. Its okay, no harm done. Where was I? Rightmana, classes, and magic. So, as I said, without mana, people cant get classes and cant do magic. What you experienced yesterday was your mana waking up in your body. That means you can now do magic. I turned around with the plates of food and set them on the bar, catching sight of her stunned expression. I can do magic? she whispered, wide-eyed. Yes. How? There are spells you can cast that create magical effects. She gave me a look that clearly said she thought I was completely full of shit. I laughed, placing my palm on my diaphragm. This is where you felt the burning yesterday, right? When she nodded, I continued, Close your eyes and focus on the energy in that spot. Lift your hand when you feel it, but dont open your eyes. I watched her, noticing her face scrunching with concentration. After a minute, her expression softened, and she smiled slightly, lifting her hand. Good. Now, focus on that exact spot and try to see it. Its not about regular sightits more like mental sight. Try to visualize what that place might look like, and, based on how it feels, connect the image to the sensation until you actually see it. This time I waited a few minutes, but she still looked frustrated, her brows furrowing. Lets stop for now, I said. The foods getting cold. Eat first, then you can try again. She nodded and began to eat with gusto. When she tasted the coffee, she scrunched her nose in disgust. What is this? Its called coffee. You dont like it? She shook her head. I added sugar and cream to her coffee. Try it now. She tasted it hesitantly, then her eyes went wide as she gulped it down. I laughed. Slow down; theres more. No need to rush. She nodded, looking embarrassed, and continued eating and drinking more slowly. When we finished, I cast Clean on the plates and cups, and her eyes widened again in awe. Was that magic? she asked. Yes. Its a spell called Clean. Al came down the stairs, poured himself a cup of coffee, and sat beside her. Good morning. Good morning, she replied shyly. I was just explaining to Cloud about mana, I said. Shes already learned how to feel her orb, and now shes working on seeing it. Why? Al asked, raising an eyebrow. I looked at him, puzzled. He smiled and shook his head. I believe that seeing the orbs is something unique to wizards. I can only sense my power centers; I dont visually perceive them, he told me telepathically. You cant? He shook his head again. Please take over the explanation. I dont know much about mages, I said aloud. He turned to her. You can feel your power center? Yes, it feels like a pocket of energy inside my chest, moving to my hands and legs, she replied, her eyes bright with interest. Good. That means you have the potential to be a strong mage. She does? I asked him telepathically. He nodded and continued. Close your eyes and focus on that feeling. Learn it. Know it. Both of us waited until she nodded. Now, extend your senses and feel that same energy in the air around you. This time it took longer, but after about ten minutes, she broke into a smile and whispered, Wow! What you are feeling is the mana of the world, Al explained, in a calm voice. Mana fills the air, and with each breath you take, it enters your body. It is also in the water you drink and the food you eat. Everyone in this world has mana within them, and when it reaches a certain concentration, it crystallizes into a power centerjust as it happened to you. He glanced over at her, studying her reaction. I believe this occurred because you ate a lot of mana-rich meat, and John kept healing you, flooding your body with even more mana. All of this mana reached the point of crystallization, and that is how your power center formed. While he explained, I prepared his breakfast, glancing over as he spoke. It was refreshing to hear such a complex topic explained in a straightforward way, without the usual tangled language of wizards. Everyone in this world carries mana within their body, even if they do not have a power center. This mana gives them the potential to unlock a class. Some classes are connected to various crafts or professions and rely less on mana directly, although all class abilities are still influenced by it. I handed him his breakfast and sat down across from him, listening intently. He took a few bites, pausing thoughtfully before continuing. On the other hand, there are magical classes, which rely heavily on manamore specifically, on the amount of mana a person possesses. Anyone with mana can learn spells or even undergo an apprenticeship to unlock the Mage class. However, without a power center, they are limited in the strength of the spells they can learn, the number of times they can cast them, and, most crucially, the frequency with which they can cast. He looked at her, ensuring she was following. This is called spell cooldown. Even if their Personal Information shows available mana, a recovery period is required between each cast to allow the body to adjust to a lower mana level. Mages with power centers, like the one you now have, are free from this limitationthey can cast spells in rapid succession until their mana is entirely depleted. I didnt know that, I said, surprised by the explanation. Yes, he replied, nodding thoughtfully. Wizards are different; they always possess power centers. That is about all I know. Wizard magic is unique. She glanced between us and asked, Should I try again to see my center? Yes, I said. No, Al said at the same moment. I looked at him, raising an eyebrow. Why not? Maybe she has the potential to be a wizard. He shook his head firmly. She required your help to awaken her center. There is no chance she is a wizard. If she were, her mana would have awakened much earlier and spontaneously, without any assistance. I raised an eyebrow. I thought you knew nothing about wizards. I do not know anything about wizard magic, but this is basic knowledge everyone knows. He looked over at Cloud, cleared his throat, and added, Well almost everyone. He glanced at me and spoke telepathically, It is common knowledge in mana worlds. Wizards mana awakens on its own, typically between the ages of ten and twelve. Mages, on the other hand, need to meditate or receive help from another mage to awaken their mana. Mahya came down the stairs, waved to everyone, and headed straight for the coffeepot. Cloud stared at her, eyes wide with fear. Dont worry, I said gently. This is Mahya. Shes the fourth and final member of our group. Cloud glanced around, a frown forming as she asked, Fourth? Wheres the third person? Al pointed toward Rue, and Rue said, Rue adventurer too! His tail wagged enthusiastically. We laughed, but Cloud looked at us with a questioning expression. I handed her a telepathy scroll. Feel the power center in your chest and the lines that extend from there to your hands. Let me know when you can sense them. She closed her eyes and nodded. Yes, I feel it. Good. Now push a little bit of that power from your chest, down your arm, and into this scroll. Her face scrunched in concentration, and the scroll disintegrated in her hand. She jumped, looking at her hand in alarm. Im sorry, she said in a small, frightened voice. Theres nothing to be sorry about. You did it perfectly, I reassured her, giving her shoulder a gentle pat. Rue, buddy, say hello. Hello, Cloud, Rue said, his tail wagging. Cloud startled so badly that her chair wobbled, and Al had to catch her to keep her from toppling over. She looked around frantically. Who said that?! Rue say hello, Rue repeated, sounding confused. His ears drooped as his tail slowed. Rue sorry you afraid. Rue is friend, dont be afraid. She stared at him, her eyes as wide as saucers. The wolf talks? Rue is no wolf. Rue is dog, he corrected her. She continued to stare for several seconds before bursting out in laughter, shaking her head. Al and I exchanged glances, unsure of what to make of it. Her laughter grew, but there was an unmistakable edge of hysteria in it. Mahya came around the breakfast bar, gently putting an arm around Clouds shoulders. Come with me for a girls talk, she said softly. Al and I watched them, still confused. Mahya turned back and spoke to us telepathically, Shes overwhelmed, before leading Cloud up the stairs. Well, as far as introductions to magic went, I thought it went pretty well. Definitely better than my own introduction, at least. B4—Chapter 32: Sticky Fingers Mahya took Cloud upstairs for a girl''s talk, Al muttered something about energy absorption potions and disappeared into his lab, Rue sprawled out on his beanbag for a nap, and I got started on cooking. The amount of food we went through was staggeringI was always restocking our supplies. Luckily, during my time in China, Id bought a massive stash of takeaway boxes. With the way things were going, though, I was starting to worry that even that stockpile would run dry. Maybe I should ask Cloud to collect the empty boxes from the residents? I set six of my largest pots on the burners, loaded them up with beans for chili, and turned to the stereo. After all the heavy moments earlier, I needed something upbeat to lift my spirits. I connected the crystalline disc with my playlists, queued up the bounciest one, and let the music take over as I dove into cooking. Two hours later, I was in full swing, chopping bell peppers, singing and dancing right there by the counter to Ricky Martins Livin'' la Vida Loca. As the chorus hit, I spun around, singing at the top of my lungs: "Upside, inside out She''s livin'' la vida loca She''ll push and pull you down" Halfway through the spin, I caught sight of Mahya and Cloud standing on the stairs, barely containing their laughter. Mahya was shaking with silent laughter, trying to stay quiet, while Cloud held a hand over her mouth, giggling. The second Mahya noticed Id spotted them, she lost it, bursting out in full laughter. I stuck my tongue out at both of them, which only made them laugh harder, and turned back to my peppers. Instead of just standing there laughing, you could help me cook, I called over my shoulder, not bothering to turn around. They joined me, and I handed each of them a cutting board, a knife, and a pile of peppers to get them started. "How are you feeling?" I asked Cloud. "Better. Thank you," she said. "What is this music? Ive never heard anything like it. And how is it playing? I thought after the Fall, nothing worked. And what are you cooking? Ive never seen this vegetable before. How does it cook without fire? And how is there light in here without any flames" I held up a hand to pause her flood of questions. "Electricity might not work after the Fall, but mana does. Everything here runs on mana now. Its called Magitecha combination of technology and mana. Mahya here is a Magicaneer, which means she can make old-world tech work on mana or create completely new things using it." Clouds eyes widened as she looked at Mahya in awe. "Truly?" Mahya nodded. "Yes. Its a blend of engineering knowledge and mana. If the nobles in this city stopped thinking only of wealth and power, and actually focused on progress and improving life here, Magitech could develop here, too." Cloud sighed, shaking her head. "That will never happen. Theyre too busy fighting each other for more power. And we in The Shambles? Were just cheap labor. To them, were expendable." Mahya and I exchanged a look. "Are they really fighting each other?" I asked. "Yes, all the time. Theyre constantly recruiting more enforcers from The Shambles to battle on their behalf. The enforcers who patrol The Shambles and work the fields are under the princes control, but each noble house has its own enforcers they send to fight against the others. When the current prince killed the previous one to seize power, the fighting became even worse. Half their enforcers were killed, and they even fought in personuntil the prince executed some of them. Thats when the fighting finally died down a little." "What was going on in The Shambles while they were busy with their wars?" "It was actually much better," she said. "They were too caught up in their own problems to bother with us. All their enforcers were busy fighting each other, so they didnt have time to come to The Shambles to rape and rob. The prince was also worried that the other enforcers would kill his field workers, so they stayed in The Shambles the whole time the fighting went on. It was goodthey even repaired some houses." Mahya and I exchanged another look. "How long have I been here?" Cloud asked. "Since yesterday at noon. So, a full day," I replied. Her voice softened. "My mother must be terrified, probably thinking Ive been killed or kidnapped." "No need to worry. I sent Flower to let your mother know youre safe and here with me." Cloud sighed, then said, "I should go home and reassure her." She mumbled something I couldnt catch. "What was that?" "Can I come back here?" "Yes, of course," Mahya said warmly. "Youre welcome here as long as were in the city. Ill also talk to John about what you asked, and well see if we can find a solution." I looked at Mahya, raising an eyebrow in question. Later, she sent me telepathically. "Lets finish cooking, and then Ill take you home," I said. We continued working, answering Clouds questions here and there. Soon, a massive batch of chili was ready. She helped us divide it into lunch boxes, and I stored everything away. "Alright, lets get you home. But first, lets find you some better clothes, and clothes for the other women," I said. We headed upstairs to the second floor. Mahya led her to the guest room, and I handed over all the womens clothes I had collected from the castle and restored, along with a small void band. Make sure she understands how valuable it is and that she should keep the ring hidden from everybody, I sent to Mahya telepathically. Dont worry, shell be fine, Mahya said, tapping my shoulder reassuringly. I gave Cloud as much food as would fit in the ring and led her outside. The moment she stepped out and saw where we were, her face went pale, and she started trembling. Whats wrong? I asked. The monster, she whispered. What monster? Its big, green, with stones and trees stuck to its back and arms. Its incredibly strongit broke through the wall and destroyed houses here. Oh, you mean the scraglin brute? Dont worry, I killed it. She whipped around to face me so fast she nearly stumbled. You you killed it? How how did you manage that? I have my ways. But trust me, its gone, I said, reassuring her. If youd like, I can repair the wall, though I was considering leaving the opening as an exitfor anyone needing a way out of the city. Cloud looked around, still visibly shaken. I promise, I killed the monster, I assured her. I swear Im not lying. Weve been here for days and havent seen a thing. This place is safe now. As we approached the barricade, I initially considered dismantling it, but then changed my mindI didnt want this area to become overrun with people. The barricade stretched between relatively low buildings, mostly one-story with a few terraces above, and all of them were abandoned. Wait here, I said to Cloud, and went to check the houses. Most were half-destroyed, filled with piles of rubble. The fourth house, however, was different. The back wall facing our area was still intact, and an opening on the other side led to an alley. The alley entrance was unblocked. I flew back over and thought for a moment about what to do. The house was well out of the way; it didnt seem likely anyone would stumble upon it soon, but I still didnt want easy access to our side. After a couple of minutes, an idea came to me. I gathered stones, cast Fuse Stone, and built a staircase leading up to a second-floor window. Then, I channeled Restore to fix the wooden shutters.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Returning to Cloud, I said, Come on. But dont tell anyone about this passage. Its a secret for now, at least until I say otherwise. Got it? I promise, she replied. On the other side, I walked with her for two blocks until we reached an area with people around. Give us three days, then come back, okay? Weve got some things to sort out. And I know Mahya already told you this, but keep the ring a secreteven from your mother. Its a loan, and if anyone finds out about it, theyll take it from you, and you wont be able to give it back. Understand? She looked sad for a moment, then nodded. I promise. I planned to give her the ring eventually, but if thinking of it as a loan helped her keep it secret, I was all for it. When I returned home, Mahya and Al were waiting for me in the living room, both grinning like they were up to something. Ready for some mischief? Mahya asked. What did you have in mind? I replied. Did you keep the vests from those enforcers we killed? I pulled out the vests to check. We had four blue ones with two crossed swords embroidered on the chestthe pair Al had taken down while they chased kids with a whip, and the pair Mahya had killed while they were beating a woman. These look like the princes enforcers vests, Al said, examining them. The other vests were different. The three who assaulted the woman had blue vests with a leaf motif on each side, and the ones who robbed the merchant wore red vests with two blue stripes across the shoulders. We changed into the enforcers clothes and adjusted our glamors to look local. Mahya as a man was amusingbecause of her chest, she had to add some padding around her belly to make everything look more uniform. The trouble with glamor was that it altered appearance but couldnt change body shape. After a minute of adjusting, she sighed. No, this is uncomfortable. You two wear the red vests, and Ill stay invisible. When night fell, we left Rue to guard the house. Mahya and Al wrapped their arms around my shoulders while I hugged their waists. With our invisibility spell active, we headed toward the wealthier section of the city. I flew us above the streets, choosing one of the larger, guard-heavy mansions. In an alley nearby, Al and I dropped our invisibility, letting the guards catch sight of usand the vests we worebefore shooting them with sleeping potions. We became invisible again, took their weapons and a couple more vests for future use, and then I hugged them both and flew us over the wall. It took us half the night to clean out the place. The mansion was enormous, and we left all the servants and residents asleep, in their underwear. After switching to new vests, we found another luxurious mansion, took a couple more vests and weapons, and cleaned it out as well. By the time dawn broke over the horizon, we flew back home to inspect our loot. From the two mansions, we gathered an impressive haul: luxurious furniture, carpets, clothes, food from both the kitchen and pantry, jewelry, paintings, and weaponsso many weapons. We had everything from swords to guns, crossbows to spears. I asked my house to create additional storage rooms, and we stashed most of our finds there. Mahya claimed all the guns and ammunition, while I took charge of the food. After a few hours of sleep, we repeated the operation. On the second night, we hit a different part of the city and emptied three more mansions. Practice makes perfect. I had to ask my house to create two more storage roomsor rather, storage halls. On the third night, we targeted another part of the city, emptying three more mansions. Signs of our work were already showingenforcers were on high alert. The moment they spotted us, they roared and charged, weapons drawn and faces twisted with anger. Not that it did them any good. We shared a quick nod, then leapt back, turned invisible, and sent each one of them to sleep without a struggle. As we made our way back, flying over the city, I noticed the streets were emptier, eerily quiet, and fights were breaking out below, shadows darting through the alleyways as dawn crept in. Cloud arrived in the morning, her expression tense and shoulders stiff. After a quick hug with Mahya, she spoke in a rushed voice. I have to head back quickly. I cant stay. Im not sure whats happening in the Silk District, but the field workers stayed home today. She glanced nervously over her shoulder toward the door. Ill return as soon as they go back to work. I cant be away for long when my fathers around. Womens business is confidential, and he mustnt suspect anything. Why? I asked, frowning as I tried to catch her eye. Cloud looked down, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness. Because the rich recruit some enforcers from The Shambles. She lifted her gaze to meet mine, her face hardening with resolve. What they dont know, they cant revealand betray their own people. I hesitated before asking, What about Flower? Hes a boy. She shook her head, a small, wry smile tugging at her lips. He knows youve been helping people, but I wont tell him about the passage. If he doesnt see you around for a few days, hell assume youve left. But his mother told us hed help us. Isnt that considered womens business? I pressed, raising an eyebrow. Clouds expression softened, but her tone remained firm. She still believes her child is pure and would never betray anyone. But the mothers here theyve learned their lesson. Womens business stays secret. After Cloud left, we exchanged a few weary glances. Without a word, we headed to bed, grabbing a few hours of sleep to recharge before our next round of nightly activities. At dinner, Mahya said, leaning back with a satisfied grin, I have to admit, your sticky finger strategy is very effective. My strategy? I protested, raising an eyebrow. Let me remind you, you were the one begging me to find ammo in Vegas, and Al wanted his drugs. Mahyas eyes sparkled with mischief as she leaned forward. What about Lumis? I scowled, crossing my arms. The asshole stole Rue and the core. I just gave him a taste of his own medicine. She gave me a half-hug, patting my back lightly. Relax. Im not judging. On the contrary, Im saying its very effective, she assured me with a smile. And very lucrative, Al chimed in, raising his glass with a smirk. That too, she added with a nod, glancing at him with a knowing grin. On our way to another part of the city, we passed by the main palace, surrounded by enforcers on all sides, their vests in every color of the rainbow. The princes enforcers formed a dense ring around the palace, their stances rigid and weapons at the ready. I wonder whats going on here, Al said telepathically. Lets stay and see, Mahya suggested. We waited for ten minutes, watching as both sides brandished their weapons, holding them aloft in tense silence. Despite that, no one made a move. Land on the nearest roof, Mahya finally said. Lets give them a little encouragement. She shot and one of the princes enforcers dropped to the ground, and that was all it tookthe powder keg ignited. Both sides charged, shouting and clashing in a full-on battle. This is a golden opportunity, I said, grinning as I nudged Al. Lets empty the palace. I found a balcony on the top floor with French doors wide open, and we slipped inside, clearing out the palace in a sweep, occasionally sending guards to sleep as we went. On the floor below, we came across a towering man with waist-length black hair, wearing only pants and holding two swords. When the potionball hit him, he didnt budge; instead, he turned, roaring, his frantic gaze scanning the room. Damnation, Al said. Hes an alchemist. I shot him with a bolt of lightning. His eyes rolled back, and he crashed to the ground like a felled tree. Well, that works, Mahya said. We pressed on, eventually reaching a vast room that looked like a laboratory, filled with test tubes, beakers, and intricate alchemical tools. No wonder theyre attacking the palace, Al commented. Its an alchemists lab. That mustve been the guy you took down. They probably think hes the one robbing them. He sounded almost gleeful. Ill take all this. You two keep going; theres bound to be more treasures further in. The palace was massive, and it took us most of the night to clear it out. Outside, the fighting continued, the sounds of shouting and cursing filling the air. Besides the main palace building, there were several smaller structures nearby, each still surrounded by guards despite the chaos outside. We were curious about what they held, but our Storage was nearly full. We had to go back and empty it first. We flew home quickly, and the core created more storage halls as we unloaded everything we could. Mahya asked me to make a cradle sturdy enough to hold her boat without scratching its hull. With Storage mostly emptiedexcept for the foodwe returned to the city. Dawn had broken, but our invisibility kept things less risky, and we wanted to strike while the iron was hot. The fighting outside the palace hadnt let up. As I flew over, I spotted the alchemist Id struck with lightning the night before, now fighting alongside others who didnt wear enforcer vests. The opposition also had many non-enforcer fighters mixed in. The buildings we were interested in were still heavily guarded, but that didnt pose much of a problem. Good night, bad kids. Now, the only question was how to break through, since thick chains and massive locks secured the doors. Maybe melt them with red lightning? Mahya suggested. I can try. Dont melt the locks, Al interjected. Aim for the chainits thinner. It took nearly a thousand mana, but the chain began glowing red. Al struck it with his sword, and it snapped apart. Inside, we found a huge stockpile of foodboxes and barrels filled with grains and legumes, crates of vegetables, and shelf upon shelf of preserved fruits and vegetables in jars. Enough food to feed The Shambles for a year at least. We moved quickly, my mana field allowing me to store everything within a twenty-meter radius. As we emptied the place, a few guards burst in from time to time, but they quickly went to sleep. When the storage area looked abandoned, we stepped outside and I saw a ring of guards closing in around the building, guns drawn, moving slowly. Dont shoot them, Mahya warned. They might fire back. Al, grab John. She patted my back. Up we go, good sir. We rose into the air and shot at the guards from above. Mahya had been right; as soon as the first guard dropped, the rest started firing wildly toward the door. In the same manner, we cleared out the other four buildings. Three of them had food stores, while the fourth one served as the armory. Inside were rows of guns, crates of ammunition, and two floors below ground level full of weapons and equipment. We even found pre-integration electronic weapons that no longer functioned and two vehicles without wheels. When we reached this treasure trove, Mahya squealed with excitement, forgetting to speak telepathically as she exclaimed out loud. By the time we finished, the sun was setting, and the sounds of battle had died down. In front of the palace lay piles of bodies. Look at the left of the fountain, Mahya said. I spotted the alchemists corpse, the one with the swords. A lot of people died, I said, my chest feeling heavy. They were bastards, Mahya replied without a hint of remorse. Yeah but they were still people, I said, glancing away. Im sure they killed far more in their time, Al said. Yeah, I know. I sighed. Its just Im a doctor. I knew from the start that what we were doing would lead to a lot of death. But its hard to see. We had amassed a huge supply of food, stacked high in our Storage. I found myself hoping Cloud would return soon so we could start organizing its distribution. As far as I was concerned, this food belonged to the residents of The Shambles. B4—Chapter 33: The Council of Mothers Me and Mahya moved things between our Storages, working to clear enough space for her to store the boat. Leaving it out wasnt an optionthe masts would stick out too much. She handed me a small crate, which I stored. What did you want to talk to me about regarding Cloud? I asked, glancing at Mahya as I stored another stack of supplies she passed over. Oh, right. She paused, her brow furrowing as she handed me jars one after the other. She wants to be a healer, not a mage. I promised her Id ask you about helping her unlock the class. I shrugged, storing the jars. I have no idea how. She tilted her head. How did you unlock it? I leaned into what I already knew from medicine, I explained. Pretty much forced my mana to do what was needed. It was in the middle of an emergencya biker was dying. So, if we get her some medical knowledge, she might unlock the class? She handed me another stack of supplies. Maybe, I admitted, scratching my chin thoughtfully as I stored the items. But it took me years of study. Im not staying here for years just to teach her. No, were definitely not staying here for years. But maybe she doesnt need the same depth. Maybe if you give her enough understanding of the body and show her how to influence it with mana, she can unlock the class. I nodded slowly. Possibly. But remember, it was different on Earth. The whole looming integration thing made it easier to get classes. She sighed, picking up a box and holding it out to me. I know. But do you have any other ideas? If you only teach her spells, she wont unlock the class. No, but shell still be able to heal. Thats what she wants most, I think, I said, glancing over at her as I took the box and stored it. True, she replied, a small smile tugging at her lips. Well need to ask her what she really wants. With that settled, I nodded, and we returned to the steady rhythm of her handing over supplies and me storing them away, making space bit by bit. We all got up late the next day, still worn out from almost twenty-four hours of looting. In the middle of breakfast, Cloud arrived. She looked tense, casting frequent glances over her shoulder. Taking a deep breath, she fixed her gaze on the floor and said, The Council of Mothers wants to meet with you. As soon as she spoke, I felt a subtle nudge from my Lucka gentle warning, like the one Id felt in front of the lord''s spire in Lumis. Not a strong one, like at the Gates to Faerie. I studied her more closely and noticed she was avoiding our eyes. Shed always looked down now and then, but usually, she''d glance up while talking to us. This time, she kept her gaze stubbornly fixed on the floor. Something''s up, I sent to both of them telepathically. What? Mahya asked, her mental voice curious. I dont know yet. When do they want to meet us? I asked Cloud, keeping my tone neutral. If you agree, Ill take you to the meeting, she replied, still not looking up. Should we go? Al asked, glancing between us. No problem, I told her. But let us finish eating and get organized first. Wait for us in the alley next to the building with the passage. Okay? She let out a sigh of relief, nodding quickly before leaving in a hurry. Whats going on? Al asked, frowning as he watched her go. The moment she invited us, my Luck gave me a gentle warning, I explained. It wasnt a strong warning, but somethings definitely up. We finished eating quickly, and I cast Clean on everything before turning to Rue. Rue, buddy, Im going to close the house. I want you to stay here, invisible, and let us know if anyone stops by while we''re gone. Okay? He licked my cheek, his tail wagging enthusiastically. Yes, Rue be spy. Exactly! This is a very important spying mission, I said with a grin. His tail whipped back and forth even faster, practically a blur of excitement. Go check that nobodys around, I told Mahya. She returned after a few minutes. Coast is clear. I closed the house and we headed out. In the alley beyond the passage, Cloud was waiting for us with another woman. This woman looked different from the usual residents of the slums. She wasnt malnourished and stood tall, exuding confidence. On a hunch, I used Identify.
Peace Agarwi Rogue level 4
They both bowed to us, and Cloud introduced the woman at her side. This is Peace. Shes the representative of the Council of Mothers. Shell lead you to the meeting. Youre not coming with us? Mahya asked. Clouds eyes darted sideways, and she shook her head. I was only tasked with bringing you to the council. Peace here represents them. My duty is complete. Before we go, I sent telepathically to Cloud, including Mahya and Al in the conversation, please return the ring. I need it. Clouds face paled, and her gaze shifted nervously. Its not here. You said it was a secret, soI hid it. Fine. Bring it to me after the meeting, I replied, keeping my tone steady. She looked even more uneasy, but nodded in agreement. What was that about? Mahya asked, casting me a curious look. Just a hunch. Did you Identify the woman? Of course. I always do. Very curious indeed, Mahya replied, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. The situation here seems more complex, Al said, his brows knitting together.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Peace said something, motioning for us to follow, and we fell into step behind her. She led us to a small, one-story building, opened the door, and gestured for us to enter. Inside, seven women sat on sofas arranged around the room. All of them looked well fed. Two of them, too well fed. Once we stepped fully inside, the door shut behind us. Glancing back, I saw six more women standing with folded arms, blocking the exit. The eyes of the women on the sofas grew unfocused. When they looked at me and Al, they remained impassive. But when they looked at Mahya, a flicker of worry crossed their faces. What does your profile show? I asked her. Bladesinger, she replied, keeping her expression neutral. We stood in the center of the room, no seats offered. They used Identify on us, so I returned the favor.
Storm Desarin Warrior Level 7
Glow Basun Warrior Level 6
Reed Joshir Mage Level 3
Song Agarwi Archer Level 4
Dream Sahvin Rogue Level 4
Vine Singhar Assassin Level 7
Wave Joskar Assassin Level 6
I glanced back at the women blocking the door. Four were assassins, and two were rogues, including the one whod led us here. Each of them was between levels 4 and 6, and all of them shared last names with the women sitting. The silence in the room remained unbroken, and they still didnt offer us a place to sit. Not one to indulge their power games, I pulled a couch from my Storage and sat down. Mahya and Al followed suit, settling beside me. The moment the couch appeared, every one of them zeroed in on the ring on my finger, their gazes sharp. The silence stretched on, thick and heavy. I couldve waited them out all day, but Al had other ideas. Slowly, he straightened, his posture shifting as an air of regal disdain settled over him. His expression transformed, his features hardening into a princely mask he wore so wellthe kind of lofty superiority I hadnt seen from him in ages. His nose lifted ever so slightly, and his gaze swept over them with a cool, almost dismissive indifference, as if they were mere servants beneath his notice. I wasnt sitting beside Al anymore but beside a prince who grew up knowing he was at the top of the food chain. He cleared his throat, each word dripping with condescension. You requested our presence, and we chose to indulge you, magnanimous as we are. Now, enlighten uswhat matter could possibly justify such a summons? Speak plainly and swiftly. Our time, after all, is a privilege you can scarcely afford. The effect was immediate. Every one of them stared at him, utterly baffled, their expressions a mix of surprise and confusion. They clearly did not expect to be addressed with such lofty disdain. Al held their gaze with calm authority, seemingly unfazed by their reactions, as if he were used to such awed silence. "I love it when youre a prick," Mahya said, her tone full of amusement. "Of course, only when the situation calls for it," she added quickly. You are no messengers of Zyrran, Reed, the mage, said, her tone sharp with accusation. Al rose slowly, giving a dismissive wave of his hand. If you called us here simply to relay what we already know, I must insist you not waste our time again. Sit down! Reed snapped. Al raised an eyebrow, his gaze sliding over her with utter contempt, as if she were nothing more than a bit of filth clinging to his shoe. Who are you to command me? he replied, his prick persona in full, flawless form. He radiated an almost visible wave of superiority, regal demeanor, and haughtiness. She fired a mana dart at him, and he sidestepped it with the grace of a dancer. In a flash, his sword and shield materialized in his hands. Mahya and I sprang to our feether sword already in her grip, while I held my palms facing each other, lines of lightning sparking between them. Her jaw nearly hit the floor, eyes going wide as Als sword and shield appeared. The rest fared little bettermost shrank back into the couches, clutching the cushions as if theyd provide some kind of shield. A few exchanged nervous glances, their eyes darting between the lightning sparking between my hands and Mahyas blade at the ready. They looked rattled, their confidence crumbling fast. We are leaving, Al announced, executing a perfect turn on his heel. If hed had a coat, it would have flared dramatically behind him. Mahya fell in line right after him, and I brought up the rear, casting Mana Shield just in case they got any more ideas. I didnt forget to take the couch. The women at the door jumped out of the way as we moved past. We exited, turned the corner, checked for witnesses, and turned invisible. What a bunch of self-important cows, Mahya sent, her tone dripping with scorn. You were amazing, I told Al. Years of practice dealing with nobles, he replied, a hint of amusement in his voice. Home? Mahya asked. No. I want to follow them. The mage has my ring. I checked their handsI didnt see anything, Mahya said. When she looked at my hand after I took out the couch, she pressed her hand to her pocket, I explained. I cant believe Cloud betrayed us like that, Mahya said, sounding dejected. She probably doesnt view it as betrayal. They are her people. We, on the other hand, are strangers, Al said. Yeah, youre probably right, I said. Still, I was disappointed. I didnt expect her to betray her people or anything, but we asked her to keep one secret, and she didnt. We waited almost two hours for the cows to finally leave the place. Quietly, we tailed the mage until she reached her house, which looked far better than the others in the areano cracks or grime anywhere in sight. I slipped in behind her through the door, though it closed before Mahya and Al could get in. No problema single potionball later, and she was snoozing away on a very plush couch. My ring was easy to retrieve, and all the clothes and most of the food Id given Cloud were still inside. I took a moment to glance around. Her house was nice, far more spacious than the others, with beautiful furniture and little knick-knacks lining the shelves. I didnt touch a thing. Self-important or not, she had done nothing evil as far as I could tell. We made it back to our area, and Rue came running, sending a wave of strong indignation through our bond. When you left, lots women looking for our house! he exclaimed. Cloud helped women look for house. Rue was quiet and watched them look for house. They got angry with Cloud. Cloud promised house was here. They not believe Cloud and were very angry. Rue want to help Cloud, but Rue remembered Cloud tell a secret secret and not help her. Short-sighted, self-important cows, Mahya muttered, adjusting her previous description. Lets just leave this depressing city, Al said. What about all the food we collected? I asked. I still believe it should go to the residents. Yeah, it should, Mahya said. Lets distribute it at night. Well just put the food at the entrances to houses. I dont know if you noticed, but we didnt see even one enforcer the whole time. We slipped through the opening in the wall, and I opened my house on the other side, safely outside the city limits. I checked my ring, and besides the clothes and food, I found a collection of handwritten pages. After paying the mana to learn the language, I skimmed through them. Nothing particularly interestingjust lists of womens names, notes on how many children they had, who still had a husband bringing in some money, and who didnt. I went looking for Mahya and found her in her workshop, busy dismantling one of the strange vehicles wed confiscated from the palace. Do you know if Cloud can read? I asked. Yes, she can. All the girls can. The women teach each other, she replied, glancing up. Why? I feel responsible for Cloud. Im thinking of putting together an overview of basic biology and the human body for her, maybe even flying over to Lumis to get her the Minor Heal spell. I saw it for sale there. She might not unlock the Healer class, but she wants to help people here, and they could definitely use it. Mahya sighed. Yeah, good idea. When do you want to do it? When we finish distributing the food. She looked at me thoughtfully. Maybe you should go already. Al and I can start distributing the food, and you can join us when you get back. I want to get out of this place sooner rather than later, so lets not delay. I nodded, deciding, Ill help you with the distribution tonight and fly there first thing tomorrow. Need anything else from there? She paused, considering. Single-use scrolls. We have a decent supply, but more never hurts. Giving her a thumbs up, I went off to find Al to get his shopping list. With all the potions hed been making lately, I was sure hed want herbs. B4—Chapter 34: A Chasm of Joy and Sorrow When night fell, we turned invisible and made our way to the residential area to distribute the food. Before setting out, wed sketched a rough map of the slums, dividing the areas among us to cover. Each of us took a section to make sure we missed nothing. But as soon as I reached my assigned area, I knew I wouldnt be able to do my part. The residents were celebratingnot in the usual way, no food or drink passed around, no music filled the airbut it was unmistakably a celebration. They talked in hushed but excited voices, and their movements didnt have the usual heaviness. They hugged each other and exclaimed enthusiastically, sharing looks of victory and relief. I listened closely, catching fragments of conversations. The story unfolded in bits and pieces, but it didnt take long to piece it together. The prince had died that night during the attack on the palace, along with a lot of his enforcers. Those who escaped had met their end at the hands of the Silk Districts residents. It had been a full purge. I could understand the slum dwellers. Id seen their lives, their daily grind just to survive in conditions no one should endure. The twisted price necessary to join the princes enforcers was terrible. Having to kill your own child or abandon your family to demonstrate loyalty and get a chance at a better life was monstrous. To these people, the enforcers werent just enemies; they were the worst monsters they knew, a reminder of everything taken from them. But stillthey were people. When we left the palace, I looked at the bodies, scattered like discarded garbage around the palace wallsforty, maybe even fifty, slumped in unnatural poses, lifeless. Their empty eyes starring unseeing at the sky. That sight alone had been hard enough to digest. But seeing the residents celebrate this mass death, no matter who the fallen had been, struck me hard. I couldnt join them in celebrating such slaughter. Even though I hadnt killed any of these people with my own hands, in a way, every dead body lying around the palace was on me. Because of what we did, a fight started that spread to the palace and started a chain of violence that killed all these people. I found it hard to accept the truth. It weighed heavily on my chest and wouldn''t leave. I killed people before, to protect myself or others, but this was different. The scale was different. More staggering. I could only hope that whoever filled the empty seat of power would make things better so that the people could see a glimpse of actual change. If all this violence and death could make their lives better in some way, then maybejust maybethey could hold on to a thin thread of comfort. Something good to come from all this death. I flew over to the wealthy part of the city, hoping that maybe the quiet night air would help clear my head. But as I got closer, I realized there were celebrations here too. Only this side of the city had an entirely different atmosphere. The smells were almost overwhelmingrich scents of roasted meats and spiced foods drifted through the streets, wafting from grand houses and mansions. People strolled about with crystal glasses in hand, their drinks sparkling under the soft glow of lanterns strung high above. Musicians filled the place with music, playing lively tunes that echoed down the alleys, weaving an atmosphere of joy and indulgence that permeated every corner. It was as if the entire city had erupted into a grand festival, buzzing with energy and laughter. Yet, each burst of laughter, each clink of glasses, felt like it grated on my nerves, pressing into my thoughts like sharp, jagged knives. The sounds were jarring, almost mocking in their cheerfulness. They clashed with the images that still lingered in my mind from the slumsthe quiet, haunted celebration, where thered been no food or music, only hushed voices and the occasional tight embrace. There, they had celebrated survival, a slight relief from a lifetime of fear, their joy muted, contained. Theirs was the joy of simply existing, of having lived to see another day.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! But here, in the wealthier streets, they were reveling in luxury and newfound freedom, their voices carefree, their eyes bright with the thrill of victory. It was as though I was in two different worlds. The divide between them was so sharp, a chasm of understanding that mere proximity couldnt bridge. These people had never known the pain the slum dwellers lived with every day. They never went hungry, didnt lose children to disease or monstrous demands. They didnt beg for rotten vegetables. Their celebrations felt foreign, even intrusive, each laugh and clink of glass widening the gulf between the two. And somehow, it only made me feel worse. These people were celebrating too, but their joy had nothing to do with the chance of a better life. They were just reveling in the absence of the power that had kept them in check. As if it was a victory worth toasting with fine wine., to the sound of cheerful music. This was their world, and as I hovered above it, I felt like an outsider. Out of place among the laughter and the lights. The weight of those lifeless bodies and hollow stares sitting on my chest and crushing my conscience. The vibrant music and voices faded into a dull buzz in the background as I realized just how deep the divide rannot just in the city, but in everything we had done here. I found myself on the roof across from the palacethe same one where Mahya had fired the first shot. The memories were still raw, so close I could almost feel the tension of that night in the cold stone beneath me. I hugged my knees, pulled them close to my chest, and lowered my head on my hands. And finally, I released the iron hold I had on my emotions since the previous night, and my tears fell. The sounds of celebration faded into the background, leaving only the silence of the night and the pin in my chest. I hate this world! I wanted to shout it from the rooftop, grab Rue, and get the hell out of here. A big supply of cores wasnt worth this. Sitting there quietly, my tears falling and wetting my arms, I tried to bring myself under control. I sat there for a very long time, processing everything I saw since we came to the city. Not only the previous night, but everything. The conditions in the slums, the funeral we attended, Clouds sort of betrayal, the deaths and the resulting parties. When dawn broke over the horizon, painting the city in soft pinks and oranges, I sat there, letting the quiet light wash over me. In that stillness, I made a resolution: we wouldnt get tangled up in the troubles of this world again. At least, I wouldnt. This wasnt our worldits struggles and burdens werent ours to carry. The responsibility to fix things, to find a way forward, belonged to its own people. They knew the nuances, the hidden threads connecting power and survival, better than we ever could. We were outsiders here, strangers in a place whose history we barely understood. The meeting with the mothers had made that painfully clear. We might step in with the best intentions, but intentions only go so far when youre blind to the full picture. How could we ever presume to know the right course of action in a world where we hadnt lived, where we couldnt fully grasp the consequences of every choice? The weight lifted, just a little, as I accepted that sometimes walking away wasnt failureit was an acknowledgment of our own boundaries, a recognition that we couldnt take on a worlds worth of problems. Yes, Id still help if I came across someone in need, a sick person in pain or a child with nothing to eat. I wouldnt turn my back on individuals who crossed my path. But stepping in to tackle the larger issues? That wasnt on me. It wasnt on us. Our efforts resulted in stirring up chaos instead of solving the problem. Even now, the celebrations in every corner of the city suggested that maybe, just maybe, we had helped. Perhaps wed opened the door to something better, or at least to the chance that things could improve. But that didnt change the fact that this wasnt our world, or diminished the price in human life. And while there might be a certain satisfaction in knowing wed created the possibility of change, it still wasnt our place to shape this worlds future. No, it wasnt my place. I couldnt let myself forget that, no matter how tempting it was to think otherwise. B4—Chapter 35: The Best Looter in All the Worlds I sat there, still looking at the palace, when Rue flew over. Invisible or not, he dropped his head unerringly onto my lap and nudged my hand. I laughed, scratching his ear. We stayed like that for hourshim snoozing while I scratched his ears, nudging my hand each time I stopped, and me watching the palace, noticing the groups of people who went in and, after a while, came out looking disappointed or angry. Something was bugging me, but I couldnt pin down what it was. It lingered at the tip of my tongue, like recognizing someone but not quite placing them. It drove me nuts until I told myself, The hell with it, and forcefully turned my thoughts elsewhere. I lay back on the roof and looked at the sky. Clouds gathered in the distance, but they hadnt reached the city yet. Another storm was on its way. I hoped it would be a short oneI had no intention of flying under pelting hail. Suddenly, the answer floated up. Where was the money? We took a ton of stuff from the palace. Just the sheer number of cushions and poufs was staggeringthey sure loved their cushions. Id hauled out ridiculous amounts of carpets, tapestries, and silk and velvet drapes. Ceramics and vases, brass and silver serving dishes, furniture, clothes. Not to mention the massive laboratory Al emptied. But where was the money? Id seen women paying with coins in the slums, so there was definitely money around. But where was it? Stay here buddy, I told Rue. Im going to check something. He harrumphed but didnt object. I waited until the last group left the palace, then walked into the main entrance hall. Activating my Luck, I felt a subtle tug pulling me down to the left. It took over half an hour to find a stairway leading down, hidden behind a slightly ajar metal door. The steps were rough stonenot the marble used in the rest of the palacedark, steep, and uneven. I descended into a warren of rooms, each with thin pallets on the floor and clothes scattered around. The place reeked of sweatthat deep, stale stench that only comes from not bathing for weeks. It was awful. My Luck kept pulling me down, but this time, finding the door was even tougher. I wandered around for over an hour, taking shallow breaths through my mouth to fend off the stench. In the farthest room from the stairs, I finally noticed something different: a wall with no pallets beside it. That was the only thing that stood out. I took out a small hammer and tapped along the wall. The section above the empty floor sounded hollow. I pressed on each side, the top and bottom, but the wall didnt budge, no matter how much strength I put into it. Sconces with oil lamps lined the walls, and I tried pushing and pulling them, but nothing happened. The stench was overwhelming, and my mouth tasted foul. Enough was enough. I pulled out a thin mattress to muffle the sound, grabbed the biggest sledgehammer I had, and went at it. The wall crumbled after a few hits, revealing yet another stairway down. I facepalmed. Why hadnt I just used a sword with a mana edge? It worked before. At the bottom of the stairs stood an enormous arched metal door. This time, I didnt waste time on nonsense. When the door refused to budge, I cut the stone around it and shoved. It fell with a loud boom. It fell on chests, but they survived the assault. I propped the door against a wall and checked the chests. There were nine chests. Two large ones held curved swords and daggers with jeweled pommels. Five contained coinstwo filled with gold, three with silver. Those I planned to distribute to the residents of the slums with the food. Another chest held gems, and when I opened the last, smallest chest, my jaw dropped. It was full of cores. They were relatively small, between four and six centimeters, but there were a lot of them. I counted seventeen and just stared at the chest. Shaking my head to restart my brain, I stored everything and got the hell out of there. Another group was exploring the palace, cursing up a storm about it being empty. I flew above them, left the palace, and sent to Rue, Lets go home, buddy. While I was exploring, the clouds had gotten closer, and the wind had picked up.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The minute I walked in, Mahya jumped up, exhaling in relief. Where were you? she asked, her eyes searching my face. I needed to clear my mind, so I went to the other side of the city. They were celebrating! Can you believe it? I shook my head, still baffled. They had a party in the streets with food, drinks, and music. They were celebrating here too. She folded her arms, a satisfied look crossing her face. Just goes to show it was the right course of action. If so many people are happy that someone died, that person deserved it. Yeah, but hes not the only one who died, I replied, my voice dropping as I looked away. I know, she said, unfazed, shrugging. The bastard enforcers who killed their kids. Her tone was so matter-of-fact it sparked something in me, and I felt my anger flare. A lot of people died! I shouted, fists clenching. Maybe we didnt pull the trigger or hold the swords, but we killed them! Their blood is on our hands! She stared at me, her eyes wide, momentarily taken aback. Then, without a word, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me, pulling me close. Did you walk through the slums yesterday? she asked softly, her voice a calm contrast to my anger. Yes, I muttered, my voice losing its edge as I felt myself deflate. Did you see even one person mourn them? She pulled back slightly, her gaze steady on mine. Just one, no more. No, I admitted, exhaling as my shoulders slumped. She held my gaze, her expression gentle but firm. What does that tell you? I know they were assholes, I said, rubbing the back of my neck. Im not arguing about that. Its just I once killed someone in defense of others, and every other time, it was self-defense. Here, its not so black and white. Thats where youre wrong, she replied, crossing her arms, her voice calm but unwavering. It was in defense of others. Of a lot of others. Thousands, even. She looked away, her jaw tightening. Maybe the prince and his enforcers didnt walk the streets cutting people down, but they were killing themslowly. Her gaze returned to me, sharper now. Which makes it worse, not better. I rubbed my face in frustration, struggling for words. We should not involve ourselves with local affairs, Al said from behind me, his tone clipped. I turned to him, frowning. Can you see someone in need and ignore it? Yes, I can, he answered, his eyes steady. The question is if you can. Dont give me that, I shot back. Youre the one who cleared the dangerous predators in Alaska to save lives! Yes, I did. Quietly, out of sight. Did you see me teaching people alchemy or sword fighting, warning them about what was coming?. Id already sent out a warning by then, I replied, feeling my defenses rise. Yes, and that was your place to do it, he said, his gaze unwavering. It was your world, at least for a time. You had roots there, a connectionno matter how slight or intangible. I did not, so it wasnt my place. Its a cold outlook, I muttered, crossing my arms. It is, he agreed, with a small nod. But without knowing the full picture, we might leave a trail of destruction in our wake, through every world we travel. Then why did you go along with it this time? I asked, my tone challenging. Because it was important to you and Mahya, he said simply, meeting my gaze. And were a team. Yeah, I get it. I nodded slowly, feeling the weight of my own decision. Ive actually decided not to get involved in local politics, government, or anything like that. Ill help people if I see the needwalking away isnt in my nature. The paycheck wasnt the only reason I chose to become a doctor. I shrugged. But thats my new boundary. Only one-on-one help. Mahya tilted her head, studying my expression. What about Cloud? Ill help her, I replied, a faint smile tugging at my lips. I feel responsible for her, at least a little bit. I chuckled. Still counts as one-on-one help, right? She laughed, shaking her head. You should have been a lawyer, not a doctor. I grinned, shaking my head. By the way, did you notice anything missing when we cleared the palace? No? she replied, her tone questioning. Of course, Al cut in, his eyes narrowing with understanding. The funds. Youre absolutely right, I said, nodding. And I found them along with something else. What? Mahya asked, leaning forward, curiosity written all over her face. Without another word, I pulled out the chest filled with cores, setting it down on the living room table and opening it. Gobsmacked barely covered their reactions. Both sucked in a sharp breath, eyes bulging as if they might pop right out, and jaws hanging somewhere down near their chests. Mahya leaned over, counting them one by one, her smile growing wider with each core. Suddenly, she threw her arms around me, lifted me up, and spun me around. You are the best, best, best looter in all the worlds! Al and I burst out laughing. Mahya really loved gifts. B4—Chapter 36: Mitigating Some Damage—Hopefully Another hailstorm started and kept us indoors. This time, the hail was smalleronly marble-sized, not like the ping-pong balls from before. But it was so dense that its smaller size made no actual difference. I had no intention of going out and getting pelted. I used the opportunity to prepare the medical knowledge for Cloud. I went to my spell room and activated the dead zone. The experience was awful. Every cell in my body screamed that it was wrong, wrong, wrong, with the loudest protests coming from my mind and power orbs. The absence of mana was almost unbearable. I had a computer with Word installed, so I tried searching for an alphabet similar to what they used here, but without success. Their alphabet was very looping and swirly. I found a few letters that looked somewhat similar in the Cambodian, Thai, Burmese, and Arabic alphabets, but only a handfuland they werent exactly the same, just close. I sighed, resigning myself to writing it all by hand. With a notebook in hand, I planned what to write. I had no intention of giving her the full depth of knowledge that took me years to learnjust an overview. I started with the basics of human anatomy, sketching out the major systems in a way that was simple enough to be useful. The circulatory system came first, with rough diagrams of the heart and the arteries branching out like rivers. I explained that blood carried lifedelivering strength, warmth, and energy throughout the body. I kept the details lean, focusing on recognizable signs, like a pulse reflecting the heartbeat or veins revealing a slowdown in blood flow if something went wrong. Each note aimed to give her a foundation, a sense of where things might go wrong if something in the body felt off. Then, I moved to the respiratory system, describing it as the bodys internal wind. I sketched the lungs as two large leaves, drawing lines to represent the airways. I explained how breath was life itself, filling us with vitality and emptying the bad. It was like a rhythm that every living thing danced to, one breath in, one breath out. I mentioned how rapid breathing or struggle to catch air could mean more than just fatigueit could be a sign of illness or even fear. Again, just enough to plant seeds of awareness. Next was the muscular system. I kept it simple, drawing an arm with some basic muscles to show how they connected to the bones and moved together. Muscles were the bodys ropes and pulleys, essential for every step, every grip, every fight. I explained that rest or massage can soothe muscles after they strain under effort. If someone had pain in these areas, it wasnt just sorenessit was the bodys way of asking for relief or healing. I didnt go into fine detailjust enough for her to understand the signs and listen to what a body might tell her. With these core systems down, I shifted to the basics of observation and vital signs. I jotted notes on the pulse, the rhythm and strength of it, how it sped up or slowed based on the state of the person. I noted down that heat in the bodyfevercould signal infection or distress, a sign that things were out of balance. Each sign was like a small flag, a hint that a healer could use to understand what lay beneath the surface. When I came to wounds, I paused, considering the simplest way to explain. I wrote about cleaning, emphasizing how the dirt could poison a wound if left unchecked. Noted the signs of infectionredness, heat, painand stressed the importance of keeping it clean and wrapped. I gave some tips for stitching, but only enough to handle minor cuts; no advanced techniques here. My goal was to give her confidence in the basics, not overwhelm her with procedures she couldnt master yet. I covered bones and joints next, keeping to the essentials. Described the feel of a broken bone, how it shifted under the skin, and the shock that often came with it. Outlined a few quick ways to stabilize a limb, like using branches or sticks for support. If she could just remember the signs of a fracture and the importance of keeping it steady, it might save someones life. By then, the notebook was filling up, page by page, with the most practical bits I could offer. I wrote about common illnesses and symptoms, things shed recognizea cough, fever, achesand how to respond. A fever was the bodys warning signal, and if left unchecked, could take someone down faster than any visible wound. In the end, I added a short section on natural remedies, pulling from my own basic knowledge and making adjustments to suit this world. I suggested simple teas to ease pain or soothe an upset stomach, compresses for swelling, and rest to aid recovery. It wasnt much, but if she could recognize symptoms and apply a few basic remedies, it might be enough. The last part was a strange experience. My knowledge of herbs was limitedand, of course, only covered Earths plants. But whenever I thought about how to translate this to native plants, the name of a local herb floated to my mind. It was unsettling, to say the least. I took a last look at the notebook. It was far from a full education, just glimpses into the essentials. But it would give her the start she needed. While I was writing, Mahya and Al divided all the food we collected from the palace into packages. I had to donate all my cardboard boxes to the effort. Id bought a ton of boxes before we left Chinavisited over ten cardboard box factories and bought all their stockand even with all that, I still wished Id bought more. To store everything before dividing it, my house created two extra storage halls, now filled floor to ceiling with cardboard boxes. In each box, we placed one gold coin and two silver coins. Initially, when I handed the coins to add to the boxes, Mahyas brows pulled together as she folded her arms, her voice tight. Why are we giving away coins? The food should be more than enough. She glanced at the stack of boxes, her gaze hardening. Without a word, I opened my inventory screen, tilting it her way to show her the amount of the gold I hadover eight hundred thousand coins. Her eyes flickered as she took it in, and a deep sigh escaped her, shoulders slumping. Alright, fine, she muttered, glancing away, though a hint of reluctance still lingered in her tone. Al stood nearby, his gaze flicking between us. His jaw tightened, but he stayed silent, giving a slight nod with a resigned look. He didnt seem thrilled, but at least he wasnt putting up a fight. Besides, I added, shrugging, were keeping the gems and cores. Thats decent loot, dont you think? They exchanged glances, then nodded reluctantly. Agreement was agreement, however grudgingly given. We still have the gold and silver bars from Vegas, and the silver bars from the dungeon in Lumis," I said, hoping to lighten the mood. "I can always feed it to the core and ask for coins. Were stinking rich, and those people need the money more. That lifted their spirits. A bit.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Al was a better man than he pretended to be. More than once, I caught him discreetly slipping vials into the boxes. When I checked one box in my Storage, I found hed added two clearly labeled health potions to each one. It took me three days to finish writing all the medical information for Cloud. Then I joined them in packing the food boxes, which took another two days to finish. We stood surrounded by stacks of boxes, each tower seeming taller than the last. Mahya glanced around, frowning slightly. "I think weve got more boxes here than houses." I nodded, tapping my chin. Probably. So, heres the planlets do one round to every house first. After that, well use these lists I found in the ring to give the extras to women without husbands. Al looked at the lists. No addresses? Just names, I said. But I think we can track them down. Mahyas expression softened as she looked at the lists. Alright, she said, a brief nod of agreement passing between us. Finally, finally, the storm ended after seven days. By now, the piles of hail had reached over a meter high. I had no idea what the slums looked like, but I could only imagine it wasnt good. The temperature climbed back above thirty degrees Celsius, and the hail began melting fast. My house, set near the wall outside the city in the forest, was surrounded by a thick, slushy mud once the hail melted. Walking through it was nearly impossible. We had to wait another whole day for the ground to harden a little. On the night of the ninth day since the storm began, we finally set out to distribute the boxes. Rue insisted on helping, so I loaded his Storage to the brim and assigned him an area close to mine. Since his Storage was smaller, he kept returning to me for more supplies. It didnt dampen his spirit one bit. Each time he came back, hed exclaim with enthusiasm, Rue give food to children! holding his head high with his nose in the air. He was too cute for words. The slums lay eerily deserted under the cover of night. Not a single soul stirred. The streets were a mess of thick, sticky mud from the melted hail, and the darkness settled like a blanket over everything. An almost-full moon hung in the sky, but the towering, tightly packed houses blocked its light, casting deep shadows that swallowed the alleys and doorways. It felt like a ghost town, abandoned, with not even a flicker of light from the windows. The silence was deafening, an emptiness that pressed in from all sides. I wondered if the men had returned to work in the fields, but there was no way to confirm it. The entire night passed without a glimpse of lifejust me, alone in the oppressive stillness, feeling like the only one left in this empty world. The next morning, after I woke up, I wanted to satisfy my curiosity and took a flight over the slums. From above, I saw only women and childrenno men in sight. But there was a clear change. The streets, usually quiet and empty, were now dotted with people. Women and children strolled along the muddy paths, gathered near doorways, or stood in small groups, talking and laughing softly. Previously, nearly everyone hid from the enforcers, leaving the streets almost deserted even in daylight. Now, the place felt almost alive. I flew over the eastern half of the slums, where wed distributed food the previous night, and the difference was unmistakable. The air carried the faint aroma of food, a welcome change from the usual stench of refuse and sewage. It appeared our efforts had breathed a bit of life back into this forgotten part of the city. The women and children looked visibly happier, their faces brighter and their steps lighter. Several times, I spotted women hugging each other, some with tears streaming down their faces, clinging to each other in silent gratitude. Seeing this stirred something in me, offering a slight relief from the weight of guilt that had settled over me following our actions. It took us two more nights to finish distributing all the food. After placing a box at each doorstep, we found ourselves with just over two hundred boxes left. Now we faced a conundrum: how to locate the women without husbands. I wasnt keen on chatting too much with the people in the slumsor, more accurately, I didnt want to tangle with The Mothers again. I hovered over the slums, searching for a solution, when I spotted Flower talking to another boy. I waited for their conversation to end and watched him head toward an alley. Quietly, I landed in a hidden corner, letting myself become visible. He turned, spotting me, and trotted over, his eyes already wide with curiosity. Were you the ones giving out all the food and coins? he asked, not bothering with greetings. I nodded. Yeah, that was us. But we want to do more. Weve got extra food, and wed like to give it to the women without husbands. Think you could help us find them? Flower scratched his head, looking thoughtful. Most of them live close together, over by the separation wall. They help each other out, he said, glancing around as if making sure no one overheard. But I dont wanna show you. The Mothers would get mad if they knew I talked to you. Thats alright, I assured him. If you can just tell me where. He nodded, then quickly explained the path to the area, giving me every twist and turn as if hed walked it a thousand times. I kept my voice low as I asked, Have the men gone back to the fields? Flower nodded, stuffing his hands into his pockets. Yeah, theyre back working the fields. Is there a new ruler? He rolled his eyes and shook his head. The rich folks are all fighting over that. No one knows whos gonna end up in charge. I raised an eyebrow. Then how are the men working without a leader? Flower shrugged, as if it was the most obvious thing. Theres this council of nobles in the city. They dont want to lose all the grain before winter, so they ordered the men back to work. Theyre in charge for now, until they stop fighting and pick a new ruler. He looked up at me, a mix of curiosity and frustration in his eyes, as if this chaotic tug-of-war among the nobles was just a part of life hed long since learned to expect. That night, we moved quietly through the area Flower had pointed out, distributing food to each doorstep. The houses here were in far worse shapewalls cracked, roofs sagging, windows broken and patched up with scraps. It felt like even the people in the slums had forgotten this place. Seeing the state of things, an idea started forming in my mind. When I returned home, I found Mahya and Al in the main room and shared my plan without delay. I want to give some of the furniture, cushions, and carpets we took from the palace to the single mothers area, I said. Mahya gave me a sharp look. Thats a bad idea, she warned. If anyone spots palace items in their homes, it could get those women killed. Al nodded, his expression serious. She has a point. Such things do not go unnoticed. I held up a hand to reassure them. Remember what happened when I used that new cleaning spell on my clothes? How all the color faded? They nodded, and both got a thoughtful expression. If I cast it on the furniture and fabrics, theyll look old and worn. No one would recognize them. They exchanged a quick look. Mahya hesitated, then nodded. Al gave a nod, the faintest hint of a smile. Yes, I believe that could be effective. After a few hours of sleep, I got to work on the pieces wed collected from the palace. With a clear goal in mind, I cast Aggressive Clean on the first itema plush pillow. I watched as the magic seeped in, stripping away everything that didnt belong, right down to the dye. The once-bright fabric dulled, fading to a washed-out gray as if years of use had worn it down. As always, my spell marble was expensive, mana-wise. The smaller pieces like cushions drained a manageable 70 to 100 mana, but when I reached the carpets, Aggressive Clean gulped down almost 400 mana in a single go. I had to figure out how to make spell marbles less expensive. Oh, well. Another item to the to-do list. Finally, after two full days, the last itema formerly vibrant sofa now reduced to a pale, worn-out husksat before me. The entire collection looked faded and old, stripped of any hint of luxury, ready for delivery. Once again, we packed our Storage full and prepared to head out for distribution. This time, though, Rue stayed behind. "Giving pillows not fun like food!" he declared with a huff, trotting off with his nose in the air. We finally finished the distribution, leaving just one task: buying the spell for Cloud in Lumis. After two days of high temperatures and clear skies, the clouds started gathering again. So Id have to wait for yet another storm to pass before I could fly toward the gate. Al, naturally, used the opportunity to expand the list of herbs he wanted me to buy. I could only hope the storm would come and go quickly. I wanted to buy the spell, deliver everything to Cloud, and get out of this city before real winter set in. The thought of spending winter here didnt appeal to me at all. If these dangerous hailstorms would continue, we needed a safe place to park before the weather turned serious. B4—Chapter 37: The Gift of Magic It took three days for the storm to pass. Once I confirmed the sky was completely clear, I flew at top speed toward the gate to Lumis. It took half a day to reach the Gate. Fortunately, time in Lumis passed slowly compared to Zindor, so I hoped that by the time I finished everything, the sky would still be clear. Crossing over, I nearly faintedthe heat was at least 40 degrees, with humidity thick in the air. Breathing felt almost impossible, and I was melting. Id experienced hot days in Lumis before, but this was one of the worst. I flew at top speed to Crystalspire, but unfortunately arrived after dark, just as the bazaar was closing. The mages guild was also shutting down, so I had to book a room at a skyrest and wait until the next day. Morning sunlight filtered through the streets as I headed straight for the Mage Guild, not wanting to waste any time. Inside, the place had that familiar scent of dusty parchment and faint herbs. Before I could take in much more, a young man in an apprentices robe walked over, giving me a polite bow. His gaze shifted to me with a hint of curiosity, though he kept his tone carefully composed. How may I assist you, esteemed healer? he asked, sounding like he was trying to keep it professional. Good morning, I replied, nodding slightly. Im looking for Minor Heal. And if youve got anything similar to it, thatd be great. He nodded, muttered something like one moment, and darted off to the display at the left of the room. A minute later, he came back holding three scrolls, looking slightly out of breath but managing a quick smile. He handed them over, and I felt the slight weight of them in my hands, wondering what they could do.
Minor Heal Mends small injuries and alleviates common ailments like cuts, bruises, and minor illnesses. A staple for adventurers, it provides quick relief and slightly improves with the casters skill.
Refresh Vitality Restores a bit of energy and reduces minor fatigue, easing sore muscles and stabilizing low mana. Ideal for boosting endurance, its a simple but essential spell for long journeys.
Soothing Touch Eases mild pain and encourages natural healing, helping prevent minor injuries from worsening. It offers quick comfort, making it a favorite among both novice and seasoned healers.
I glanced at the scrolls in my hands and asked, How much are they? He folded his hands, his expression growing more serious. Thirty gold each. I hesitated, then took out a handful of Earth coins. Do you take these? I asked, holding them out. His eyes lit up as he looked at the coins, clearly surprisedand thrilled. Oh, yes, he said, nodding eagerly. Weve seen these before, and theyre quite popular. I placed a medium wooden box on the counter, filling it with the Earth coins. He took the box, bowing quickly before disappearing into the back. After what felt like a good ten minutes, he returned, handing me back the box, now lighter but with a few coins still inside. With a quick nod of thanks, I headed out to the bazaar. The magical area was packed, with stalls overflowing in every color and size of scroll. I went straight to the single-use scroll sellers, making the rounds and dropping Earth coins into eager hands, watching the numbers in my inventory shrink. By the time I was done, Id taken over a hundred kilograms off my coin supply, but added hundreds of scrolls. Satisfied, I slipped into the nearby forest. A quick invisibility spell cloaked me, and I shot into the sky, racing back toward the Gate. As I flew through the skies over Lumis and Zindor, my mind drifted to ways I could still lend a hand without diving headfirst into their tangled political landscape. Below, the lands stretched wide and endlessmountains fading into valleys, towns blending into greens and browns in Lumis, and ruined desolation across Zindor. I weighed my options carefully, searching for something that could make a difference without pulling me into their struggles. The wind whipped past, carrying my thoughts like scattered leaves, and by the time the city came into view, Id settled on one more idea.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. I wasnt certain if shed ever use what I had in mind, but that decision was hers to make. Her conscience would have to bear it, not mine. With a quiet resolve, I turned my attention to Clouds gift. I reached into my storage and pulled out a pendant Id collected from a silver dungeon in Lumis. The pendant gleamed, its runes faintly pulsing with the promise of improved mana regeneration. I had two of them, untouched and unused, and it seemed fitting that Cloud should have one. I carefully packed a box, placing the notebook Id written for Cloud insidea collection of medical basics she could use to help others. Next went the scrolls, the pendant from the silver dungeon, and a quick note reminding her to channel mana into the scrolls to learn the spells. It took two days of hovering over the city, waiting, until I finally spotted her rushing down a narrow street. Quietly, I landed in a shadowed corner and became visible, stepping out just as she passed. Her head jerked up, eyes widening. She took a quick step back, instinctively raising her hands as if to defend herself, her posture rigid with alarm. Pleasedont hurt me, she whispered, voice shaky, her gaze darting to the street behind me as if weighing an escape route. Cloud, its okay, I said gently, keeping my voice calm and holding up my hands in a non-threatening gesture. Im not here to hurt you. She blinked, studying my face, the suspicion in her expression fading to something closer to relief, though her shoulders remained tense. Slowly, she let her hands drop to her sides, exhaling a shaky breath. I I didnt think Id see you again, she murmured, casting her eyes down, guilt flickering in them. After what happened I gave a small nod, feeling the sting of her actions, but I pushed it aside. Were leaving, I said simply, then reached into my Storage and took out the small wooden box. But I wanted to leave you with this. Her gaze locked onto the box, brow furrowing as she stared at it. Whats whats in there? she asked, voice barely above a whisper, her hand hovering uncertainly above it. Just a few things I thought you might need, I replied, holding it out to her. The notebook has some basic medical knowledge I wrote down. Its not everything, but its a start. And there are a few spell scrollsthings that might come in handy. I paused, cracking the lid to show her. And this pendant, I added, nodding to the silver pendant nestled among the items. It boosts mana regeneration. I thought you might find it useful. Clouds eyes widened, her mouth opening and closing as she took in the contents. Her gaze shifted back to me, a mixture of surprise and uncertainty in her expression. I I dont understand, she whispered, her voice trembling. Why would you give me this? After everything I took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. This isnt about rewarding or punishing you, Cloud. Im giving this to you because I know you care about the women in the slums. You want to help them, dont you? She nodded slowly, her eyes misting with tears. Yes, she murmured, barely audible. I do but But nothing, I interrupted gently. I cant stay here to help them myself. That responsibility falls to you now. Its not about whether you deserve this. Its about what you can do with it. She stared at me for a long moment, her lips pressed together, and then, finally, she reached out, her fingers brushing the edge of the box. Thank you, she said, voice cracking. Her hand trembled as she took it from me, cradling it as if it were something fragile. A tear slipped down her cheek, and then she gave a broken laugh, covering her mouth with her free hand. Im sorry for what happened with the Mothers. I I thought I know, I said softly, my voice gentle. You did what you thought was right. Your loyalty isnt to us, and I understand that. Without warning, she stepped forward, wrapping her arms around me, her shoulders shaking as the weight of her emotions finally broke free. Thank you, she whispered again, voice muffled against my shoulder. Thank you for trusting me with this I wont let you down. I know you wont, I replied, giving her a reassuring squeeze. As she pulled back, she wiped her cheeks, offering me a shaky but genuine smile. With a last nod, I stepped back, giving her space, and watched as she clutched the box close, gave me one last smile and left. The slums were quiet under the moonlight as I flew over to the house of the mage from the Council of Mothers. Her place was tucked away, quiet and dark, as I landed softly by an open window. Extending my mana sense field, I picked up the slow, steady rhythm of her sleep from the next room. Moving silently, I pulled four scrolls from my Storage, and placed them in a neat line on her table.
Fuse Stone For 50 mana, fuse two stones together into a single, solid piece.
Bind Timber For 50 mana, join two wooden beams together seamlessly without nails or fasteners.
Lift Block Gently raises a stone or wooden block into position, hovering until it is set down. Mana cost is determined by the size of the block and the height it is lifted to.
Reinforce Bedrock Fortifies the bedrock, making it denser and more stable. Mana cost varies depending on the condition of the bedrock.
As a final touch, I added a quick note on top: Channel mana into the scrolls to learn the spells. I hope youll use them to help your peoplenot just to gain power. I couldnt help myselfI signed the note with a flourish: John, the healer who came here with good intentions until the lot of you botched it. I hadnt let my new fiery side out much; truthfully, I was still wary of unleashing it fully. But sometimes, a little of it had to slip through. With one last look at the scrolls resting on the table, I turned and slipped back into the night. The shadows closed around me, and I took to the skies, the cool air calming the last edge of my temper. B4—Chapter 38: A Plan for Winter The morning sun filtered through the windows as we settled around the table for breakfast. Mahya glanced over her cup and asked, So, did you wrap up everything you needed in the city? I leaned back, tapping the rim of my mug. Yeah, I think so. Al raised an eyebrow. You neglected to bring me my herbs. I froze, feeling a prickle of embarrassment, and rubbed the back of my neck. Uh oops? Al gave me a long look, his lips twitching. Did you perhaps forget? Before I could dig myself any deeper, Mahyas laughter filled the room, quickly joined by Als low chuckle. At least he wasnt mad, just amused. Well, Mahya said, pushing aside her empty plate, we should figure out where to spend the winter before we run out of time. We opened the Map to examine our options. Judging by the time it took us to get here from the ruined city I mused, were looking at a week, maybe ten days to reach the mountains. Thats with a good boost from the wind. Al nodded, his brow creased. And if another hail storm rolls in suddenly Mahya sighed, the corners of her mouth tightening. Well need somewhere safe to land if it does. I glanced outside, watching the trees sway in the wind. I really dont want to stay here for the winter, I said, letting out a sigh. Neither do I, Mahya replied, scrunching her nose in distaste. Al sighed wistfully. Would it not be splendid if we had a valley here, like the one we spent the winter in Lumis? We inspected the Map again, but even in zoom mode, it was just green, green, and more green. The farming community where we collected the food? I suggested. There is nothing to do there, Al replied. You would not be able to grow and harvest with the hail. Besides, we have sufficient food. Mahyas eyes lit up as she leaned in, tapping her finger on the table with a grin. Then lets go back to the destroyed city, she suggested, her tone animated. We can set up the house in one of the less ruined areas. Itll be protected from the worst of the hail. Al and I exchanged a look, listening as she continued. Think about ittwo-thirds of the citys dungeons are still untouched. If were stuck somewhere, why not be somewhere with plenty of work to keep us busy? On clear days, we can head out, clear dungeons, and gather cores. Itll give us something to do. She paused, watching our reactions. I could see the logic in her plan. Spending the winter in a place that offered both shelter and loot it made sense. Dungeons! Rue suddenly exclaimed, his ears perked up, tail thumping against the floor. I looked at him in shock. You want dungeons? Rue gave a firm nod, his expression as serious as a giant dogs could be. Rue want levels, he declared, his tone resolute. "I''m all for that idea," Al said, nodding with a hint of approval in his voice. Well, with three of them on board and me lacking any strong arguments against, it looked like we were set to spend the winter cleaning out dungeons. Want to leave today? I asked, glancing around the group. Better not, Mahya replied, shaking her head thoughtfully. The hailstorms have a habit of sneaking up on us. But Ive noticed a pattern: after each storm, there are at least two clear days. Lets wait until the next one passes, and then well take off right away. It was a solid plan, and by the looks of it, even Rue seemed satisfied. After we settled on the plan, we spent three more days outside the city, waiting out the next storm. The hail came on the fourth day, raging through the night and into the next, finally clearing up after two days.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. On the bright, calm day before the storm hit, I figured Id make the most of the quiet and looked at the ruined section of the wall surrounding the city. Initially, I thought about leaving it as it waswide open. But as I watched, I noticed how none of the residents ventured near that part of town. The gaping hole in the wall loomed, keeping them away. With a sigh, I did one last decent thing for them. Channeling my mana, I cast Fuse Stone, binding cracked stones together seamlessly. Then, with a flick of my fingers, I used Lift Block to raise the heavier stones into place. Bit by bit, the wall took shape again, solid and whole, until the gap was nothing but a memory. After the storm passed, we returned to the clearing where wed landed, setting up the balloon for departure. With a few practiced pulls, the fabric billowed to life as it inflated, lifting us gently from the ground. Once airborne, I murmured a request to the wind, hoping for a friendly push, and it responded with a powerful gust, propelling us forward with remarkable speed. We soared over the landscape, the ruined city growing closer with each passing hour. By evening, the familiar silhouette of the crumbling buildings appeared on the horizon. The wind was a great friend, carrying us faster than we could have hoped. The balloon drifted smoothly along, pushed by the steady wind, until Mahya nudged me and pointed toward the hills ahead. Think you could ask the wind to ease up a bit? With a nod, I reached out, whispering a quiet request to the wind, feeling it gradually slow its push. Meanwhile, Mahya used her navigation gadget, adjusting our direction until we were gliding toward the familiar hills where my house once stood. We didnt bother deflating the balloon once we arrived; instead, we anchored it securely to the house, letting it hover overhead like a tethered bird. The next morning, we set out again, gliding over the ruined city to see what had taken up residence since our last sweep. Sure enough, a few new monstersodd ones at thathad claimed parts of the old territory. The weirdest of the bunch were massive, hulking figures that looked like oversized monkeys, but with twisted horns on their heads and an extra mouth smack-dab on their stomachs. The stomach mouths were... unsettling, to put it lightly. Every time one monkey leaped from ledge to ledge, that second mouth opened wide, rows of sharp teeth glistening with something I didnt want to think too hard about. Each time they moved, a low, wet growl echoed up from below, like someone scraping meat off the bone. It was the kind of sound that sticks in the back of your head and makes your skin prickle. Mahya raised her gun and took aim, squinting at the writhing mess of fur and horns below. She fired a few rounds, each shot hitting its mark but barely slowing the things down. With a frustrated grunt, she swapped to one of the heavier guns wed picked up in Tolarib. The next few shots packed more punch, the bigger bullets ripping into the monkeys with some real impact. But even with the extra firepower, it took her a solid twenty rounds to drop just one of them. Each hit only seemed to piss them off more, their snarls rising with every bullet, that stomach mouth yawning open like it was daring us to get closer. I pulled out my crossbow, ready to lend a hand, but Mahya waved me off, her gaze steady on the sights of her weapon. Ive got this, she said, determination flickering in her eyes as she took aim at the next creature. For most of the day, we circled over the area wed previously cleared, scanning the ground for any lingering horned monkeys. One by one, Mahya took them down, her rifle cracking the air with each shot until she cleared all of them. As we completed our rounds, the streets beneath us looked empty and quiet. I glanced over at her. Werent we aiming for a spot more sheltered from the hail? Mahya shrugged, her gaze still fixed below. Yeah, but I just wanted to clear them out first, she replied, a hint of satisfaction in her voice. Satisfied the area was clear, we shifted our flight northward to the part of the city that had escaped most of the destruction. It was far from the territory dominated by giant birds, and the buildings here still had some solid walls standinga decent shelter against hailstorms. As we glided over the quieter streets, it became clear this area had its own set of guardians. The horned monkeys with those unsettling stomach mouths unmistakably ruled the largest part. Not far from the monkeys, I spotted two other groups holding their own patches of ground. The first pack looked like dogs, but wrongsleek, low-slung canines that moved on six legs instead of four. They slinked through the rubble with creepy, graceful precision, each paw landing soft and soundless, like shadows come to life. Every so often, one of them would let out a whimpering growl that rose into a high-pitched whine, just enough to make my hair stand on end. Then there were the green thingssmall, round creatures that looked like scaly balls with four stubby legs, gleaming in the sunlight like they were made of polished glass. They scuttled in quick, jerking bursts, and every time they stopped, I heard a faint clicking sound as their scales rattled. From above, they looked like weird little marbles rolling around town, confident and right at home among the ruins. I leaned forward, trying to get a better look. Do those things even have eyes? I muttered, watching the green creatures as they moved with surprising confidence through the ruins. They seemed perfectly at home, but whenever I tried to spot them directly from above, they vanished, blending with the wreckage as if they were just another part of the rubble. We returned to the house, settling around the table to map out our next steps. As we began planning, Rue stretched out lazily on his oversized bean bag, watching us with half-lidded eyes. When I mentioned another round of clearing the city from above in the balloon, Rue huffed, his telepathic voice coming through loud and clear. Rue come when Rue get levels, he declared, his tone firm and final. With that, he curled up on the beanbag, his eyes sliding shut in a show of complete contentment. Clearly, he wasnt budging until there was something in it for him. Spoiled dog. B4—Chapter 39: Northern Clearing From our perch in the hot-air balloon, the ruined city spread out beneath us like a desolate, broken maze, every corner filled with crumbling stones and twisted metal. Mahya adjusted her grip on the rifle wed picked up in Tolarib, bracing herself against the baskets edge as she took aim at the darting shapes below. A shriek echoed up from the streets as her shot rang out, and a monkey with its grotesque, doubled mouth tumbled out of view. Next! she called, reloading. As the balloon drifted over the shattered rooftops, we scanned for movement among the rubble, eyes trained for any flash of teeth or scurrying limbs. The creatures knew how to hide, slipping between collapsed walls and ducking beneath broken archways, but they couldnt resist coming after us, chittering angrily and darting out whenever we were in range. Al released a wind blade with a flick of his hand, the sharp gust slicing through a group clustered on a crumbling balcony. They scattered, a few falling to the ground with a dull thud. Hour after hour passed like that, our balloon circling the ruins as Mahyas gunshots echoed through the empty streets, and Al and I launched blade after blade, clearing out the last of the creatures. The sun was setting when we finally saw only stillness below, the shadows deepening as silence settled over the broken city once again. The next day, we drifted over to the section of the city known for those strange, shiny orbs. They dotted the ruins like a field of glassy marbles, gleaming in the morning sun, reflecting fractured rainbows across the ground. But as Mahya lined up her first shot, things didnt go as planned. She fired, and her bullet bounced right off, ricocheting into the rubble below. Alright, guess its my turn, I muttered, loading a bolt into the crossbow. I took careful aim, let it flyand watched as it clinked off the orb, deflecting harmlessly into the ruins like Mahyas shot. Al gave me a look, already summoning his magic. Wind blades? I nodded. Together, we unleashed twin arcs of razor-sharp air, each slicing toward the spheres. For a moment, it seemed like we might have thembut then, out of nowhere, I felt a surge of energy rushing back at us, fast and furious. Get down! I yelled, barely pulling Mahya and Al down as we ducked into the balloons basket. Just as we ducked, a hail of wind blades shot back from below, tearing through the air where wed just been. The mana-infused blades hit the underside of the balloon, and I held my breath, half-expecting to feel our ropes snapping under the assault. But the core held, its protective aura deflecting the hits, keeping our ropes intact. Mahya let out a shaky laugh as we peered over the edge. If this balloon didnt have a core Yeah, I agreed, glancing down at the spheres glistening innocently beneath us, like harmless baubles scattered on the ground. Wed be picking ourselves up from the ground right about now. Maybe fire will work, Al said, his brow furrowing as he readied his spell. We both cast Blazing Orb in sync, the fiery spheres forming in our hands with a crackling hum. Wait! Mahya shouted, her voice sharp and urgent. She shot to her feet, arms waving, but it was too late. The orbs were already streaking through the air, leaving trails of blazing light. I turned to her, frowning. Why? Before she could answer, Al yanked me down with a quick jerk, nearly toppling me into the basket. Four fire orbs soared over our heads like fiery comets, one grazing a rope before splitting into harmless sparks. The rest fizzled out against the balloon. Thats why, Mahya snapped, crossing her arms and glaring at the dissipating flames. Identify them. Theyre too far, Al grumbled, straightening and brushing off his sleeve. My skill is not high enough. Mahya let out an exasperated sigh and adjusted her gadget, her fingers dancing over the runes. The balloon dipped lower, the ground inching closer beneath us. There, she said, pointing. Try now. The readout flashed clearly in my vision.
Crystalline Reflectrix Level 14
I hate those, Al said, scowling as his hand gripped the edge of the basket. I dont get it, I admitted. Well, actually, I saw that it reflects magic. But what does the rest mean? It means, Mahya began, pinching the bridge of her nose, that it not only reflects magic but amplifies it. And since its crystalline, it has a high physical defense, too. Her shoulders slumped, her tone thick with resignation. I have no idea how to handle them. Lets see its physical defense, I said, pushing myself up and rising into the air from the basket. Be careful, Mahya called out, her tone edged with concern as she leaned forward, gripping the edge of the basket. I flashed her a thumbs-up, a quick grin to ease her worry, then turned invisible. Without another word, I soared toward the canine area, the air rushing past like a whisper of caution I ignored. Below, one of the six-legged wolves was scrabbling at a pile of rubble, its claws raking the debris as it tried to unearth something buried beneath. The creatures strange, angular form moved almost mechanically, muscles rippling beneath its slick, dark fur.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Focusing my mind, I reached out with telekinesis, feeling the familiar push-and-pull of mana extending like invisible hands. The wolf stiffened as I lifted it off the ground, its six legs kicking wildly. A guttural growl escaped its throat, rising into a sharp yelp as it twisted and writhed in the air, snapping at nothing in sheer panic. I flew back toward the area with the crystalline orbs, my invisible form slicing through the wind. Despite the wolfs frantic thrashing, the telekinetic hold held firmthe practice at the gorge and swamp in Lumis had paid off. Wrangling a six-legged predator wasnt all that different from subduing one of the twisting snakes. As the clearing came into view, I hurled the wolf into the open space below. It hit the ground with a thud, legs splaying awkwardly before it scrambled upright. The crystalline orbs reacted instantly. Three of them zipped toward the wolf in a blur of refracted light, their surfaces gleaming with unnatural brilliance. The wolf crouched, baring its teeth and growling low, but it didnt back down. Then, something unexpected happened. The wolf planted its four hind legs firmly into the ground, muscles coiling with tension as it lifted its upper body. Its two front paws rose high, claws gleaming, and with a swift, almost practiced motion, it swiped down at one orb, striking it with surprising force. The orb flew like a polished cannonball, tumbling end over end until it smashed into the side of a crumbling building. Shards of crystal scattered with the impact, but the orb quickly righted itself, rolling back onto its short legs and scurrying back toward the others. The remaining two orbs wasted no time. Razor-sharp crystal shards erupted from their surfaces, peppering the wolf with relentless precision. The creature let out a piercing howl and tried to bolt, its six legs scrambling for purchase on the uneven ground. But the orb it had struck had other plans. It zipped ahead of the wolf, cutting off its escape. Trapped between the relentless crystalline hunters, the wolf had nowhere to go. A blur of crystal shards filled the air, and in moments, the wolf crumpled to the ground, its lifeless body surrounded by gleaming predators. I hovered above, invisible but grimly impressed. These things didnt just reflect magicthey were relentless killers. I floated back to the balloon. Mahya and Al stood by the edge of the basket, their faces grim, eyes fixed on the clearing below where the wolf had met its end. Mahyas brow furrowed as she crossed her arms, while Al drummed his fingers against his leg, his usual confidence noticeably absent. Ideas? I asked, landing lightly in the basket and letting the invisibility drop. My voice sounded more hopeful than I felt. They both shook their heads, the unspoken frustration clear in the lines of their expressions. Maybe we should try a Quicksand Sink? I ventured, grasping at anything that might work. That wont work, Mahya said flatly, shaking her head again. Theyre too light. You need mass to sink into the sand. I rubbed the back of my neck, fingers tracing the tension knotting there. My gaze swept the ground below, searching for inspiration. The orbs darted around the rubble like mischievous phantoms, their crystalline surfaces catching the light in sharp, almost taunting flashes. Then, an idea sparked. Ive got it, I said, turning invisible again before they could ask for details. I soared down, scanning the debris-strewn battlefield for something heavy enough to crush an orb. A large stone slab caught my eyea fractured piece of wall, rough-edged and half-buried. Stretching my telekinesis to its limit, I tried to lift it. My mind strained against the sheer weight, the slab refusing to budge. Sweat beaded on my brow as I let it drop with a grunt of frustration. Too heavy. Shifting my focus, I spotted a smaller slab nearby, weathered but intact. I reached out again, the familiar tug of telekinesis surging through me. This one lifted, wobbling slightly in the air as I steadied my grip. The effort made my head throb, and I could feel the invisible weight pressing back against my control. It didnt bother me physically, but it pushed my ability near its limit. Slowly, deliberately, I ascended, the slab floating with me like a reluctant companion. Above one orb, I paused. Timing the release perfectly, I let go. The slab plummeted, the air seeming to split with the force of its descent. A deafening boom echoed across the clearing as the stone connected, flattening the orb into glittering shards. For a moment, I allowed myself a small, victorious smileuntil I saw the aftermath. The slab cracked in half on impact, its broken pieces scattered among the debris. The two remaining orbs reacted instantly. Crystal shards shot outward like a hailstorm, some embedding in my arms and legs. A sharp sting flared up where they hit, but it wasnt anything I couldnt handle. Gritting my teeth, I pulled the shards out one by one, their jagged edges glinting in the sunlight. Blood welled up briefly before a quick cast of Healing Touch smoothed over the wounds, leaving nothing but the memory of the pain. I hovered in place, watching the remaining orbs scurry into the rubble like roaches fleeing the light. My mind churned, calculating the next move. The first step was clear. I needed more slabsand more bait. The sun arced across the sky as I worked, the heat beating down relentlessly, sweat dripping from my brow. Where was a good hailstorm when you needed one to cool the air? Clearing the area of those crystalline predators wasnt just a grindit was a battle of endurance. By the time Id thinned their numbers, the rubble-strewn northern sector resembled a freshly plowed field of jagged stone shards. I hovered above the wolves territory, scanning for my next unwilling participant. A six-legged beast prowled near the rubbles edge, its dark fur glistening in the light. With a grimace, I swooped down, telekinetic threads latching onto its squirming body as it snarled and snapped in futile resistance. Its claws scrabbled at the air, but it couldnt fight the invisible force lifting it higher and higher. Sorry, buddy, I muttered, as if that would make up for what I was about to do. I flung the wolf into an area densely packed with jagged rubble, the beast landing with a startled yelp before rolling to its feet. It shook itself off, snarling in confusion, but its growls turned frantic as the crystalline orbs converged on it. Their prismatic surfaces refracted the light into dazzling bursts, creating a kaleidoscope of chaos around the struggling wolf. The moment the orbs closed in, I acted. This time, I wasnt straining with telekinesis. Id gotten smarter. Instead of wrestling with the heavy slabs, I stored them in my Storage and dropped them with precision. One after another, the slabs plummeted from above, striking the crystalline predators with shattering force. Each impact sent shards flying, their destruction echoing through the empty streets like the chime of warped glass bells. Unfortunately, I couldnt turn the wolves into crystals because the deadly balls surrounded them constantly. I couldnt turn the balls into crystals, either. There was no point in trying to condense the paste under the slabs. While it worked, it was slow, and the yield was far from profitable. Every step of the process felt like more effort than it was worth, but at least the area was getting cleared. By the time the rubble settled, the operation felt more like a cleanup duty than treasure hunting. But at least Id cleared the northern part of the city. That counted for something. At some point, Mahya and Al stopped trying to help. Mahya gave me an apologetic wave as she and Al ascended into the air, their forms growing smaller as they flew toward home. Youve got this, she called, her voice carrying faintly in the distance. Left alone, I continued to work, each drop of a slab punctuating the surrounding emptiness. By the time I finished, the day was nearly gone, and the citys silence felt heavier than ever. B4—Chapter 40: Back to Grinding After dinner, we played Rummy Cube when Mahya glanced up. Do you think you can clear the dungeon with the Crystalline Reflectrix alone, or should we just leave it? I paused, setting my tiles down. If I load up my Storage with stone slabs, I probably could. But honestly, Im not sure its worth the riskespecially if the dungeon has caves or tunnels. I might not be able to fly high enough in those spaces. That would mean the balls could escape the dungeon, Al said, his fingers drumming on the table. No, I said. Im just going to bury it and fuse the stone into one massive block. That should seal it off completely. If we ever decide to clear it in the future, we can always break the stone open. That makes sense, Mahya agreed, nodding as she placed a tile on the board, her focus shifting back to the game. The next day, sunlight spread over the ruined city, casting long shadows on the debris. I asked the wind to direct me to the dungeons in the disco ball area, and it directed me to only one location. That was great, since I didnt have to check multiple dungeons to locate the one with the balls. The real challenge was gathering the materials. I searched the cleared area, spotting slabs of stone scattered among the ruins. Instead of struggling to lift them manually or with telekinesis, I stored them. One by one, I made the slabs disappear neatly into my Storage. Once I had enough, I returned to the dungeon entrance and started stacking the slabs. With the first layer in place, I cast fusing spells and melded them into a seamless, unbroken wall. It felt solid, but not solid enough. One layer wouldnt cut it. I went back for more slabs, scouring the ruins until my Storage was full again. Back in the dungeon, I added a second layer. I carefully positioned the stones before fusing them in place. The result was a double-thick solid stone wall, sturdy enough to withstand anything short of a bomb. Hovering back, I took in my work. The walls stood firm and immovable, sealing the dungeon away completely. Even hornless rhinos wouldnt be able to break through. As I lingered, the wind swirled gently around me, ruffling my hair and caressing my skin in friendship. It was nice, so I stayed in place for a while to enjoy the sensation. Following the winds pull, I moved on, letting it guide me through the city. My first stop was the monkey territory. Four dungeon portals of doom lay scattered among the rubble, each a familiar black void. Three were against walls and easy to approach; one was under a small mound of debris. I left the mound for the time being. There was no point in letting some unknown monsters out. From there, the wind led me to the wolf area. This time, something was different. The first portal I found was as expected. It was an ominous black void rippling faintly with its usual aura of doom. Nothing was surprising there. But the second portal stopped me in midair. It wasnt black and wasnt connected to anything. The portal floated two meters above the ground and formed a perfect circle. The surface swirled with shades of glowing orange, ranging from light to very dark, and the edges glowed red. The glow pulsed in a steady rhythm, casting flickering light over the surrounding rubble. There was no wall, no ground, no anchorjust this strange, glowing, unsupported portal hanging in the air. I stared at it for a long moment, my usual unease shifting to fascination. Whatever this was, it didnt belong here. Not at all. I went home, eager to share the strange discovery. I found Mahya on the couch with a schematic in her lap. Al stood by the window, nursing a glass of scotch. I found something weird, I started, catching their attention immediately. Mahya set the schematic aside. What kind of weird? she asked. I leaned against the counter, crossing my arms. A dungeon portal thats not black. And its not connected to anythingnot the ground, not a wall. Its just floating there. Orange, with fiery red edges, and it pulses. Mahya and Al exchanged glances. Mahyas frown deepened, and Als fingers tapped rhythmically against the glass he held. Thats... unusual, Mahya said finally. Ive never heard of a dungeon portal like that, Al added. Me neither, I said. But I thought you might. Want to check it out? Within minutes, we were heading back to the site. The wind was quieter now, only faintly nudging at us as we walked through the ruins. When we reached the floating portal, both Mahya and Al stopped dead in their tracks, staring at it with wide eyes. Thats not a dungeon, Mahya said slowly, her voice cautious. Thats a mana aggregation. I blinked, tilting my head. A what? A mana aggregation, she repeated, crossing her arms. She stepped closer, her gaze fixed on the swirling orange and red. Ive never heard of that, I admitted. Mahya turned to me, eyebrows raised. You didnt read about them in the archives? Al cleared his throat. It is also called a mana occurrence, or a mana instance. Maybe you came across it under a different name. Oh! I said, the pieces clicking together. Yeah, I read about mana occurrences in the archives, and Lis mentioned them too. But I thought they only spawned in worlds with 50 mana and above. Isnt that why mana 50 and up is classified as high mana, not medium? Because of those occurrences? Youre right, Mahya said, her voice thoughtful as she tapped a finger against her chin. But maybe during the integration, there was a serious surplus of mana in this area. It couldve triggered the creation of an occurrence. Ive never heard of one existing below 50 mana, though. Makes sense, Al said, nodding. A mana occurrence happens when there is an excess of mana in a specific areamore than the world can process. Integration might have overloaded the local mana levels temporarily. Either way, we should probably leave it alone for now. That will be a much bigger project than the dungeons. What exactly is it? I asked, still staring at the glowing portal. I mean, I know theyre supposed to form in worlds above 50 mana, and I know you can harvest the creatures inside. Lis mentioned clearing some interesting occurrences, but thats about all Ive got. Mahya exchanged a glance with Al before turning back to me, her tone calm but carrying an edge of warning. Its a concentrated mana zone. Its full of creatures and resources. But, the danger isnt just insideits the color. Orange, almost red, means its high-level. If we decide to take it on, well need to be extremely prepared. Whats the difference from a regular dungeon? I asked, leaning against the edge of a nearby wall, my curiosity piqued. Mahya paused, gathering her thoughts before replying. A core cleans up mana and forms monsters from the trash. Occurrences don''t do that. Instead, theyre born from pure excess mana. The creatures inside arent byproductstheyre made directly from mana itself. That makes them fundamentally different. I frowned, tilting my head. Different how? The creatures inside arent mindless, she continued in a serious tone. They dont just attack the moment they see someone. Theyre intelligentstrategic, even. Based on the color of this occurrence, Id say it covers at least a few square kilometers. The terrain inside will likely vary between areas, and so will the creatures. Theyll be bigger, smarter, and a lot more dangerous than anything weve faced in a regular dungeon. Sounds fun, I muttered sarcastically. Mahya ignored me. Well have to clear it in stages, working inward, section by section, until we reach the anchor creature. Thats the one tied to the crystal at the center of the occurrence. The anchor creature wont leave its spot, but everything else will fight to stop us from getting there. I nodded while trying to picture it in my mind. So, whats the catch? Her expression darkened. The real problem is what happens when we kill the anchor creature. In ninety percent of cases, the crystal breaks along with it. If that happens, the entire occurrence will start to collapse. Well only have a short time to escape. And if we havent cleared out the other creatures before that, theyll follow us out and attack us on the way. They wont stop, eithernot during our retreat, not even after were outside. I grimaced. And if the crystal doesnt break? Thats a bonus. If the crystal survives, the occurrence will regenerate over time, and we can clear it again. But thats raredont count on it. I whistled low, processing the information. So, there are bigger, smarter, more dangerous creatures. The terrain is collapsing. And a horde might chase us if we screw up. Got it. Mahya looked at me with a scrunched nose. Exactly. Look on the bright side, Al said with a smirk, tapping his fingers against his arm. If we can handle an occurrence with ease, it means we are ready for mana 50 and up. Mahya gave him a sidelong glance, her lips twitching like she wanted to argue but couldnt entirely disagree. Thats optimistic of you, she said, her tone dry. Lets focus on surviving this one first. I chuckled, shaking my head. Yeah, lets not get ahead of ourselves. The next day, we headed to the second dungeon in the wolf area. This time, Rue joined ushe had no intention of missing out on levels. The entrance on the dungeon side was nothing new. It was a black portal of doom surrounded by snarling roots and thick plants. The air felt heavy, almost charged. It reeked of damp earth like a storm-soaked forest floor, but it had a metallic, unsettling edge, like blood. Less than ten meters from us started a very dense forest. Rue stood at my side, his massive frame quivering with anticipation. Mahya was checking her rifle. The faint clicks of metal broke the quiet in the clearing. Al leaned on his shield. His other hand emitted a soft glow of mana. He was itching to cast something. The glow appeared and disappeared, reminding me I needed to continue training to see mana. Everyone ready? I asked, scanning the group. I was still tense, even though it wasnt my first dungeon.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Mahya snapped her rifle shut with a decisive click. Al, take the front. John, cover the right. Ill stay on the left. Rue, keep an eye on our back. We dont know how big this one is, so conserve mana unless its absolutely necessary. Rue growled. Go. Rue bite wolves. Lots wolves. He let out a sharp bark for emphasis, his tail wagging excitedly. Alright, lets move, I said, stepping forward and activating my mana shield. A faint shimmer settled around me. It was a comforting barrier against whatever this place threw at us. And again, I saw the mana. I really need to train this ability to see it all the time. The clearing was small, and we entered the forest. The closely packed trees made it feel suffocating. Dense underbrush tangled around our legs, roots, and vines, clawing at every step. The canopy above was thick enough to blot out the light, casting everything in muted greens and browns. The air buzzed with rustling leaves, distant growls, and the occasional crack of a branch. Keep an eye on the sides, Mahya instructed, her tone clipped. These wolves wont attack head-on unless theyre desperate. Youve read their manual? I joked, floating above the ground to avoid the tangle of roots. Theyre predators, she shot back. Use your brain. I didnt argue. She wasnt wrong. We hadnt gone more than a hundred meters when the first attack came. A blur of motion darted out of the brush, too fast to track, aiming straight for Mahya. Before I could react, Rue was already there. His jaws snapped shut around the wolfs midsection with a wet crunch. The creature yelped and flailed, its six legs kicking. But Rue slammed it into the ground with a growl that sent shivers down my spine. More movement. Here we go! I called out, pushing higher into the air. Three more wolves shot out of the underbrush. Their sleek, angular forms moved with unnerving precision. They leaped over roots and vines. Their six legs gave them nimble movement that we could barely match. Mahya raised her rifle and fired, the sharp crack echoing through the trees. One wolf tumbled mid-leap, landing hard and skidding into a tangle of vines. Another shot rang out, and the second wolf stumbled, a bloom of red spreading across its shoulder. Save your bullets, Al said, raising his shield. With a flick of his hand, he cast Wind Blades. The sharp gusts sliced through the last wolf, gashing its side. It fell, sprawling. It scrambled back to its feet, but Rue pounced on it, his teeth sinking into its neck. I turned the wolves into crystals, and we got ready to continue. Were wasting too much effort, Mahya said. The underbrush is slowing us down, and the wolves use it to their advantage. Al, John, start burning it. Works for me, I said, summoning a Blazing Orb. The crackling fireball hovered above my palm. Then it shot forward, igniting the dense brush in a wave of heat and light. Al followed suit, casting another Blazing Orb. Flames licked at the undergrowth, clearing a path. They forced the wolves to abandon their cover. I concentrated, reaching out to connect with the fire, asking her to burn a line through the dense underbrush. As usual, she acted like a spoiled teenager, and I got the distinct impression she felt put upon by my requests. Typical. It was time to try a different approach. Id always asked, and she acted like she was doing me a massive favor. But based on the dragons instructions, I knew pushing or forcing her wouldnt work. Instead, I guided her gently, pretending not to notice her petulance. It took some persistence, but eventually, she relented. The fire burned a clean line ahead of us, flaring just enough to clear the underbrush before flickering out on either side, leaving the forest untouched. The sharp smell of burning wood filled the air, mingling with the faint metallic tang of blood. Why is the fire going out on the sides? Mahya asked, glancing at me as she adjusted her grip on her rifle. Because if theres some rare, cool plant in here and I burn it, Al will kill me, I said, deadpan. Mahya nodded, her lips twitching in amusement. Yeah, I know exactly what you mean. Lets keep moving. Rue, stay close and watch the flanks. Rue let out a sharp bark, his massive form padding beside us, his ears swiveling alertly as we pressed deeper into the dungeon. I am not that bad, Al protested, his tone hovering between indignation and disbelief. The three of usMahya, me, and even Rueturned to look at him in unison. Al stared back momentarily before letting out an exaggerated huff and shaking his head. Fine. Let us continue. The wolves came in waves, testing us. Small groups would dart out of the shadows, snarling and snapping, then retreat just as quickly. We kept burning the underbrush, forcing them into the open where Mahya could pick them off with precise shots from her rifle. Al sliced through them with Wind Blades, the sharp gusts cutting down their numbers, while Rue barreled into the fray, his teeth crunching through fur and bone. Meanwhile, I hovered above, watching it all unfold. Honestly, I was starting to feel a bit superfluous. Youre not leaving me any work, I grumbled, crossing my arms. Save your mana for now, Mahya replied without looking up, firing another clean shot that sent a wolf crumpling to the ground. As we moved closer to what I assumed was the dungeons center, the wolves started thinning out, but the air grew heavier. It buzzed faintly with energy, an almost electric hum that prickled at the edges of my awareness. The final guardian will be tougher, Mahya added, reloading her rifle with practiced efficiency. You dont want to get caught without enough left to fight. Always the strategist, Al muttered, rolling his eyes. Mahya smirked, one corner of her mouth curling up. Youd be dead without me. I dont disagree, Al admitted begrudgingly, flicking a stray lock of hair out of his face. After two more waves of wolves, things took a strange turn. Rue suddenly stopped mid-stride and started turning in circles. Not frantic like a dog chasing its tail, but slow, deliberate spins. His massive form twisted round and round, his nose pointing up, his ears flicking in all directions. What are you doing, buddy? I asked, floating closer to him. Rue stopped turning and planted all four paws firmly on the ground. Then, with exaggerated purpose, he lifted his nose high in the air, straightened his back, and raised his tail stiffly, the whole thing sticking straight up like a cat with a telekinetic trick. Do Identify to Rue, he declared telepathically, his tone both serious and slightly proud. I blinked. What? Do Identify! he insisted, his tail twitching for emphasis. I exchanged a look with Mahya and Al, who both seemed just as baffled as I was. Okay, okay, I said. Lets see what this is about
Rue Bonded Familiar Level 15
I scratched behind Rues ears and ruffled his fur. Congrats, buddy. Im glad you finally got a level. Rue happy too. System cheap, not give Rue a lot levels, he sent back, a powerful wave of dissatisfaction rolling through our mental link. Before I could respond, a sharp rebuke came from the permanent connection in my mind. Hey, I protested inwardly. I didnt say anything. Rue can have his own opinion. Another rebuke followed, sharper this time. Yeah, yeah. Complain as much as you like. Im not going to limit his self-determinism. He can think whatever he wants, I shot back, refusing to back down. This time, the connection shifted, radiating amusement instead of irritation. Better. At least someone was enjoying themselves. After another wave of four wolves, we stepped into a clearing. Bones littered the ground, and at the center stood the final guardian. It was canine but larger than the wolves wed faced, its six legs thicker and more muscular. Its fur gleamed with a faint, metallic sheen, and its eyes glowed a fiery red. The surrounding air shimmered with a faint glow, as if a protective aura wrapped around it. Well, thats different, I said, hovering a few meters off the ground. The creature growled, its deep, resonant sound vibrating through the clearing. Without warning, it raised its front legs, a burst of mana surging from its claws. A fast and sharp wave of energy shot toward us. Scatter! Mahya yelled, leaping to the side gracefully. Rue dodged left while I threw up my Protective Shield, absorbing the brunt of the attack. Al raised his shield, the blast ricocheting off with a dull thud. The attack was powerful; it cost me 400 mana to stop it. Ill distract it, I said, shooting into the air. Lightning crackled in my hand as I aimed for the guardians back. The bolt struck, and the creature snarled, turning its glowing eyes toward me. It lunged, claws raking the air where Id been a moment before. Mahya used the opening, firing a precise shot at its side. The bullet hit, but the creature hardly flinched. Its defense is high! Well need to hit it hard, fast, and from all sides, she called out. On it, Al said, casting Verdants Grasp. Thick roots shot out from the ground, wrapping around the creatures legs and holding it in place. It thrashed and snarled, pulling against the roots with brute strength. Rue, now! I shouted. Rue charged forward, his jaws clamping down on the guardians shoulder. It howled in pain, twisting to throw him off, but Mahya was already in motion. She leaped high, her sword flashing in the dim light as she cut the creatures exposed neck. The guardian roared, its aura flaring as it threw off the roots and sent Rue sprawling. Its using magic! Al shouted, casting Wind Blades to keep the pressure on. Then well use more, I said, summoning a Blazing Orb. The fireball slammed into the guardian, followed by another lightning bolt. It staggered, its movements slowing as the combined attacks took their toll. Finish it! Mahya yelled, her rifle aimed at the creatures head. Rue lunged again, his teeth finding purchase, while Al and I unleashed a final barrage of spells. The guardian collapsed with a deafening roar. Its glowing eyes dimmed as it crumpled to the ground. I cast the Harvest Mana Crystal spell on the final guardian, watching its form condense into a crystal. We all reached out to touch the core. It was gold. Again. I let out an annoyed huff. You know youre the only person who gets upset when they get gold? Mahya asked, raising an eyebrow. My problem isnt the gold, I replied, crossing my arms. I just want something cool. Gold is... just gold, you know? I know, she said, smirking. But most people consider gold a wonderful reward for dungeons. Maybe. But Ive got enough of it. Id rather get something unique or interesting. To me, even that silver pendant I picked up in Lumisthe one I still have no use forfeels more valuable than gold. Mahya laughed, the sound light and teasing. Rich peoples problems. Like youre poor or something, I shot back, giving her a pointed look. No, she admitted with a shrug. But I still dont feel like I have too much gold. I rolled my eyes, complaining under my breath about boring loot, while Mahya just grinned. Al wandered off into the forest, muttering something about herbs. Meanwhile, Mahya and I got to work chopping down trees. The rhythmic thunk of axes biting into wood echoed through the clearing, mixing with the occasional creak of branches. In the middle of it all, Rue sprawled on the ground, letting out a deep sigh as he settled into a nap, his massive body sprawled like he owned the place. Lazy dog. Do we need all these trees? I asked, leaning on my axe. Youve already got a ton from earlier, dont you? Mahya straightened, brushing a strand of hair out of her face. Yeah, but these are dungeon trees. Theyre at least ten levels better than the regular ones. She gestured to the dense wood with a nod. Its true that the ones Ive already collected are dungeon-quality, but if I can stock up on excellent material, why wouldnt I? Id spend ability points to increase my Storage if it means I can take them. I couldnt argue with that logic. I glanced at Rue, who let out a lazy huff, utterly unconcerned with our labor. Figures. Suddenly, the distant sound of a scuffle reached us from deeper into the forest. I gripped my axe tighter and stepped forward, ready to run, but Als calm voice slipped into my mind through the telepathic connection. All is fine. Just a lone wolf we missed. Its already a crystal. I exhaled, loosening my grip. Guess hes got it under control, I muttered. Mahya smirked, already swinging her axe again. Good. One less distraction. I nodded, turning back to the treesno rest for the weary. The dungeon wasnt huge, maybe 1.5 square kilometers at most, but the dense forest and thick underbrush made it feel much more extensive. Between the sheer number of trees and the tangled vegetation, it took us two full days to harvest everything. Al wandered through the woods during our breaks, muttering something about finding rare herbs, but in the end, he didnt discover anything particularly interesting. Mahya, on the other hand, was thrilled. Judging by her wide grin and the way she examined every log we collected, these trees were top-notch. These are even better than the trees in the cat dungeon, she said, her tone practically reverent as she ran her hands over the smooth, dense wood. Finally, the dungeon was nearly empty, with nothing left that caught anyones interest. I set my core down on the ground, watching as its faint glow pulsed. Enjoy, I said, giving it a little pat for good measure. The core hummed in response, its energy spiraling out to absorb what remained of the dungeon. As soon as it finished, Mahya stepped forward, scooping up the new core. The moment she stored it away, the dungeon reacted. Without ceremony, it spat us back out into the real world. We stumbled into the open air, and a hailstorm immediately pelted us. The balls of ice were massive, each one the size of a tennis ball, and they came down hard. Even with my constitution, I could feel each one slamming into me like a tiny cannonball. Mahya let out a sharp yelp as one clipped her shoulder, and Al swore under his breath, holding his shield over his head. Move! I shouted and cast Protective Shield while we bolted for the nearest intact buildingor what passed for intact. The roof was half missing, and parts of the walls crumbled, but it was better than nothing. We reached it in under two minutes, but by the time we were inside, we were bruised and sore from the relentless barrage of hail. That was brutal, I muttered, shaking ice pellets out of my hair as Mahya leaned against a cracked wall, rubbing her arm. Rue flopped onto the floor with an exaggerated huff, his large tail swiping at the scattered debris around him. I healed us one by one, and now it was my turn to celebrate.
Level up +3 intelligence, +3 wisdom, +2 vitality, +3 free points Class: Healer Level 14 Stat points: 3
Life is good sometimes, even with a vicious hail. B4—Chapter 41: Monkey Business and Boring Plants The hailstorm lasted five days straight. On the first day, the hailstones were massive, about the size of tennis balls, but by the second day, they had shrunk to something closer to large marbles. Once we saw the manageable size, I closed up my house, and we made a run for the building wed picked out earlier. During our first flyover, while cleaning the city, it seemed like the most intact and the best fit for what we needed. Al, Rue, and I cast Mana Shield to protect from the hail. It was smaller, but not small. Al was nice and loaned Mahya his shield as head protection. The building wed picked wasnt far, but the piles of debris and the twenty centimeters of hail covering the ground made running a challenge. It ended up taking us close to ten minutes to get there. The building looked impressive once, but now it was barely holding itself together. Though cracked and missing parts, the dome still stood, its remaining tiles clinging on as if unaware of its crumbling state. Chipped and missing, the Arabian-style carvings flowing patterns and sharp lines left gaps in the walls that the wind whistled through. The left side of the building was beyond savinga heap of rubble tangled with vines and weeds. The right side looked like it still had a bit of life in it. A few tall archways led inside, their faded designs barely visible from where we stood. One column remained intact but leaned at such a precarious angle that you couldnt help but wonder if a loud sneeze might bring it down. Al pushed it to test its durability. The column gave in immediately, crashing down with a deafening noise that made Rue yelp and shuffle closer to me. Mahya smacked the back of his head. Idiot. Al calmly brushed her hand away. Please refrain from doing that. I do not appreciate such jokes. It wasnt a joke! What the hell were you thinking? I wanted to ensure it would not fall on our heads later, Al replied, his tone as matter-of-fact. I couldnt help but nod. Hes got a point, I said, only to get the stink eye from Mahya. Dont give me that look, I added quickly. You know hes not wrong. She huffed, crossing her arms, but let it drop. Rue, meanwhile, peeked up at the now-missing column and gave a low, suspicious growl at the debris. I scratched his ear, and he relaxed but told me, Al dummy. Al didnt react, so I guessed it was a private communication. Most of the buildings lobby was still intact, which made it perfect for what I needed. I set up the house in its compact form right in the center of the lobby, and we all headed inside to dry off and warm up. Once settled, I pulled out my to-do lists to figure out how to use my time. I knew that without a detailed plan for the winter, Id end up jumping from one thing to another and wouldnt accomplish anything meaningful. I reviewed my lists, cross-checking them with what I had in Storage to decide which tasks would be the most productive to tackle.
  1. Continue training to improve my ability to see mana.
  2. Figure out how the crystal lamp from Lumis works.
  3. Figure out how to build a food storage room that mimics our Storages effects. I had already set aside a stack of books to study for this.
  4. Learn the runes and magic scripts I still havent masteredmaybe Ill find a way to make my spells less mana-intensive.
  5. Solve the issue with the Clean and Purify spells.
  6. General looting spell for creatures that are not snakes or herbivores - maybe two spells?
  7. Practice mind-splitting and push to increase the number of splits I can handle.
  8. Maybe another spiral?
The list was ready, but I didnt feel like jumping into tasks right away. We had a whole winter ahead of us, with a few breaks to clear dungeons, so nothing was urgent. I spent the rest of the day preparing a sumptuous meal to welcome winter. The meal started with a creamy chestnut and thyme soup with thick slices of sourdough bread for dipping. For the main course, I roasted herb-crusted lamb alongside honey-glazed carrots and parsnips, with a generous heap of buttery mashed potatoes on the side. Dessert was a warm, spiced apple crumble, its sweet aroma filling the house as I poured the thick, creamy custard over each serving. Winter deserved a proper welcome, and this feast felt like the way to do it. The meal was a resounding success with three bottles of wine, and afterward, we were all half-lying in the living room. None of us could move or sit up straight. I still dont understand why you gave up all the skill points from the cooking workshops. If you hadnt done it, you would have gotten the profession of cook or chef a long time ago, Mahya said, leaning back against the arm of the couch with a questioning head tilt. Thats exactly why I did it. Cooking is my hobby. Once it becomes a profession, it wont be so much fun anymore, I said, stretching my legs out and resting my head on the back of the couch. Yeah, but you could gain levels and stats if you pursued it, Al said, tapping his fingers on the edge of the coffee table as if working through a mental equation. Maybe. But Id rather give up some stats than lose my enjoyment of cooking, I said, shrugging lightly and catching Mahyas gaze. I dont think youre right, Mahya said, her brow furrowing as she shifted to get more comfortable. From what Ive noticed, the two things you love most are music and cooking. After you got the Bard class, you didnt lose your love of music. On the contrary, it gave you the tools to create what you love, not just listen to it. Hmm, she has a point. Ill think about it, I said, stretching out further, my arms reaching lazily over my head as I let out a contented sigh. For the rest of the days, while the hailstorm continued, I didnt do anything that felt like work. I played my guitar, violin, and cello, letting the music fill the cozy silence of the house. I read a pretty disappointing thriller, muttering complaints under my breath at its predictable twists, cooked interesting food with a winter twist that filled the air with warm, spiced aromas, and scratched Rues ears whenever he demanded it, which was often and always accompanied by his pleased, tail-thumping approval.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. After five days, the hailstorm finally ended, and Mahya immediately wanted to take the opportunity to clear one dungeon in the monkey area. As luck would have it, the first dungeon we entered was the monkey dungeon. The run was pretty routine, with nothing exciting. The terrain in the dungeon was a dense forest, with vines hanging from the trees that the monkeys used to swing from tree to tree like Tarzan. It was pretty easy to take them down, and once again, I felt superfluous. Mahya and Al took down most of them with a rifle and wind blades, while Rue dealt with a few monkeys in his own gruesome style, tearing out their throats. But then, one particularly nasty monkey turned the tables. While Rue was biting its throat, it sank its teeth into Rues legusing an extra mouth it had in its stomach. Thats when I realized my dog had spent way too much time with Mahya. He whined pitifully, limping toward me, his ears pinned back. But while he hobbled over, he was telepathically cursing the monkey nonstop. Bad-smelling asshole. Good-for-nothing imbecile. Stupid son of a woman Mahya and Al were shaking with laughter, especially when Rue, in his righteous indignation, carefully swapped out the word bitch for something more fitting for his canine sensibilities. I didnt think it was funny and gave them both the stink eye, but that just made them laugh harder, nearly doubling over. With friends like that, who needs enemies? The final guardian was the strangest monkey Id ever seen. Its face was an unsettling mix of a monkey and a bulldog, with jowls that made it look fierce and grotesque. It had four muscular arms and two extra mouthsone on its stomach and another smack in the middle of its chest. When I first saw it, a disgusted shiver ran down my spine. Everything about it was just wrong. At least here, I finally had a role to play. This monkeys defense was insane. Mahya emptied at least fifty bullets into it. Al drained all his mana, chugged a potion, drained his mana again, and still had to fight it hand-to-hand with his sword. Meanwhile, I was practically frying it with lightning channeled non-stop, but the beast refused to fall. When I got tired of the back-and-forth, I aimed directly into the mouth on its chest. I channeled red lightning, the air crackling with heat and energy as it surged into the things chest cavity. That finally seemed to make a difference. The boss staggered, its hulking form slowing, but it still took almost another half hour of relentless attacks before it went down. When it finally fell, I was convinced this was the enemy with the highest defense wed ever encountered. Maybe even more than the sentient final guardian back in the mushroom valley dungeon in Lumis. Unfortunately, it wasnt dangerous enough to push me into doing something new or cool on instinct. Oh well, maybe next time. The rewards were odd. It was obvious they were tailor-made for us, but still bizarre. We all got spell scrolls. I got:
Natures Music A channeled spell to make nearby plants sway, bend, and move harmoniously with any music played. Whether its the gentle strum of a lute or the rhythmic beat of drums, the plants respond as if dancing to the melodythe mana cost scales with the duration of the channeling.
Mahya got:
Natures Echo A spell that allows a Wood Artisan to connect deeply with the history of a tree by receiving an echo of the emotions it experienced during its existence. By casting the spell, the artisan gains insight into moments of joy, sorrow, growth, or harm that the tree endured. The mana cost is 200, reflecting the depth of the connection and the clarity of the emotional resonance provided.
Al got:
Natures Bonds A spell that allows a botanist or alchemist to sense the intricate interpersonal connections between plants in their gardens or greenhouses. By casting it, the caster perceives the subtle relationships that form over timealliances between close-rooted neighbors, silent feuds over sunlight, and quiet companionships that thrive in the shade. Mana cost: varies based on the size of the garden or greenhouse.
And Rue got the weirdest of the bunch:
Natures Whispers A spell that allows a dog to sense the faint murmurs of plants, experienced as subtle scents and vibrations. When cast, the dog can detect if a plant feels content, distressed, or alert, interpreting these impressions instinctively. The connection lasts only briefly, leaving behind an odd sense of familiarity with the surrounding greenery. Mana cost: varies based on the area of effect.
After we identified all the scrolls, we exchanged bewildered glances. Mahya broke the silence by slapping the back of my head. Hey! What did you do that for? I protested, rubbing the spot and glaring at her. Youre the one who wanted to get cool stuff instead of gold, she said, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow at me. Its not like I changed the dungeon rewards, I shot back, throwing my hands in the air. They were weird to begin with. With your Luck Trait, Im not so sure, she countered, her tone laced with mock suspicion. I have a feeling this is your fault. I didnt bother to keep arguing. Instead, I just stuck my tongue out at her, earning an amused snort from Al in the background. Rue announced, Rue not want plant friends. Plants boring. John take scroll. He gave me a huff and a pointed look. At least this time, the harvest was easier for me. Mahya eyed the trees with a critical frown, running her hand over the bark. After a moment, she snorted and shook her head. Completely useless, she said, brushing her palms together as though ridding herself of the thought. The trunks werent uniform but layered like onionstotally impractical for her needs. Al, on the other hand, was in heaven. The dungeon was overflowing with herbs, and he buzzed around like an overly caffeinated bee, picking, sorting, and scribbling notes with barely contained excitement. Occasionally, he let out a quiet Fascinating or Oh, look at this one! as though hed discovered treasure. Rue sprawled in a patch of sun near the edge of the clearing, his paws twitching in his sleep. Every now and then, a lazy telepathic grumble drifted into my head. Plants boring. Rue nap. Mahya and I exchanged glances and shrugged. She flipped open a book, her expression serene, while I leaned back against a tree and opened my own. We both read quietly, letting Als quiet muttering fill the air as the hours dragged on. Eventually, Al gave a satisfied sigh, brushing dirt off his hands as though hed conquered the world. My core absorbed everything the dungeon had left behind, leaving only hazy edges. Mahya stored the core, and the dungeon spit us out. The clear sky greeted us, a welcome change from the stormy days before. Thank you, Guiding Spirits, I murmured, savoring the blue sky. Small miracles, but Id take them. B4—Chapter 42: Weird-Ass Dungeons The following month was interesting. The hailstorms came more often, forcing us to stay inside more and more. Al lamented the lack of snow, which would have frozen the lake where I filled up water and allowed for a few hockey games. At least he seemed satisfied with the plant specimens he collected in the ape dungeon, which kept him busy experimenting. He even forgave me for forgetting the herbs he had asked for from Lumis. Mahya kept herself occupied with the wood shed collected in the wolf dungeon and the strange vehicles we acquired in the palace in Tolarib. She dismantled one and developed a theory about how it worked, but said she needed more informationor a different model with a similar driveto figure it out and convert it. Apparently, it was so different from Earths mechanics and her knowledge from Maratan that a single disassembled vehicle wasnt enough to figure it out. When I asked her what shed learned so far, I struggled to stay awake through the flood of technical jargon. But Mahya, undeterred, leaned against the vehicles stripped frame, wiping a smudge of grease off her cheek as she launched into her explanation. Alright, heres what Im mostly sure of, she began, her voice buzzing with excitement. This thing doesnt drive on roadsit flies. But its not using typical engines the way youd expect. Its leveraging the planets magnetic field. She tapped a finger against the vehicles central drive mechanism. See this core? I think its designed to interact with the planets magnetism, specifically how magnetic fields work at the poles. It seems to have two modes: one generates a magnetic field that matches the planets polarity, like charges repelling each other, so it pushes away from the surfaceyour lift. The other mode flips the polarity to the opposite charge, which pulls it toward the destination. Thats your propulsion. She grabbed a few parts she had extracted and laid them out like puzzle pieces. It can hover and move efficiently by alternating these two stateslift and pull. Its like surfing the magnetic waves of the planets field. The trick is in the precision. It would need to constantly adjust its polarity to stay stable, which might explain the complex circuitry here. Her expression shifted to one of cautious doubt. Thats the part Im not completely certain aboutthe fine-tuning mechanism. The vehicle may use gyroscopic stabilization or an onboard processor that senses the magnetic field strength in real-time and adjusts accordingly. But I cant confirm that without more data or another vehicle to compare. Mahya sighed, motioning to the scattered components. If I had a similar modelor better yet, a functioning modelI could figure out the rest. For now, though, Im 80% sure of the basic principle: lift through repulsion, movement through attraction, all controlled by flipping magnetic polarity. The rest? Still a theory. She shook her head and added, Of course, if Im wrong, it might just be some fancy scrap metal. But we took two vehicles. Why do you need more? I asked, frowning as I glanced at the second disassembled heap. Theyre the same, Mahya replied, her tone carrying the weight of a professor explaining a frustratingly simple concept to a dense student. She let out a deep, sorrowful sigh that was so exaggeratedly sad that it tugged at something in me despite the theatrical delivery. For a moment, I actually felt sorry for her. I need similar but not identical to compare some parts and extrapolate, she continued, rubbing her temples as if the entire burden of interplanetary engineering rested on her shoulders. Well, I could understand her frustration. I wasnt trying to resurrect dead technology, just trying to figure out one annoying lamp, but it felt somewhat similar. The crystal lamp I bought in Lumis was maddeningly stubborn in revealing its secrets. I could feel an embedded spell in the crystalthe mana was unmistakable. The problem was that the crystal was a naturally occurring one, meaning it had never been melted or reshaped. So how the hell did they embed the spell in it? The second issue was the spell itselfit didnt have any discernible concepts. It was just a lump of mana sitting inside the crystal. I could sense it even without engaging my mana sense. It was there, plain and obvious, but completely undistinguished. No matter what I tried, I couldnt figure out what theyd done or how theyd done it. It was ANNOYING! In between hailstorms, we cleared dungeons. The weird monkeys with the extra mouths hinted at the remaining dungeons in their territory. The rest of the dungeons werent better in the standard sense. Each one was odd in its own way. The first dungeon after the apes greeted us with an enormous pondno ground, no rocks, nothing but water. The moment we stepped through the portal of doom, I was chest-deep in water. Floating on the surface were massive leaves, each resembling an oversized grape leaf, with fingers stretching at least a meter long. Hopping across them were creatures that could only loosely be called frogs. They looked more like starfish attempting a career as frogs, complete with mouths on their backs and long, slingshot-like tongues. Thankfully, the water wasnt deep, and we had jet skis. The moment we revved them up, it became clear wed found the right move. Gliding over the water completely messed with the frogs attack plans. Or at least it did at first. Al was the first target, and five of these creatures shot their tongues at him simultaneously. Their sticky tongues latched onto his jet ski, and as he zoomed off, he dragged five frogs in tow, water-skiing behind him like the worlds weirdest aquatic circus act. I would have doubled over laughing if their comrades hadnt decided to join the fun. Within minutes, we had a flotilla of distorted starfish-frog hybrids flailing behind us, stuck to our skis like some dungeon theme park ride. The real kicker was that nothing worked against them. Bullets? Useless. They just made the frogs ripple like a jelly mold and stuck to their skin. Mahya switched to her sword with grim determination, but the first swing ended with her weapon glued to a frog. Al gave it a go, and his sword met the same fate. In a burst of canine enthusiasm, Rue lunged to bite one, only to discover his mouth was now permanently attached. He thrashed and shook violently, finally freeing himself but losing chunks of the inside of his mouth in the process. The look he gave me afterward was pure betrayal. I couldnt use lightningit would have fried the jet skis. Wind blades barely made their skin ripple. Mana Darts? Same story. Blazing Orb fizzled out when it touched the water, and Verdant Grasps roots stuck to them like everything else. Even crossbow bolts bounced off and stayed stuck like they were part of some arts-and-crafts project gone wrong. In a moment of desperation, I cast Aggressive Clean. It didnt do anything helpful, but now we had a bunch of sparkling frogs doing water skiing, which was something. Despite the chaos, we werent in any real danger. The frogs maxed out at fifty centimeters across, most of them smaller. But the situation was as perplexing as it was ridiculous. There we were, jetting around the pond, dragging an ever-growing train of frogs behind us like an aquatic clown parade. Then it hit methe bat in the monster gorge. With a flicker of hope, I cast Exude Mana on one of the frogs. It shrank. Another cast, and it shrank more. By the fourth cast, it was the size of a coin, and the fifth made it disappear entirely. No crystals for us in this dungeon, but at least Id found a solution. And, as a bonus, I now knew how to make frogs sparkle. After over three exhausting hours of casting Exude Manawith one break to regenerateevery last starfish-frog had vanished. But there was no final guardian, no core, nothing. Just an empty pond and a lingering sense of frustration. I pulled out my core, ready to toss it into the water in pure exasperation. Rues telepathic shout stopped me mid-throw. John stop! Rue need vacation! Mahya nodded thoughtfully. He has a point. Its much nicer here than outside. She gestured toward the serene pond, now free of frogs, with the floating leaves bobbing gently on the waters surface. Al and I exchanged a glance. He raised an eyebrow, and I shrugged. Why not? And so began our impromptu dungeon vacation, which somehow stretched into a week. I opened my house on stilts, and it became a bizarre but oddly cozy base in the middle of the pond. The jet skis, no longer tools of battle, became our recreational rides as we zipped across the water, weaving between the massive leaves like kids on a theme park ride. Mahya spent most of her time swimming or inspecting the ponds unique flora. She ran her fingers along the massive leaves and muttered theories about their structure and purpose, occasionally letting out a soft chuckle when something clicked. On the other hand, Al focused on examining the leaves in meticulous detail, carefully extracting samples and taking notes as he worked, his brow furrowed in concentration. Having fully embraced the vacation spirit, Rue sprawled out on one of the floating grape-leaf rafts, his legs lazily dangling in the water. Occasionally, he gave a few half-hearted kicks or rolled over to bark telepathic snack demands, thoroughly enjoying his self-declared time off. As for me, I alternated between perfecting my jet-ski tricks and lounging on the houses deck, pretending this was all part of some grand plan to unwind after our recent ordeals. It wasnt exactly the high-stakes dungeon crawl wed prepared for, but it was peaceful, absurd, and undeniably relaxing. During the week, the dungeon produced three new starfish-frogs each day, as if it didnt want us to feel neglected. They were considerate creatures, immediately shooting their sticky tongues at the house the moment they appeared. This saved me the trouble of hunting them down, making it far easier to cast Exude Mana and dissolve them.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. By the end of the week, we all felt ready to leave this peculiar dungeon-slash-vacation spot. With a sense of finality, I tossed my core into the water. As expected, the entire pond transformed into liquid acrylic paint, swirling in mesmerizing patterns before disappearing into my core. Beneath the water, we discovered a thick layer of rocksmooth, solid, and hiding the core. After the core had finished absorbing the dungeon, we spotted it: the dungeon core itself. Small, barely four centimeters across, it gleamed faintly as Mahya knelt to pick it up. We each touched the core, and in an instant, we received 10 gold coins as a reward. Another one created after the integration, she remarked, slipping it into her Storage with practiced ease. With its purpose fulfilled, the dungeon wasted no time ejecting us back into the world. Unfortunately, the world had greeted us with yet another hailstorm. I hunched against the icy barrage and groaned. Im really starting to hate these storms, I muttered, brushing shards of ice off my jacket. I wrestled with the lamp for a few more days before finally throwing in the towel. The timing couldnt have been better, as it coincided with a bright, beautiful dayperfect for Mahya, who, unsurprisingly, was eager to tackle another dungeon. This next one also turned out to be strange, though entirely different. The dungeon opened into a vast expanse of barren land dotted with piles of rocks. At first, it seemed underwhelmingjust a field of rubbleuntil one of the piles started moving. Slowly, the rocks shifted, rearranging themselves into a crude animal shape. A large block served as the body, a smaller one the head, and four sturdy legs propelled it forward at a surprising speed. I barely had time to react before another pile of rocks animated, its form shifting unnervingly. The first animal suddenly reconfigured itself, standing upright on two legs with its hands ready to fight like a boxer. Shapeshifting stone golems, Mahya muttered, her tone equal parts fascination and exasperation. Great, I said, sarcastically. Al swung his sword. The blade struck one of the golems with a resounding clangand bounced off. Not even a scratch. Magic wasnt any better. I tried everythingwind blades, lightning, mana darts. Nothing. The golems shrugged it off like Id hit them with a feather duster. I melted two with Exude Mana, but it took too long. Meanwhile, the rest were gathering speed, their movements unnervingly fluid for literal piles of rocks. Mahya, ever resourceful, took out a sledgehammer. Without hesitation, she charged at the nearest golem and swung with all her might. The impact echoed through the air, and cracks spidered across the golems torso. Two more swings and the thing crumbled into a heap of defeated rubble. That works, she said, a satisfied grin spreading across her face. Al and I exchanged a look, shrugged, and reached for sledgehammers of our own. With these new weapons in hand, the dungeon moved faster. It was still exhausting workeach swing felt like a battle against the worlds most stubborn rock. But it worked. The golems were strong, unyielding, and annoyingly persistent, but we were strongeror at least more stubborn. By the end, every muscle in my body ached, and I couldnt help but think how much easier jet-skiing frogs had been. The final guardian loomed ahead, a golem three times the size of the others. It stood there, massive and imposing, but as we quickly discovered, it brought nothing new to the fight. No special attacks, no clever tricksjust more of the same, but bigger. It took a bit longer to smash apart, mainly because the thing was so solid it felt like hitting a mountain. By the time it crumbled into a pile of oversized rubble, I was dripping with sweat and seriously reconsidering my life choices. At least the reward made up for it. As the golem disintegrated, we all received the Stone Shard spell. That, at least, brought a small smile to my face. Finally, something to show for all the back-breaking work.
Stone Shard An offensive spell that conjures a sharp shard of solid stone and propels it with tremendous force toward a target. It is favored for its precision and effectiveness against physically vulnerable enemies. As the spell levels increase, the number, size, and velocity of the shards increase, making it a versatile tool for single-target precision and crowd control in battle.
After the lamp failure, I wasnt in the mood to dive into a new project right away. Instead, I shifted gears and read some good books, experimented with cooking interesting dishes, spent hours playing and learning new songs, and relaxed for a while. It felt good to take it easy. Two weeks later, on what passed for a relatively clear dayrainy but mercifully hail-freeMahya decided it was time. With her usual determination, she dragged us to the final dungeon in the monkey territory. And, of course, not surprisingly, this dungeon turned out to be strange as well. It was the smallest dungeon we had seen in the city so farits total area couldnt have been much bigger than a football field. What made it different, though, was the ground: it looked like cracked glass, fractured and shimmering, as if something had shattered it long ago but left the pieces intact. The entire dungeon was filled with swirling and shifting clouds of various sizes, each shooting bolts of lightning. The clouds were so dense that they blended together into one massive, looming entity, with streaks of light running through them like veins, flashing and crackling across their surfaces. There were no monsters, no treasures, nothing but clouds and lightning. Another elemental dungeon, Al said. This is the third one we have encountered here. It is peculiar, as these dungeons are relatively rare according to the records in my familys archives. Mahya narrowed her eyes at the clouds. I dont think the level of commonness or rarity is whats important here. What I want to know is how the hell we finish this dungeon. Al turned to me, a confident smile on his face. John controls lightning. I am sure he has a solution. I rubbed my neck awkwardly, feeling the heat rise in my face. I have no idea. We stood at the cave entrance leading into the dungeon, staring at the swirling clouds outside, utterly lost. Shoot them with magic? Al suggested, his tone as composed as ever. Worth a try, Mahya said with a shrug. The four of us cast Wind Blade simultaneously, sending sharp gusts hurtling toward the clouds. Predictably, it did absolutely nothing. We tried a few other spellsMana Dart, Blazing Orb, and even the new Stone Shard. None of them worked. The clouds remained unbothered, flashing and crackling with lightning as if mocking our efforts. Shoot them with lightning? Mahya suggested, her tone tinged with uncertainty as she glanced at me. First, I want to see if their lightning hurts me, I said, stepping forward without waiting for a response. The closest cloud to the cave was relatively small, its shifting form sparking faintly as I stepped into range. When its lightning struck, I braced for impact. The jolt rippled through me, and I felt itbut the damage wasnt severe. Or rather, it wasnt the kind of damage youd expect from lightning. Like always, when lightning hit me, it passed through my body without causing the usual reactions of burns or pain. This time, though, it was different. The lightning felt polluted, tainted like everything else in dungeons. That pollution, as it coursed through me, caused some minor damage. My health dropped by thirty points, nothing catastrophic, but enough to notice. Physically, it wasnt much worse than the pins-and-needles sensation you get when your leg falls asleep, except it spread across my entire body from head to toe. The sensation lingered for a moment, then faded entirely within five seconds. Annoying, but manageable. I was going to shoot lightning back at the cloud, but stopped. Hmm, am I imagining it, or does it look smaller? I waited another three seconds for the next lightning strike and checked again. Indeed, the cloud looked smaller. I let out a deep sigh of resignation. It seemed my new role was officially cloud milker. Mahya and Al joined me in dealing with the clouds, determined to help. They stood their ground as lightning struck them, but after only three to five hits, their bodies couldnt take any more. Each time, they retreated back to the cave to heal, frustration etched on their faces. It didnt take long to notice a frustrating pattern. When the lightning hit them, the clouds shrank slightly, but as soon as Mahya or Al healed, the clouds seemed to heal too, regaining their size. Meanwhile, the clouds I drained stayed permanently smaller. After two grueling hours of standing like a glorified lightning rod, taking hits and slowly draining five clouds, my patience wore thin. I was tired of feeling like an idiot just standing there. On impulse, I raised my hand and shot lightning at one of the clouds. The two lightning streams connected in midair, crackling and sparking violently. They seemed evenly matched for a moment, but then my lightning overpowered the clouds. The explosion was instantaneousthe cloud burst into countless small pieces, scattering like bits of cotton wool. The fragments melted away as they touched the cracked glass ground, leaving nothing behind. Well, thats one way to do it, I muttered, watching the last wisps disappear. With the new approach, progress sped up considerably. Within five hours, all the smaller clouds had been blown up, their remains vanishing into the cracked glass ground. That left only the massive cloud looming in the center of the dungeon. When I shot lightning at it, the lines connected again, crackling violently in the air. But this time, the cloud overpowered my lightning. The clouds energy surged through me, and the polluted lightning was far worse than before. The sensation hit like heartburn, spreading across every nerve in my body, sharp and relentless. I gritted my teeth and cast Healing Touch every minute or two to keep the damage in check. Meanwhile, I absorbed strike after strike, watching as the massive cloud slowly shrank. The process felt endless, every second stretching into eternity, but after what must have been ten or fifteen minutesit was hard to tellthe cloud had diminished to the size of the others. I stopped channeling and shot another lightning strike directly at it. This time, the connection lasted only a split second before the cloud exploded, scattering into countless pieces. The fragments floated briefly like scraps of cotton before melting into the ground. A soft glow caught my attention as the last of the pieces disappeared. Hovering in the air where the cloud had been, the dungeons core floated, its faint light pulsing steadily. The dungeon reward was good for everybody except me.
Lightning Strike An offensive spell that summons a medium-strength lightning bolt for 100 mana. As the spell levels up, its power increases, and the mana cost decreases, making it a reliable and scalable attack option.
Mahya and Al practically lit up when they received the spell. Mahya clenched her fists, sparks of energy flickering at her fingertips as she grinned. Finally! Youre not going to dominate all the dungeons anymore, she said, her tone equal parts teasing and triumphant. Al, ever the picture of composure, gave me a confident nod, though there was a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. Indeed. Now that we also wield lightning, the balance of power has shifted. I rolled my eyes, crossing my arms with an exaggerated sigh. Oh, great. Now I have competition, I said, my voice dripping with mock despair. What will I do when I dont have to bust my butt anymore? Mahya smirked, sparks dancing at her fingertips. Relax and let us handle it for a change. Al, looking far too pleased with himself, straightened. Precisely. Consider it a well-earned reprieve, John. I shook my head, pretending to look crestfallen. Yeah, sure. Ill just sit back, twiddle my thumbs, and let the real experts do all the work. Then, unable to keep a straight face, I grinned. Honestly, the thought of being off the hook was pretty appealing. After Mahya stored the core, the dungeon promptly spat us out. Outside, the air hit like a wallhot and oppressively humid. I wiped the sweat already forming on my brow and sighed. This worlds weather was absolutely neurotic. B4—Chapter 43: Personal Progress I gave the crystal lamp from Lumis one last stink eye, sighed, crossed the task off my list, and set the lamp near one of the seating areas in the mezzanine above the living room. With that done, I reviewed my list and moved on to the next task. Mind splitting. My four usual splits came easier than ever, taking less than a second without the slightest strain. Good. The fifth, though, was a different story. The moment I pushed for it, my mind trembled, groaned, and rebelled, feeling like Atlas trying to lift the heavens. I gritted my teeth and held on. Sweat poured down my face, and my body shook as if caught in an earthquake, but I refused to give up. I didnt keep track of time, but eventually, it got a little easier. When I finally released the fifth split, my clothes were soaked, and my head throbbed like a war drum. Unfortunately, my personal information still showed Mind Split: X4. Maybe I need to actually cast something or use the splits to raise the number? It was an excellent opportunity to clean my house. I rested until the headache subsided, took a deep breath, split my mind into five again, gritted my teeth, and cast the Clean spell from three splits and Purify from two splits, covering my entire bedroom. It definitely sped up the cleaning process, but my mind raised a white flag. This time, the headache was ten times worse and felt like it was drilling deeper into my skull. Ugh. Rest, let the headache subside, rinse, and repeat. My house was so clean by evening you could eat off the floor. Mahya was ecstatic since I cleaned her workshop, but Al was staring daggers at me for cleaning his greenhouse too thoroughly. Apparently, I stripped the soil of all its beneficial microorganisms and erased some mineral buildup from the surfaces on which his plants relied. Oops! On the bright side, the fifth split was still hard but not a killer anymore, and on my profile, I now had Mind Split: X5. I was sure Al would get over it. Eventually. Success! I tried to progress to six splits, but gave up almost immediately. Just from the attempt, I nearly fainted, and it was obvious I had a long way to go before it would be possible. It wasnt a surprise, so I shrugged and moved on to creating the next spiral. The spiral was both easier and harder. In the past, when I created the fourth spiral, it was a struggle because I still had trouble holding the fourth split needed for compressing it, but now, for the fifth that part came much more easily. However, the spiral itself presented an entirely new challenge. There was far less space within the orbs to construct it, and the mana resisted me at every turn, bucking and fighting like a wild horse. Each step required precision and force. By the time I reached the end of the first orb going down, I had to grit my teeth and pour every ounce of focus into holding it steady, desperate to stop it from unraveling. The connections between the orbs were slightly easier to manageuntil it came time for compression. That part felt like trying to force a storm into a bottle. The rest of the way down wasnt better, but I succeeded. On the way back up, I pushed past the navel orb with significant effort, but without too much trouble. However, when I reached halfway into the diaphragm orb, I lost control. The spiral slipped out of my grasp, unraveling in an instant. I collapsed onto my back, heaving, drenched in sweat, and gasping for air. My head throbbed with a killer headache, my whole body shook like Id been through a hurricane, and worse, everything felt... off. My body just felt wrong. Checking my profile explained why. Health: 2,182/8,100. Rue came over and licked my face, his large tongue slobbering over my cheek in what I assumed was concern. How long was I doing it? I asked, wiping off the drool. John shaking and doing bad sounds all day and night. Rue have trouble sleep, he replied, his ears drooping. He sent me a strong feeling of annoyance. What is it now? I asked, raising an eyebrow. Rues breakfast, he said, sitting back on his haunches and giving me an expectant look, his tail thumping lightly against the floor. After feeding the bottomless pit and the rest of the gang, I slept for the whole day. The fifth spiral was exhausting. The sleep brought my health to full, at least. It took me two days to feel back to normal and gather the courage to attempt it again, and it wasnt any easier. This time, I kept my profile open while building the spiral, determined to figure out why there was a drop in health. Slowly but steadily, I made it past the diaphragm orb on my way back up. After each connection line to the orbs, I checked my health just before the compression phaseand there was no change. I lost the spiral when I started to build it in the mind orb, and the aftermath was even worse this time. My whole body ached like Id been run over. I struggled to lift my arms or stand up, and blood trickled from my nose and ears. It felt like my body had reached its absolute limit. Health: 712/8,100. Multiple casts of Healing Touch brought my health up to 3,500, but then it stopped climbing. Remembering the hell dungeon, I cast Fortify Life Force, which finally restored my health to full. It still took me five days to feel normal again. I had no idea how to prevent such severe backlash from happening again, so I finally decided to create a less compressed spiral. In the past, I was able to improve the quality of my spirals after maintaining them for a while, so I hoped the same approach would work this time. The third attempt was the charmsort of. I successfully created my fifth spiral, but it was only at 82% quality. It still showed up as Mana Regeneration x 5 on my profile, and my regeneration increased to 54 units a minute, but I couldnt shake a bit of disappointment. It was better than killing myself with the backlash, sure, but the feeling of defeat lingered. At least Al, after witnessing what I went through, finally forgave me for ruining the balance in his greenhouse. Small mercies. I crossed the mind split and spiral off my list and moved on to the next task. Since three other items on the list relied on me learning more runes and magic scripts, that became my new focus. I sat cross-legged on the mezzanine, flipping through the next book of runesthis one focused on embroidery for fabrics. The delicate shapes and flowing lines felt different from the rigid forms Id studied before. I was just starting to sketch one into my parchment notebook when Mahyas boots clunked up the stairs behind me.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. What are you working on now? she asked, leaning over the railing with a curious look. Runes for embroidery, I replied, holding up the book. The one you studied for the balloon. Why? I figured Id study everything I havent touched yet. Even if I dont use them right away, knowing more runes means more tools for my spells. She grinned, her eyes sparkling with approval. Good luck. Al and I are heading to the southern part of the city to clear out some monsters. Want to come along? I shook my head, settling deeper into my seat. Nah, Im good. Ive got all these books of runes and magic scripts to get through. She tilted her head, considering my response, then nodded. Fair enough. Makes sense. She took out two small, leather-bound books and handed them to me. Here. These are minerunes for working with wood. Thought you might find them useful. I blinked at her, surprised. Youve been holding out on me. She smirked, her tone teasing. You never asked. Have fun with your studies. Ill let you know if anything interesting happens. Good luck with the clearing, I called after her as she turned to leave. Not long after, Al appeared, his expression thoughtful as he approached. Mahya said you were studying runes, he said, holding out a thick tome. Still am, I replied, taking the book he offered and glancing at the cover. Thought this might help. What is it? I asked, curiosity piqued. Runes for Alchemy, he replied with a slight shrug. Thanks, Al, I said, grinning as I added it to the growing pile beside me. He gave a slight nod before turning and walking away. I glanced at the books surrounding me, feeling a faint smile tug at my lips. Friends are awesome. After two clearing operations in the southern part of the city, Mahya approached me. Can you ask the wind to show you all the dungeon locations? I nodded. Sure. This time, I brought her along as the wind guided me to each site. She took notes as I pointed out the locations, her sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. Well handle the cleanups while you study, she said confidently, her tone leaving no room for argument. I didnt argue. It seemed like the most efficient use of time. It took me nearly two months to finish studying all the books. In total, there were four rune books from Lis, two books from Mahya, and the book from Al. On top of that, I had nine books of spell scripts to work through. Each one was dense with information, filled with intricate diagrams, obscure notes, and challenging concepts that often made my head spin. By the time I closed the last book, my mind felt like an overstuffed bookshelf, crammed with runes, spell scripts, and countless ideas. The sheer amount of knowledge swirling around in my head was staggering. Whenever I thought Id grasped something, another connection or application would pop into my mind, demanding attention. Despite all that, one thing eluded me. No matter how much I studied, I still didnt have a solution for fixing the Clean and Purify spells. It annoyed me, a persistent frustration, but I pushed it aside for now. Sometimes, solutions only came when you werent actively chasing them. During this time, Mahya, Al, and Rue cleared seven dungeons in the southern part of the city. Five yielded gold, so they harvested them the normal waynone of the dramatic, all-consuming magic my core used to eat everything. They took what they could and the new cores and moved on. The other two dungeons offered more intriguing rewards, so they left those for me to explore and enjoy. One of them gave a spell scroll, which they casually mentioned. But when they told me about the other onethe one with the skill scrolltheir mischievous expressions and the suspicious glint in their eyes immediately put me on edge. Why do I feel like theres something youre not telling me? I asked, narrowing my eyes. Mahya shrugged, her face the perfect picture of feigned innocence. Youll see, she said, but the barely hidden smirk on her lips made me wonder if I was walking into a trap or a practical joke. I tried to ask Rue, but got only a feeling of smugness in return and no answers. The dungeon that gave the skill scroll wasnt particularly remarkable. It was a maze of tunnels infested with rodents of all sizes, ranging from tiny mice to dog-sized beasts. Either way, they werent much of a challenge. My lightning spells took care of them quickly, and I cleared the dungeon in under five hours. When I touched the core to receive the reward, I understood why Mahya and Al seemed so pleased with themselves.
Meal Presentation Grants the ability to arrange any dish into a visually appealing presentation. This skill can enhance dining experiences, or impress others during formal or ceremonial occasions.
It was kind of uselessbut not completely. And now, I was really curious about what they got. When I asked them about it, the results didnt disappoint. Mahya got:
Perfect Paper Folding Grants the user the ability to fold any sheet of paper into flawless shapes or designs, from simple creases to intricate origami. Ideal for creating notes, decorative pieces, or precise folds for maps and plans.
Al got:
Shoeshine Mastery Enables the user to clean and polish footwear to a flawless, mirror-like shine in a matter of seconds. This skill is especially useful for maintaining appearances in formal settings or gaining favor in high-society environments.
And Rue got:
Temperature Perfect Allows the user to precisely control the adjustment of a beverage or liquids temperature to the exact degree desired. This is achieved through external means, such as heating or cooling methods, guided by the skills exceptional accuracy and control. Whether cooling a hot drink or warming a cold soup, this skill ensures the desired temperature is reached with perfect precision.
What did you get? Mahya asked. I grinned and unrolled the scroll for them to see. Mahya threw her hands up, her voice rising in exasperation. Of course it is! Of course, you and Rue get something you can actually use. Unbelievable. She crossed her arms, muttering under her breath. Why does your Luck have to be so disgustingly good? Al shook his head, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. I do not know whether to envy you or despise you. Mahya glared at me and pointed accusingly. You better share some of that luck, John, or Im going to start cursing it for real! Rue wagged his tail and let out a huff of approval, clearly pleased with my find. I shrugged, still grinning. What can I say? Luck loves me. The second dungeon they left me was a little harder, but not by much. It was another dungeon with golems, though they stayed in human form this time rather than shapeshifting. As a distraction, they launched various elemental attacks. The water golem shot a powerful stream of water, the fire golem hurled fireballs, and the wind golem fired off wind bladesthough weaker than the ones we could produce. Dodging their attacks in the air was almost too easy, so it wasnt much of a challenge. When I finally touched the core, it was a disappointment Back at home, I held up the spell scroll for Mahya and Al to see. Really? A wind blade spell? I already have this, I said, shaking my head in disbelief. Mahya smirked, clearly unfazed. Yeah, we got the same one. Then why even bother? I asked, raising an eyebrow. She shrugged, crossing her arms. Because its not gold, and I figured it would stop you from whining about the dungeons that only give gold. Al chuckled softly, adding, Consider it a favor, John. I rolled my eyes, tucking the scroll away. Fine, but at least find me something interesting next time. The hailstorms were happening less frequently now, and when they did, they were shorter. It seemed like winter was finally coming to an end, and soon, it would be time for us to move on. Mahya seemed pleased with the number of cores wed gathered40 in total, including 2 small ones. As she put it, Well come across more dungeons in our travels. I didnt complete all my planned tasks, but I made good progress. Soon, it was time to resume our travelsthough not before dealing with one pesky Mana Occurrence. B4—Chapter 44: Rue’s Culinary Paradise When we crossed the portal of the mana occurrence, we stepped onto a mountaintop, and my jaw practically hit the ground. This is... huge, I muttered, struggling to find words that did justice to the sight before me. Mahya had warned me it would be bigger, but Id assumed she meant dungeon biggernot this. Shed estimated a few square kilometers, but this stretched out for tens of kilometers, and it wasnt just vastit was breathtaking. Below me, the world seemed to have forgotten what a flat horizon looked like. Jagged peaks rose from a sea of clouds, each crowned with green patches that clung defiantly to the steep rock faces. It was like nature had gone rogue with its paintbrush, dabbing life onto every available surface. The clouds moved sluggishly, wrapping around the mountains like a slow, deliberate dance, hiding the ground far below and leaving the scale of the drop entirely to my imagination. Birds wheeled and dipped through the open sky, their calls faint but sharp enough to remind me this wasnt some picture-perfect paintingit was real. The air felt purer than anything Id breathed before, so clean and crisp it made me want to keep inhaling, even though the altitude had my chest burning. And the sunlightit was something else entirely. It poured over everything in a golden glow, making the waterfalls cascading down the cliffs sparkle like liquid diamonds. The water leaped from the rock in impossibly long streams, catching the light mid-fall and scattering rainbows against the cliffs. It was almost too perfect, like someone had gone overboard rendering it in high-definition graphics. Above it all, the sun hung high, bigger and yellower than Id ever seen on Earth, as though wed stepped through one of the Gates and landed on another world entirelynot into something created by mana. I glanced over at Mahya, wondering if she felt the same way. Further out, the peaks continued, stretching into the horizon, hazy and tinged blue like distant memories carved into the sky. They looked untouched, like they existed outside of timeeternal and untouchable. Standing there, I felt small. Not in a bad way, thoughmore like Id stumbled into something so vast and beautiful that it refused to acknowledge my existence, and I was lucky to witness it. I turned back to Al and Mahya, finally finding my voice. Im going to feel bad about collapsing this thing, I admitted, the words spilling out before I could stop them. Mahya shook her head, her gaze fixed on the landscape. Dont. Itll progress to black and collapse on its own, releasing all the creatures. Her voice was calm, but there was a flicker of somethingsadness?in her tone. So? I said, motioning to the surrounding grandeur. Its not like theres anything left for them to destroy near the portal. The citys already one big ruin. But this I gestured widely at the scene before me. This place is magical. Al stepped forward, his hand resting firmly on my shoulder. If the occurrence progressed from white to dark orange in thirty years, it will require at least another thirty to reach black. The relatively low mana level of this world is, in this case, a significant advantage. We can remove a substantial number of the creatures and extract resources, potentially reducing it to light orange or even yellow. This could grant the occurrence several additional decadesperhaps even longerbefore it becomes unstable. I committed every detail to memorythe way the clouds moved like slow rivers, the faint glint of more waterfalls in the distance, and the birds soared higher than I thought possible. This place deserved more than just survivalit deserved to last. But in a world governed by mana and survival, I wasnt sure what I could offer beyond the fleeting admiration of someone just passing through. I took out my camera and snapped a few pictures. This place deserved to be recorded. Mahya, Al, and Rue sat beside me, giving me all the time I needed to soak in the view. Their quiet presence was comforting, like they understood the weight of the moment without needing to fill the silence. After a few minutes, I broke the stillness with a question. I can piece together the color progression from what youve said, but what actually happens when it hits black? Al straightened slightly and spoke in a measured tone. The space fractures and collapses, he began, his gaze steady. Everything within the occurrence exits into the real world. I am not merely referring to the creatures. Everything will escapethe mountains will fall onto the city as enormous rock fragments, the water will flood the ruins, and the creatures will scatter into the surrounding areas. His voice carried a faint edge of concern as he continued, While I agree that the ruined city itself and the deserted area around it may not suffer significant harmperhaps even see some improvementthe creatures are an entirely different matter. They will almost certainly be stronger than the local monsters or beasts and grow even stronger by preying on them. Eventually, they will reach the cities, and by that point, they will be far beyond what this worlds level can manage. Even in Leylos, with its mana level of 50, we never allowed an occurrence to progress beyond orangeor red, if it contained particularly valuable resources. I nodded, his words heavy with implications. The thought of those towering mountains falling, the serene waters turning destructive, and creatures wreaking havoc on an already struggling world painted a grim picture. Even Rue, usually a restless ball of energy, stayed still, his ears pricked and alert as if he could sense the seriousness of Als explanation. Mahyas silence spoke volumes tooher thoughtful expression mirrored my unease. This was more than a beautiful, untouchable place. It was a ticking time bomb. Mahya stood up, brushing off her pants with a determined look. Ill find a way down, she said, already scanning the rocky slope for a path. I shook my head. No need for that, I said, waving her off. We can just fly you down. No sense in risking a climb when weve got magic. She hesitated for a moment but nodded, and we all got ready. Al climbed onto my back, and Mahya hopped onto Rue, who gave a small huff, almost like he was protesting her weightthough we all knew he loved being the center of attention. With everyone settled, we launched into the air, the wind rushing past as we descended. About halfway down, the peace shattered. Three large, aggressive birds screeched out of nowhere and dove straight for us, their talons glinting in the sunlight. Incoming! I yelled, twisting in midair to dodge one of the sharp-beaked attackers. Without missing a beat, we all fired lightning bolts at the birds. It was the first time Id seen Mahya and Al use the lightning they gained from the spell scrolls, and the difference was... striking. My lightning looked wild, almost chaoticit split into jagged lines, crackling and branching unpredictably as it stretched outward, covering great distances in an instant. It had the feel of a storm barely controlled, raw and untamed. Theirs was precise and focused. A single, razor-thin line of lightning shot straight at their targets, like a glowing energy spear flying in a perfect, unwavering line. It didnt have the same wild power mine did, but there was something undeniably sharp and efficient about it. It was like comparing a thunderstorm to a laserone was raw force, while the other was refined precision. Mahyas bolt hit one bird squarely, and it fell with a startled cry, spiraling downward before vanishing into the clouds below. Als strike followed close behind, piercing another bird with unnerving accuracy. The third bird hesitated, veering off at the last moment, and I let loose a blast of my lightning, the crackling energy branching out and arcing toward it. The bird barely had time to squawk before it, too, was gone. We hovered for a moment, catching our breath as the adrenaline faded. Well, I said, glancing back at Al, that was fun. Mahya smirked, patting Rues neck as the big dog wagged his tail, clearly pleased with himself. Efficient, but messy, she teased, nodding toward the faint arcs of electricity still crackling in the air around me. Messy gets the job done, I shot back with a grin, adjusting Als grip on my shoulders before resuming our descent. Rue barked once, agreeing, and we continued downward, the brief interruption only adding to the adventure.Stolen novel; please report. The mountain we descended from was massiveeasily half a kilometer high, if not more. With jagged cliffs and steep, rocky faces cutting into the sea of clouds, the sheer drop made it feel even taller. The wind whistled past us as we flew, carrying with it the faint calls of distant birds. Unfortunately, not all of them were distant. Two more attacks came at us on the way down. The first group came at us in a chaotic blur of talons and feathers, but we were ready. Mahya, Al, and I made quick work of them, lightning bolts streaking through the air and leaving nothing but the smell of burnt feathers behind. Rue barked triumphantly as if hed done all the work, though hed mostly just ducked and flown steadily while Mahya fired. By the time the second wave of birds came at us, I was starting to wonder if these things had a grudge. They dove at us with the same frenzied aggression, but the outcome was no different. Another flurry of lightning strikes, and they were gone, tumbling down into the mist below. After the fifth bird Mahya shot downa particularly large one with feathers that shimmered unnaturally in the sunlightshe let out an exasperated huff and took out a rifle. She gave me a pointed look. You werent kidding when you said lightning requires a lot of mana, she said, her tone dry but edged with genuine irritation. I glanced over at her as we hovered mid-air for a moment. Told you, I said with a grin. Its not exactly a spell you can cast repeatedly unless you feel like passing out halfway through a fight. Mahya snorted, checking the rifles chamber with practiced ease before slinging it over her shoulder. Well, Im not about to run dry while were still up here. Lightnings flashy, but this she patted the rifle, doesnt need mana, just good aim. When we finally reached the bottom, we found ourselves surrounded by a dense forest, the kind that felt alive almost oppressively. The trees were massive, their trunks so wide I doubted I could wrap my arms around one even halfway. Their branches stretched high above us, weaving into a thick canopy that blocked most of the sunlight. What little light filtered through was faint and scattered, creating a patchwork of dim, shifting shadows on the forest floor. I silently prayed that Mahya wouldnt decide she wanted all the trees. With the size of the place, it would take months. With the lingering cloud cover above further dulling the suns reach, the lighting down here felt like perpetual twilight. It wasnt quite dark enough to need a lantern, but it wasnt far off either. The air carried a damp, earthy scent, thick with the smell of moss and decaying leaves, and the ground beneath our feet was soft, almost spongy, from layers of fallen foliage. Rue sniffed the air, his ears flicking back and forth as if catching sounds too faint for the rest of us. Mahya glanced around, her rifle now resting casually in her hands but ready all the same. Well, she said, her voice low, this is... cozy. Cozys one word for it, I replied, stepping carefully over a gnarled root that seemed determined to trip me. Feels more like we walked into a fairy tale. The creepy kind, not the ones with singing animals. Al scanned the dim undergrowth. It is fortunate we descended during the day, he remarked. I would not wish to navigate this place after nightfall. I nodded, feeling a shiver crawl up my spine despite the humid air. The forest had that strange, heavy silence, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves or distant cry of some unseen bird. It was beautiful in a wild, untamed way but wasnt exactly welcoming. Lets just hope were the biggest predators around, I muttered, earning a quiet huff of agreement from Rue. We moved cautiously through the dense undergrowth, the dim twilight-like light making every shadow feel like it might jump at us. Suddenly, Rues voice blasted into my mind like an overeager child. Yummy snake! The three of us jolted, wincing in unison. I rubbed my temple, trying to recover from the mental shout. Rue, volume control! I hissed. There, Mahya said, her voice tense as she pointed toward one of the towering trees. It took me a moment to spot it. At first, I just saw bark and leaves, but then the snake came into focusbrown with mottled green blotches, blending so perfectly with the tree it couldve been a branch. The only reason I finally located it was the bird sticking out of its mouth. Specifically, the back half of the red bird Mahya had downed earlier. I think its the one you shot, I said, gesturing to the snake. Yeah, looks like it, Mahya muttered, her expression sour. It was the only red one. She raised her rifle and took a shot, the crack of the gun echoing briefly through the otherwise quiet forest. But... nothing happened. The snake didnt even flinch. It kept swallowing slowly and methodically, like we werent even there. Alright, thats creepy, I said, narrowing my eyes at the thing. It wasnt even trying to be threateningjust calmly finishing its meal while ignoring us entirely. Let me try something. I raised my hand, electricity crackling at my fingertips, and sent a lightning bolt straight at it. This time, the snake stiffened, its body convulsing in rapid spasms before it finally fell from the tree, hitting the ground with a dull thud. Relieved, I stepped forward and tried to store it, expecting the usual ease of the magical process. Nothing happened. The snake didnt vanish into Storage. Instead, it just lay there, motionless but unnervingly solid. This thing is still alive? I muttered, staring at it in disbelief. Behind me, Mahya frowned, her grip tightening on her rifle. Al stepped closer, peering at the snake with his usual analytical calm. Fascinating, he said, almost to himself. It may possess an innate resistance to magical effectsor perhaps it is capable of regenerating quickly. We should be cautious. Of course, Rue had no such caution. He trotted up to the snake, wagging its tail. Rue bite snake? he asked hopefully, his telepathic voice lighter and less deafening this time. No, buddy, absolutely not, I said, waving him away. The last thing we needed was for him to get poisonedor worseby some freakishly durable snake. The snake twitched, its tail curling slightly as if trying to reanimate itself. Oh, no, you dont, I muttered, raising my hand and firing another bolt of lightning straight at it. The crackle of energy lit up the dim forest, and the snake spasmed again. But nothing happened when I tried to store it. Still no dice. I clenched my jaw, annoyance bubbling up. Alright, fine. Lets see how much it takes. I zapped it again, this time with more force, but when I tried to store it once more, it still lay there, stubbornly refusing to vanish into my Storage. Let us assist, Al said, stepping forward with a steady, deliberate motion. His lightning bolt shot from his fingers, precise and sharp, striking the snake directly. Mahya followed suit, lightning cutting through the air like a spear, hitting the creature dead-on. Still, the snake twitched, its resistance almost mocking us. I huffed, channeling another bolt of my own. Alright, buddy, this is getting ridiculous, I grumbled, blasting it again. The snake convulsed violently this time, its tail smacking against the ground with a heavy thud. One more, Al said calmly, as though we werent all now overkilling this ridiculously stubborn creature. He and Mahya each unleashed another strike, and I followed with one final surge of power. The snake finally went still, and when I reached out to store it again, it disappeared into my Storage. I exhaled heavily, rubbing the back of my neck. That was one durable snake, I muttered, glancing at Mahya and Al. Mahya let out a low whistle, lowering her rifle. This was one tough snake. Al adjusted his coat, his expression as composed. A fascinating specimen, to be certain. Perhaps its resilience stems from the mana saturation in this area. Rue wagged his tail, sniffing the spot where the snake had been. More yummy snakes? he asked, his tone bright and hopeful. Absolutely not, I said firmly. If theres another one, its your turn to fight it. Rue huffed and trotted a few steps ahead, clearly unimpressed with my logic. Well, I had hoped my firm absolutely not would hold up, but, of course, the universe had other plans. We managed maybe a kilometer through the forest, during which we had to fry not one, not two, but seven more of those ridiculously durable, stubborn snakes. To make matters worseor better, depending on how you looked at itthey had the best camouflage Id ever seen. These things blended so perfectly into the trees and ground that they might as well have been invisibility experts moonlighting as snakes. Luckily for us, we had Rueour very own Yummy Snake detector. He sniffed them out with perfect precision, barking Snake! or Yummy! every time one was within range. Between his excited alerts and our increasingly polished frying techniques, we made it through without too much trouble. Although, by the end, I couldnt decide whether I was more impressed with the snakes or Rues unshakable enthusiasm for spotting them. It was getting darker by the minute, and for the past hour, Mahya and I had to cast light balls just to see where we were stepping. The eerie twilight-like light had given way to near-total blackness, with the thick canopy overhead blotting out even the faintest glow from the sky. I think we should stop for now, I said, glancing around at the dense forest. I dont feel like navigating this place in the dark. Al and Mahya both nodded in agreement, their weariness evident. Rue huffed, wagged his tail lazily, and plopped down for a quick rest. The minute the door materialized, Rues tail shot straight up like an antenna, and he was suddenly on his feet. Before I could even step inside, he clamped his teeth onto the tail of my jacket and started tugging me toward the kitchen with surprising force. Rue, what the? John cook yummy snake! he shouted, his excitement radiating in waves. No! John smoke yummy snake! John cook and smoke yummy snake! I stumbled into the kitchen, trying to pry his grip off my jacket. Alright, alright! Let go, Rue! Ill figure it out! Now! he insisted, his telepathic voice reaching new levels of urgency, his tail wagging so hard I thought it might knock something over. Mahya leaned against the doorframe, trying (and failing) to stifle her laughter. You better deliver. He looks like hes ready to start cooking it himself if you dont. I sighed, eyeing my Storage where the infamous yummy snakes were tucked away. Cookingor smokingthose snakes was suddenly the top priority of the evening. B4—Chapter 45: Tasty Occurrence In the morning, I stepped outside and stopped dead in my tracks. Three stunned snakes lay sprawled in front of my house, their bodies twitching. I was so glad I activated all the protections at night. Sighing, I rubbed the back of my neck. Really? I muttered to no one in particular. Resigned to the task, I readied myself, already feeling the strain on my mana reserves even before I started. The siphon helped, sure, but it still took a solid third of my mana pool to finish the job. Each lightning strike sent a scent of charred scales wafting up and clinging to the humid morning air. I just hoped it wouldnt cling to my hair. Meanwhile, Rue was on cloud nine, bounding around me in circles with uncontrollable excitement. John zap snakes! Yummy snake! John bestest zapper! he cheered, his tail wagging so hard it was a blur. Mahya watched the scene, leaning casually against the house with her rifle in hand. Once I finally finished, she raised an eyebrow and said, We should use Rues... unique talent to clear the snakes'' area. It would make an excellent base of operations to clear the surrounding areas. I turned to Rue, still prancing about, proudly sniffing at the fallen snakes. What do you think, buddy? Ready to be a snake-finding champion for the team? Rue stopped mid-prance, puffing up like a hero from a fairy tale. Rue ready! Find all yummy snakes! he declared and stuck his nose high in the air. I couldnt help but chuckle. Looks like weve got ourselves a plan. It took us two full days to clear out all the snakes. They were everywheretwisting through the undergrowth, hanging from trees, and blending so perfectly into the surroundings it was like the forest itself was spitting them out. Sadly, the only thing that worked against them was lightning. Their scales shrugged off everything elsebullets, swords, spells, you name it. Id never seen anything like it. I remembered to use Identify, and honestly, was pretty proud of myself. The snakes were called Spectrascales, and their levels ranged from 52 to 71. Knowing this didnt exactly make me feel better. Thankfully, the higher-level ones were much rarer, which was a blessing because they were a pain to deal with. They took far more lightning to bring down, and even then, they stayed stunned for a much shorter time. By the end of the second day, my mana reserves felt like theyd gone through a blender, and Rue was still bouncing around happily like the whole thing was some grand adventure. Yummy snakes everywhere! he exclaimed, his enthusiasm undimmed by my exhaustion. Finally, after we finished clearing the area, Al vanished for hours to gather herbs, muttering something about rare plants thriving in high-mana environments. I, on the other hand, was ready to collapse. Dropping onto the couch, I sighed in relief, grateful for the chance to finally rest. Rue, of course, had entirely different plans. He gave me just enough timeabout an hourto believe I might get some peace. Then, with all the subtlety of a marching band, his telepathic voice thundered in my mind, John smoke snakes! I groaned, covering my face with my hands. Rue, not now. Just give me another hour, okay? Peeking through my fingers, I saw him staring at me, his big, soulful eyes practically glowing with determination. He barked again, Smoke snakes! Rue wait long long for snake! Fine! I huffed, shaking my head as I hauled myself up and shuffled toward the porch where the smoker waited. Rest, it seemed, would have to wait until Rues culinary dreams were fulfilled. Al took two days to finish collecting all the plants he wanted, meticulously combing through the forest like a treasure hunter on a mission. By the time he was done, we were finally ready to move on to the next area. I glanced at Mahya and Al. How are we supposed to know when weve reached the next area? I asked, gesturing to the dense forest around us. Everything here looks exactly the same. Mahya didnt even pause, her tone completely matter-of-fact. When a different kind of creature attacks us. I stared at her for a moment before sighing. Great. Thats reassuring. We stepped into the next area, and within minutes, I realized we were in for a whole new kind of nightmare. The surrounding forest seemed eerily quiet at first, but then came a flicker of movementa blur darting through the shadows. I barely caught a glimpse before something sharp hurtled toward me. I turned just in time, the projectile splintering harmlessly off my Aegis of the Light armor. Mahya wasnt so lucky. A sharp crack echoed as a wooden shard grazed her cloak, tearing a clean slice through the fabric. She hissed in frustration, her rifle snapping up as she scanned the trees. What the hell are these things? Then I saw it. It moved into the light for a fraction of a secondlong enough for me to take in its strange, feline shape. It was covered in bark-like plating instead of fur, giving it an almost golem-like appearance. Its eyes glowed faintly, eerily intelligent, as it vanished back into the shadows of the branches. Wood magic, Mahya muttered, her voice tight as another projectile streaked past her shoulder, embedding itself into the trunk of a nearby tree. Rue growled low, his tail puffing up as his mana shield shimmered under the impact of another attack. Theyre fast, I said, my voice sharp as I cast a quick lightning bolt at the nearest blur. The spell crackled against empty air as the creature twisted effortlessly out of the way, leaping to another branch like it was dancing through the trees. Fast and clever, Al added, his tone calm but edged with strain. His sword flashed as he deflected a flurry of wooden projectiles, his armor absorbing the impact of the ones he missed. We will need to contain them if we are to succeed. They move too freely. Rue barked in frustration as his mana shield flickered again under another hit. Tree cats too fast! Rue no like! he growled, snapping at the air as one creature darted past, just out of reach. Theyre everywhere, I muttered, my eyes darting between the flickering movements above and around us. The creatures had no problem navigating the trees, weaving between branches and dropping to the ground with unnerving ease. By the end of the first day, it was clear our usual tactics werent going to cut it. Spells missed too often, bullets barely scratched their bark-covered hides, and even my lightning bolts seemed like more of a nuisance than a threat. The only way we could take them down was to trap oneforce it into a corner and attack from all sides, hoping that one of us could land a solid hit. But that was easier said than done. The creatures moved fast and silent, like living shadows, and their territory felt endlessthree times larger than the snake-infested area we had just cleared. For five grueling days, we fought tooth and nail, barely snatching moments to breathe between ambushes. By the end of each skirmish, I was drained, my mana reserves dangerously low, and Rue looked like he was ready to chew down every tree in the forest out of sheer frustration.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The biggest issue was that these things didnt respect boundaries. When we tried retreating back to snake territory for a breather, they followed us, relentless in their attacks. Twice, I managed to open my house, giving us a much-needed chance to rest. But the other times, I had to abort mid-opening, scoop up the core, and run like hell just to keep us alive. All in all, it was five relentless days of pure hella chaotic blur of nonstop fighting, frantic healing, and desperation. Every battle pushed us closer to our breaking point, leaving us battered, drained, and thoroughly sick of bark-covered felines and their infuriating wood magic. By the end, the forest felt less like a challenge and more like a punishment designed by some cruel, mana-powered deity. After those grueling five days, there was one light in the darknessan unexpected reward for all our efforts. Once we cleared the entire area and patrolled it twice to make sure no wood-cats were lurking in the shadowstheyd earned this nickname since none of us managed to Identify them in time, and the skill refused to work on their dead bodieswe stumbled into something that made it all worth it. The dense forest opened up into a stunning expanse, like stepping into another world entirely. Before us was a glimmering lake, its surface so clear and still it looked like a sheet of polished glass. Towering in the center was a massive, tree-covered rock formation that seemed to rise straight out of the water, waterfalls cascading down its sides in glittering streams. The sound of rushing water filled the air, soft and melodic, like natures own symphony. Birds wheeled above the lake, their cries echoing gently in the space around us. Bright flashes of red and white streaked through the sky as some dove down to skim the waters surface before soaring back into the air. The sunlight caught the droplets they kicked up, scattering rainbows over the lake like tiny fireworks. Rue bounded forward, his tail wagging furiously, his excitement impossible to contain. Mahya let out a low whistle, her eyes scanning the scene. This... this is one of the most beautiful places Ive ever seen, she said softly, almost as if she didnt want to disturb the peaceful atmosphere. She slung her rifle over her shoulder and knelt to run her fingers through the clear water. We deserve this. Al stepped forward, adjusting his armor as his gaze lingered on the towering rock in the lakes center. It is rare to find such untouched beauty. Let us hope it remains so. I stood there for a long moment, just taking it all in. After days of nonstop fighting, this felt like a gifta reminder that the world wasnt just a series of battles and struggles. It could be this, toopeaceful. Beautiful. Yeah, I said finally, my voice quiet. I pulled out my camera, the serene beauty of the lake and its towering, waterfall-covered rock too perfect not to capture. I managed to snap a single photo, the soft click of the shutter blending with the peaceful sound of rushing water. For a moment, everything felt still, almost sacred. Then Mahya let out a sharp yelp, breaking the calm like a snapped twig. She stumbled back, clutching her hand, where an eel-like creature with piranha teeth dangled, its jaws clamped tight around her fingers. What the she shouted before zapping it with a quick lightning spell. The creature spasmed violently before falling to the ground, still twitching. We all instinctively stepped back from the water, our eyes scanning the shallows for any other lurking horrors. Rue growled low, his tail stiff, as if the peaceful lake had personally betrayed him. Thats when all the birds turned at once, moving in eerie synchronized motion, their sharp cries cutting through the air as they swarmed toward us. Seriously?! I shouted, raising one hand to heal Mahyas injured hand while the other unleashed lightning bolts at the incoming flock. The birds were relentless, their wings a blur as they dove at us like feathered missiles. Al was already in motion, his sword slicing through the air with precise, practiced swings, batting the birds away before they could land a hit. His armor absorbed the few that managed to strike, but his expression was tense. Focus on clearing them quickly! he called over the chaos, his voice calm but commanding. As soon as Mahyas hand was healed, she snatched up her rifle, taking aim and firing into the flock. Each shot echoed across the lake, scattering feathers and breaking the birds formation. At least these creatures were slower than the wood-cats. Their speed wasnt the problemit was their sheer numbers. It still took us over three exhausting hours to clear them out. Compared to the wood-cats, this fight was more straightforwardno insane speed or shadow-dancing agility to contend withbut it was relentless. By the time the last bird dropped from the sky, my arms were sore from casting, and Rue looked ready to bite the water itself in protest. Mahya slumped against a tree, her rifle resting on her knees as she caught her breath. So much for peaceful paradise, she muttered, glancing at the motionless flock scattered around us. Yeah, I said, wiping sweat from my forehead. Turns out even paradise bites back. Rue huffed in agreement, his ears flattening as he glared at the lake like it owed him an apology. I waited patiently, letting my mana regenerate fully. The lake shimmered in the sunlight, deceptively calm, but I wasnt falling for it this time. Once my reserves were full, I raised my hand and unleashed my entire mana pool into the water in one massive lightning surge. The crackling energy rippled across the surface, lighting up the lake like a storm had just hit. One by one, fish and eels floated to the surface, their bodies twitching before going still. Every single one of them had razor-sharp teeth, their jaws frozen in grim, predatory grins. Some eels were massive, their snake-like bodies coiled even in death, while the fish looked like tiny, aquatic buzz saws. I stared at the floating carnage and shook my head. Yep, I muttered, this paradise definitely bites back. Mahya and Al exchanged glances, then raised their hands and joined in, zapping the water with their own lightning. More fish and eels floated to the surface, their razor-toothed bodies adding to the growing pile of aquatic nightmares. Meanwhile, I focused on regenerating mana as actively as I could, keeping an eye on my status screen. My regeneration climbed to 63 units a minute, which was decent but nowhere near fast enough for what we were trying to do. I pulled out a mana potion. Without giving it much thought, I twisted off the cap and downed the whole thing in one gulp. As soon as it hit my tongue, I froze, the taste catching me off guard. It was... odd. Like a strange mix of dill, mint, and celery, with a slightly alcoholic aftertaste that lingered longer than it should have. Only after swallowing did it fully register. This was the first mana potion Id ever drunk in my life. I stared at the empty vial for a moment, half-expecting fireworks or some grand magical effect, but nothing happened immediately except the taste sticking in my mouth. Mahya glanced over at me, raising an eyebrow. How was it? she asked, her tone dry as she zapped another section of the lake, sending a few more fish tumbling to the surface. I made a face. Weird. She smirked. Well, at least youll never forget your first. I rolled my eyes, but as my mana filled up faster than ever, I had to admitit worked. Alright, I said, feeling the renewed energy rush through me, lets fry this lake clean. Rue barked excitedly, clearly approving of the plan. My second lightning strike sent only a few more eels bobbing to the surface, but these were the biggest yetmassive, writhing things with razor-sharp teeth that looked like they could chomp through steel. I eyed the lake suspiciously, half-expecting more horrors to emerge from its depths. When nothing else moved, I waited a bit longer, letting my mana regenerate to 300 before unleashing another crackling bolt into the water. This time, nothing floated up. The lake was finally still. Satisfied, we brought out the jet skis to collect the haul. Fish, eels, and even the birds that had fallen into the water during the earlier fight were gathered and stacked. Rue, naturally, was trotting along the shoreline, his tail wagging furiously as he sniffed every bit of potential food. Meanwhile, Mahya and Al kept shooting me these infuriatingly smug looks, like they were in on some joke I wasnt privy to. I lasted a good ten minutes before breaking. Alright, I said, setting down a particularly large eel with a thud, why the looks? Mahya didnt even try to hide her grin. Youve got a lot of cooking to do, she said, gesturing to the literal piles of aquatic corpses wed pulled from the lake. All of this is edible? I asked, blinking at the sheer volume. Not just edible, Al answered, his tone perfectly serious, but mana-rich and, from my experience, usually extra tasty. That got Rues full attention. His ears perked up, and his eyes locked onto the nearest eel with laser focus. He slapped it with one paw as it floated close to shore and tilted his head. Water snake tasty? he asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and barely contained excitement. Very, Al confirmed with a small nod. Rue turned to me, his tail wagging so hard it couldve powered a windmill. John, smoke water snake, he said with the kind of authority that left no room for argument. He even nodded, as if sealing the deal, his expression as decisive as a seasoned general. I let out a long sigh, glancing at the sheer amount of work ahead of me. We were here to clear the occurrence, to stop it from breaking into the world and unleashing chaos. Rue, on the other hand, had entirely different priorities. To him, this was less about survival and more about clearing the occurrence for the ultimate culinary experience. To each their own, I supposed. B4—Chapter 46: Rue’s Culinary Retreat We spent an entire week camped on the now-cleared lakes shore before tackling the rest of the occurrence. That week was something else. Rue, in particular, had a field day with all the snakes and eels he devoured. I swear, he grew largerhis already massive frame looking just a little bulkier, his fur shinier, and his tail wagging faster. Al hadnt been exaggerating; the creatures in the occurrence were indeed extra delicious. Rue, of course, treated the whole thing like the ultimate culinary vacation. He savored every bite with the enthusiasm of a food critic at an all-you-can-eat buffet. His telepathic exclamations of Bestest snake! or Yummy water snake! became a regular part of our mealtime soundtrack. As for me, I barely had a moment to sit still. I spent my days cooking, smoking, and grillingover and over, on repeat. By the time Id finished preparing one batch, Rue was already eyeing the next pile of snakes or eels like a kid waiting for dessert. Mahya and Al, for their part, didnt mind. They were happy to let Rue enjoy his feast while they ate their share, stored some for later, and relaxed. I, however, felt like a short-order cook in a mana-rich wilderness retreat. Naturally, Rue thought this was the best arrangement imaginable, and watching his tail wag at warp speed after every meal made it bearable. I loved cooking. It was my therapy, meditation, and problem-solving go to. But being chained to the grill and smoker turned out to be a less appealing proposition. During this week, Al seemed to adopt the forest as his playground. Hed disappear for most of the day, only reappearing at mealtimes like clockwork. Every time he came back, hed happily ramble about the quality of the plants hed collected, brimming with enthusiasm. He even somehow found mushrooms, though none of us had seen any during our clearing operations. I had no idea where he unearthed themor if I wanted to know. Twice, Al returned with a different kind of story, reporting encounters with an earth-attuned bear that had wandered into the now-cleared ex-wood-cat territory. The first time, he managed to chase it away; the second time, he came back looking slightly disheveled and muttered something about a tactical retreat. Apparently, the bears were as tough as the rest of the creatures in this place. Much to my surprise, Lightning was utterly useless against themtheir attunement to earth grounded it before it could do any damage. Fire wasnt much help either. Al actually caused a fire twice trying to deal with them, but thankfully, he put it out both times with a potion hed concocted specifically for such incidents after learning the Blazing Orb spell. Wind blades only scratched the bears, annoying them more than anything else. In the end, he couldnt bring one downjust chase one off when it got too close to his foraging area or, when that failed, make a run for it. When Rue heard about the bears, his ears perked up, and he trotted over to Al with his usual enthusiasm. Bear tasty? he asked, tail wagging expectantly. Like Lis bears? It took me a moment to figure out what he was talking about, and then it clickedhe meant the quill-bears wed brought back from Tuonela ages ago. Of course, Rue remembered their flavor, and of course, his primary concern was whether these new bears were equally delicious. Al just sighed and shook his head. I cannot answer that, as I have yet to defeat one. If you wish to test their culinary potential, perhaps you would like to volunteer for the next encounter? Rue huffed, wagging his tail a little slower, clearly undecided about whether he wanted to risk the effort. Maybe later, he muttered and trotted back to lie near the smoker with a resigned air. To my immense delight and sheer relief, Mahya announced she didnt plan to cut down the trees in the occurrence. When those words left her mouth, I swear my muscles threw a party complete with alcohol and music. The tension Id been carrying melted away faster than ice under a fire spell. That said, she did make an exception for one specific type of tree. They looked like African baobabs but with much more foliage, their thick trunks standing out like ancient giants among the other trees. Apparently, their wood was highly malleablepliable enough to be shaped like clay with one of her skillsand Mahya had a method to make it rigid and durable after shaping. Of course, this caught her interest immediately. Still, my happiness remained intact because she only wanted them for small items. Ultimately, she cut down about twenty trees, enough to last her for years, or so she claimed. Considering the size of those trunks, I didnt doubt her. Watching her work, I couldnt help but sigh in relief. No endless hours of chopping trees, no aching muscles, and no rivers of sweat. Just Mahya, happily tinkering with a handful of unique wood she was genuinely excited about. It was a win-winfor her, for me, and especially for my muscles. After a week of relaxation, we gathered to devise a plan to deal with the bears based on Als detailed (and occasionally dramatic) reports. The table was covered with a chaotic array of single-use scrolls and weapons as we debated our options. Al recounted his encounters with the creatures in meticulous detail, from their earth-attuned abilities to their apparent immunity to lightning and fire. Mahya took notes, occasionally raising an eyebrow at Als more colorful descriptions of his tactical retreat.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. We reviewed everything we hadevery spell scroll, weapon, and ounce of mana at our disposalanalyzing which strategies might work against the massive, magically grounded beasts. The consensus was that this would take much more coordination than our usual smash-and-zap approach. I tried teaching Al the Exude Mana spell, hoping it would enhance his contribution to our upcoming operation, but I hit a wall almost immediately. No matter how carefully I guided him, his mana refused to connect with mine or let me take control fully. It was frustrating, to say the least, and it drove me crazy as I racked my brain for what I was doing wrong. Then it clickedhe didnt trust me completely, not in the same way Lis and Mahya did. It wasnt about our friendship or camaraderie; it was about the sheer intimacy of the process. Teaching a spell like this required him to open up every part of himselfhis mana, his essenceand expose it to me without reservation. That level of vulnerability wasnt something you just handed over, even to a close friend. Realizing this didnt offend me. If anything, it deepened my appreciation for Lis and Mahya, who had placed that kind of trust in me. It made me reflect on just how much wed built together. Als reluctance wasnt a flawit was human. It didnt diminish our friendship or the respect I had for him. Trusting someone with every part of yourself is a monumental leap, and not everyone canor shouldtake that lightly. I could hardly blame him for holding back. It was a reminder of how complex and fragile those connections can be. Once the plan was finalized, we packed our gear, closed up the house, and headed cautiously into the bears territory. The forest here felt differentdenser and heavier, as though the air itself carried a warning. Even the trees seemed to lean in closer, their branches forming a tangled canopy that filtered the light into shadowy patches. The tension was palpable, like the entire forest was holding its breath. Rue trotted ahead of us, his tail wagging just enough to fake confidence, though his ears swiveled constantly at every faint rustle or crack. He was our bait, striding through the undergrowth as if he were the only one there. Meanwhile, the three of us remained invisible, carefully tracking his every move and waiting for a bear to take the bait. The plan was simple enough in theory: let Rue draw the bear out while we stayed hidden, ready to strike. In practice, it felt like walking into the jaws of a trap, hoping to slam them shut before they snapped down on us instead. My grip tightened on the spear in my hand as we crept forward. For this operation, I chose the runed spear from Tuonelathe one Id restored but never used before. During our inspection, we discovered that the runes contained embedded spells, activated by channeling mana into them. We hoped the spears nature attunement would be useful, and I was immensely relieved Id used the nature affinity stone. Without it, the spear would have been little more than a decorative relic in my hands. Rues telepathic voice floated back to me, calm and measured despite the situation. Big bear soon? Hopefully, I sent back. Now, it was just a matter of waiting for the first bear to bite. When a bear did, our plan worked like a charm. The bears appearance caught me completely off guard. I had expected something resembling a regular bearmaybe larger, a little otherworldly, but still... bear-like. What emerged from the underbrush was anything but. It looked more like a giant capybara that had spent every day at the gym for years. Its muscles rippled under fur the color of dark soil, and its sheer bulk made it look more like a boulder with legs. Despite its strange appearance, it acted like a bear, rearing up on its hind legs and letting out a bone-rattling roar that echoed through the forest. Standing on its hind legs, it towered over three meters tall, swiping at the air with massive, clawed arms as if daring us to make a move. Rue was the first to act, darting to the side with the agility of a much smaller creature. Big bear big! he barked telepathically, excitement and nerves rolling off him in equal measure. That was our signal. The four of us tore the single-use Ice Wall scrolls in one synchronized motion. The spell erupted around the bear, forming a crystalline cage that trapped it on all sides. It roared again, smashing its paws against the icy walls, but the barriers heldfor now. Mahya and Al wasted no time, leaping onto the nearest trees with the ease of practiced warriors. I shot into the air, hovering above the bear as I prepared my next move. The beast roared its defiance, but it had nowhere to go. Channeling my mana, I cast Exude Mana three times in rapid succession. Now! I shouted. Mahya and Al immediately opened fire, the deafening cracks of their Barrett M82 sniper rifles shattering the forests tense silence. Each shot was expertly aimed, the massive bullets slamming into the bears head like miniature battering rams. The rounds didnt penetrate far into its thick skull, but that wasnt the goal. But the repeated impacts rattled its brain, throwing the creature into disarray. The bear roared in fury, its bellow so loud it reverberated through my chest. It reared back onto its hind legs, swaying as if trying to shake off the disorientation. Then, with a thunderous crash, it collapsed onto all fours, the ground trembling beneath its massive weight. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the area, nearly shattering the ice wall directly in front of it. The crystalline barrier groaned under the strain but held firmjust barely. With the bear momentarily stunned, I descended, gripping the runed spear tightly. As it thrashed, I plunged the spear into its side, pouring mana into it with everything I had. The bear bucked and roared, slamming its massive body against the ice walls, but they held firm. I gritted my teeth, focusing all my energy into the spear. The runes lit up, glowing with a vibrant green light as the nature-attuned magic took hold. Slowly, branches sprouted from the bears bodyat first small, then growing larger and thicker, twisting out of its flesh like a living prison. The beast thrashed violently, its roars turning into guttural growls as the branches grew and spread, tangling around its limbs and chest. The bear fought against the magic for an eternity, slamming itself against the ice walls. But the branches tightened, wrapping around its body like a cage until finally, with one last shuddering roar, it stilled. I pulled the spear free, panting as the glow from the runes faded. The ice walls shimmered in the light, cracks spiderwebbing through them as they melted. The massive, branch-entwined beast lay motionless within. I stored it, and we looked for the next bear. It took us only two days to clear the bears area. It wasnt smaller, but there were fewer bears. The walking stomach was ecstatic. The bears were even more delicious than the bears from Tuonela. This occurrence was Rues culinary retreat. B4—Chapter 47: Tactics Over Chaos It took us nearly six months to work our way through the occurrence, systematically clearing each section. Starting near the outer edge, we methodically cleared the initial areas and moved inward in a tightening spiral. We stuck to the method that was effective with Al and Rue in the bear zone: one of us would go in to gather information, and then wed devise a plan. In each zone, one of us played the role of bait while the others went in for the kill. Predators werent our only challengethe occurrence seemed intent on testing us with various options: rodents with razor-sharp teeth, oversized insects with venomous stingers and an absurd number of legs, and even herbivores that were as deadly as their carnivorous cousins. Each encounter was its own unique battle. The final outer area brought us face-to-face with yet another challenge: medium-sized white snakes that could spit poison with alarming precision. They sprayed their venom as far as five or seven, sometimes even ten meters, and it was corrosive. Naturally, these snakes were just as infuriatingly durable as everything else in this occurrence, shrugging off most of our attacks unless we hit them precisely. Lucky meI drew the short straw as bait against the white snakes. My new Protective Shield could withstand their corrosive spray, but because of the corrosion, each encounter drained 2,000 mana or more, leaving me gritting my teeth and muttering curses under my breath. Rue, of course, took to the role of backup with gusto. In true heroic fashion, he darted into the fray, his teeth snapping down on the snakes tails, stopping them from whipping us with their deadly appendages. Hed hold them fast, growling furiously and declaring, This tail mine now! John, keep that shield up! Mahyas sharp voice cut through the chaos, her rifle snapping up to fire at another slithering target. That ones lining up to spit again! I know, I know! I shouted back, adjusting my stance and bracing for the next hit. My voice cracked under the strain, and I wiped the sweat from my brow with my sleeve, never letting the shield drop. Off to the side, Rue slapped one of the dead snakes with his paw, his tail flicking in irritation. No yummy, he muttered, clearly unimpressed with the results of this particular battle. If you waste those venom sacks, I will make you scrape them off the ground later! Al yelled at him, his tone serious. Mahya and Al followed up with surgical precision, executing a flawless team maneuver. Mahya would distract the snake with a well-placed shot from her rifle, giving Al the opening to sweep in and decapitate the creature with one clean stroke of his blade. It was brutal and messy, with sprays of venom and snake coils hitting the ground in chaotic heaps, but it worked. By the time we cleared the area, my mana reserves hit rock bottom, Rue sulked from the lack of yummies, and Mahya and Al resembled workers fresh out of a butcher shop. But we pushed through intact, even as Rue kept grumbling, Still no yummy snakes. Once the fighting was done, we turned our attention to the aftermath. My Protective Shield was a lifesaver in this fight, but the mana cost made me wince every time I had to reinforce it. The snakes poison wasnt just toxicit was corrosive, eating through armor and shields like they were paper. Naturally, Al was thrilled, muttering about the possibilities for alchemical applications. Rue, on the other hand, looked like someone had stolen his favorite toy. For him, the real tragedy was the meat: completely inedible. The venom sacks are the only significant reward here, Al said as he cast the harvesting spell, extracting a translucent sack from a fallen snake. Holding it steady, he tilted it slightly, his expression alight with analytical excitement. Observe the viscosity. The dark green liquid inside oozed thickly, clinging to the interior. This substance is ideal for breaking down armor, stone, and metal. Proper refinement could prove invaluable for crafting corrosive solutions. Perhaps even weapons. Mahya crouched nearby and looked with interest. Weapons made with alchemy? What kind? Acid bombs, for instance, Al replied, turning the sack to inspect it further. Picture thismelting through reinforced walls with minimal effort. Or applying it to the edges of a blade. A single cut, and your opponents armor disintegrates. I arched an eyebrow, watching as he sealed the sack in a magically reinforced container. Thats assuming you can prevent it from destroying the container first or the weapon you want to coat with it. Al smirked, entirely unfazed. Oh, I will manage. The potential here is far too promising to ignore. Consider the possibilitiescontrolled corrosion could revolutionize our traps, barriers, or even tools for dungeon expeditions. Precision is the key. Mahyas eyes narrowed slightly in thought as she nodded, clearly intrigued. Meanwhile, Al jotted notes into his journal, already mentally testing his theories with the excitement of a craftsman facing a new challenge. Rue sniffed at the sack, recoiling like hed been personally insulted. No level. No yummy. Just waste, he grumbled, glaring at the pile of bodies as if it had betrayed him. Mahya grabbed her own prizes. She ran her fingers over one of the gleaming white scales, her expression full of glee. The possibilities for crafting, she murmured, turning the scale over. Extraordinary. Just imagine what I could do with these. Rue wasnt buying it. He huffed dramatically, sniffing at the pile of discarded snake corpses one last time before flopping down in defeat. No level. No yummy. Just stupid snakes, he repeated, fixing me with a sad look and flooding our connection with a feeling of disappointment. I shrugged, wiping the sweat from my forehead. Not every zone can be a culinary vacation, buddy. He gave a long-suffering groan, his tail thumping once in protest. Clearly, the snakes werent winning any points in his book. As we ventured inward, clearing out a few more average creaturesthough average felt like a cruel joke given their insane durabilitywe came face-to-face with a new challenge. These were sinewy, bipedal creatures with oversized heads and sharp, elephant-like tusks, their grotesque appearance alone enough to give me pause. But the real kicker was how they moved and fought. At first, they dropped onto all fours, charging at us with the sheer force of a freight train barreling through the woods, intending to ram us. When that didnt work, just as suddenly, they would spring back onto their hind legs, claws slicing through the air with a precision that belonged in a horror movie. The erratic shifts between brute force and razor-sharp strikes made them unpredictable and hard to counter. As if that wasnt bad enough, these things werent just strong and fastthey were disturbingly smart. They worked in coordinated packs, driving us into tight corners or luring us into carefully prepared ambushes. It wasnt just survival instinct, but tactics. Fighting monsters was one thing, but dealing with smart creatures that planned was a whole new level of stress. Thankfully, our Quicksand Sink scrolls were very effective. Their entire strategy fell apart the moment they fell into the magically conjured sand. Watching these terrifying, tactical predators reduced to flailing, panicked messes as the enchanted quicksand dragged them down was almost poetic. Their speed and strength counted for nothing when stuck, thrashing like oversized toddlers in a mud pit. It was oddly satisfying, even if their struggle still sent the occasional spray of dirt and sand flying into my face. The good news was they werent as durable as most of the beasts wed dealt with so far. A few well-placed shots or wind blades were enough to finish them once trapped. Mahya had a theory about thisthat their intelligence came at the cost of their resilience. It sounded plausible, though we had no way to prove it. Still, the thought gave me some comfort as we dismantled the ambushes theyd spent so much effort setting up, turning their clever plans into nothing more than wasted effort. And then there was Rue, who looked downright dejected after inspecting the remains of one creature. They were mostly gristles and bones with an enormous head. His disappointment radiated around him like an aura. By the end of the day, Rue finally gave up on the sinewy monstrosities and trotted over to me, his ears drooping like he was about to deliver bad news. John, make smoked snake steak? he asked, his tail giving the faintest wag of hope. I couldnt help but laugh, patting his head. Alright, buddy. Youve earned it. Rue perked up instantly, his tail swishing with renewed energy. For him, at least, the promise of a proper meal made up for the disappointment of the last five days. I was just grateful wed survived another ambush without too many close calls. After dealing with the nuisances of spiders that coated their entire zone in thick, clinging cobwebs we had to burncarefully avoiding a forest fireand worms with sharp teeth that popped out of the ground like sadistic whack-a-moles, Mahya finally got her chance to shine. Our next zone swarmed with blonde, fluffy rodents that appeared deceptively harmlessadorable, evenuntil they reacted to motion. Thats when their cute facade vanished, and they launched themselves into the air, transforming into kamikaze bombs. If they cornered you, theyd detonate with a shockingly powerful explosion, leaving craters in the ground and shredding anything caught in the blast. Lets just say my healing spell got a serious workout during my turn to scout for information. I returned from scouting not just battered, but completely bewildered. The logic of a suicidal attack made absolutely no sense to me. At least my healing spell got a serious workout toward my next level.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. When Mahya took over, I didnt need to cast a single spell. She outmatched the little buggers in both speed and agility, turning their chaos into her personal game. With a kind of gleeful precision, she darted through the zone like she was born for it, bounding off tree trunks and branches as if gravity was just a mild suggestion. Using the trees as her playground, shed lure a cluster of kamikaze fluff balls, drawing them toward her with almost playful taunts. And then came the grand finale: just as the swarm closed in, Mahya would leap to the treetops, leaving them to detonate below her in a chaotic mess of explosions. The blast often triggered a satisfying chain reaction, clearing large portions of the zone in mere moments. Rinse and repeat. It wasnt just effectiveit was like watching an artist at work. Through it all, Mahya wore a massive grin, her laughter echoing through the aftermath of each explosion. The way she movedgraceful, precise, and almost effortlesslymade it clear she was having the time of her life. Her enthusiasm was contagious, and despite the madness, I couldnt help but smile as I watched her work. Rue, on the other hand, was significantly less impressed. Standing a safe distance away, he stared mournfully at the chaos, his tail drooping. He let out a long, dramatic whine while watching his potential snack supply blow up. Rues yummy explode! No fair! Mahya laughed even harder and dove back into action, leaping through the trees with renewed energy. Bits of fluff drifted through the air like bizarre snow, heightening the surreal absurdity of the scene. I couldnt help feeling relieved that these creatures didnt have blood. The memory of the goat and the mess it left behind after it exploded still haunted me. Al stood off to the side, practically radiating gloom. His mood mirrored Rues, though for more professional reasons. As it turned out, the fluffy little kamikazes were herbivoreshighly destructive ones at that. They had devoured every single useful herb in the zone, leaving behind nothing but stems chewed down to the ground. Al surveyed the wreckage with a mix of irritation and resignation, his arms crossed and his frown deep. Not only are they useless for materials, he muttered, but theyve actively sabotaged my work. Truly insufferable creatures. Rue gave a dramatic huff, his ears flattening as he flopped onto the ground in protest. Rues yummy explode, Als herbs gone... this not fair. Stupid occurrence! For once, Rue and Al found themselves united in their frustration. It was a rare and oddly touching moment of solidarity, though it was entirely fueled by mutual disappointment. Their combined grumbling almost drowned out Mahyas laughter. Mahya, of course, found the whole thing hilarious. After one particularly spectacular chain reaction, she perched on a high branch, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes as bits of singed fluff floated lazily around her. Looking down at Al and Rue, she teasingly said, Come on, you two! Im clearing the zone for us! Cant you at least appreciate my efficiency? Al and Rue exchanged a look of exasperation before glancing up at her. Then, as if on cue, they sighed deeply in perfect unison and shook their heads. That was it. Mahya doubled over, clutching the branch as her laughter echoed through the treetops. She nearly fell off, catching herself just in time. You two, she managed between giggles, are impossible! Rue huffed dramatically, and Al muttered something about juvenile behavior under his breath, which, of course, only made her laugh harder. As we progressed, we faced occasional bird attacksif they spotted us. Their approach was entirely suicidal, lacking any semblance of coordination, tactics, or strategy. They simply dove straight at us with reckless abandon, in a kamikaze charge. It was almost pitiful how easily they met their end, either zapped mid-air by lightning or picked off with well-placed shots or wind blades. The encounters were more an annoyance than a challenge, but the constant interruptions made progress feel slower than it should have. Two zones later, we arrived at an area that more than compensated for Rues earlier disappointmentsand then some. The place teemed with earth crabs, each the size of a pony, their four massive pincers snapping rhythmically like castanets in a flamenco dance. The sharp, slicing sound of their claws cutting through the air made me flinch every time. I have seen wagons smaller than these things. Watch the claws! Al called out, his shield catching a strike that rang out like a massive gong. The vibration traveled through the air, adding to the surreal chaos of the scene. Rue, meanwhile, was in his element, spinning in excited circles, his tail wagging so hard it was a blur. Smoked crab! Smoked crab! Smoked crab! he yipped, his mental voice almost deafening in his glee. Rue, focus! Mahya shouted, dodging a snapping claw and delivering a swift slash to the crabs exposed underside. The creature shuddered and collapsed, but more scuttled forward to take its place. Our collection of Frostbite scrolls proved invaluable here. A single cast was enough to slow three crabs to an almost glacial pace, their movements becoming jerky and sluggish as frost coated their legs and claws. Once immobilized, we worked as a team to finish them off. One by one, we drove our weapons into the vulnerable openings near their mouths, taking them down efficiently. Rue, of course, was the loudest cheerleader. Rue, with joyful yips, cheered for every strike, his excitement contagious even in the midst of battle. John! Smoke this one first! No, this one! he demanded, bouncing around the fallen crabs like he was at an all-you-can-eat buffet. By the time the last earth crab fell, the area was a mess of shattered claws, cracked shells, and a faint, briny scent hanging in the air. Rue, however, plopped down on his haunches, his excitement dimming as he looked around the now-empty zone. He let out a deep, theatrical sigh, his ears drooping as he turned his big, soulful eyes on me. Whats the matter, buddy? Why the long face? I asked him. Crab area too small, he whined, his disappointment so heavy it felt like a blanket. We continued progressing in ever-smaller circles, battling our way inward and encountering an increasingly bizarre array of creatures. Some bore a vague resemblance to familiar animals, like overgrown rodents or warped versions of boars, while others were so alien that they made me stop and stare. One encounter in particular was especially strangeand maddening. The creatures were octopus-like, though calling them that felt off. They had ten limbswhether legs or arms was up for debateand horns that looked absurdly out of place. They dashed across the ground with unsettling speed, but the real nightmare began when they took to the trees. Swinging from branch to branch in a blur of motion, they were nearly impossible to track. To make matters worse, Frostbite, our go-to tactic for slowing fast creatures, had zero effect on them. How do you hit something that moves like that? I muttered through gritted teeth, frustration boiling as one blurred past me, its horns scraping against my armor with a grating sound. Mahya huffed, clearly as irritated as I was. You dont. You make them hit themselves. She hesitated. Just give me a minuteI hate this skill. I stepped back to give her room, keeping my shield ready as she cast Confuse. The effect was instantaneous and wildly effective. The creatures frantic swinging turned chaotic, their blurred movements becoming erratic. They slammed into branches with loud, splintering cracks, horns snagging and limbs flailing wildly as they thrashed blindly. One plummeted to the ground with a sickening thud, its ten limbs sprawling in a grotesque heap. Rue, of course, didnt miss a beat. With a gleeful bark, he pounced on the fallen creature. Fried calamari! he cheered, wagging his tail like hed just won the jackpot. I couldnt help but laugh, the tension breaking for a moment. At least someones enjoying themselves, I said, shaking my head as Rue intently sniffed the creature. Mahya repeatedly cast the spell, pausing to regenerate before casting again, over and over. The land octopi zone turned out to be one of the fastest to clear. By the end, she had a massive headache and grumbled about her mana channels feeling strained and itchy, though she also looked undeniably proud of herself. As we continued clearing areas, Rues excitement didnt waver. He eagerly named each zone after dishes, his culinary creativity in full swing. The various large rodents were Rabbit Stew. The area overrun with massive, tusked boars? Bacon, of coursehis tail wagging furiously every time he spotted one. The crab zone became Smoked Crabs without hesitation. Lamb Chops went to the hoofed herbivores, Fried Calamari was reserved for the tree-swinging nightmares, and naturally, Deep-Fried Chicken was Rues go-to for the suicidal bird attacks. Each battle might have pushed us, but Rues enthusiastic naming spree kept us laughing through it all. By the end of each fight, his enthusiastic exclamations and wagging tail kept us sane. If nothing else, Rues culinary creativity made the chaos more tolerable. Finally, we reached the center. It was breathtaking. A massive island rose from the water, its sheer cliffs dotted with cascading waterfalls that plunged into the turquoise depths below. The clouds hung low, skimming the waters surface like a soft, misty veil, giving the entire scene an ethereal, dreamlike quality. Atop the island, vibrant greenery crowned its peak, with trees swaying gently in the breeze, and winding bridges extended outward, connecting it to the shore on three sides. The sunlight pierced through the clouds, illuminating the waterfalls in shimmering hues. A rainbow arched gracefully over the entire scene, as if nature had painted a masterpiece just for us. The air smelled of fresh water and greenery, a mix of tranquility and power, as the sound of rushing falls echoed across the stillness. I took to the air, scanning the surrounding areas in a wide arc to ensure we missed nothing. The forest and pointy peaks stretched out below me in familiar patterns now, paths crisscrossing back to the zones wed painstakingly cleared. There might still be a stray beast or two hiding in the shadows of their respective areas, but nothing that felt like an actual threat. From up here, it was clear: everything led to this place. This was unmistakably the center. The treetops blurred into a shifting green canvas below me as I hovered above the center island. My thoughts drifted, unbidden, to what lay ahead. Dungeons had a way of escalating their challenges, and if this one followed the usual pattern, the final guardian would make everything wed faced so far seem like a warm-up. The earlier battles had left us gasping and gave my healing spells a workout, and the prospect of something worse waiting for us in the center sent an uneasy ripple through my mind. Hope wasnt a plan, though, and if we wanted to survive this, wed need to be ready for anything. I descended slowly, the jet stream of wind easing to a whisper as my boots touched solid ground. Mahya and Al were already waiting, sitting on a fallen log. Rue lounged nearby, his oversized form sprawled with a languid ease that only he could manage after months of grueling fights. We need to talk about whats next, I said, brushing leaves from my jacket. Mahya groaned, rubbing her temples. If whats next is a big meal and a nap, I fully support this plan. Al crossed his arms and gave a sharp nod. It would be wise to rest. We are not at peak performance, and entering the center unprepared would be reckless. Rue tilted his massive head, his ears twitching as if in thought. Eat? Rest? Rue like this plan. Mahya laughed, her eyes lighting up for the first time in hours. See? Even Rue gets it. No offense, but I vote we take a few days, regroup, and tackle the big bad when were not half-dead. Im all for resting, dont get me wrong, I said, glancing around the group. But Im worried that whatevers in the center might come for us while were unprepared. How about we head a little deeper, find a safer spot, and then take a break? Rue let out a low huff of approval before rolling onto his back, paws in the air. Mahya flopped onto the log with an exaggerated sigh, draping an arm over her eyes. Al leaned back more regally, a hint of a relieved smile breaking through his stoicism. Over the next three days, we indulged in a much-needed breakeating well, resting deeply, and losing ourselves in games that brought out groans, laughter, and a fair bit of playful banter. The easy pace made the tension of the past months feel like a distant memory, at least for a little while. B4—Chapter 48: From Prey to Predator After three days rest, we were ready to tackle the boss on the central island. It looked like a lush paradise, floating like a dream amidst the endless sea of clouds. Waterfalls cascaded from its cliffs in every direction, the sound of rushing water blending with the occasional cry of distant birds. It looked like something straight out of a storybook. This has to be it, Mahya said, shielding her eyes as she stared up at the dense greenery crowning the island. If theres a boss anywhere, its there. We headed to one bridge to cross. It was slick with green algaeor maybe aquatic moss. Whatever it was, it coated the surface like a wet sponge, squishing slightly underfoot and very slippery, threatening to send us tumbling with every step. Every step required care and holding the equally slippery railing, and the tension of staying upright made the crossing feel far longer than it actually was. It was like walking on extra slippery ice. Rue decided this was the perfect moment to taste the algae. I had no idea whyhe wasnt exactly a vegetable dog. One second, he was sniffing the moss with curiosity; the next, hed taken a tentative lick. The reaction was instant and absolutely priceless. Rues face scrunched up in pure disgust, and he immediately tried to spit out the offending moss. Unfortunately for him, it clung stubbornly to his tongue. His body shook with exaggerated sneezes, each one punctuated by frantic pawing at his snout. Yuhk! Thiff if diffguffting! Rue wailed telepathically, but the way his mouth moved made it sound like he was actually speaking the words out loud. The garbled complaint and his sneezing and flailing sent Mahya into a fit of laughter. She had to lean against her rifle for support, tears streaming down her cheeks. Rue, why I started, but I couldnt finish. His appalled tone, the sheer absurdity of the situation, and the expression of betrayal on his face broke my composure. I doubled over, laughing so hard I slipped on the bridge. Serves you right! Mahya managed between giggles, swiping at her eyes. Why would you taste that? Its moss! Rue finally cleared his tongue, shooting Mahya and me a glare that screamed wounded pride. It could be yummy! Now, it evil. Rue hate moss! he declared. He tried to pad away regally, but slipped and fell on his side. Yeah, well, now you know, I said, shaking my head with a grin as I helped him back to his feet. Maybe next time, stick to food that doesnt grow on wet bridges. Rue huffed, clearly unimpressed with my advice, and trotted ahead as if trying to pretend the whole thing had never happened, this time much more carefully. We followed, laughter echoing across the slippery bridge as we pressed toward the central island. The air felt different hereheavier, charged with more condensed mana. The level was so much higher that I felt a slight itch from my channels. It wasnt bad, and I didnt need to unravel one spiral, but I was glad that the last spiral I built wasnt at the maximum quality. Sometimes, its worth failing. All right, Mahya said. Lets start the usual way. Circle the perimeter first and work our way inward. Rue wagged his tail enthusiastically, already sniffing around the edges of the jungle-like vegetation. Find boss! Find yummy boss! he declared, his tone excited. Mahya rolled her eyes but smiled. Lets hope whatever we find is less yummy and more valuable. Rue shot her a disgusted look but didnt argue. With each passing day, I grew more grateful that dungeon monsters werent edible. If they had been, every dungeon run would have dragged on for daysor even weeks. We moved in a loose formation, staying alert as we began our circuit of the islands edge. The waterfalls created natural barriers in some places, forcing us to detour through the dense undergrowth. The trees here were massive, their roots gnarled and twisting like ancient serpents, and the air smelled of damp earth and blooming flowers. After an hour of trudging through the outer ring, Mahya paused, wiping her brow. Anything? she called back to Al, who had taken point. Nothing, he replied, his voice calm but laced with mild frustration. No tracks, no signs of movement. Not even a hint of anything out of the ordinary. I frowned, glancing around. The place was too quiet. Even the usual ambient noises of insects and birds felt muted, as if the island had a sound-dampening effect. Lets head inward. Maybe the boss is further in. We adjusted our formation and pushed deeper into the island, following a winding trail almost deliberately designed to confuse us. The jungle thickened, the canopy above blocking the sunlight in patches, casting strange shadows that danced as the leaves swayed. Hours passed, and we found nothing. There were no signs of life, traps, or mana disturbancesjust endless trees, moss-covered rocks, and the occasional sound of a stream. Rue, who had started the day bounding ahead with excitement, was now plodding beside me, his tail drooping slightly. Rue bored, he complained. Tell me about it, I said, kicking a stray stone off the path and watching it disappear into the mist below. Mahya jumped to a rocky outcrop, her rifle slung across her back. Still nothing, she reported, scanning the area. If theres something here, its hiding well. Al was crouched near a patch of plants, examining them with his usual thoroughness. This place has a high concentration of mana, but it is dispersed rather than concentrated. The entire island is evenly saturated. I leaned against a tree. What do we do if theres no boss? Just sit here and wait for something to happen? Mahya hopped down from the rock, brushing dirt off her pants. We keep searching. Every occurrence has a central beast. We continued circling inward, narrowing our search area with each pass, but the result was the same: nothing. The islands beauty, waterfalls, and vibrant greenery were undeniable, but it felt like a joke. When the sun dipped low, casting long shadows across the island, we regrouped near one of the smaller waterfalls to rest. Rue flopped onto the ground dramatically, his tail flicking in annoyance. Stupid boss hiding. No play fair, he grumbled, burying his nose in his paws. Mahya sat down beside him, giving his ears a scratch. Maybe its waiting for us to get frustrated and give up. Well, its doing a great job, I said, sitting on a flat rock. The sound of the waterfall was soothing, but it did little to ease the growing irritation. Lets call it for the day. Well try again tomorrow. Al nodded, though his expression remained thoughtful. Agreed. But I suspect this island holds more secrets than we realize. We need to figure out where to look. I sighed, staring up at the vibrant canopy above us. Yeah, sure. But Id like a boss fight that doesnt involve playing hide-and-seek. Rue huffed in agreement, his telepathic voice tinged with tired annoyance. Boss better be yummy. We reached the bridge again the next day, and I turned to the group. Wait here. Ill go check if something has changed. Invisible, Mahya said, her tone firm. I nodded, casting invisibility and fading from sight before taking off into the air. As I flew toward the island, my eyes scanned the terrain below, searching for any sign of the anchor beast. Everything looked as peaceful as evertoo peaceful. There were no tracks, no movement, not even a hint of what we were looking for. My frustration built as I widened my search, flying in bigger and bigger circles, each empty pass adding to the growing annoyance bubbling in my chest. I heard distant shouting, frantic and panicked, and snapped my head toward the sound. An urgent tug from Rue came through our bond. Without hesitation, I shot toward the commotion, the voices growing louder every second. When I finally reached them, the scene was a nightmare. A massive dragon dominated the skies above the group, its iridescent wings cutting through the air with terrifying precision. Its scales reflected the sunlight, shimmering like molten gemstones. An ever-shifting array of blues, greens, and fiery golds danced across its scales, making the dragon look forged from the elements. It opened its maw, and sharp, wooden spikes erupted from it in a deadly barrage. The projectiles rained down like spears, ripping through the air with a whistling sound. The group scattered to avoid the onslaught, diving for cover as the spikes buried themselves in the surrounding ground. I didnt think. I acted. Summoning my lightning, I hurled a bolt directly at the creature. The air cracked with the force of the strike, the flash momentarily blinding even me. The blast struck the dragons side, halting its strafing run mid-flight. It let out a furious snarl, banking sharply as its deep violet eyes locked onto me. The intelligence and fury burning in that gaze made my stomach twist. Turn invisible and move away. Ill handle it! I sent the command telepathically, my tone brooking no argument. Without waiting for a reply, I shot higher into the sky, drawing the dragons attention away from the group. The beast shrieked in rage and launched another wave of wooden spikes. They streaked through the air like missiles, deadly and precise. I twisted and dove, pushing my agility to its limits as I narrowly dodged the incoming barrage. The spikes tore past me, close enough to graze the air around me, their sharp tips gleaming menacingly in the sunlight. My muscles burned with the effort of each evasive maneuver, every movement a desperate attempt to stay one step ahead of the beasts relentless assault. The dragon roared again, a guttural sound that shook me to my core, and I clenched my jaw. This wasnt going to be easy. But I wasnt about to let it win. The dragon twisted sharply in the air, its glossy wings rippling like light banners. Each beat of those enormous wings sent gusts of wind strong enough to make my flight turbulent. I dodged left and right, narrowly avoiding another volley of sharp wooden spikes. They came at me in dense clusters, screaming through the air as if alive. A close spike grazed past my shoulder, spinning me slightly off balance. The dragon shrieked in triumph, its guttural cry shaking the air as it surged toward me. Alright, you oversized lizard, lets see how you like this, I growled, summoning another lightning bolt. This time, I channeled everything I had into it. My hands burned with energy as the crackling bolt arced from my palm, splitting the sky with a deafening boom. The lightning struck its chest, sending sparks dancing across its jewel-like scales. The dragon snarled in fury but didnt fall. Instead, it twisted in mid-air, its whip-like tail slashing toward me. I barely ducked in time, the tip of the tail grazing the air above my head. My heart pounded as I tried to regain distance, circling upward to gain the high ground. The dragon wasnt having it. It surged after me with frightening speed, wings slicing through the air like knives. I dove, my body tense as I sped downward, leading it closer to the cliffs. It followed, its massive body cutting through the sky as if it were weightless. I banked hard, the cliffs rushing toward me, and at the last second, I pulled up sharply, skimming the rock face by mere centimeters. The dragon wasnt as agile. Its wing clipped the edge of the cliff, throwing it off balance. It roared in frustration, flapping wildly to stabilize itself, and I used the opening to unleash another bolt of lightning. This one struck the base of its wing, and the creature howled in pain, faltering mid-air. I threw both my hands forward and commanded the wind. Two twisters formed on both sides of the dragon and spun it between them, disorienting it. I could see they didnt hurt it at all, only spun it in the air. I veered sharply around the island, using the cliffs as cover. Turning invisible, I slowed my flight and slipped carefully back toward the group. My chest heaved with effort, and my mana reserves were running low, but at least Id bought us some time. The moment I landed near them, I let my invisibility drop. My legs wobbled slightly as I touched down, but I forced myself to stand straight. Dont you think that dragon is a beast a little too dangerous for the level of this occurrence? I asked, panting. Its not a dragon, Mahya corrected, her voice tight and her eyes fixed on the direction of the dragons roars. Its a wyvern with wood or nature affinityIm not sure which. I shot her a flat look. Oh, well, that makes it so much better, I said, sarcasm dripping. And how exactly do we fight this thing? Mahya and Al exchanged uneasy glances. Their silence was louder than any words they could have said. They shifted awkwardly and looked everywhere but at me. I could feel the tension radiating off them. Why are you two acting like I caught you stealing cookies? I asked, frowning. Mahya sighed, her shoulders slumping. You see, we cant fight it. Only you and Rue can. I blinked. Come again? The only way to fight a wyvern on the ground is to capture or imprison it, Mahya explained reluctantly. And the only spells we have to do that are nature-based. If its element is nature, those spells will break in secondsespecially at low levels. The fight has to happen in the air. Fantastic, I muttered, pinching the bridge of my nose. Anything else I should know? The good news, Mahya offered quickly, clearly trying to soften the blow, is that it should be pretty sensitive to your lightning. You just have to find a way to channel a lot of lightning into it. Wyverns are incredibly durable. I sighed, my temples throbbing. Great. Anything else? Dont die, Al said dryly, adjusting his sword and offering me a grim smile.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Thanks for the pep talk, Al, I muttered, my voice dripping with sarcasm. Rue stood up, wagged his tail, and barked. John fly. Rue help and protect John. Big lizard go down! I couldnt help but laugh. Alright, buddy. Lets give this oversized garden decoration something to think about. I regenerated actively until full and leaped into the air again. The wyvern was circling, its sharp eyes scanning the terrain below. It took me three hours to be full again, and judging by its demeanor, I was sure it scouted the whole time. it felt me somehow, let out a roar and surged toward me like a missile. I clenched my fists. Lets see how tough you really are, I muttered, diving straight into the fight. The wyvern was even more imposing up close than I could have imagined. Its shimmering scales seemed to shift and dance in the fading sunlight, hues of emerald and sapphire glittering like liquid gemstones. Each movement of its massive body radiated raw power, and the sharp edges of its armor-like scales caught the light like the edges of finely cut blades. Two long, curved horns extended from its head, faintly crackling with energy, and its enormous wings glowed with an iridescent sheen, the veins within pulsing faintly as though alive with mana. This wasnt just a predatorit was a living storm. Invisible, I flew in an erratic flight path to avoid giving away my position. The wyvern snarled, nostrils flaring as it sniffed the wind. My stomach dropped. It couldnt see me, but it could still follow my progress. I barely had time to react before it spun around, its tail lashing like a whip. The spiked tip sliced through the air, and I threw myself into a barrel roll, narrowly dodging the strike. How do you hit something that moves like that? I thought, frustration bubbling under the surface. The wyvern roared, a sound that seemed to shake the sky, and dove at me with terrifying speed. I shot upward, forcing it to follow. Lightning flickered in my hands, the crackling energy building into a dangerous charge. Aiming carefully, I hurled a bolt of lightning directly at its chest. The wyvern twisted mid-air, the bolt grazing its wing instead. A charred black line spread across the thin membrane, and the beast shrieked in pain. But instead of retreating, it became more aggressive. It roared again, opening its jagged maw, and launched a barrage of wooden spikes. The projectiles hurtled toward me like lethal spears, their edges gleaming in the fading light. I instinctively threw up my Protective Shield, the transparent barrier shimmering into existence just in time to intercept the attack. The spikes collided with the shield, splintering on impact, but each hit drained my mana further. My teeth clenched as I felt the sharp tug on my reserves. This is getting expensive. I twisted and dove, my body weaving through the air as the wyvern pursued me relentlessly. My heart raced as I realized I couldnt keep this up. My mana reserves were plummeting, and the wyvern showed no signs of slowing down. Desperate, I turned sharply, flying directly at it. The sudden shift in tactics caught it off guard, and it hesitated for a fraction of a secondjust long enough. I surged forward, lightning coursing through my hands, and slammed into its side with everything I had. The impact jarred both of us, the force knocking the wyvern off balance. It thrashed wildly as we plummeted, spinning through the air in a chaotic spiral. Clinging to its spiny back, I planted myself as firmly as possible. Lightning crackled along my arms as I poured every ounce of mana into the beast, the raw energy surging through its body. The wyvern roared, thrashing violently to shake me off. Its wings beat erratically, the sheer power of their movements threatening to throw me off. My muscles burned, and the searing pain in my arms grew unbearable, but I held on. Finally, my mana ran dry. My chest heaved as I reached for a mana potion, summoning it from my Storage with shaking hands. Popping the cork, I downed the glowing liquid in one gulp. The energy rushed back into me like a tidal wave, and I channeled it all into another lightning strike, the brightest yet. The wyvern shrieked, its body convulsing under the relentless onslaught of energy. But it wasnt enough. The wyvern threw me off with a powerful twist, and I barely stabilized myself mid-air. Damaged but far from defeated, it roared, the sound vibrating in my chest, its blazing eyes locking onto my location with unrelenting fury. With a snap of its wings, it surged forward, diving at me like a missile. Out of nowhere, Rue barked, his tone sharp with urgency. Whatever he did, it worked. The wyverns attention shifted to him, its massive frame twisting mid-flight to pursue. Oh no, you dont, I growled, diving after it. Summoning every ounce of strength, I slammed into its side with both feet, the impact jarring us both but enough to push it off-course, giving Rue the chance to dart away. The victory was short-lived. Its tail whipped around in retaliation, catching me squarely and sending me into a chaotic spin. The world blurred as I struggled to regain control, my stomach lurching as I finally righted myself, only to find its gaping maw right in front of my face. My instincts took over. I launched a spinning vortex of wind directly into its open mouth. Its jaws snapped shut with a loud thud, the force reverberating through its massive skull. For a moment, it looked almost confused? Offended? Seriously? I didnt waste the opportunity. Two more twisters spun into existence, slamming into its wings and throwing it into a chaotic spiral. The wyverns screech was guttural and furious as it thrashed in the air, struggling to regain its balance. Rue, retreat! I called telepathically, veering sharply to disengage. He followed as we both retreated to a safe distance. My mana reserves were nearly dry, my chest heaving with the effort of holding everything together. We needed time to regenerateand fast. This fight wasnt over, but I was going to make sure wed come back ready to finish it. The second and third encounters played out in similar brutal patterns. I pushed my flight to its limits, dodging spikes and claws and landing blows where I could. Each time, I drained my mana reserves dry and had to down another potion, feeling the strain build in my body with every round. The wyverns movements were relentless, its stamina seemingly endless. After the third bout, I had nothing left to give. I retreated, veering sharply around the cliffs. The wyvern roared behind me but didnt follow, circling back toward the island. My breaths came in ragged gasps as I landed near the group. I need to recharge, I said, sinking to the ground. Its not done yet. They nodded, concern etched on their faces, but said nothing. Finally, on the fourth attempt, I felt ready. Taking a deep breath, I took to the skies once more. This time, I didnt hesitate. Lightning arced from my hands in rapid succession, each bolt slamming into the wyverns body with unrelenting force. I pushed everything I had into the fight, my focus narrowing to a razor-sharp edge. When the wyvern reared back, I drank another potion and surged forward, slamming into its chest and unleashing a concentrated burst of lightning directly into its heart. The wyvern roared, its body convulsing one last time before its wings faltered. It plummeted toward the island, crashing into the trees with an earth-shaking thud. Hovering above the wreckage, I exhaled slowly, my chest heaving. Finally, I muttered, wiping the sweat from my face. The forest below was eerily silent, save for the faint crackling of embers rising from the wyverns body. Smoke curled upward, a reminder of the battle. My hands tingled from overuse of lightning, and my breaths came in uneven gasps as I hovered in the air, staring at the creatures massive, smoldering form. Then, a deafening CRACK! echoed across the islanda sound like a thousand panes of glass shattering at once. The ground beneath the wyvern split violently, fissures racing across the central island with terrifying speed. The earth gave way, collapsing into five massive chunks. Some fell into the water below, sending waves crashing against the cliffs, while two pieces remained standing, one precariously holding the wyverns corpse. Panic surged through me as the realization hit: the occurrence was collapsing. I turned and flew back to the group, my limbs feeling heavier every second. My landing was less than gracefulI hit the ground hard, my legs buckling beneath me as exhaustion claimed what little strength I had left. Your turn to deal with it, I muttered hoarsely, gesturing weakly toward the wyvern. Im done. We have to get out of here, now! The space will collapse fast, Mahya said urgently. Sweat dripped from my forehead onto the dirt as I groaned, leaning forward on my hands and knees. I need to regenerate. Im empty, I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. Drink a mana potion, Al said curtly, his eyes darting around as he scanned the horizon for incoming danger. Cant, I rasped, shaking my head. I already drank one. Id pass out if I had another so soon. Mahya didnt hesitate. She took out a small vial filled with a light green liquid, knelt beside me, and thrust it into my trembling hand. This ones from Lis, she said, her tone laced with urgency. Its completely different from Als potions. Drink it, store the wyvern, and lets move. Usually, the space collapses in less than an hour, but we might not even have that. I didnt waste time arguing. Yanking the stopper out of the vial, I downed the potion in one burning gulp. The liquid scorched my throat like fire, but the effects were immediate. I felt the mana fill me. It wasnt external like regeneration, but internalClike it bloomed inside me. It wasnt as potent as Als potion, but enough to get the job done. My head buzzed with the rush, and clarity returned through the fog of exhaustion. Ignoring the lingering ache, I pushed myself to my feet, swaying slightly before steadying. Without a word, I launched into the air, heading back toward the wyvern. Its massive, smoking body sprawled across the fractured ground, radiating heat even from a distance. I landed next to the creature, my legs trembling as I crouched beside its colossal form and the wyverns enormous body vanished into my Storage space. I shot back to the group, and Al clambered onto my back with the ease of someone whod done it a hundred times before. His hands gripped my shoulders tightly, anchoring himself in place. Rue crouched low to the ground, his body coiled with energy as Mahya swung onto his back. She pulled a rifle from her Storage, cradling it expertly as they prepared to move. Lets go! Mahya shouted. With a last glance at the fracturing landscape behind us, I pushed myself upward. Rue bounded forward, leaping into the air, while Mahya held on tight. Her eyes scanned for threats even as the ground crumbled below; we raced toward safety, the collapsing occurrence nipping at our heels. The crumbling island below us blurred. The sky above shimmered as if it was unraveling. I risked a glance over my shoulderand froze, amazed by the surreal destruction behind us. The space fractured like glass. Cracks spidered in jagged lines in every direction, like my lightning. Shards of light splintered off, each one dissolving into nothingness. Flickering, entire sections of the landscape below vanished. A swirling vortex of chaos consumed them. It was beautiful in a scary, apocalyptic wayCa masterpiece of devastation. It left me breathless. Focus, John! Mahyas sharp shout snapped me out of it. The portals ahead, but weve got company! I turned back just in time to see a massive birda screeching blur of feathers and talonsslam into Rues side. He growled and twisted, shaking the creature off with a sharp telepathic complaint. Mahyas rifle cracked, deafening in the open air, and the bird exploded in a burst of feathers. But it was only the beginning. Theyre swarming! Al yelled, his grip tightening on my shoulders as more screeching shapes emerged from the chaos behind us. I banked hard to the left, narrowly dodging a flock diving straight at us. Their talons gleamed in the dim light, slashing wildly as they passed. The sharp crack of Mahyas rifle and the rhythmic bang of Als pistol echoed in my ears. Each shot a thunderclap cutting through the chaos. Feathers rained down around us, mingling with the distant glow of the collapsing space. Could you aim a little farther from my head?! I shouted over the pandemonium, twisting into a sharp roll to evade another diving bird. Al squeezed my shoulder in reply. The birds came in relentless waves, shrill cries slicing through the air as their talons slashed dangerously close. I fired wind blades at the nearest ones, slicing cleanly through a pair of attackers. My mana still hadnt regenerated enough for lightning, and I gritted my teeth at the lack of options. Every maneuver pushed my agility to the limit, my muscles burning as I dodged and twisted, desperate to keep us airborne. The sky was pure chaos. Birds screamed and dived from every direction, feathers filled the air like ash in a storm, and Mahyas rifle cracks mixed with Als gun. Rue barked, his annoyance radiating as he twisted and turned, keeping Mahya steady on his back while dodging the endless assault. Ahead, the portal shimmered, a swirling vortex of orange and red hovering just beyond the fractured horizon. But as we closed the distance, the collapsing space sent one final onslaught our way. From the ground below, sinewy tusked creatures emerged, their claws glinting as they lunged upward. A group of wood cats leaped from the shattered trees, their glowing eyes fixed on us as they sprang with terrifying agility. Even above them, more birds joined the fray, their shrieks echoing through the cacophony of chaos. Hold on! I shouted, diving sharply to avoid a swipe from a tusked beast lunging upward. Its claws whistled past my leg, missing by inches. Mahyas rifle cracked again, and one of the wood cats flew back into the devouring chaos of the collapse. It didnt come out. Another cat sprang toward Rue, forcing him into a twisting dive. Mahya held on tightly, swearing as she struggled to line up her next shot. Al shouted something, but another screeching dive from above drowned it out, forcing me to roll out of the way. Were almost there! Mahya yelled, her rifle firing again as she struck down another bird mid-dive. I could feel the portals pull now, the air around us shimmering as if reality was warping. But the creatures werent letting up. A tusked beast leaped higher than I thought possible, claws grazing my leg. This is ridiculous! I yelled, dodging another bird. Were one step away from being the main course! I twisted sharply, angling toward the swirling vortex. Hold tight! I shouted, pumping every ounce of strength and focus into my flight. The collapsing space behind us roared like a hurricane, cracks widening and consuming everything in their path. One last burst of effort, and we shot through the swirling vortex, the chaos of the occurrence vanishing behind us. The world shifted, reality stabilizing around us, and we tumbled out onto solid ground, gasping for breath. Less than a minute after we crossed, the portal flared. A blinding light flooded the area, forcing me to shield my eyes. Behind us, the creatures let out an eerie, synchronized screech. A bone-chilling sound made the hairs on my neck stand up. I felt a pulling force, like suction, coming from the portal, but it wasnt strong enough to pull us back in. A handful of the creatures surged forward, propelled by desperation and instinct. They fought against the pulling force, and some slipped through at the last second. The portal snapped shut behind them with a final, resounding crack, leaving only silenceand a lingering shimmer in the airwhere chaos had been moments before. But the reprieve was momentary. The creatures outside with us wasted no time recovering their focus. A tusked beast roared and charged, its claws digging into the dirt as it barreled toward Al. I stumble to my feet, the exhaustion from the escape still making me slower than usual. Al didnt hesitate. With a precision born of countless battles, he sidestepped the beasts charge and swung his sword in a deadly arc. The blade reflected the light as it found its mark, cleaving through the creatures thick hide and sending it crumpling to the ground. Without missing a beat, he pivoted to block a second-tusked creature, deflecting its swipe with his shield. The force of the impact echoed like a gong. Focus on the faster ones! Mahya called, raising her rifle and sighting a wood cat leaping from the nearby pile of rubble. The sharp crack of her shot rang out, and the cat flew off course. It moved slower than inside the occurrence. Another cat sprang toward her, but Rue intercepted it mid-air with a snarl, his jaws snapping shut around its throat with a crunch. I forced myself upright, summoning what little mana I had left to cast a Protective Shield. A bird slammed into the barrier, its talons scraping uselessly against it. I sent a wind blade through its chest, and it collapsed in a heap at my feet. More birds swarmed us, frenzied screeches filling the air as they dived in relentless waves. Mahya, on the left! I shouted, pointing to three swooping in from her blind spot. She spun, her rifle barking again. Feathers burst into the air as two birds fell, but the third broke through. Rue tackled it mid-dive, pinning it to the ground and tearing into it with a growl that reverberated through the clearing. The last tusked beast lunged at Al, its claws aimed at his legs. He sidestepped gracefully, driving his sword through its exposed side with a sharp twist. The creature let out a guttural snarl before collapsing in a lifeless heap. Finally, the remaining two wood cats jumped at us together. I shot the last of my mana as lightning, wincing at the headache. Mahya peppered them with shots, and Al chopped off the head of one of them. Rue bit the neck of the second one and shook it until it stilled. As the last creature fell, the oppressive weight of the battle lifted instantly. For the first time in what felt like hours, there was silencereal silence. The portals lingering mana gradually faded, leaving behind no trace of the chaotic space from which the creatures had emerged. I dropped to my knees, my legs finally giving out beneath me. Every muscle in my body screamed in protest, and my lungs burned as I gasped for air. Finally, I croaked, swiping sweat from my brow with a trembling hand. Thats it. Were done. Right? Mahya slumped against Rues side, her rifle hanging loosely at her side. Her breath came in short, ragged bursts. Were done, she muttered, her voice relieved. Al wiped his blade clean on the hide of the nearest creature, the metallic scrape of his sword sharp in the stillness. Cast Clean on it, sheathed it with a decisive clang, and turned toward me, his usual composed demeanor cracking slightly. Let us never, ever do that again. Rue collapsed onto the ground, his massive chest rising and falling as he panted. His tail thumped once weakly against the dirt. No more birds, he grumbled, his tone petulant. Rue hates birds. Despite my exhaustion, I couldnt help but chuckle. Noted. Next time, Ill make sure the birds are optional. We sat there for a moment longer, catching our breath, surrounded by the aftermath of the chaos. Bodies, feathers, and wood splinters littered the ground. A faint smell of gunpowder lingered in the air. The adrenaline faded, leaving a bone-deep fatigue that would take days to recover. I felt good about one thing: after my fight with the wyvern, I didnt just survive; I held my own. For the first time, I felt like a dangerous predator. I belonged with the creatures that made these occurrences their home. That realization settled deep in inside me. A quiet confidence grew. It told me Id be okay, even in high-mana worlds. B4—Chapter 49: Harvested Victories First thing first, I checked my blinking light.
Level up +3 to all stats Wizard Battle Master level 11
It was a pleasant surprise, and the more I thought about it, the more it made sense. My aerial battle had been a seamless blend of magic and actual battle from start to finish, tapping into both aspects of my classbattle and magic. That realization was satisfying, a rare moment when everything clicked into place. We should harvest the wyvern, Al said, looking keen. We walked a short distance away to a clearing, and I pulled the wyverns massive body out of Storage. The ground trembled slightly as its charred, smoldering form materialized with a heavy thud. I took a step back, finally getting a chance to really look at the beast Id fought so desperately to bring down. During the fight, Id been too focused on survivaldodging its claws, tail, and those lethal wood spikesto process its size. I felt like a sparrow fighting an eagle, but now, standing next to it, the full scale of the creature hit me. Holy crap, I muttered, craning my neck to take it all in. How big do you think it is? Mahya asked, already pulling a tape measure from her Storage. Of course, she had one. Big, I replied flatly, still staring. Really, really big. She snorted. Thats helpful. Come on, lets measure it properly. Al, help me with the wings. Al stepped forward with a look of fascination, inspecting the wyverns horns. Its size is impressive, he said, his tone almost reverent. Certainly larger than the average wyvern I read about. It must have been feeding on the abundance of mana there. Mahya rolled her eyes. Yeah, yeah, its big. Now grab this wing, please. The two of them worked together, each spreading one of the creatures wings as far as they could. The translucent membranes shimmered faintly in the light, even singed and tattered as they were. Eighteen meters, Mahya said, jotting it down in her notebook. Its wingspan is about eighteen meters. And the body? I asked, pacing along its side. Its gotta be at least three meters wide. Look at this thingits like a flying tank. Al crouched near its snout, examining the jagged teeth that protruded even when its mouth was closed. He and Mahya measured its length. Its length from snout to tail appears to be roughly fifteen meters. Quite the specimen. I crossed my arms, letting out a low whistle. Big son of a bitch, I muttered, shaking my head. Mahya walked around inspecting its talons. Im impressed you managed to take it down. I shrugged, trying to play it cool. Well, Rue helped. He kept it distracted for a bit. Rues voice broke into my mind, his tone smug. Rue hero. Rue big help. John too slow. I laughed. Sure, buddy. Lets go with that. Mahya chuckled, tracing the edge of one of the wyverns massive claws. Well, whatever you did, it worked. And now weve got one hell of a trophy. These wings alone are worth a fortune in materials. Al nodded, his analytical gaze sweeping over the creatures body. Its scales are remarkable, and armor from them would be almost as good as a mithril armor. And its bones should be incredibly dense. The crafting applications would be extraordinary. I also want the blood and internal organs for alchemy. I gestured at the enormous creature sprawled before us. Great. You two can divvy up the loot, but next time, someone else can fight the boss. Mahya smirked. You know you had fun. Maybe it was deep down, but you cant deny it. Besides, she said, patting the wyverns side, this thing will make for some incredible gear. I shook my head, still in awe of the beasts size. Despite the exhaustion, the fight had been worth it. Id survived and proved I could stand against something this massive. And as I stared down at the wyvern, a sense of pride settled inside me. Is wyvern yummy? the walking stomach asked, his tail wagging with anticipation.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Yes, Al replied, his tone matter-of-fact. And it is highly beneficial. It strengthens the physical constitution and is extremely mana-rich. While it wont increase your trait numbers directly, consuming enough of it would enhance the actual strength and durability your current traits represent. Seriously? I asked, surprised. He nodded, his gaze still fixed on the massive beast before us. Absolutely. Well, my plan was simple enough: theyd do the harvesting since I was the one who had fought the beastfair trade, in my opinion. Unfortunately, reality had other ideas. As it turned out, we didnt have the right tools to process a creature of this size and toughness properly. Als mithril sword was the only "tool" durable enough to handle the job, but it was far from ideal. Its size and weight made it better suited for crude, sweeping cuts rather than the fine work needed to extract valuable materials like scales, claws, and membranes. Of course, I muttered, shaking my head as I stared at the enormous wyvern. It has to be me. Mahya handed me a small knife, its blade gleaming faintly. Here. Coat the edge with manaits the only way to get through those tougher parts. With a deep sigh, I coated the blade with a thin layer of mana, the energy shimmering along the knifes edge. This better be worth it. What followed were hours of painstaking work. The scales, while beautiful, were as hard as steel and layered like shingles, each overlapping and interlocking in a way that made them incredibly difficult to remove. I started at the wing joints, prying the thinner scales free first before working my way to the larger, denser ones along the body. Each one came off with a loud snap that sent jolts up my already-tired arms. The claws were no easier. Each was over a meter long, curved like a scythe, and so dense that I had to alternate between Als sword for cutting them free and the mana-coated knife for precision work. The horns were next, their curved lengths dense and unyielding, each embedded deep into the wyvern''s skull. Detaching them was a slow and grueling process, requiring precise cuts to free them from the bone. Al braced one horn with both hands, gritting his teeth as I pried and sawed with my mana-coated blade. Each movement sent jolts through my arms, the effort leaving me drenched in sweat. It felt like trying to wrestle treasure from the jaws of a dragonnot entirely inaccurate, considering the circumstances. Next time, I grumbled, wiping sweat from my brow, we bring proper tools. Im not doing this by hand again. Mahya smirked, crouched nearby, and inspected the scales Id managed to extract. Youre doing fine. Besides, this stuff is worth a fortune. Look at the sheen on these scalestheyre practically glowing with mana. Glad youre impressed, I muttered, fighting with the next horn. My arms are going to fall off. By the time I reached the softer partsthe flesh and internal organsI was completely drained. The meat was surprisingly tender for a creature this size, and Mahya immediately stored the chunks, already rattling off recipes I should make with them. Rue, of course, was hovering nearby, his tail wagging furiously at the sight. Wyvern liver? he asked eagerly. Wyvern ribs? Yes, Rue, I said, rolling my eyes. Well save you some ribs. Just let me finish. The liver is mine, Al informed him. He got the stink eye from Rue, but no arguments. The final and arguably most valuable harvest was the wyverns mana core. Nestled deep within its chest, it pulsed faintly with residual energy, its size almost rivaling my fist. Sweat dripped down my temple as I carefully cut away the surrounding tissue, finally freeing the core and holding it up for the others to see. Als eyes lit up as he inspected the core. This alone could be used to craft high-tier magical gear or enhance a weapon significantly. A fine reward for your efforts. Efforts? I repeated, raising an eyebrow. This was a marathon. Mahya laughed, patting my shoulder. Think of it as a learning experience. Next time, youll be faster. Next time, were bringing tools, I shot back, dropping onto my butt with a heavy sigh. Because this? Never again. I looked into my Storage and frowned at the near-capacity. We should consider a quick trip to Lumis to offload some of the stuff weve collected, I said, glancing at Mahya and Al. Why? Mahya asked, tilting her head. All the nonperishables are stored in the house. I dont know about you, but the wyvern filled mine to capacity. Between the food and the other loot, Im almost maxed out. Now that the wyverns out, Ive got some room, but not much. And once I store the skin? Poof, almost full again. Whats the problem? Mahya asked with a shrug. Just enlarge it. Youve got the points. Yeah, but I hesitated, rubbing the back of my neck. Its already massive. Looking into it gives me vertigo. That earned me a full laugh from her, and she reached over to pat my back. Youll get used to it. My dads Storage is bigger than the kings castle in the country I grew up in. I groaned, leaning my head back against a nearby rock. Or, Al said dryly, you could simply organize your items better. I gave him a flat look. Al, I fought a wyvern today. Let me complain in peace. After six months in the occurrence, my Storage was practically bursting at the seams. It wasnt just meat from all the creatures wed harvestedthere were also skins, scales, bones, horns, tusks, chitin, carapaces, mandibles, and an assortment of other stuff that defied easy categorization. Even Mahya had to move her precious trees into the house to make room for all the variable loot wed been gathering. I cast Aggressive Clean on nearly everythingthis spell was quickly shaping up to be one of my most-used onesbut we still werent entirely sure it would be enough to keep some of the items from spoiling or rotting if not in Storage. It worked wonders on the surface grime, but preserving things long-term? That was a different story. Taking a deep breath, I resigned myself to the inevitable: enlarging my Storage. I hadnt done it yet, saving the points for when I absolutely had to, but now? The writing was on the wall. I would hold out as long as possible, hoping my current capacity would be enough. Sure, I had the inventory slots as a backup, but my Storage was so much more convenient. No fiddling with categories or slotsjust a big, magical dump space. Even if looking into it still gave me vertigo. We didnt collect any crystals during this occurrence, but the rest of the haul made up for itespecially in Rues opinion. Despite a few minor disappointments, mostly involving inedible creatures, hed had the time of his life sampling what that place had to offer. B4—Chapter 50: Ready to Move On The occurrence was rewarding in more ways than one. Beyond the haul of food and materials, there were other notable gains. I only managed to progress a single level in Wizard Battle Master, but the rest of the group made far more progress. As for my Healer class, I hadnt anticipated much growth theremost of the injuries we dealt with were straightforward, nothing particularly taxing or new. Besides, we relied heavily on Als potions to help him advance, further limiting my opportunities to progress as a healer. My Bard class also stayed put. I tried using Arcane Lullaby several times, but it was useless against the creatures in the occurrence. These creatures were a strange breed. They werent monsters exactlywe could harvest them, after allbut they didnt quite fit the bill as mana beasts either. The clearest piece of evidence came in the form of notifications. I received one for every kill, which only ever happened with monsters. Their official designation was Manaspawns, though we started calling them spawnies after a while. The nickname stuckit suited their strange, in-between nature perfectly. Mahya gained two levels in her Bladesinger class and couldnt stop grinning about it. The first level came less than a week after we entered the occurrence, so a good chunk of the experience likely came from the dungeons we cleared earlier. Her Dash ability maxed out at level 25, and she got a new skillMomentum Slash. She couldnt stop showing it off, darting past spawnies and slashing them in a blur. The energy she built up before each strike made the damage hit like a freight train. Youre unstoppable now, I teased as she obliterated yet another spawnie. I know, she said, grinning, the adrenaline lighting up her face. The faster she moved before the attack, the more devastating the damage. Watching her zip around, slicing through enemies with pinpoint accuracy, I could see why she was so excited. She allocated her free stat points into Intelligence and Wisdom, hoping theyd help her make sense of the vehicles wed "collected" from the palace. Unfortunately for her, the stat boost didnt seem to unlock any hidden mechanical genius, and she spent the next two days grumbling about it. Al and I thought itd be fun to tease her over itat least until she started describing in great detail the "severe physical harm" shed inflict if we kept it up. Suffice it to say, we decided to let her vent in peace. When she hit level 35, her excitement shouldve returned. Her new spell, Blade Echo, seemed perfectsummoning a spectral afterimage of her weapon to mimic her strikes. Amazing, right? I said as she tested it on a spawnie. She gave me a look. It burns mana like theres no tomorrow. Well, its powerful, I argued. She wasnt convinced, and for the next two days, I endured the full weight of her stink eye, mainly because I still hadnt figured out how to create spirals to boost her regeneration. That said, the occurrence turned out to be incredibly productive for her. If nothing else, it gave her plenty of spawnies to vent her frustrations on instead of taking them out on the back of my head. Al gained six levels in his Warrior class, two in his Alchemist profession from all the potions we drank, and five in his Mage class. He was less showy about his new skills or spells and more stoic in his excitement, but he couldnt fool me. After every new level he gained, a quick smile would flash across his face every few minutes before he could stop it. He didnt explain his abilities or spells, so we still didnt know exactly what he got, but I saw one skill in action. It happened when a spawniea nasty thing with pincers the size of my forearmsskittered toward him. Without hesitation, Al hurled his shield like a frisbee. It zipped through the air, slicing clean through the creatures legs before ricocheting back into his hand. "Nice throw," I muttered, watching the spawnie collapse, its remaining legs flailing uselessly. He didnt say muchjust nodded, as if throwing a shield that could double as a razor-edged boomerang was no big deal. I also caught a glimpse of a new spell from the fire discipline. During one particularly chaotic skirmish, flames erupted around him in a perfect circle, forcing the spawnies to back off. Gives me breathing room, he said simply when I asked about it later. He had a theory about the spell, guessing it had something to do with his fire affinity. Rue also gained two levels, and to say he was thrilled would be an understatement. Thankfully, he didnt grow in sizesomething Id silently dreaded with every level-up. As soon as he got the notifications, he launched into his usual celebration: the bizarre dog chasing his tail dance. Rue more dangerous now! he declared triumphantly, his telepathic voice brimming with pride as he spun in circles. The air practically buzzed with the waves of smugness he sent my way, like he expected me to hand him a trophy or something. I just shook my head, grinning despite myself. Yeah, buddy, youre terrifying, I said, though I was pretty sure my tone didnt match the words. Bottom line, those six months were incredibly profitable. Food, materials, levelsyou name it, we gained it. But by the end, I was so fed up with fighting that even Mahya didnt dare suggest we clear the remaining dungeons in the city. Not once. Honestly, I think she was afraid I might strangle her if she so much as hinted at it. And for once, I wouldnt have blamed her for being cautious. I reopened my house in its usual spot between the two hills, and we took a much-needed break for the next two weeks. Mahya spent her time buried in piles of wood shed hauled out of the dungeons and the occurrence. Cutting, processing, examiningit was all a whirlwind of activity I didnt pretend to understand, and she didnt bother asking for my help, which suited me just fine. Al disappeared into his laboratory, resurfacing only for meals. Rue, on the other hand, turned our downtime into a culinary negotiation marathon. He campaigned hard for me to cook or smoke the various types of meat wed collected, using everything from telepathic persistence and puppy-dog eyes to strategic tail wagging to get his way. Life was finally back to normal. Or, to be more precise, our normal. The table was cluttered with scraps of paper, half-drawn schematics, and hastily jotted notes. Each one was layered with circles, lines, magic scripts, and rune diagrams. I tapped the pen against my chin, staring at a particularly stubborn section of the predator-harvesting spell. The occurrence taught me a lot about the creatures out there and the materials that can be harvested from them. But turning that knowledge into functional spells proved to be another beast entirely. I leaned back, stretching until I felt the tension ease from my shoulders, and surveyed the mess of papers spread across the table. The first spell, meant specifically for harvesting predators, was almost doneat least on paper. The main structure was solid, but the finer details still needed work. I had a decent idea of what could be harvested from the creatures wed encountered, thanks to the last occurrence, but there was a nagging thought at the back of my mind: there had to be others out there we hadnt seen yet, creatures with materials I couldnt even guess at. That unknown made the spell more complicated to pin down.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Tying the harvesting spell to my Analyze ability was proving to be the biggest problem. Mahya and Al didnt have Analyze, so I couldnt rely on it as the foundation. With the snakes and herbivorous creatures wed encountered, Id managed to work around the issue. Enough knowledge about what was valuable in each species, paired with just a basic analyzing function, had been enough to make a simpler version of the spell. But this one was different. Without knowing all the possible options for what predators could offer, I couldnt just brute-force the design. This spell needed to be directly connected to my Analyze ability to detect value, which made it more challenging. Every adjustment to the magic script affected other areastoo much reliance on Analyze, and it wouldnt function for Mahya or Al; too little, and it wouldnt identify anything useful. The second spell was even trickier. Harvesting bugs meant navigating the complexities of their oversized, armor-like exoskeletons and extracting mana cores without wasting valuable materials. These werent the tiny pests youd swat at absentmindedlythey were massive, with chitin as tough as steel in some cases. My desk bore the scars of my struggles: shredded diagrams, crumpled pages, and half-formed spell schematics piled high, each one a reminder of just how stubborn I could be when faced with a challenge. Finally, after days of trial and error, the schematics were complete. I knew from the start theyd be mana hogsthere was no avoiding that. But despite the high cost, I figured theyd still prove valuable in situations where we didnt have the luxury of time to harvest as carefully as we had during the occurrence. Not every place came with the convenience of neatly divided zones for each creature. In a chaotic environment where speed matters more than precision, these spells might save us from leaving behind something valuable. It took me five days to build the predator harvesting spellit was very complicated and had many parametersbut finally, it was done.
Congratulations, Wizard! Through your skill, intellect, and mastery of the arcane arts, you have successfully created a new spell for Harvesting Predatorsone that has never existed in the annals of magic. The arcane forces have recognized this extraordinary achievement. Please name your spell to finalize its creation ______________.
I named it Harvest Predator. When I checked my profile, I noticed that as soon as the spell appeared on my Wizard Spells list, the Harvest Game [In Progress] entry vanished. Apparently, the system had finally given up on me creating one spell to rule them alla universal harvesting spell. Lack of faith, I muttered, sticking my tongue out at it. I got a faint ripple of amusement from the permanent connection point in my mind. Yeah, yeah, laugh it up, I said, crossing my arms. Youll see. One day Ill make a universal loot spell. This time, I didnt get a response. What else is new? The bugs spell took another three days. There were fewer variables.
Congratulations, Wizard! Through your skill, intellect, and mastery of the arcane arts, you have successfully created a new spell for Harvesting Arthropods one that has never existed in the annals of magic. The arcane forces have recognized this extraordinary achievement. Please name your spell to finalize its creation ______________.
I didnt like the fancy-sounding designation Arthropodsit felt too pretentious for what it was. So, I shrugged, slapped the name Harvest Bugs on it, and called it done. Simple, clear, and to the point. No need to overthink it. I found everybody in the living room. "Alright, the spells are done," I announced. "If you want your versions, I can create them for you." Mahya looked up from the wood she was carving, her brow furrowed. "How much mana are we talking about?" I shrugged. "Not sure yet. I didnt have a creature to test it on, but its going to be a lot. These arent exactly low-cost spells." She mulled it over for a moment, then shook her head. "Ill pass. Your spells have a crazy mana cost." Al, sitting off to the side with a book in hand, glanced over. "I would like one of each," he said, his tone steady. Mahya raised an eyebrow at him. "Really? Its gonna suck your mana dry." Als lips twitched in a faint smirk. "Mana is a resource meant to be used. Besides, the utility outweighs the cost." I gave him a thumbs-up and headed back to my spell room to get started. Als spells werent quick worksix days of careful crafting, tweaking, and testing. By the time I finished, I was more relieved than proud. The effort didnt earn me a level, not even a blip of progress in my Wizard class. Still, I figured Id get some credit when Al actually cast the spells in the field. Honestly, I was getting numb to the lack of progress in my wizardry. The levels came slower now, each one a slog. Mahyas words echoed in my mind: The higher your level, the more time and effort it takes. She wasnt wrong, but that didnt make it any less frustrating. My house was bursting at the seams, crammed with everything we hadboth from our Storage before the occurrence and from the deserted castle, palace, and noble estates wed cleared out. Every room felt like a chaotic maze of goods, and Id already asked the core to create more and more storage halls to keep up with the overflow. To make matters worse, we had to empty our Storage completely to make room for the meat and other perishables that couldnt just sit around. It got so absurd that I second-guessed every decision, even hesitating to let the core absorb materials as it normally did. The thought of hitting some unknown capacity limit loomed over me like a bad omenwhat if, when I tried to close it all down, it couldnt hold everything? I wasnt willing to take the risk, and decided to broach the subject at dinner. Dinner was quiet, save for the clink of utensils on plates, until I broke the silence. "We should head out and find a city to offload some of the stuff we collected," I said, gesturing vaguely toward the nearest storage hall. "Not Tolarib," Al replied without missing a beat, his tone clipped. "Of course not," I said, rolling my eyes. "Im not that desperate." I activated the Travelers Map, pushing mana into it to make it visible. The grid appeared clearly before me, and I scanned the area, my gaze settling on a cluster of icons near the far side of the mountains that bordered the peninsula we were on. I pointed to one of the larger markersa city. "Theres this place," I said, zooming in with a thought. "Its close." Mahya tilted her head, her eyes narrowing as she focused on the map. "Yeah, but the question isnt how close it is; its whether its any better than Tolarib." "Based on the world info," I said, tapping the citys marker, "none of these cities are ideal. Each ones bad in its own way. But if we approach through the front gates as merchants this time, we might manage to offload some of the stuff and keep moving without getting dragged into their messes." "And if not?" Mahya asked, raising an eyebrow. "Theres a Gate near it," I said. "We could check where it leads and maybe move on. I just want to clear out some inventory, see a bit more of this world, and then get moving to the next one." Mahya crossed her arms and gave me a pointed look. "More dungeons," she said firmly, leaving no room for argument. "Thats the only reason were here." I sighed, shaking my head. "Right now, I need a break from fighting. But yeah, in the near future, there will definitely be more dungeons. Enough to satisfy your insatiable hunger for loot and danger. I just I dont want to stick around here for too long. This world is depressing." I turned to Al, silently asking for his opinion. He paused, setting down his fork as he met my gaze. "I am fine with whatever you decide," he said evenly. This world has been depressing, yes, but also profitable. So, I am fine with leaving or staying." "Great," I said, throwing my hands up. "Thanks for the definitive answer." Al smirked faintly and returned to his dinner, leaving the decision entirely in my hands. Mahya kept her focus on the Map with a calculating expression. She was probably already planning our next dungeon run. Typical. Rue, ever the opportunist, rested his massive head on my lap, looking up at me with those big, expectant eyes. Whether it was a show of solidarity or a ploy to beg for more food, I couldnt tell. Either way, I obliged him with an ear scratch. Youre not subtle, you know, I muttered, earning a soft huff in response. B4—Chapter 51: Too Easy It was the middle of summer, and the temperatures were brutal. On hotter days, it hit 40 degrees Celsius or more. On the so-called comfortable days, it only dropped to 35 or 37. Not much of an improvement. As we ascended in the balloon, I had hoped the wind would make the heat up there more bearable, but no such luck. I still felt like I was melting, sweat pouring down my body. The viewor what passed for onewas as bleak as ever. Destruction stretched endlessly, broken only by emptiness, silence, and the occasional lurking monsters. I asked the wind for a boost to get us to our destination faster, and on the first day, we covered almost a quarter of the way to the mountains. As the sun began to set, I flew out of the balloon and searched in a zig-zag pattern until I found a field big enough to land in. Once we tied the balloon down, we went straight inside, and I activated the defenses. None of us were up for fighting monsters or mana beasts. The second and third days passed much the same as the first. A full day of flying over either a sea of green or a sea of destruction. For variety, sometimes it was a mixpatches of green interspersed with stretches of devastation. Along the way, we passed over two more areas with heavy concentrations of monsters. An hour after taking off on the morning of the fourth day, we spotted what looked like a former military base littered with rusty aircraft. These werent like any aircraft Id seen on Earth. They were cylindrical and looked like huge sausages. I think those also used magnetic drives, Mahya said. Otherwise, I dont see how theyd function without wings or rotors. I want to go down and examine them. I looked down and found the idea unappealing. The base was full of crumbling warehouses, and monsters or beasts roamed between and inside them. The area near the aircraft belonged to creatures that resembled giant spidersexcept they had eight legs, four arms, and two enormous claws like a crabs. Not exactly a welcoming sight. Scattered among the grounded aircraft were vehicles, this time with wheels. Some vehicles were overturned, lying on their sides or roofs, and spiders used them as makeshift lookout posts. Al and I exchanged a look, let out matching deep sighs, shook our heads in resignation, and pulled out Blade Storm scrolls. It took three scrolls to clear the spiders, and I even had to fly around to catch a strange caterpillar striped in the colors of the rainbow to lure out another five. When we landed, Mahyas smile was so wide it looked like her face might split in half. Set up your house, she said, still grinning like a loon. Itll take time. Once my house was open, Al vanished into his lab, Rue went straight to sleepeven though hed only been awake for maybe two hoursand Mahya voluntold me for the mission. These aircraft were enormous. Theyd looked big from above, but it wasnt until I stood at eye level with them I truly grasped their size. The aircraft we examined was a hulking, weathered giant of metal and glass. Its once-sleek, cylindrical frame was now a patchy gray, streaked with rust and grime from decades of exposure. Mahya ran her hand along the corroded surface of the hull, looking at it like the Mona Lisa. Its beautiful, she murmured. Its a complete wreck, but stillbeautiful. Beautiful? I asked, gesturing at the cracks across the thick glass of the cockpit. Its a death trap. The thing looks like its one good push away from collapsing. She shot me a look. Thats what makes it fun. I rolled my eyes and started circling it, scanning for any sign of an entrance. You realize well probably have to carve our way in, right? If the spiders didnt bother, that doors sealed tighter than Als lab. Lets find it first, she said, eyes darting over the hull. Theres no point in planning our assault before we know what were dealing with. After a few minutes of searching, we found a rectangular dent near the base of the fuselage. Faded markings hinted it was the entry hatch, but time and decay had made the mechanism unrecognizable. Mahya tapped it with her knuckles. Found it. I think. You think? I asked. For all we know, that could be the fuel tank. Only one way to find out, she said and started prying at the edges of the panel with a crowbar. After a few fruitless attempts, she handed the tool to me with a smirk. Your turn. With a sigh, I grabbed the crowbar and wedged it into the gap. It took brute force and a few lightning bolts, but the metal groaned, warped, and popped off. It revealed a narrow, shadowy corridor inside. The air inside was stale, reeking of mildew. Rows of seats lined the cabin, their upholstery shredded and faded beyond recognition. Overhead compartments hung open, some dangling from their hinges. The floor was littered with glass and pieces of broken seats. Dust motes danced in the faint beams of light coming through the shattered windows. I stepped cautiously down the aisle, testing the ground with each step. If this thing collapses while were in here, Im holding you personally responsible.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Noted, she said. Help me get to the drive systems. Maybe itll help me figure out the drive of the vehicles. We navigated toward the rear of the aircraft, where the cylindrical shape tapered slightly. It was slow-goinghalf the doors were jammed shut, and the other half crumbled at the slightest touch. Initially, I thought it was a passenger plane but changed my mind. After the seating area, there was a compartment with broken and rusted weapons with electronic circuits inside. Further in were rotting boxes with something made of thick cloth. The ruined state of the objects made it impossible to identify them. We finally reached a room lined with consoles and equipment. A big, half-open hatch was in the middle of the room. I lifted it, and Mahya joyfully exclaimed, Thats the drive. The drive was huge, occupying almost half the space under the navigation room. Its core was encased in a dull metallic housing, with copper-like material coiling outward. Mahya ran her hands over the surface. Hmm, lets see. It has a completely different design from the vehicles. I kneeled on the floor and looked down into the hatch, watching her work. So, can you figure it out? She gave me a flat look. Do you honestly think Id answer that with anything but no this early in the process? Fair point. She poked, prodded, pushed, and even kicked it a couple of times. Finally, she huffed. We need to take it apart. It took us three days to dismantle the aircrafts propulsion system. Mahya even enlisted Al for the task. Some parts were so rusted they wouldnt budge, no matter how much force we used. Al prepared a solution that smelled of rotten fish but dissolved the rust in seconds. I was torn about its effectivenessit made the work easier, but the dizziness from the stench made me question whether the trade-off was worth it. After fully disassembling the drive system, Mahya hauled the parts off to her workshop and vanished. As expected, Al retreated into his lab. Rue started his patrols, leaving me to reorganize my Storage in a desperate attempt to squeeze out just a little more space. On our second day at the base, Rue came barreling over to me, excited. New spider! Big one! I didnt waste time. I flew straight toward the spider, sizing it up as I charged a lightning bolt. The creature didnt even try to dodgeit just stood there, claws clicking menacingly. One lightning bolt struck, and the spider collapsed instantly, legs curling under its body as it flipped onto its back.
Level 10 Decaclaw defeated
I stared at the dissolving monster, shaking my head. Seriously? I asked it, perplexed. Youre level 10, and one lightning bolt is all it took? The spider didnt answer. I went looking for Al and found him rummaging through the kitchen cabinets. His head popped up when I walked in, a cookie already halfway to his mouth. Al, Rue reported a new spider. One lightning strike was enough to take it down. Want to clear that dungeon? He raised an eyebrow. I thought you didnt want to fight right now? I shrugged. If one lightning strike took out the spider, it wouldnt be combatitd be extermination. He nodded slowly, chewing thoughtfully. Yes you are correct. Maybe even my potion against insect monsters would work on them. That would be extermination. I asked the wind to guide me to the dungeon, and it revealed there were two within the airship area. We couldnt tell which one belonged to the spiders, but after dealing with the wyvern, I wasnt too concerned about surprises. For a brief moment, I thought about asking Mahya if she wanted to join, but I quickly dismissed the idea. She was utterly absorbed in studying the propulsion system. Once Mahya decided we had enough cores, I planned to leave this world immediately. It would be an added bonus if I picked up one or two more cores while we were waiting for her. The first dungeon we entered was indeed the spider dungeon, and they were indeed ridiculously sensitive to lightning. So much so that by the third spider, I almost felt sorry for them. We strolled through the narrow, web-draped tunnels like we were taking a casual walk. Al and I alternated taking shots at the spiders as they scuttled toward us, pincers snapping in what I could only assume was frustration. One bolt of lightning from me, and theyd crumple instantly, legs curling inward like dead leaves. Als strikes werent quite as efficient, but two hits did the trick. Rue plodded along behind us, his tail drooping. Not fair, he whined, his tone a mix of boredom and indignation. Rue do nothing. Rue help too! I glanced back at him as another spider skittered into view. With a flick of my wrist, a bolt of lightning shot past Al, striking the creature dead before it even got close. Youre helping, I said over my shoulder. Youre keeping morale high. No! Rue huffed, stomping his oversized paws. Rue fight too! Al chuckled, shaking his head as he struck another spider with a precise lightning strike. Youd only make this even easier, Rue. At this rate, its not a dungeonits pest control. Thats what I said, I muttered, watching another spider turn into a mana crystal. We kept moving, leaving behind the faint smell of ozone and the crackle of dissipating electricity as proof of our heroic conquest. Rue kept whining, and I had to fight the urge to laugh. Tell you what, I said after a moment. Next dungeon? All yours, buddy. Promise? Rue perked up, his eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. Promise, I said, firing off another bolt as the next spider scuttled into view. We reached a cave and found the final guardian. It was three times the size of the others, its massive pincers clacking menacingly as it skittered into view. I sighed, charging another lightning bolt in my hand. Finally, I muttered, letting the bolt fly. It hit dead center, and the oversized spider staggered, twitching but still standing. I fired a second bolt. This time, it crumpled like the others, its legs folding inward as it collapsed in a heap. Two bolts? Al raised an eyebrow. For that? I almost thought it might give us a challenge. Ridiculous, I said, brushing dust off my hands. This whole dungeon was ridiculous. I touched the core, and a pile of silver coins materialized in my hand. Counting them quickly, I discovered there were fifty. I glanced at the reward and then at the crystal that used to be the guardian. Fifty silver? For this? Feels like we got overpaid. Al chuckled and gave me a solid pat on the back. Ill take it, he said with a smile. I narrowed my eyes at him. You seem suspiciously cheerful about this. Im relieved to hear you are not complaining its a monetary reward again, Al said, his voice laced with amusement. True, I admitted, adding the coins to my inventory. The dungeon was so easy that I couldnt summon the energy to gripe about it. Rue still do nothing, Rue grumbled. Next dungeon, Rue, I said, patting his head. This one wasnt even worth the effort. B4—Chapter 52: A Rocky Adventure I was flipping pancakes, the scent of batter and butter filling the air, when Al strolled into the kitchen. He stood beside me, his hands casually clasped behind his back, before suggesting, Considering the simplicity of the spider dungeon, what do you think about tackling some more? I shot him a sidelong glance, flipping a pancake with a satisfying sizzle. I thought you were busy in your lab? Yes, he admitted, adjusting his posture slightly, but it can wait. I inquired about the number of cores Mahya intends to collect, and she informed me that she requires at least one hundred. Extensive delays between clearing operations and neglecting dungeon clusters, such as the one here and the one in the ruined city, may significantly prolong our stay. This world is too bleak to endure for long. I froze mid-flip and turned to stare at him. She wants a hundred?! Yes, he said matter-of-factly. I agree with her estimate. Of course, we could gather additional cores in higher mana worlds, but the difficulty and danger levels there will be considerably higher. Here, we have a rare situation: relatively easy dungeons that no one monitors. It is a golden opportunity. As if to emphasize his point, he plucked a pancake off the plate next to me and took a bite. Hey! I swatted at him with the spatula. You cant just steal that! He chewed leisurely, raising a single eyebrow. I believe I just did. I sighed, flipping another pancake with a dramatic flourish. Fine. But if were tackling more dungeons, youre taking the lead on the next one. Als lips curved into a small, smug smile. I believe it was promised to Rue. From his beanbag in the living room, Rue lifted his head, his ears perking up. Yes! Next dungeon is Rues. John promise! he shouted, his tail thumping against the floor for emphasis. Yeah, buddy, I said with a chuckle, shaking my head as I flipped another pancake. Its yours. Dont worry. The next thing I knew, the pancake Id just flipped floated off the pan. I blinked as it drifted lazily through the air before landing squarely in Rues waiting mouth. He munched happily, his eyes sparkling with mischief. Rue! I groaned. Seriously? Rue learn from Al! he said proudly, his tail wagging even harder. I turned to see Al casually leaning against the counter, munching another pancake. His expression was one of pure, unrepentant satisfaction. Both of you, I growled, brandishing the spatula like a weapon, out of my kitchen! Al raised his hands in mock surrender, his smirk firmly in place. Meanwhile, Rue flopped his head back down onto his beanbag, radiating a wave of smugness so intense I almost felt it physically. The second dungeon in the aircraft area was only a few hundred meters from the house, nestled against a hangar wall. At first glance, it seemed like any other dungeon, but one thing about it was off. The portal of doomthat ominous, swirling gatewaywas unusually low. The opening was barely one and a half meters tall. I paused, tilting my head. Thats inconvenient. I agree, Al said, staring at the portal with mild disdain. Clearly not designed with practicality in mind. I stepped forward, bending awkwardly to estimate the height. I can manage, but youre going to have to crouch. Wonderful, he muttered. Behind us, Rue let out a dramatic sigh. Rue not fit. Too low. Yeah, looks like it, I said, stifling a laugh. Al crouched and shuffled through the portal with as much dignity as he could muster, which wasnt much. Rue followed, flattening himself to the ground and wriggling forward on his stomach like a worm. The sight of him, paws outstretched and tail dragging, was too muchI couldnt hold back a snort. Rues telepathic grumble echoed in my mind. John laugh? Not funny! Sorry, buddy, I said, as I ducked to follow them. But it kind of is. On the other side, we found ourselves in a stone dome. The walls arched smoothly, forming a perfect curve, and the entire space was about thirty meters across. No tunnels or passages led elsewherejust the dome, and the walls were riddled with holes like Swiss cheese. Some holes were tiny, barely five centimeters wide, while others were large enough to fit a basketball, or even larger, maybe fifty centimeters across. Al scanned the area with a raised brow. If the dungeon thinks I am going to crawl through one of those holes, it is very mistaken, he declared, folding his arms. I snorted, about to comment, when the holes suddenly became alive with movement. Small, round creatures began hopping out of them in erratic bursts. I froze, my mouth slightly open. What in the The creatures looked like potatoes. Literally, potatoes. They varied in size, from fist-sized ones to some as big as a football, but their shapes were all the sameround, lumpy, and featureless. They had no eyes, no faces, no hands, nothing. Except legs. And what legs they were. The smaller ones had three or four zigzagging knees, their legs bending in bizarre angles, while the larger ones sported up to ten knees. They bounced on those spindly limbs like springs, vaulting themselves high into the air before landing in erratic hops. Al squinted at one of the larger ones, his expression a mix of incredulity and disdain. Are those supposed to be monsters? I shrugged, keeping my eyes on the bouncing potatoes as more poured out. I dont know what theyre supposed to be, but theyre definitely giving me jumping toy vibes. Rue tilted his head, his ears twitching as one of the smaller ones landed near him. Potatoes? he asked, his voice tinged with confusion. Monsters are potatoes now? Apparently, I muttered, reaching for a lightning bolt. Guess well find out what they can do soon enough. I fired a lightning bolt at the bouncing creatures, but it did absolutely nothing. Or rather, it didnt damage them, but it definitely pissed them off. In a flash, I was surrounded, potatoes hurtling at me from every direction. I slapped a few away with telekinesis, sending them spinning into the walls, but three more slammed into me for every one I knocked aside. After a handfulor maybe ten, who could tell in the chaoscollided with my mana shield, it shattered. At least, the backlash was more manageable this time. That was when I discovered the truth: they werent potatoes. They were solid rocks, rough and heavy.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Behind me, Rue let out a sharp whine, his distress cutting through the din. The rattle of an automatic submachine gun roared to life, and I turned to see Al at my right, his shield up. Every time one of the rock-creatures struck his mithril shield, it rang out like a gunshot. I cast Protective Shield, extending it to meet the edge of Als shield, creating a barrier for Rue to duck behind. He curled up behind us, his tone filled with worry. "John fix! Too many rocks!" Im working on it! I shouted, though I wasnt sure if I was trying to reassure him or myself. I fired another bolt of lightning into the swarm. Nothing. Not even a crack. I tried Wind Blades next. The rocks kept bouncing, unfazed. Blazing Orb. Useless. The fire hit them and spread harmlessly to the sides. Stone Shard. While the spell shattered on impact, it at least deflected one creaturea tiny victory, if you could call it that. The only saving grace was that their blows at my shield didnt drain a lot of mana. Al swung his sword at a cluster of them. Instead of slicing through, his blade batted them aside like a baseball bat. He grimaced, his grip tightening. We locked eyes from behind the thin protection of our shields. Ideas? I asked telepathically to cut through the relentless clatter of stone against metal. We have plenty of crystals back home. Dissipate them. I cast Exude Mana, hoping to dissolve the rocky bastards. They resisted. The smaller ones took at least three casts to disappear, and the larger ones clung to existence stubbornly, soaking up my mana like sponges. Thisll take hours. Im not sure I have enough mana to keep this shield up while we clear them all. Al cast Verdant Grasp, and two thin, pathetic roots wriggled up from the stone floor like theyd been summoned from a dying garden. Theres not enough nature here for it to take hold! he shouted, his voice barely carrying over the relentless barrage of rocks pounding against his shield. Retreat? I asked, my telepathic voice full of hope. "I have an idea," Al sent, his tone sharp and urgent. "Can you increase your shield?" "Yes. "Do it." I poured mana into my shield, expanding it to its maximum size. The shimmering barrier grew, but it began guzzling mana like a starving beast. Al leaped behind me, and I adjusted the shield to cover the three of us as best I could. From behind the barriers safety, Al pulled out a scroll, channeled his mana into it, and ripped it apart. A foul-smelling green mist materialized above the rock monsters, condensing into droplets before raining down. The acid hissed and bubbled as it struck them, dissolving their surfaces with grotesque efficiency. "Good idea," I muttered, more to myself than anyone else, as the acidic rain thinned the horde. The process dragged on for what felt like an eternity. Al tore through scroll after scroll for half an hour, releasing more acid rain every minute or two. Meanwhile, I kept the shield up, my mana reserves draining steadily. Sweat trickled down my temple as I struggled to maintain the barrier. Finally, I turned to Rue, huddled behind us, growling softly at the creatures. "Rue, get out. I dont have enough mana to protect all three of us. Al and I will finish clearing this." He sent a powerful wave of dissatisfaction, laced with resignation, but listened. He crawled backward out of the dome with one last grumble, leaving us behind. I adjusted the shield to cover just Al and me. The mana drain eased slightly, giving me some breathing room. For the next twenty minutes, Al continued his methodical work, tearing scroll after scroll while I maintained the shield. The acid rain hissed and bubbled as it ate away at the remaining rock monsters, reducing them to sludge puddles. By the time we finished, my mana reserves were running on fumes, and Als usually pale complexion had turned ashen. Hows your mana looking? I asked, my voice strained. Low, he admitted, his tone clipped but steady. If we have only the final guardian left, it will suffice. If we encounter another wave of those rocks, I recommend a tactical retreat. As if on cue, a deep grinding noise rumbled beneath us. A large, circular hole opened on the floor, and a massive rock rose gradually, its surface smooth and polished like marble. Guess thats our final guardian, I said. We didnt waste time talking. Without a word, we both pulled out scrolls of Acid Rain, channeled mana into them, and tore them apart simultaneously. Green droplets formed in the air, falling onto the guardians surface, but the effect was underwhelming. Instead of melting away like the smaller creatures, it barely lost a centimeter of its size. The guardian let out a sound like the groaning creak of an ancient mill wheel, then lunged at us with surprising speed for something its size. Move! I shouted, diving sideways. Al mirrored the motion, rolling out of the way just as the massive rock slammed into the wall. Dust and debris exploded from the impact, but when the dust settled, the guardian looked no worse for wear. I scrambled to my feet, gritting my teeth. This is going to be a problem. Al tore another scroll, summoning Quicksand beneath the monster. For a moment, it seemed promising as the guardian sank about half a meter into the groundbut then it popped back out like it was nothing, its surface gleaming with barely a scratch. The monster lunged. I shot into the air while Al dove to the side, narrowly avoiding the crushing impact. I channeled mana and tore Frostbite, a freezing wave coating frost on the guardians surface. It slowed downa little. Barely noticeable. The monster jumped high, its bizarre, jointed legs propelling it upward with terrifying speed. It nearly clipped me, and I swerved hard to avoid it. Those legs are a pain in the ass! I shouted. Al didnt reply. He tore a Hail Barrage scroll, raining icy shards down onto the guardian. The effect was minimal. The monster barely flinched, continuing its relentless assault. Al rolled out of the way just in time as the rock slammed into the ground where hed stood a split second earlier. I tore Stalactite Fall, summoning a massive spike that dropped straight onto the guardian. It chipped a small piece off its surfacethe most damage wed managed so farbut it was nowhere near enough. The monster rebounded off a wall, leaping toward Al. He tore Sonic Piercer at the last second. A sharp vibration filled the air as the spell struck the guardian, creating a hole in its surface. It was progress, but it had a cost. The guardian let out a grinding roar and moved faster, hurtling at us like a cannonball. I barely managed to avoid losing my legs as it rocketed past me. Al dove again, rolling to the side with only millimeters to spare. We need to slow it down! he shouted. I tore another Frostbite, casting it mid-air. The icy magic seeped into the guardians joints, and its movements faltered slightly. Al followed with a Briar Bind, thick, thorny vines shooting from the ground and coiling around its legs. It bucked violently, the vines creaking under the strain. Keep it pinned! I yelled, tearing my own Briar Bind scroll to add to the restraint. The second set of vines tightened around the monster, locking its legs in place. Al followed with another one. Al and I exchanged a glance, understanding passing between us without a word. We both drew sledgehammers from our Storage, gripping them tightly. Together, we charged. The first blows landed with heavy thuds, splintering the monsters surface. Three hits each, then a pause as one of us tore another scroll to keep the bindings strong. Another round of strikesthis time five hits eachreduced the guardian to seventy percent of its size. Scroll, hammer, scroll, hammer. The cycle continued, our arms aching and mana reserves dwindling. At last, we reduced it to twenty percent of its original size. One final scroll. More hits. Cracks spread across the guardians surface like a web until it finally crumbled, disintegrating into fragments of stone and sand. It was spread all over the place. There was no point trying to convert it into a crystal. We both collapsed on our butts, panting heavily. My sledgehammer rested on the floor beside me, too heavy to lift again. Al leaned back, sweat dripping from his brow. Next time, he said between gasps, we bring explosives. I nodded, too exhausted to respond, but the image of Mahyas smug face popped into my mind. She would probably say it should have been our first priority. And, annoyingly, shed be right. After I healed the bruises we collected, we touched the core, and both received ugly gauntlets. The gauntlets were heavy and clunky, with a rough surface that looked like it had been hastily chipped from raw stone. The texture was uneven, with jagged edges and cracks, and the dull gray color only made them look more like oversized rocks than an item.
Stoneforged Gauntlets Heavy gauntlets made from the dungeon rock. The gauntlets boost strength for melee attacks or grant resistance to damage from heavy impacts.
They were utterly useless to me, but at least Al got something he could use. That is the most horrendous thing I have seen in my life, he exclaimed, holding the gauntlets at arms length like they might infect him. Who in their right mind would wear such a monstrosity? I glanced at him. Hmm, maybe not useful to Alor his vanity. B4—Chapter 53: Two More in the Bag The smell of toast lingered over the breakfast table, mingling with the rich aroma of the elixir of lifecoffee. Mahya sat across from me, furiously scribbling on a scrap of paper. She let out an irritated huff every few minutes that made Rues ears flick. Mahya, I ventured between bites of eggs, Al and I are heading to clear out the caterpillar area before we look for dungeons. Want to join? She didnt look up, just waved a hand dismissively. Good idea. You two go. Her voice was clipped, and her pen scratched more aggressively against the paper. Things not going well with the engines? Al asked, his tone casual but laced with amusement. Mahyas head snapped up, her sharp glare enough to silence him. No, theyre not. She pushed back her chair abruptly, the screech of wood against the floor grating. Some of us have work to do. With that, she swept out of the room, muttering something about density fluctuations under her breath. Rue lifted his head and gave me a long look. Mahya angry. John fix? I chuckled, reaching down to scratch his ear. Not this time, buddy. Al set down his mug, smirking. Well, shes in a mood. Let us hope the rainbow monstrosities brighten the day. What about you? Coming with us? I asked Rue. Rue yawned dramatically, his tail thumping once. No. Rue watch TV. Rue come for dungeon. He promptly dropped his head back onto his paws, signaling the end of the conversation. We arrived at the warehouse area by mid-morning, the air thick with humidity and tinged with the faint tang of something acrid. In the distance, the caterpillars wriggled sluggishly, their rainbow-striped bodies giving them an oddly festive appearance. The one Id used to lure out the spiders had been relatively smallabout a meter long. Thats why I picked it. No point in lifting anything heavier with telekinesis. The others were much larger, some stretching up to two meters and as thick as forty or fifty centimeters. They look harmless, Al said, his tone cautious as he readied his shield. But from my experience with monsters, thats rarely the case. We should proceed carefully. I shrugged, stepping closer. Lets find out what they can do. The moment the words left my mouth, the nearest caterpillar reared slightly, the red stripe on its body glowing ominously. A fireball erupted from it, hurtling straight toward us. My Protective Shield flared to life, catching the flames and dispersing them harmlessly. Al let out a low whistle, clearly impressed. Before I could respond, the orange stripe lit up next. A molten glob of lava arced toward us, sizzling as it hit the dirt and left a bubbling puddle. Al sidestepped effortlessly, shooting me a sideways glance. You sure you want to take all the hits on your shield? Just gathering data, I said, reinforcing the shield as the yellow stripe glowed. A crackling bolt of lightning shot out, slamming into my shield with a force that reverberated like a bass drum. The impact left me slightly disoriented, but the shield held. Al, meanwhile, danced nimbly out of range. The caterpillars green stripe activated next, sending a glowing dart directly at me. It passed my shield like it wasnt even there, slamming into my shoulder. A sharp, burning sensation spread down my arm. Damn it! I hissed, stumbling back and clutching the wound. Gritting my teeth, I quickly cast Neutralize Poison and Healing Touch. The burning subsided, leaving me more annoyed than anything. Al shook his head, his tone light and amused. And that, my friend, is why I do not stand still. I scowled, keeping a wary eye on the caterpillar. The blue stripe lit up next, firing an icicle that shattered harmlessly against my shield in a spray of frost. Then the indigo stripe flared, launching a shadowy lance that passed through the shield. It grazed my side, leaving behind a deep, unsettling chillnot exactly cold, but something I couldnt quite categorize. The strange sensation made me stumble momentarily, but I kept my footing. Finally, the violet stripe pulsed, releasing a cascade of small, glowing projectiles that scattered chaotically. Most missed, but one clipped my leg, sending a sharp jolt of pain through my leg. I straightened, taking a steadying breath. When I built the shield, I thought I was clevercovering the basic elements, darkness, and death. But these colorful buggers had more tricks up their sleeves. Son of a bitch, I said, casting Healing Touch to fix the damage to my leg. Al smirked as he dodged another lava ball with ease. I suggest dodging next time. I shot into the air, narrowly dodging another fireball, followed by a molten glob of lava. The caterpillar tracked me with unnerving precision, its yellow stripe glowing ominously. I retaliated with a lightning bolt, but the creature absorbed the strike effortlessly, the yellow stripe glowing even brighter. Before I could react, the caterpillar fired the lightning back at me, the crackling energy now doubled in intensity. I twisted mid-air, narrowly dodging the brunt of the attack, though the edges licked at my arm with a sharp sting. The current fizzled through me harmlessly, thanks to my affinity, but the tingling annoyance lingered as I steadied myself in the air. Below, Al tilted his head with a smirk. Shall we keep testing, or are you ready to quit while you are behind? I dropped lower, hovering above the ground, and scowled at him. I didnt see you do anything, I shot back, irritated. He casually brushed some dirt off his sleeve, his smirk widening. I do not need to. I gathered all the data I needed. I folded my arms and glared. And what exactly did you gather? Al gestured lazily toward the caterpillar, who was charging another attack. That magic wont work. They absorb it. We need to use guns or crossbows. I let out a long, resigned sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose. Damn it, he was right. My lightning attack had only fueled the bugger, making its counterstrike stronger. Fine, I muttered. Guns it is. Al gave a mock bow, his tone as smug as the grin on his face. Glad we are on the same page. Before I could respond, the caterpillars blue stripe flared, and a volley of sharp icicles shot toward us, glinting in the sunlight. The icy projectiles slammed into the ground where Id just been, splintering into a spray of jagged shards. Al ducked and rolled, coming up smoothly with his shield raised. He dusted off his sleeve as if nothing had happened. And here I thought we were done testing. I used the blue crossbow I got from the dungeon with the traps while Al chose a rifle. Go for the head? Al asked, narrowing his eyes at the target. Seems logical, I replied, releasing the first bolt. It struck just below the head, embedding itself deep, but the caterpillar only twitched and let out an angry hiss. The blue stripe on its body flared, and an icicle shot toward us. We both ducked, narrowly avoiding the sharp projectile. Guess not, Al said, shooting at the creatures torso. His bullet struck the orange stripe, and to our surprise, the glow dimmed, leaving the stripe dull and inert. Waitdid that...? I trailed off, aiming for the red stripe. My bolt hit dead center, and the fiery glow flickered out, leaving the stripe dark. Al glanced at me, realization dawning. We have to neutralize each stripe first. Great, I said, adjusting my aim to the yellow stripe. Because one glowing target wasnt enough. We fired at the remaining stripes one by one, each hit causing its corresponding magic to fizzle out. As the last indigo stripe dimmed, the caterpillar stopped thrashing, leaving only its head still glowing faintly. Headshot now? Al asked, already lining up his rifle. Looks like it, I said, loosing another bolt just as Als rifle cracked. The combined shots hit true, and the caterpillar froze. We approached the remains cautiously. I turned it into a crystal. I bent to retrieve my bolts, but when I touched the green-struck one, it crumbled into a molten smear. Fantastic, I grumbled, inspecting another bolt that had struck the indigo stripe. It disintegrated into dust between my fingers. Green melts them, indigo crumbles them. Stupid caterpillars.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Al gave me a sidelong glance, his rifle slung over his shoulder. At least we know how to deal with them now. Yeah, I said, reloading the crossbow. But theyre still annoying. After clearing the caterpillars outside, the wind showed me the location of two dungeons. With a quick tug on my connection to Rue, he came barreling toward us like an overexcited puppyif puppies were the size of horses and telepathic. The first dungeon wasnt the caterpillars. It was something much weirder. The clearing opened onto a vast grassland dotted with enormous creatures that looked like the lovechild of a hippopotamus and a tapir, with hooves and bat-like ears that flopped comically as they moved. Spirits, I said, squinting at them. They look like someone lost a bet. Al raised an eyebrow, his tone dry. I assume you are not referring to their aesthetic charm. Before I could respond, one of them noticed us. Then another. And another. The entire herd froze for a heartbeat, their ears twitching in unison, and then the ground trembled. Theyre stampeding, I said, a little dumbfounded. Brilliant observation, Al deadpanned as the herd thundered toward us. Rue and I shot into the air without hesitation. On the other hand, Al waited until the last second before leaping clear of the charging beasts, landing neatly to the side. I started calling out to him, but the herd veered toward me. Oh, come on! I yelled, zigzagging higher. The monsters swerved, their ears flapping like uncoordinated flags. Al jumped again, landing a safe distance away. The monsters swerved toward him. He jumped again. They swerved. He landed on the back of one beast, and for a moment, everything went still. The creature blinked, clearly confused, and then began running in erratic circles while the rest of the herd thundered past. I flew closer, Rue beside me, watching Als increasingly absurd rodeo performance. Need a lift? I called. Al waved me off with a broad grin. No need! This is excellent! With one hand, he grabbed one of the floppy ears for balance. In the other, he drew his giant sword, which hed earned from our first dungeon. He plunged it into the creatures neck with dramatic flair. The beast collapsed in a slide that wouldve made a baseball player jealous. Al hopped off, turned the monster into the crystal, and leaped clear just as the next wave of monsters barreled past. It didnt stop there. Two jumps later, he was on another monsters back, sword at the ready. Then another. And another. Each time, the unlucky creature he landed on broke from the herd, running in confused circles until it met its shiny, crystalline fate. Rue and I hovered above, watching the chaos unfold. At one point, I descended, thinking I should probably help. Al spotted me immediately and barked, Stay there! I am handling this! Sure looks like it, I said, crossing my arms as Rue huffed beside me. Als grin only grew with each leap. The crazy bastard was having the time of his life. By the fiftieth monster, his acrobatics had become downright ridiculous. He flipped, spun, and managed a mid-air flourish before plunging the sword down. Judging by that smile, I said, shaking my head, hes having way too much fun. Rue snorted in agreement. Al happy. Al silly. Id say hes more than silly. I sighed, watching him leap onto yet another confused monster. But hey, at least hes thorough. The final guardian was smaller than the other monsters but had bat-like wings, giving it an unsettling look. As soon as we entered its cave, the creature rose into the air with a screech, flapping madly before diving straight at us like a cannonball with teeth. It didnt go as plannedfor the monster. Al sprang to the side with practiced ease, his movements fluid and controlled. Rue, hovering in the air beside me, twisted his bulky form mid-flight with an agility that seemed impossible for something his size. I took the straightforward approach, firing a bolt of lightning that hit the creature square in the chest. The monster spasmed mid-air with a noise somewhere between a wheeze and a squeak, then dropped like a sack of bricks. Al didnt waste a second. He darted forward, his massive sword already drawn, and with one clean swing, he lopped off the creatures head. I lowered my hands, the residual crackle of electricity fading as I surveyed the scene. Well, I said, turning it into a crystal, at least I did something in this dungeon. Al gave me a faint smirk, wiping the blade clean. Do not sell yourself short. It was an excellent shot. Rue, still hovering beside me, snorted. John help. A little. Thanks, buddy, I said dryly, patting him on the head as we turned toward the core. It glowed faintly, nestled in a small alcove at the back of the cave. I touched in and received the strangest knife Id ever seen. It had a curved, half-moon blade made of some unrecognizable metal that reflected light in odd ways. The handle was smooth, polished bone, its creamy surface marbled with faint natural striations. The whole thing looked functional, but something about it made you think it wasnt just your average knife. It looked bizarrely impractical. I held it up, frowning. Do you have any idea what this is? I asked, turning to Al. He nodded immediately, his expression unreadable. I blinked. How do you have any idea what this is? Use Identify. Ah. I cleared my throat. Good idea. Focusing on the strange weapon, I activated the Identify spell. The words materialized before me:
Leather Trimming Round Head Knife
Huh?! I stared at the blade, then back at Al. I still had the leather crafting skill Id picked up from the workshop on Earth, but I had no idea how to use this thing. With a shrug, I stored the strange knife and the core. Moments later, the dungeon spit us out into the open air. Judging by the sun, it was afternoon. Should we tackle the next one or leave it for tomorrow? I asked Al, stretching my shoulders. We know how to handle the caterpillars now, Al replied, already walking toward the next one. Lets do it today. John promise Rue a dungeon, Rue whined, his voice loud in my head. Rue couldnt do potato rocks, and Al take the fast bigs. He stomped a massive paw, shaking the ground slightly. Next dungeon is Rues! Al and I exchanged a wince. His lips twitched, clearly fighting a smirk. I rubbed the back of my neck, trying for a calm tone. You see, buddy, the next dungeon is... uh, magic-spitting caterpillars. They absorb magic, so we must handle them with guns. Rues head drooped dramatically. He turned to me, his massive eyes somehow growing even bigger, the saddest puppy-dog expression Id ever seen on his face. Then, with a deep sigh, he turned and padded away toward home without another word, his tail and ears drooping. I watched him go, guilt knotting in my chest. Im going to have to make it up to him, I said. Al clapped me on the shoulder. Good luck with that. The dungeon with the caterpillars was mostly a walk in the parkif your idea of a park involved massive boulders and rainbow-colored monsters hiding between them. Unlike the other creatures wed faced, these caterpillars didnt attack on sight. Instead, they ducked behind the rocks, forcing us to search them out like some twisted game of hide-and-seek. It wasnt hard, but it was tedious, slowing us down more than I liked. Al leaped effortlessly from rock to rock, dodging the occasional burst of magic like it was a casual warm-up. He picked off the caterpillars from his perch with his rifle, his movements quick and fluid. I hovered above, blasting away with my crossbow, when I caught a glimpse of one of the colorful buggers peeking out. At one point, I couldnt hold back my curiosity. Whats your Jump level? Youre too good at it. He fired another shot before answering, his tone amused. Before the last dungeon, it was level eight. Now it is eleven. My riding skill also went from eighteen to twenty-one. I raised an eyebrow. No wonder you smiled so much during the last dungeon. He shook his head. No. I only discovered the level-ups after we left. I smiled because it was fun. I shrugged. To each his own. The final guardian was where the real challenge began. It was a caterpillarjust like the othersonly three times the size and three times as irritating. Instead of firing magic in predictable single-color bursts, this one shot three-color combinations at once, the spells firing randomly with no discernible pattern. Dodging its attacks required more than just quick reflexes. It was a mix of acrobatics on Als part and some serious mid-air maneuvering from me. The three-times theme didnt stop with its attacks. Each color stripe needed to be hit three times to deactivate, and we quickly learned that taking too long between hits would reset the color entirely. That particular discovery came with an icy surprisean ice shard lodged in Als bicep after the blue stripe reactivated mid-fight. You good? I asked, hovering above as he yanked the shard free and drank a potion. Perfectly fine, he said, his voice tight with irritation. Just finish it off before it gets creative. After that, we adjusted. The next few minutes were a whirlwind of dodging, firing, and carefully timing our shots. Once we found the rhythm, it wasnt too difficult, and the oversized bugger finally collapsed. In less than ten minutes, the fight was over. We stood over the crystalized remains, catching our breath. Three times the size, three times the effort, I said, shaking my head. Im sensing a theme. Three times the reward, I hope, Al said. Well, it wasnt three times, but still worth it. Both of us received a scroll.
Fusion Script: Dualitys Forge Grants the user the knowledge and runic formula necessary to combine two existing spells into a new, unique spell. The resulting spell properties depend on the synergy between the fused spells.
When I opened the scroll, I expected to see a schematic, intricate diagram with runes and lines detailing the magical fusion process. Instead, the inside was blank, save for the exact description Identify gave me. Curious, I poured mana into the scroll. Words materialized across the parchment in glowing letters:
Which two spells do you want to combine?
I froze, caught off guard. I hadnt thought that far ahead. Honestly, Id just poured mana into it to see what would happen, not expecting the scroll to demand an immediate answer. My hesitation was briefI didnt want to waste this opportunity. Pulling up my profile, I scanned through my list of spells. Two caught my eye: Verdant Grasp and Bramble Shield. They had similaritiesboth manipulated plant life, one summoning roots to grab and restrain targets, the other creating thorny barriers for defense. Lets see how well they work together, I said, selecting the two spells. The scroll shimmered, the glowing letters dissolving and reforming into runes and diagrams. Sadly, it was too brief. I caught only one rune I knew, and the scroll crumbled into dust.
New Spell: Thornbind Barrier School: Nature Type: Hybrid Control and Defense Description: This spell weaves the restraining power of Verdant Grasp with the protective strength of Bramble Shield. Thick, thorn-laden roots burst from the ground, encircling a targeted area or individual. The roots both entangle enemies, immobilizing them, and form a dense, spiked barrier, preventing external threats from penetrating. Effects: ? Primary Effect: Enemies within the radius are restrained by thorny roots, reducing their mobility and causing minor damage over time. ? Secondary Effect: A defensive barrier of brambles forms around the area, shielding allies and absorbing incoming attacks. ? Duration: 10 seconds, with an increased effect based on mana input. ? Limitations: The barrier is stationary, and the spell requires solid ground to take root.
As the spells name appeared on my profile, I grinned. I already learned that a longer description meant stronger or better. Not bad for something I chose on a whim. I couldnt wait to test it out. B4—Chapter 54: Affinities Mahya sat at the dinner table, poking at her food with her fork, with an expression that was a mix of defeat and anger. The air around her felt heavier than usual. Whats wrong? I asked, setting my glass down and leaning toward her. She let out a frustrated sigh. I cant figure out the engine, she admitted, in a low voice. After disassembling this one, I couldnt discover anything new beyond what I told you. Im sure they run on magnetic fields from the polesnot just because of the world info but also from the engine itself. It all lines up. But She paused, gathering her thoughts. There are so many intricate parts working in tandem, controlled by what Im guessing was a very advanced computer or maybe even an AI. Without a functioning model to study or some books on this worlds vehicle engineering, Im completely lost. I took a moment, letting her words settle. She looked genuinely defeated, and that wasnt like her. Then drop it for now, I suggested. Well probably come across more vehicles eventually, ones you can tinker with. Or maybe well find books that arent printed on the chemical paper that mana destroys. Either way, you can pick it back up when you have more to work with. Mahya sighed again, but it was less defeated this time, like she released some of the tension in her shoulders. Yeah, she said softly, I think thats the only option. For now, at least. Im completely stumped. You should come clear dungeons with us, Al said, his voice cutting through the lull. He gave her an encouraging nod. It will help clear your mindand improve your mood. For the first time all evening, Mahya smiled, though there was a dangerous gleam in her eyes. I will. I need to kill something. A lot of somethings. If you two are going dungeon clearing, count me out, I said, holding up a hand. Ive got something I want to work on at home. But, Aldont forget we promised Rue a whole dungeon for himself. At the sound of his name, Rues ears perked up, and his tail thudded against the floor with excitement. Yes! Rue get dungeon. Rue need more levels! he declared, his voice booming in my head as his excitement spilled over. He thumped his tail so hard that the dishes on the table rattled, earning a chuckle from Al and a wide grin from Mahya. The mood lightened, and for the first time that night, Mahya looked like she might actually get some rest after massacring a few unlucky dungeon monsters. The following morning, I let the wind guide me, whispering directions until Id located all the dungeons scattered across the airfieldeleven in total. Hovering above each one, I carefully marked their locations on the Map before heading back home. Once I landed and walked into the house, Mahya looked up from sharpening her sword. Youve got all the dungeons mapped out? she asked. Yep, I confirmed. All marked and ready. She tilted her head, considering something. Do you want us to save you the ones that dont give gold? I thought about it for a moment, then shrugged. Only if the rewards are exceptional or if its something you think I might need. Otherwise, dont bother. They both nodded, accepting the instructions without hesitation. Mahya stored her sword, and Al put on his armor. Rue was anything but calm. His entire body practically buzzed with excitement, his tail wagging so hard it looked like it might take off on its own. I hope youll find a dungeon he can handle solo, I said with a small smile, glancing at Rue. Yes! Rue fight! Rue win! he declared, his excitement radiating through the link like an overcharged battery. His tail thumped the ground again, rattling the wooden floor beneath our feet. Mahya chuckled, reaching to scratch behind Rues ears. Dont worry, big guy. If theres a dungeon out there with your name on it, well find it. With that, they headed out on their dungeon-clearing mission, leaving me to work in peace. I went to the spell room, dropped onto the biggest cushion, and closed my eyes. Those Phase 2 channels still bugged me, like an itch I couldnt reach. This time, I tackled the problem differently. Those wizard books were useless. They felt like trying to solve a puzzle with half the pieces missing, and I had no intention of diving back into that mess of convoluted text. I had learned that sometimes it was better to figure things out on my ownthinking outside the box usually got me further, anyway. I directed my attention to the secondary channels. Slowly, I followed them, channel by channel, not trying to understand anything yet. It was more like taking a walk through an unfamiliar forest, mapping the trails rather than asking where they lead. I lost track of time but eventually stumbled onto something unexpected. These channels had five main clusters, with a few smaller ones scattered around. The largest cluster originated from my Mind orb and spread throughout my entire body. It was also the most developed, with countless interconnected channels. The second-largest cluster came from my Spirit orb. It, too, scattered through my body, though its channels were fewer and less complex than the ones from the Mind orb. Then there was the third cluster, and this was where things got interesting. This cluster didnt start from an orb at all. Instead, it seemed to originate from the cluster leading to my Mind orb. It had plenty of nodes connecting to the Spirit orb, but its starting point clearly traced back to the Mind orb channels, not the Spirit orb itself. This cluster was the most developed of all. The channels were thicker and had two layers overlapping each other. The fourth cluster, smaller but equally odd, also began from the Mind orb cluster, not the orb itself. But this one was different. Its channels scattered aimlessly throughout my body, without ever connecting to a specific point. They just meandered and stopped abruptly, like unfinished roads leading nowhere. Finally, the fifth cluster. This one started and ended at my Body orb, but it had something extra. It wasnt just self-containedit also had additional channels that extended from it outward, weaving through my body until they connected to the main channels in my hands, legs, and head. It was like it operated on two levels: a cluster in its own right, and a network feeding into the larger system.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. After some exploration, I saw that the big Mind orb cluster and the Spirit orb cluster both had a couple of channels going from them to my main ones. I also had some other interesting channels. They started at my Mind and Spirit orbs, met in the middle, and then connected to my main ones. When I eventually opened my eyes, I sat there for a moment, letting the discoveries settle in my mind. I still didnt know what it all meant, but now I had a clear map to work with. That was a startand sometimes a start was all you needed in this kind of work. I left the spell room to find that everyone had returned home. Their voices carried from the living room, filled with the light-hearted chatter that only came from a job well done. Judging by their grins and the easy way they moved, the day had gone better than I expected. "How did it go?" I asked, stepping into the room. Al, cleaning his sword with a cloth, looked up first. "We cleared two dungeons," he said matter-of-factly. "One of them Rue cleared, so you no longer owe him a solo dungeon. He handled it perfectly." Rue lay on the floor with his head on his paws and thumped his tail against the ground. "Rue strong. Rue dangerous," he announced, his mental voice laced with satisfaction. I chuckled but turned to Mahya. "Did everything go well? No injuries?" She rolled her eyes. Everythings fine, Dad, she teased with a wink. Dont worry. Were all safe and sound. Good to hear, I said, letting out a breath I didnt realize Id been holding. It was hard not to worry, but seeing them all in good spirits made letting go of that nagging tension easier. Rues enthusiastic tail thumping and Als steady, unflappable demeanor said more than words ever could. With everyone settled, it was time to turn my attention to dinner. I was halfway through slicing a carrot when I had a cognition, sharp and sudden like a bolt of lightning. The knife froze mid-chop, and I stared down at the cutting board, the pieces of the puzzle snapping into place all at once. Of course! The clusters Id seen earlier werent just randomthey were my affinities. It all made sense now. The biggest cluster, the one that connected to my Mind orb, had to be Wind. The second-largest, tied to my Spirit orb, was Fire. And the most developed cluster of all? That was Lightning. It didnt start from an orb like the others but from the channels linked to my Wind affinity. From there, it connected directly to my Fire affinity. Of course! It was so obvious now that I wanted to kick myself for not seeing it sooner. The smaller, aimless cluster that didnt connect to anything was Mist. It started from Wind but just stopped. That had to be because I didnt have a Water affinity yet. Without that connection, the channels were incomplete, left hanging in limbo. And then there were the other channels I hadnt fully understood earlier. Those were my spells. Nature spells, I realized, tied to my Nature affinity. That explained why there were so many channels originating there. And the channels running between the Mind and Spirit orbs were Bard spells. Since they werent tied to any specific affinity, their unique pathways made sense. I stepped back from the counter, wiping my hands on my apron, half tempted to march upstairs and give that ridiculous spell-progression book a good smack. The author made it sound like spells created the channels in the body willy-nilly, that they appeared out of nowhere when you learned a spell. That wasnt wrong exactlyit was just misleading. The spells didnt create the channels; they formed relay points. The channels were a way to bridge the mana reservoirsthe orbsand the main pathways that allowed me to cast spells. The realization was exhilarating, and I felt a rush of satisfaction that nearly made me forget about the half-prepped dinner in front of me. I shook my head, laughing quietly at the absurdity. Who knew chopping vegetables could lead to such a breakthrough? Now, a single question lingered in my mind, demanding an answer: How could I connect my Looting spells to the mana poolsthe orbsnot through the main channels, but by creating bridge channels? If I could manage that, it might strengthen my body and even give the spells a progression aspect. The idea intrigued me, though it also raised another question. Was there such a thing as a Looting Affinity? The thought made me chuckle as I resumed chopping vegetables. If a Looting Affinity existed, it would probably have my name written all over it. A talent for finding, acquiring, and keeping stuff? Yeah, that sounded about right. I shook my head, the humor of it still lingering. Even if there wasnt a formal Looting Affinity, bridging spells to enhance my physical form wasnt entirely outlandish. If spells like Nature or Wind could influence my body indirectly, why couldnt I adapt a similar principle to something like Looting? It was a wild idea, but the best breakthroughs always started that way. After dinner, I found Al in his greenhouse, tending to his plants. The air smelled earthy and fresh, with a hint of something floral. Al, I need a favor, I said, leaning casually against the doorway. He looked up, his expression unreadable. What is it? Im working on understanding affinities and how they influence the body. Can I take a look at your mana structure? He gave a small nod. Yes, but tomorrow. I need to finish here tonight. Great. Thanks, I said, giving him a quick smile before heading back down. The following day, Mahya and Rue decided to head out and clear dungeons on their own, leaving Al and me to work in the spell room. Once we settled, I closed my eyes, took a steady breath, and let my mana flow into his system. Slowly, I flooded his body with mana, carefully examining the intricate pathways and connections that made up his mana structure. His mana system was noticeably different from mine. For one, he only had two orbsMind and Spiritand the way his affinities connected was unlike what I had seen in my system. My Nature Affinity was tied to my Body orb, but his was split evenly between his Mind and Spirit orbs. Still, it was unmistakably Nature; the energy had a familiar feel, even if the structure was different. His Fire Affinity also stood out. The channels in his were far fewer and much thinner compared to mine. Where I had dense, robust pathwaysthree times as many and twice as thickhis were sparse and delicate, like they hadnt fully developed or were built for something entirely different. I wasnt sure yet what to make of these differences, but as a data-gathering exercise, it was fascinating. Every new observation felt like another piece of a larger puzzle waiting to be solved. After half a day of thoroughly examining Als mana system, I released him and moved on to the next step. Now that I understood how Affinities worked within the body, it was time to figure out how they interacted with the world outside. For the next week, I spent most of my days sitting on the roof, tuning into the mana in the air around me. I worked to distinguish the different types, letting my senses adjust until I could not only feel them but, sometimes, even see them. As much as I hated to admit it, the wizards books occasionally held pearls of wisdom, even if they were buried under mountains of incomprehensible gibberish. Thanks to my Affinities, I could perceive wind, fire, and nature mana. I couldnt see them all the timeswitching my vision to mana sight was exhausting and left my eyes feeling like Id stared into the sun for too longbut I was making progress. Unfortunately, my exploration hit a wall when it came to Looting spells. I even went out of my way to "study" by finding and looting over twenty flying snakes, hoping to glimpse the mana involved. Nothing. I couldnt see it, and its flavor was equally unidentifiable. There was definitely something there, but no matter how I prodded, it slipped through my understanding. Even though I didnt crack the mystery of my spells, I felt like Id made real progress. My understanding of Affinities had grown, and I was confident this knowledge would come in handy when I got around to developing my connection to water and earth manaif I ever found the time for it. Meanwhile, Mahya, Al, and Rue cleared the last of the dungeons in the airfield. With that done, it was finally time for us to move on. Our collection now had 55 cores, edging closer to Mahyas goal of 100. I couldnt help but hope wed come across more clusters like this oneeasy dungeons grouped together. Efficient and low risk. This world had a way of grinding you down, with its heavy atmosphere and constant reminders of just how far it had fallen. It wasnt just gloomy; it felt worn out, like the land itself had given up. Anything that made our work smootherand brought our departure closerwas a relief I wasnt going to take for granted. B4—Chapter 55: The Journey in Photos and Prose It took us the entire day to reach the mountains, and by the time the sun dipped low, streaking the sky with gold and pink, Mahya looked over at me and asked, Can you find us a place to land? The foothills below werent exactly inviting. The forest stretched endlessly before me, a thick blanket of trees with their canopies forming a continuous sea of green. After fifteen minutes of flying in a zigzag pattern, I found the perfect landing spota flat patch of grass large enough for the balloon with no tree branches getting in the way. Once we landed, I opened up the house, and we secured the balloon. The air here felt heavy with humidity, rich with the earthy smell of moss and wet wood. Somewhere in the distance, a lone bird made a haunting call that echoed through the stillness. It didnt exactly scream welcome, but it wasnt hostile either. We checked the area to ensure we werent sharing the neighborhood with anything unpleasantlike flying snakes. Rue was the first to charge ahead, his massive form moving through the trees like they werent even there. I followed more cautiously, keeping my eyes open for anything suspicious. About two hundred meters in, the forest opened into a clearing, and thats when we saw itthe first ruined structure. It was massive. Even with vines wrapping themselves around every surface, trying to reclaim it, you could tell it had once been something grand. The arched windows, vacant and staring, resembled hollow eyes, while a crumbling staircase vanished into a wall of creeping ivy. I reached out and ran my hand along one columnsmooth stone, cool to the touch, worn down by time. This wasnt on the Map, Mahya said quietly, like she didnt want to wake any ghosts that might still hang around. As we moved further in, the ruins seemed to grow around us. Another hundred meters past the first structure, we came across what mustve been a mansion. Its fa?ade was almost entirely swallowed by moss and ferns, but the layout still hinted at grandeur. Broad steps ascended to an open doorway, guarded by weathered columns that, despite their age, stood proudly. Mahya paused in the doorway, her eyes tracing the jagged lines of a broken ceiling where shafts of light cut through the foliage. The faint sound of running water pulled us deeper into the forest. It grew louder with every step until we stood before something straight out of a painting: a pavilion overlooking twin waterfalls. Crumbling pillars stood like silent guards, framing the view of the roaring, yet majestic, falls. Mist rose from the crashing water, catching the last rays of sunlight and scattering them in a magical, even otherworldly way. I knelt near the pavilions edge, where the stone was blanketed in thick moss. It felt soft and damp under my fingers, like a sponge. Its like the forest took this place back, I said. Mahyas voice broke the spell. Lets head back. We can explore more tomorrow. Reluctantly, I stood and brushed my hands on my pants. As we returned to the balloon, I couldnt help but glance around and take it all in. The architecture was nothing like what Id seen in Tolarib, and the overwhelming green only added to its charm. It felt eerielike something out of a horror moviebut an aesthetic horror movie, the kind youd watch just for the visuals. Spooky, but in a way that made you want to keep looking. It had that kind of beauty. The next day, I grabbed the camera and went on a full-blown photography spree. This place was too unique to ignore, like it had stepped straight out of some forgotten legend. It wasnt just about capturing it for my memoriesit deserved to be documented, preserved, if only through photos, for anyone whod care to see what the world had let slip through the cracks. As I framed each shot, my thoughts wandered back to Earth. From what Id pieced together about this world, its current state wasnt just bad luckit resulted from greed and power struggles among nobles, warlords, and moguls. A toxic mix of ambition and disregard for others had hollowed this place out. I wanted to believe Earth wouldnt follow the same path. I had to believe it. Id warned them and done my part before leaving, but the doubt lingered: would anyone listen? Did any of it even make a difference? The surrounding ruins told a story of what happens when things fall apart, and I couldnt help but draw parallels. As much as I didnt want to think about it, the devastation here felt like a cautionary tale, a glimpse into what might happen if Earth didnt tread carefully. But the truth was, I wasnt going back. I had no intention of being a savior or trying to fix what wasnt mine to fix. Earth had to figure it out on its own. I lowered the camera for a moment, taking a deep breath. Good luck, I whispered, almost to myself. It wasnt much, but it was all I had to give. Then, I got back to documenting the ruins, determined to focus on the beauty and history in front of me, rather than the weight of a world Id left behind. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I knelt by the edge of the clearing, camera in hand, capturing the overgrown ruins that stood before me. The first structure, partially submerged in the shallow water, looked like it had fought the forest and lost, vines and moss spilling over its cracked columns and crumbling archways. The reflection in the water added an almost mystical symmetry, as though the ruin had a twin lurking just beneath the surface. I shifted my lens to the second ruin, standing farther into the greenery. Its arched entrance beckoned with a quiet dignity, as if it had been waiting centuries for someone to rediscover it. The sun streamed through the gaps in the canopy above, casting patterns of light and shadow that danced across the stone. Time had softened its edges, but the ruins grandeur still whispered of a forgotten age when its halls must have been alive with voices. Each picture felt like capturing a piece of a story Id never fully understand, one written in stone and silence. Mahya found me as I lined up another shot, her footsteps quiet on the mossy ground. Can you ask the wind if there are dungeons here? she asked. Sure, I replied, lowering the camera. I closed my eyes and focused, sending the wind a clear intention: the desire to know the location of any portals of doom nearby. Nothing. Just the usual breeze, brushing past without a hint of direction. I tried again to be thorough, but the answeror lack of onewas the same. The wind had nothing to say. No dungeons here, I told her, shrugging. Its just a ruin. She nodded, her gaze wandering to the surrounding ruins. When do you want to leave?. Tomorrow, I said, turning back to snap one last picture of the moss-draped pavilion. We flew above the mountains the next day, and the view was breathtaking. The peaks stretched out like a jagged crown, capped with snow that sparkled in the crisp morning light. I couldnt understand how the snow still clung to the mountaintops. The summer here was brutal, even up in the balloon. But I couldnt argue with my own eyes. Valleys dipped between the mountains, painted in shades of green, gold, and deep shadow, with patches of mist clinging to the lower ridges. As the balloon glided silently, I couldnt help but lean over the edge, letting the cool air wash over my face and dry the sweat. Below us, forests blanketed the slopes. Here and there, clearings opened up to reveal small streams glinting in the sunlight, snaking their way toward the distant valley floor. We crossed a demarcation line. It was invisible, but I could feel it down to my bones. The mana changed. Where we came from had a distinct flavor of life and vitalitynature and wood, lush plants, and verdant forests. The flavor was so thick I could taste it at the back of my throat with every breath. On the other side of the boundary, the mana carried a flavor of cold and frost, dryness and survival, tenacity and hardness. There was still some nature and life mana mixed in, but it felt harsher, with jagged edges and thorns. The south side evoked images of lush pastures and vibrant forests brimming with life. The north side conjured sensations of cacti and tumbleweeds. The environment reflected the change in mana. Smooth, golden hills gave way to sharp ridges and rocky slopes. The trees thinned out, and those that remained looked scraggly, as though theyd been battling the wind for years. Patches of snow clung to the rocks, and the grass that grew here appeared tougher and wirier. The peaks ahead grew steeper, their jagged tops sharp and pointed. The sunlight felt colder, almost harsh, bouncing off the rocks in pale flashes. The air smelled cleaner but was thinner, making me want to catch my breath quickereven though it didnt truly affect me. It was quieter but far from peaceful. The wind whistled through gaps in the rocks, the only sound cutting through the stillness. The mountains ended so suddenly it felt like wed hit the worlds edge. One moment, it was all jagged peaks and rocky ridges, and the next, we were floating above a massive canyon. The land just dropped away into this enormous chasm, with layered cliffs stretching out in every direction, their reddish-brown tones glowing in the soft light. A river snaked along the bottom, winding lazily between the canyon walls like it had all the time in the world. It looked almost peaceful from up here, but the steep, jagged cliffs on either side hinted at how unforgiving it probably was. Little patches of green hugged the waters edge, a thin line of life clinging to the banks in contrast to the dry, rocky expanse above. The air here felt differentwarmer and drier, carrying that faint dusty smell you get from baked earth. The sun was dipping lower, painting the canyon in soft pinks and oranges. Shadows stretched long and deep, making the whole place feel ancient, like it had been sitting here untouched for thousands of years, just waiting for someone to notice. After another hour of flying over the canyon, we finally spotted the city on the horizon. It was a relief to see it wasnt another ruin; from up here, it looked alive. Smoke curled lazily from chimneys, and the faint glint of sunlight on rooftops confirmed people were living there. I suggest we land and approach the city on foot tomorrow, Al said. Good idea, Mahya agreed, already fiddling with her gadget. The balloon shifted slightly as she adjusted our course, the canyon below slipping further out of sight as we moved toward a flat area to touch down. Lets hope this city is better than the last one, I said, glancing at Al. He didnt reply, just gave one of his trademark raised eyebrows, which was probably answer enough. B4—Chapter 56: Water is a Bitch We landed, and I opened the house about ten kilometers from the city, right at the mouth of the canyon, hidden just beyond a bend. We were completely invisible from the city, so we didnt even need Mahyas concealment poles. She put them up anyway. After dinner, we went to bed. I couldnt sleep. I tossed and turned, trying to find a comfortable spot, but my mind wouldnt settle. During the flight over the mountains, my hands were busy with the camera, snapping shots of the peaks and valleys, but my brain was stuck on other things. The affinities. The fire affinity bugged me the mosthow much more developed it was compared to Als. And then there was the mist affinity, with channels that didnt connect to anything, just floating there useless. It felt... wrong, like a project someone had started and then abandoned halfway through. And the fire affinityit kept messing with me. On one hand, I wasnt such a scaredy-cat anymore. I could step into dungeons without second-guessing myself, taking things in strideexcept for the acid pit. That one didnt count. No sane person dives into a pit of acid. So yeah, in that sense, it was a good thing. But then there was the other side. The temper. Id had to stop myself from flaring up more than once, biting my tongue and keeping it together by sheer willpower. I managed to keep it cool with Cloud and even helped her out, but it took everything I had. That blow-up with Mahya? That wasnt menot the real me. It was the fire in my system, messing with my Spirit orb. I remembered reading about itthe Spirit orb being tied to emotion and astral energy. Before this fire nonsense, teasing Mahya was fun. Wed always poked at each other and traded jabs. It was light, easy, and honestly, a blast. For someone like mesomeone who didnt really have friends beforehaving that kind of back-and-forth felt... special. It was a new kind of fun, something I never had growing up. Now, though, it wasnt the same. Everything felt sharper and heavier, like the fire was turning something simple into something complicated. I groaned, flipping onto my side again. It wasnt just about controlling the fireit was about figuring out what it was doing to me and how to handle it. The solution to both problems was clear: I needed water affinity. I knew that. The issue was actually getting it. Except for that one time I achieved unity with water, I hadnt made any progress. It felt like trying to grab smokeevery time I thought I was close, it slipped through my fingers. Well, I didnt really try too hard, but still. Frustrated, I punched the pillow, trying to settle in, but it didnt help. When my mind was running in circles like this, sleep was impossible. I tossed, turned, adjusted the blanket, but nothing worked. Eventually, I gave up, cursed under my breath, and got out of bed. The roof felt like the best place to clear my head. Lying there, staring at the sky, was something else entirely. This world didnt have light pollutionnone of that dull haze hanging over everything like back on Earth. Instead, the night sky was alive with stars, millions of them scattered like glitter on black velvet. But what really hit me was how alien those stars were. Nothing was familiar about themno constellations I recognized, no comforting patterns to anchor me. It shouldve been unsettling, but it wasnt. The unfamiliarity made it grander, more mesmerizing. It felt like the universe had been cracked open just for me, putting on a celestial show that I couldnt look away from. Wind was effortless to connect with. But she wasnt just any affinityshe was special, unique. Once I stripped away all the layers of myself that werent truly me, it was obvious why. At my core, my base personality aligned with hers too well. It was as if we spoke the same language, shared the same rhythm. That connection wasnt just fastit was natural, almost inevitable. Fire and lightning were tougher to connect with, but each came with its own unique circumstances. Lightning carried an element of wind within it, and since I already understood that aspect from my time in Paris, the bridging process wasnt as daunting. It was like adding a familiar thread to an otherwise foreign weave. Fire, on the other hand, was an ordeal. I forced it down my channels, raw and untamed, surviving only because my healing spells kept me intact. That experience had been brutal. Still, I couldnt deny that my earlier success in creating fire through mana back in Spain probably laid some groundwork. It wasnt graceful, but it got the job done. My eyes snapped open, the shock of realization hitting me like a bolt of lightning. For both fire and lightning, Id first learned the aspecthow to create it using mana, how to attune crystals to it. Was that what created the bridge? I groaned, facepalming hard enough to sting. How had I not connected the dots before? It was so obvious now. Id studied and practiced both elements long before I tried connecting to them. Of course, the process felt easier for merelatively speaking, anyway. For someone else, it probably wouldnt have been easy at all. Lets be realtheyd probably have died. Definitely not mentioning that part to Mahya. The answer settled my restless thoughts, the pieces finally clicking into place. My mind let go of the endless churn for the first time that night. Lying there under the alien stars, I drifted off to sleep, the cool breeze wrapping around me like a blanket. Over breakfast, I pushed my plate aside and leaned back. Are you in a hurry to get to the city, or can we wait a few days? I asked, glancing between the two of them. Al raised an eyebrow, setting his tea down with deliberate care. I am not in a hurry, he replied, his tone calm but firm. You are the one eager to go to the city. Personally, if we were to skip cities altogether, I would consider it a blessing. Mahya jabbed her fork in his direction, her grin mischievous. What Al said, she chimed in, clearly enjoying herself as she took another bite of her food. I sighed, shaking my head. Great. The two of you are a united front against me. Fantastic. I feel very supported. We ate in silence for a few minutes, the silence that comes when everyone is too comfortable to feel the need to fill it. Eventually, Mahya tilted her head and asked, What made you change your mind? You are the one who wanted to go to the city to sell things. I shrugged, poking at the crust of my bread. I still want to go, just not today. I think Ive figured out how to get the water affinity, and I want to work on that first. Al leaned forward slightly, his expression unusually serious. Why are you so insistent on going to the city? he asked. I understand you wish to sell items, but you have enough points. If storage is the issue, you have more than enough resources to upgrade it. You also have the inventory that you only use for money. According to your explanation, you can store quite a lot in it. Furthermore, the house can accommodate far more than we currently store. In light of all this, I do not see why you feel such urgency. I did not mention this before, he continued, because I have noticed that when I ask for something, you rarely argue. You even convinced Mahya to assist me when I needed something. Out of respect for that, I have remained silent about this. However, I do wish to understand your reasoning. I sat up straighter, folding my arms as I met his gaze. Its not just about selling things, I explained. For me, visiting a new world isnt just about the scenery or, in this case, clearing dungeons. A world isnt just geography and dungeons. The most interesting part of traveling is meeting the locals, seeing their customs, their clothing, their architecture. Tasting their food, discovering something completely new, hearing their musicits about experiencing the culture of the world, not just the physical parts of it.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Al nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. I understand that and even agree with your perspective, he said. However, this is a dreadful world. We both know it. So why do you feel the need to experience this particular world? I smirked, leaning back again. Because if we dont experience the terrible worlds, how are we going to appreciate the good ones? Before Al could respond, Mahya reached across the table and smacked the back of my head. Her grin stretched wide, her eyes sparkling with amusement. Youre an idiot, she said, the teasing lilt in her voice impossible to miss. I rubbed the back of my head, shooting her a mock glare but deciding it was probably best to let it go. It felt like a good stopping point for that discussion, and I wasnt in the mood to get smacked again. I found a spot just before the bend in the river, where large, smooth rocks lined the edge. It was perfect. I perched on one of the flatter rocks, dipping my feet into the cool water. The gentle current swirled around my ankles, a rhythmic motion that helped quiet my thoughts. Closing my eyes, I stretched my mana sense as far as it would go, letting it seep into the surrounding water. I didnt force anything or manipulate the flowI just let my mind follow the water, moving with it, feeling its quiet strength and steady rhythm. Time slipped away as I sat there, completely immersed in the moment. The sun climbed higher, its warm rays brushing my skin, and eventually, I noticed it was more than halfway across the sky. Taking a deep breath, I took the next step. I slid into the river, letting the water envelop me, and for the first time, I actively tried to understand itits mana, its essence, its... flavor, for lack of a better word. It wasnt easy. Hours passed as I focused, my mind straining to grasp what made water mana tick. It wasnt like the other elements I had worked with; it was subtler, deeper, like trying to catch a shadow in a mirror. Finally, though, something clicked. I couldnt put it into words, but I thought I had it. Excited, I climbed back onto the rocks, cupping my hands as I channeled mana into them. The moment the clear liquid shimmered into existence, pooling in my palms, it touched my skin. At first, it looked perfectexactly like water. A sharp sizzle erupted, and a searing pain shot through my palms. I yelped, flinging my hands wildly. Oww! Oww! Oww! I stumbled backward, shaking my hands and blowing on them like that would somehow help. The sharp, medicinal tang of something acrid lingered in the air, and I stared at my palms, red, stinging, and slightly frosted-looking. Okay, I muttered, wincing. Not water. Healing Touch eased the pain, leaving my palms smooth and unblemished, but I was still utterly confused. How the hell did I burn myself with water? I spent another hour focusing on the flavor of water mana, doing my best to figure out where I went wrong. When I thought I had a handle on it, I tried again. I cupped my hands, channeling mana into them, watching as the clear liquid pooled. It looked perfect. Crystal clear, exactly like water. For a moment, I felt a wave of relief. Maybe Id finally done it. Then the pain started. It wasnt immediate, but when it hit, it hit hard. A deep, gnawing ache spread through my palms, like something was digging its way under my skin. It wasnt the sharp burn like last timeit was worse. It felt like it was inside my hands, burrowing deeper with every second. What the?! I yelped, flinging the liquid from my palms, but the damage was already done. My hands throbbed, red and swollen, and the edges of my skin were turning pale, almost waxy. The pain wasnt just on the surfaceit felt like it was attacking my bones. Frantic, I activated Healing Touch, spell washing over my palms and chasing the pain away. My hands looked fine again, but my head wasnt. What the hell was that stuff? How did I screw up water this badly? I flexed my fingers, still rattled. Okay, I muttered to myself, definitely not water. And definitely not trying this again until I know what the hell Im doing. I went looking for Al. He might know. If anyone could explain what had just happened, it was him. I found him sitting at the table outside, polishing some weird contraption with a meticulousness that only Al could manage. Hey, I said, pulling up a chair across from him. He didnt look up, just kept working. What is it? he asked after a moment. I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling like an idiot even before I opened my mouth. So, I was trying to... you know... make water with mana. But, uh, I think I made something else instead. It burned my hands, and then it started messing me up from the inside. Healing Touch fixed it, but it was bad. Like, really bad. Any idea what it couldve been? That got his attention. He set the contraption down and looked at me, his brows furrowing. Burned your hands and affected you internally? he repeated, his tone skeptical. That does not sound like water at all. Yeah, no kidding, I said, leaning forward. It looked like water. Felt like water at first. Then it started eating through me. Any thoughts? Al sighed, leaning back in his chair and crossing his arms. I cannot say for certain. You described something corrosive, perhaps acidic, yet it was clear like water. It is possible you accidentally created some form of acid. I nodded, hopeful. Okay, that makes sense. What kind of acid would act like that? That, Al said, raising a finger, is where I am at a loss. I am not familiar with any acid that would form directly from mana manipulation. Alchemy requires ingredients and precise measurements. Mana manipulation, as you describe it, introduces entirely different variables. I cannot explain how you managed to synthesize something so dangerous with no reagents or apparatus. I slumped in my chair, frustrated. So youre saying you dont know? I am saying, Al said, with just a hint of irritation, that without more information, it is impossible to identify what you created. It could be some unstable byproduct of your mana process, something unique to your method or affinity. I would need samples, detailed observations Well, Im not exactly keen on trying that again just so you can take notes, I cut in. Wise, he said dryly, picking up his contraption again. My advice? Do not attempt to create water until you understand mana manipulation at a molecular level. You clearly lack that understanding at present. I stared at him. Yeah, thanks. Super helpful, Al. He didnt even look up. Anytime. His last sentence bounced around in my head like an annoying echo. Understand at a molecular level. Maybe he had a point. Maybe Id been going about this all wrong. With that thought nagging at me, I headed to my library. Standing there, surrounded by shelves packed with books, I usually felt a swell of pride. This was my collection, a treasure trove of knowledge Id gathered. But today, I felt overwhelmed. I needed information, and I had no idea where to start. I stared at the shelves, trying to make sense of where to begin. The books seemed to mock me with their sheer number and randomness. After a moment of fruitless pacing, I tried something. Closing my eyes, I reached out with my connection to the core, willing it to guide me to what I needed. The shelves remained frustratingly silent. Of course it didnt work. I didnt even know the name of the book I was looking for, so how could the core? Fine. Plan B. I activated my Luck and waited, glancing around expectantly. Nothing happened. Seriously? I muttered, throwing my hands in the air. Hey, your description says you help with lucky finds or stuff that leads to a better future. If I find something here, it will definitely be lucky and lead to a better future. You know, with more affinities and less burning my hands. So do your job, dammit! Still nothing. Grrrrr! With a deep sigh, I gave up on magical shortcuts and started looking manually. Book by book, shelf by shelf, it was slow going. It took me two days to find my first real answer. In a book named Chemistry: The Central Science (14th Edition), I stumbled on this passage: "Hydrofluoric acid (HF) is a solution of hydrogen fluoride in water, known for its potent corrosive properties. Its molecular composition, consisting of a single hydrogen atom and a fluorine atom, makes it distinct from water (H?O) in both structure and behavior. While visually similar to water, HF reacts with organic and inorganic materials, causing severe chemical burns. Its ability to dissolve materials such as glass demonstrates its extreme reactivity and danger." The explanation left me blinking. It was fascinatingscary, but fascinating. Id apparently created a substance capable of melting glass and frying my hands at the same time. Not exactly a win, but it explained a lot. One day later, still buried in books, I found another piece of the puzzle in General Chemistry: Principles and Modern Applications (12th Edition): "Hydrogen peroxide (H?O?) closely resembles water (H?O) in its molecular structure, differing only by the addition of one oxygen atom. This additional oxygen results in peroxide being a reactive oxidizing agent, capable of causing cellular damage upon contact. Unlike water, hydrogen peroxide can bleach organic materials and produce burns on skin due to its ability to break down into reactive oxygen species." The pieces were starting to come together. Apparently, my attempts at creating water had gone slightly off-track, leading me to accidentally generate some of the nastiest substances known to man. The knowledge was definitely broadening my horizons, and I could even admit it was kinda interesting. But it didnt bring me any closer to actually gaining the water affinity. Just the thought of having to add chemistry to my already too-long list of things to learn made me groan. Water, I muttered, flopping onto my chair in defeat, is a bitch. B4—Chapter 57: From Bad to Worse I spent three days on the river bank or even in the riversubmerged up to my necktrying to achieve Unity with water. A couple of times, I achieved oneness for a short time. I no longer sat there but flowed downstream with the current, passing over rocks and sand and the fish darted around inside me. That was a strange feeling. Unfortunately, it didnt last. Every time, it slipped away, like I hit a barrier. I couldnt figure out what was stopping me. Water was all about flow. Id always considered myself a laid-back, go-with-the-flow kind of guy. So, what was the problem? I sat there and stared at the water, stumped. It rippled and shimmered, utterly unbothered by my existential crisis. I looked through my Storage, pulling out one of my notebooks from Lumis. Flipping through the pages, I found the notes Id jotted down in the valley where we spent the winter. Water focuses on adaptability, flexibility, persistence, and calmness. To progress in the physical aspect: To progress in the mental aspect: Exercise: Sit by a body of water, observing its movements and mimicking its flow in thought and action, cultivating a sense of inner peace and persistence. I laid back down, thinking about how to implement those points. The river kept flowing, unconcerned with my frustration, overthinking, or lack of progress. It just did what it always didadapted, persisted, and kept moving. Maybe that was the whole point. Water forced nothing. It didnt try to be something it wasnt. It just... was. I sighed, put the notebook away, and shifted closer to the edge. My reflection wavered on the surface, broken and scattered by the ripples. If water could laugh, it probably wouldve been laughing its ass off at me. I wasnt going to find Unity by forcing it. I accepted that. Maybe I needed to stop trying so hard and just sit. Watch. Let go. Perhaps then Id figure it out. Or not. But at least Id be doing something for a change. Two more frustrating days without progress. In the evening of the second day, Rue splashed in the shallows, his massive paws sending water flying as he lunged after a fish with all the grace of a bulldozer. He growled in frustration, shaking his head every time a slippery fish darted out of reach. Watching him swat at the water and pounce like an overgrown bear was entertaining, even if his fishing skills left much to be desired. Meanwhile, Mahya and Al werent nearly as patient. Since the morning, they have asked me at least three times how much more time do I need. Now, Mahya paced back and forth along the bank, casting occasional glances in my direction. She didnt say anything, but the impatience radiated off her like heat waves from a pavement in the desert. With one last grumble, I dried my feet and put my shoes back on. Alright, Rue, lets go back, I said, but he was too busy barking at the water. Despite the lack of progress, I was determined not to give up. I let the idea simmer on the back burner of my mind and turned my focus to something more practical. Dinner wouldnt cook itself. If I couldnt figure out Unity with water, at least I could handle a meal. The next day, we gathered in the storage halls to sift through the clutter of treasures and oddities wed taken from the mansions and palace in Tolarib. Mahya crouched beside a crate, pulling out a gilded mirror. She turned it this way and that, catching the sunlight. This ones flashy enough to grab attention but not so much that it looks like it belongs to royalty, she said, setting it aside. Al plucked a silver goblet from the pile, turning it over in his hands. These items will undoubtedly be well-received, but we should prioritize pieces that appear less ostentatious. Yeah, no need to drag the really gaudy stuff and end up on someones to rob later list, I said, tossing a huge, flashy brooch aside. Speaking of cluttergrab the pillows, Mahya said, gesturing to a stack of them. Theyre bulky and take too much space. After some back-and-forth discussions regarding what constituted not ostentatious, we finally settled on a manageable collection. I couldnt help but chuckle at our collective indecisiveness. The pile was a mix of decorative but functional items, just valuable enough to impress without screaming, Look how rich I am, along with an enormous mountain of pillows and other fabrics like curtains and carpets. Once everything was sorted, we divvied the goods among our Storage spaces, ready to head out. I came down the stairs, prepared to go. Mahya stood by the doorframe, tying her braids back into a neat knot. She looked me up and down, and her lips curved into a half-smile. Youre not seriously going into the city dressed like that, are you? she asked, her tone laced with amusement. I looked down at my jeans and T-shirt, then back up at her. Whats wrong with this? Its comfortable. Its too different, she said, shaking her head with an exaggerated sigh. Change into something local. We dont want extra attention. Fine, I muttered. In my room, I changed into a loose tunic and sturdy pants. They looked plain enough to blend in but still practical enough to move in. Mahya changed into her armor, and Al did the same. With everything sorted out and ready, I closed the house, and we walked along the river toward the city. The steady sound of rushing water followed us, mingling with the chirping of an occasional bird. As we made our way, I swiped through my settings and switched my profile to Merchant. I glanced at Rue, who trotted beside us with his usual cheerful bounce. Change your glamor to the dangerous local dog, I said, nodding toward him. Rue wagged his tail enthusiastically, his entire body vibrating with excitement. Rue look more dangerous now, he declared proudly, puffing out his chest. Very dangerous, I replied, chuckling. About three kilometers from the city, the scenery changed. The reddish-brown dirt gave way to open fields, rows of crops stretching toward the horizon. People moved between the rows, tending to the plants. Here, I noticed women working among the mena minor detail that stood out. There were no guards on dogs with whipsnone of the oppressive oversight wed seen in Tolarib. That gave me hope. Maybe this city would be different and not so bleak. As we passed the fields, heads lifted, one by one. The people paused their work, leaning on hoes or wiping sweat from their brows as they stared at us. Their expressions ranged from wary curiosity to outright shock. A few whispered to each other, their eyes darting between Rue and the rest of us. But no one approached, and no voices called outnot even from a distance. I exchanged a glance with Mahya, who raised an eyebrow but kept quiet. Al, ever stoic, stayed focused on the road ahead, his hand resting lightly on the hilt of his sword. Oblivious to the tension, Rue wagged his tail again, his tongue lolling out in cheerful disregard. The river flowed into the city, its shimmering surface reflecting the sunlight like a moving gold ribbon. A tall, thick wall rose at the citys edge, its sandstone surface weathered by time and the elements. Above the river, the wall had an opening lined with thick metal bars that extended down into the waterprobably to keep the city safe from all the nasties that might lurk below the surfacegiant fish, river monsters, or whatever else they had here. As we approached the main gate, two guards stepped forward and crossed their spears in front of us. Their yellow and brown uniforms matched the sandstone walls around them, and their expressions were suspicious. Halt, one of them said, his eyes flicking over me, then to Mahya and Al. Who are you, and why did you come here. I pulled on my most winning merchant smile, the kind that said I wasnt a threat but also might have something worth their while. Merchant, I said, gesturing behind me. These two are my guards. The guards gaze lingered on Rue for a moment. Then, his eyes lost focus, and he inspected each of us. After a long pause, he nodded. Three gold coins for entry.Stolen story; please report. I handed over the coins, and they clinked softly in the guards hand. He stepped aside without another word, letting us pass through the gates. The architecture immediately captivated me. It had the same Arabic-inspired lines as Tolarib but without the grandeur. Unlike Tolarib, with its ornate white domes and fountains, the buildings here were simpler, their yellow sandstone walls plain. Yet simplicity had its charm. The buildings seemed to belong here, blending naturally with the warm, golden tones of the landscape. The citys defining feature, however, was the canals. A river, splitting and twisting through the city, created a network of waterways reminiscent of a fantastical blend of Venice and Arabian Nights. The canals divided the land into clusters of buildings, each section the size of a few city blocks. Narrow bridges arched over the water, connecting the sections. I squinted at the canals, trying to figure out their origin. Had they deliberately split the river and carved channels to create this layout? Or was it the other way around, with blocks of land rising out of the water, forcing the river to adapt around them? Whatever the case, it was impressive. The streets were alive with people, a sea of fine clothes in rich colors and flowing fabrics. Some outfits were embroidered with gold and silver, the threads catching the light like fireflies. Men wore the odd pants with the sagging sacks between their legs. I couldnt decide if they were a practical design or a fashion statement, but they stood out. The air was thick with smells. Roasting meat and spices mingled with the sweeter scent of baked pastries and something tangy that I couldnt quite place. My eyes scanned the street corners for the source of the aromas, catching glimpses of vendors tending grills and clay ovens. As we walked, the locals took notice of us. Every step seemed to draw more stares, their expressions a mix of surprise and suspicion. A few people whispered to each other, their eyes darting toward Rue, who trotted proudly beside me, his tail swishing with an air of dangerous dog confidence. The people didnt exactly jump out of our way, but a noticeable bubble of emptiness formed around us as we walked through the streets. They werent panicking or anything dramatic like thatno wide-eyed stares or frantic scramblingbut there was this subtle, collective shift. A sidestep here, a glance there, just enough to ensure they didnt come too close. It wasnt like they were afraid exactly; it was more like they were cautious. Friendly place, I muttered under my breath, keeping my tone light as I leaned slightly toward Mahya. She gave a small shrug, her eyes scanning the crowd, while Al stayed close behind, his gaze fixed ahead like nothing could faze him. Clearly, we werent going to blend in anytime soon, but at least wed made it inside. Now, we had to figure out where to set up shopand maybe grab something to eat before Rue started drooling on my boots. A few blocks later, the delicious aroma of barbeque made my stomach growl. Following the delicious aroma, we spotted a restaurant open to the street. Inside, a massive grill dominated the space, with skewers of meat sizzling over the flames. Outside, low tables surrounded by colorful cushions invited diners to sit and relax, shaded by fabric canopies that fluttered gently in the breeze. Men moved between the tables, serving food and refilling drinks with quiet efficiency. But something about them caught my attention. Unlike the well-dressed customers, the servers wore plain, almost ragged clothes. Their backs bent as though the worlds weight rested squarely on their shoulders. They didnt look anyone in the eye, keeping their gazes fixed firmly on the ground. That gave me pause. The shiny exterior of the city was starting to crack. Maybe this place wasnt as different from Tolarib as Id hoped. We chose a table near the edge of the seating area, where we could watch the canal as we ate. Rue plopped down beside me, his tail wagging happily and nose working overtime as he took in the scents wafting from the grill. A server shuffled over, his gaze darting toward Rue before quickly snapping back to the floor. His hands trembled slightly, but his eyes didnt rise an inch. A second server approached, visibly uneasy. His eyes flitted to Rue like he might spring up and swallow him whole. Dont be afraid, I said, keeping my voice calm and reassuring. He wont hurt you. Rue wagged his tail for emphasis, which didnt help; it made them more nervous. After consulting the servers, we placed an order for the house recommendations. They hurried off, leaving us to enjoy the awkward tension theyd left behind. One server brought over a large metal plate piled high with a mountain of meat skewers. Another placed various small serving bowls filled with salads and spreads around the big plate. The food looked incredible. Steam rose from the meat, its fat dripping enticingly, while the salads and spreads were vibrant, colorful, and varied in texture. The issue, however, was that looks can be deceivingthe taste didnt live up to the presentation. The meat had so many spices that I couldnt taste it, only the spices. It was also so hot that my mouth was instantly on fire, and I liked spicy food. Ironically, with so many spices, they forgot to add salt. At all. The salads had a mix of tangy, bitter, and occasionally sweet flavors and also didnt have a speck of salt. I took a cautious bite of something green and regretted it immediately. My eyes watered as I reached for water, coughing slightly. One red spread was so bitter it felt like my tongue wanted to peel itself off in protest, while most of the vegetables were drenched in a sweet sauce that tasted suspiciously like juice concentrate. Some yellow spread tasted like sweet wasabi, and another tasted like uncooked liver. Mahya grimaced after her first bite, setting her skewer down with the disdain usually reserved for personal insults. She cautiously sampled a few spreads, only to shudder before pushing herself away from the table. Al took a small, deliberate bite of meat, his face twisting into a brief but unmistakable expression of disgust. He scrunched his nose, huffed derisively, and muttered something under his breath that sounded like a curse aimed at whoever cooked it. Rue, however, was in heaven. He dug in enthusiastically, scarfing down the spiced meat with vigor. Every few bites, hed stop, sneeze explosively from the overwhelming spices, and then dive right back in like it was the best meal hed ever had. Well, at least one of us is enjoying this, I said, earning a muffled snicker from Mahya. Rue sneezed again, wagging his tail as if to say, This is amazing, and I regret nothing. The food might not have been what Id call enjoyable, but at least the experience was memorable. Still, the uneasy behavior of the servers lingered in my mind like an aftertastebitter and hard to ignore. After leaving the restaurant, we wandered further into the city, following the canals that sliced it into picturesque blocks. The warm afternoon sun cast a golden light, creating shimmering reflections of the domed buildings and arched bridges on the waters surface. All the buildings were yellow, their facades adorned with latticed windows and bright pink flowers overflowing from balconies. Mahya, walking beside me, gestured to a bridge over a canal. Should we cross? Or stay on this side? I shrugged, distracted by a boat drifting past. Its driver stood at the back, using a long pole to steer through the water, his passengers lounging on cushioned seats. Lets cross. Might be something interesting on the other side. As we stepped onto the bridge, I paused to take pictures of both sides. The canals stretched like veins through the city, connecting everything and infusing it with life. On the far side, the domes of the buildings seemed to multiply, their smooth curves catching the sunlight and gleaming like polished gold. This part of the city was quieter, with fewer people around. Occasionally, a small boat floated by with a lone passenger, or someone leaned out of a window, briefly breaking the stillness. The quiet, broken only by the gentle lap of water against the stone walls, felt calm and almost serene. We approached a square; the noise growing louder with every step. A raised wooden stage dominated the center, surrounded by a big crowd. On the platform stood three young women and two young men, completely naked. Their heads hung low, their shoulders slumped and trembling. Next to them, a fat man with a riding crop paced back and forth like a showman at a carnival. His enormous mustache twitched as he praised his merchandise. He grabbed the first young man by the chin, jerking his head up to show the crowd his teeth. Healthy and strong! Look at these teeth, not a rotten one in sight! he bellowed. The mans eyes darted away, his jaw clenched so tightly I could see the strain in his neck. The auctioneer moved to the second man, slapping his shoulder with a meaty hand. Look at the muscles on this one! A perfect laborer. Hell haul twice than anybody else, I can guarantee it! He flexed the mans arm for the audience as though the poor guy were nothing but a doll. Then he turned to one woman. She visibly flinched as he got close. Grinning, he pinched her nipple between two thick fingers and twisted. She let out a cry, her entire body recoiling in pain. And this one, he drawled, dragging his voice for effect, is soft in all the right places. His hand trailed lower, grabbing between her legs, and I saw her shudder, her lips trembling in silent horror. See? Nice and wet, ready for work or pleasure! His laugh was a booming roar, echoed by the cheers from the crowd. My fists clenched before I realized it. The bile in my stomach rose, and my vision tunneled on the smug auctioneer. I stepped forward, ready to end this nightmare. But Mahyas hand landed firmly on my shoulder, stopping me in my tracks. Her grip wasnt tight, but it was resolute. Dont, she said quietly. I turned to her, my anger boiling over. What do you mean, dont? Do you see whats happening up there? My voice cracked, louder than Id intended, but she didnt flinch. What are you going to do? she asked, her tone calm but firm. Help them! I hissed, jerking my head toward the stage. Release them from thisthis sale! Her gaze didnt waver. And then what? What are you going to do with them after? Feed them? Shelter them? Protect them from being sold again tomorrow? How are you going to fix this? Her words hit me like a ton of bricks. I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. I didnt have an answer. My gaze drifted back to the stage. The woman whose body had just been violated was now trembling as bidders shouted numbers. I wanted to scream, to do somethinganythingbut Mahyas question hung in the air like a weight I couldnt shake. For a moment, I thought about staying to protect them, but an image of the dead bodies outside the palace flashed in my mind, and I flinched. I suggest we leave, Al said, his voice low but insistent. His expression was unreadable, but I could see the tension in his jaw. He wasnt unaffectednone of us werebut he knew this was a situation we had no solution to. I looked at Mahya again, her hand still on my shoulder, steady as a rock. Slowly, I hung my head. My breath came out in a long, shaky sigh that felt like it drained all the fight out of me. Fine, I whispered, the word heavy in my mouth. With one last glance at the stage, I turned away, every step feeling heavier than the last. The crowds cheers faded into the background, but the sound of the auctioneers booming voice lingered, echoing in my mind. We left the city through the same gate we had entered. Outside, I glanced back one last time, sighing as my shoulders sagged. It wasn''t my fight, yet leaving made me feel like a coward. B4—Chapter 58: … And Worse The city walls shrank behind us as the open fields stretched before us, rows of crops shimmering under the sun. Dust rose beneath our boots, the crunch of gravel and dry earth breaking the silence. Rue trotted ahead, his tail swaying like a metronome, his nose occasionally dipping toward the ground. Mahya kept pace with me while Al trailed slightly behind. We cut between two fields, heading northwest toward the Gate on the Map. The distant murmur of workers tending the crops reached us, blending with the faint rustle of stalks in the breeze. Once were far enough away, we can use the bikes and the ATV, Mahya said, glancing at me for confirmation. Als voice came from behind. You want to reach the Gate today? His brow furrowed slightly as he scanned the horizon. Yeah. It doesnt look too far, and the terrain is flat. Shouldnt be a problem. Her eyes flicked to me, waiting for input. I shrugged, my hands loose at my sides. I had no opinion either way. I was still thinking about the city and the slave auction. The weight of what wed seen gnawed at the edges of my resolve, making me feel helpless and frustrated. Yes, we agreed not to interfere in local events. Yes, even if we saved them from the auction, we couldnt take them with us, so they would end up in the same situation. Yes, we were Travelers, not heroes or revolutionaries. And still We walked for less than an hour when I heard a faint rumble in the distance. At first, I thought it was the wind, but it grew loudersteady, rhythmic, and getting closer. Rue stopped, his ears twitching. The fur on his back bristled. Riders, Mahya said, her voice low, eyes narrowing toward the horizon. Turning, I saw them. A dust cloud marked their approach. A pack of massive dogs bound toward us, their riders armed with rifles gleaming under the sunlight. At least a dozen of them approached us, dressed like the city guards at the gate. Al stepped forward, shield at the ready. It appears we have attracted unwanted attention. The lead rider barked an order, his voice carrying over. Halt! Surrender your goods and yourselves, or face the consequences! I quickly cast Mana Shield and Protective Shield in front of me. Yeah, not happening, I muttered. The first shot rang out, the bullet striking my Protective Shield with a sharp ping that sent ripples across its translucent surface. Another shot followed, then another, as the guards fanned out to encircle us, their dogs snarling and snapping. Mahya darted to the side, her form a blur as she jumped into the airmid-leap, her rifle barked, the shot finding its mark. The lead rider slumped in his saddle before tumbling lifelessly to the ground. A sudden explosion of heat forced my attention to the left. One of the guards raised his hands, fire blooming in his palms before hurling a fireball straight at us. It streaked through the air, the crackling flames illuminating his snarling face. My Protective Shield shimmered as the fireball struck, dispersing harmlessly, but the impact drained more mana than the bullets. Another one cast a fireball. I shot him with lightning. The blue arc shot through the air, striking him square in the chest. He toppled off his mount with a scream, his spell fizzing out before it could reach Mahya. The air filled with the sharp retort of gunfire and the thunderous barking of the massive dogs. Al charged forward, his shield raised high to deflect a hail of bullets. Sparks flew as projectiles glanced off its surface, the sound deafening. He closed the distance to the first wave of riders, his sword flashing as he swung. One rider toppled from his mount, blood spraying in an arc that painted the dry earth crimson. Another guard joined the fray, his hands aglow with fire. A second fireball hurtled toward Al, but he sidestepped at the last second, his shield absorbing the edge of the blast. The force sent dirt and debris flying, but Al kept his footing. He lunged, his blade cutting through the casters defense in a single, brutal motion. The mans spell fizzled into smoke as he fell. Watch out! More fire! Mahya shouted from above as another caster joined the fight. She flipped midair, dodging a fireball aimed at her head, her rifle discharging with pinpoint accuracy. The casters spell was cut short as Mahyas bullet tore through his shoulder, sending him crashing to the ground. Rue, now! I told him telepathically. Rue vanished. Moments later, chaos erupted in the rear ranks as invisible jaws clamped down on a rider, dragging him screaming from his saddle. The massive dog beneath him bucked wildly, adding to the confusion.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Lightning crackled in my palms as I sent another bolt toward the remaining casters. The blue energy arced between them, shorting out their spells in a dazzling flash of light. A rider broke through the chaos, his dog barreling toward me. Lightning crackled in my hand, a blue arc streaking toward the rider and knocking him off his mount. His dog yelped, skidding to a halt before veering away. Bullets ricocheted off my shield as I moved to support Al, who had engaged three riders at once. His sword danced, parrying strikes and cutting through armor. Blood stained the ground where he stood, but he didnt falter, even as a bullet grazed his shoulder. I cast Healing Touch on him and sent a Wind Blade at the one that shot him. Between the shield and the lightning, I had to manage my mana. Mahya darted through the fray, leaping high above the riders line of sight. Her rifle barked, each shot precise and deadly. She landed atop one rider, using his shoulder like a springboard, firing mid-flip and taking down another. My shield protected my head and most of my body, but twice, I felt bullets hitting my legs. The third time wasn''t the charm. A searing pain shot through my leg and head from the backlash as a bullet hit me. Gritting my teeth, I pushed the pain aside, sending another bolt of lightning into the fray. The energy arced between two riders, their screams cut short as they crumpled to the ground. From the chaos, a guard aimed his rifle at Mahya, his dog lunging toward her. Rue materialized behind him, his massive jaws closing around the riders arm and yanking him violently to the ground. The dog yelped in confusion as Rue growled, blood dripping from his maw. The remaining riders hesitated, their formation broken. Al took advantage, charging with a roar that echoed across the fields. His shield slammed into one rider, knocking him clear off his mount, while his sword silenced another. Mahya fired her last shot, the crack of her rifle echoing as the final rider fell. The battlefield grew quiet, save for the groans of the injured and the labored breathing of my companions. I lowered my shield, the shimmering barrier flickering out of existence as I stumbled back, my breath ragged and uneven. Blood seeped into my pants, staining the fabric dark. Gritting my teeth, I took out a belt and bit down on it, muffling a groan as I took out a pair of tweezers. My hands trembled as I dug into the wound, the sharp pain tearing through me like fire. The metallic taste of the belt filled my mouth as the tweezers clinked against the bullet. With one final wrench, I yanked it free. The world swayed, black spots dancing at the edge of my vision. I cast Clean, Purify, and Healing Touch in quick succession. The searing pain dulled to a throbbing ache and faded as the wound closed. My breath steadied, and I glanced at my mana reserves. Over 7,000. A flicker of surprise crossed my mind before I remembered the Siphon ability. It was doing its job. The rumble of massive paws thundered through the ground, accompanied by a rising column of dust on the horizon. More incoming! Mahyas voice cut through the tension, sharp and urgent. She stood to my left, her rifle in hand, moving with a precision born of experience. The click of her rifles reload echoed as she snapped it shut, her eyes narrowing toward the distant riders. A lot more. I clenched my fists, lightning crackling faintly around my hands as my jaw tightened. They really dont take no for an answer, do they? I muttered, my gaze locked on the approaching dust cloud. Mahya turned toward me, her expression fierce. Turn invisible, she ordered, her voice low but commanding. Lets teach them a lesson. John, fly up and fry them from the air. Without waiting for my response, she tossed a rifle to Al. Her tone hardened, her words laced with finality. None of them walks alive, understood? Als grip tightened on the rifle, his expression resolute as he met her gaze. They attacked first, he said simply, his tone cold and measured. Mahya nodded once, her expression hard and unyielding, then turned back to the horizon. The rumble of paws grew louder, the vibrations carrying through the ground as the column of dust approached. She raised her rifle, her movements sharp and deliberate, her gaze locked on the advancing riders. We all turned invisible in unison. I propelled myself upward, the wind rushing past my face as I took to the skies. Below, the riders pressed forward, their dogs snarling and growling, the men atop them scanning the fields with weapons drawn. It took them a full minute to realize we had disappeared. Confusion rippled through their ranks as they slowed, their heads swiveling, searching for us. Riders barked orders, but it was too late. From above, I channeled mana into my hands, lightning crackling and dancing between my fingers. I unleashed it with a shout, pouring everything into my strike. The bolt arced down like a furious serpent, striking the last rider and splitting off in jagged branches to hit the others. The air filled with the deafening roar of thunder, and the acrid smell of ozone mingled with the metallic tang of blood. Shots rang out almost as fast as an automatic rifle. Each shot precise and devastating. The ground was a blur of chaos, smoke, and bodies as dogs yelped and men screamed. In less than five minutes, the riders were down, the battlefield eerily silent except for the crackle of dissipating energy. My chest heaved as I hovered in the air, surveying the scene below. I felt Mahyas presence moving invisibly through the wreckage. Occasional shots rang out, each one punctuating the stillness with a sharp crack. I glanced down just in time to see an injured rider drop lifelessly, a red hole now marking the center of his forehead. I flinched, her actions shocking me for a second. Still, I understood. If they did it to us, they would do it to others. In this case, it was a mercy killingmercy to their future victims. When all of them were dead, Mahya collected all their rifles, took out her bike, and said, Lets get out of here. Al and I exchanged glances, the unspoken understanding passing between us instantly. Neither of us said a word, and neither of us argued. Mahya scary, Rue told me. Since Mahya didnt react, I figured it was a private communication. He hopped in the ATV; I scratched his ear and told him, Sometimes being scary is the only way. He licked my cheek, and we headed toward the Gate. Book 5 – Multiversal Smorgasbord Lorem ipsum dolor sit amet, consectetur adipiscing elit. Sed do eiusmod tempor incididunt ut labore et dolore magna aliqua. Ut enim ad minim veniam, quis nostrud exercitation ullamco laboris nisi ut aliquip ex ea commodo consequat. Duis aute irure dolor in reprehenderit in voluptate velit esse cillum dolore eu fugiat nulla pariatur. Excepteur sint occaecat cupidatat non proident, sunt in culpa qui officia deserunt mollit anim id est laborum.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. B5—Chapter 1: Rock Part I As always, the Gate anchors were two large boulders.
Travelers Gate #512486321595 Destination: Rock Status: Unintegrated Threat Level: Nonexistent
Thats a new one, I said, squinting at the information. What do you mean? Al asked, stepping closer to touch the Gate. Its unintegrated, so I understand the lack of mana level, I explained, pointing to the Gate, but where is the tech level? Also, the threat level is... weird. I saw it before, Mahya said, waving her hand toward the Gate. It means the world is pretty backward. I think a world gains the tech level category when they reach the Industrial Revolution. This world didnt get there yet. So, its like in the Middle Ages? I asked, raising an eyebrow. What is the Middle Ages? Al asked. A period in Earths history that was backward. He nodded, a thoughtful look crossing his face. It can be anything from cave dwellers or a farming society to right on the cusp of the Industrial Revolution, Mahya clarified. Oh, got it. I reached toward the Gate again to read the worlds info. Before I could touch it, Mahya grabbed my wrist and stopped me. Do you want to add the Gate to our count and move on, or look around a bit? she asked. Look around, I said after a moment, pulling my hand back. Im curious to see various worlds. She smiled and said, So lets do it my way this time. No spoilers. You mean to go blind without knowing what is on the other side? Al asked, narrowing his eyes. Yes. Mahya gave him a challenging look, crossing her arms. I think reading the worlds info ruins the sense of exploration, which is half the fun. Besides, the threat level is Nonexistent, so its not like well be in danger from not knowing. Al and I exchanged a glance, his hesitance mirroring my own. After a moment, I shrugged. I dont mind. He nodded, though his expression remained cautious. Neither do I. We turned invisible and crossed the Gate. After less than a minute, every cell in my body screamed in protest that this place was WRONG! WRONG! WRONG! A wave of nausea slammed into me, making my stomach churn as though I had just stepped off a violently rocking boat. My skin prickled, every nerve firing in protest as if I had walked into an invisible wall of static. I tried taking deep breaths to calm the feeling, but it didnt help. My lungs burned, and every fiber in my body revolted, screaming to retreat. There was a sucking sensation, like something was forcibly wrenched out of me through every pore on my body. Rue whined and pressed against my side, nearly toppling me over. Everybody became visible. I did not miss this feeling, Mahya said, her voice tight as if she were forcing herself to stay composed. Al bent down, his hands braced on his knees, his face pale and drawn. He took slow, deliberate breaths, his words clipped with discomfort. I hate this feeling, he muttered before turning his head toward Mahya. Help John; he is new to this, and with his Tri-mana system, it affects him the most. The revolt in my body had turned into a sharp, relentless pain in every cell. My muscles ached as if cramping all at once, and my bones felt like they were vibrating, on the verge of cracking. It was strange. I had used the dead zone in my house a few times, and the sensation was terrible, unsettling, and unnaturalbut it had never been this bad. This was ten times worse, as though the world was rejecting my existence, but also sucking the life out of me. Mahya placed her hand on my back and asked, Do you know how to circulate your mana? I shook my head. Speaking was beyond me. She grabbed my arm and guided me back through the Gate to Zindor. Once we were on the other side, the feeling disappeared instantly. One moment, I felt terrible. The next, normal. The sudden shift left me disoriented, as though my body wasnt sure whether it should trust this newfound stability. What was that? I asked, my voice still shaky. When I activated the dead zone in my house, I felt bad without mana, but it wasnt even close to that. Its your body trying to balance itself with the world, Mahya said, her tone matter-of-fact. I apologize for not considering that earlier, Al said, his expression tightening with regret. It should have been obvious that this would be your first world without mana, but it slipped my mind. Ive been in zero mana before, and it didnt feel that bad. Why now? I asked, frustrated. When? Mahya asked, tilting her head. There were some Gates in South America that led to zero mana, and one Gate we crossed together. I think it was in Italy or maybe Spain. When did you cross the Gates in South America? she asked, frowning. About six or eight months after discovering Im a Gate Traveler. Oh, she said, her tone softening. Your mana system probably wasnt developed yet, so the effect was minimal. I remember the other Gate; it was in Italy. And we were in and out in less than a minute while you were busy complaining that it didnt make sense. You did mention that it felt off. Yeah, but not this bad, I said, shaking my head. You cant compare your mana system to what it was then, Mahya said. Its much more developed now, and we just crossed from a world with much higher mana. How do I deal with it? I asked, rubbing the back of my neck. I want to visit sci-fi worlds, but if it feels like this, I wont be able to handle it. No mana bad! Rue whined, his ears twitching in agitation. Rue not like no mana. As I said, you need to circulate your mana to combat it, Mahya said, her tone firm. How? I have only one orb, not three, so Im unsure if its the same, Mahya admitted, tilting her head thoughtfully. Anyway, I move the mana from my orb down my right hand, then up back into the orb. The same down my left arm. Then, down the main body channel to the right leg, back up to the orb, and then the second leg. I keep this circulation going all the time. She paused, her eyes flicking to me. The first time I learned this, the circulation stopped when I was asleep, but with some practice, you can keep it going even in your sleep. I do something similar, Al said. With a slight variation for a dual-mana system. I circulate the mana the same down the arms, down to my Spirit orb, and from there to the legs. Back up to the Mind orb and start all over. He gave me an encouraging nod.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I thought only wizards could move mana at will, I said, furrowing my brow as I tried to process this new information. Outside of the body, yes, Al replied, his tone didactic. Everybody can move mana inside their bodies. Or, more precisely, everybody that has power orbs. Why did it feel so bad? I asked, glancing between Mahya and Al, my stomach tightening at the memory of the sensation. Because the world is forcefully sucking out your mana, Al said with a grimace. It was clear the idea disgusted him as much as it did me. I shuddered, the thought sending a cold ripple down my spine. That didnt sound goodat all. What about our cores? I asked, concerned. Will the world suck the mana out of them too? Most likely, Mahya said. But your core devoured so many dungeons that Im sure it has a mana supply for years to come. Dont worry. She offered a small, reassuring smile before continuing. The other cores will eventually run out and dim if we use our toys, but once we return to a world with mana, theyll recharge quickly. Like I said, dont worry. I followed Als advice, adding the third orb to the rotation. From the Mind orb to the hands, down to the Spirit orb, down to the Body orb, to the legs, and back up again. My mana obeyed, flowing precisely as I directed it. After a second, an idea struck me: I split my mind in two. One part continued to flow mana in the same pattern, and the other part remained free for everything else. Hows it going? I asked Rue, glancing at him as he wagged his tail. Easy, he replied, his tone confident. Can you keep doing this even if you have to do something else? His ears drooped. Rue not sure. I scratched behind his ear. Try splitting your mind in two. How? he asked, tilting his head. Just decide and force it, I said with a shrug. After a minute of concentration, Rue huffed and growled softly. Oww, oww, it hard. Did you do it? He nodded. It hard, he whined, his tail giving a small, uncertain wag. It will get easier, promise, I said, reaching out to scratch behind his ear. His tail wagged a little more enthusiastically, even as he huffed in frustration. The next time crossing the Gate was better, but the sensation remained deeply unpleasant. The air felt thin, empty, almost anemic, as though something essential was missing. But I didnt feel nauseous, and my body wasnt rebelling as it had before. Stopping the circulation brought the horrible feeling back with force. It slammed into me like a reminder of how unnatural this place was. Restarting the flow helped, but this time the relief came slowly, taking minutes to settle. I finally understood why Al had bent over, his hands on his knees. Somehow, that position eased the sensation until the circulation fully kicked in. How come youre less affected? I asked Mahya. She shrugged. I have no idea. Thats because she only has one orb, Al said, straightening. I have two, so Im more affected. You have three, so it affects you the hardest. How do you know that? Mahya asked him. My familys archive, Al replied, his tone smug. I have read a lot about it. Now that my body didnt feel like it was rebelling against me, I could finally look at my surroundings. Two large rocks flanked a footpath, their rough surfaces weathered and uneven. The path itself was narrower than a dirt road but wider than a game trail, well-trodden with patches of grass creeping along its edges. On either side, a sparse grove of trees stretched out. It wasnt dense enough to be a forest; the trees were thin and spaced far apart, their bare branches twisting upward like skeletal fingers pointing at the sky. The footpath extended in one direction with a gentle descent, curving slightly as it disappeared into the distance. It passed between the two Gate rocks in the opposite direction and climbed upward at a mild incline. The air carried a crisp chillnot enough to freeze, but sharp enough to bite at exposed skin. The sky above was a vivid blue with white fluffy clouds. At first, it seemed normal, but then something unusual caught my eye. Two suns hung in the sky. The larger one glowed to the left and slightly behind me, its light casting long, thin shadows from the trees. The smaller sun was far to the right, dimmer and cooler in hue, adding a faint silver tint to the landscape. We put on jackets and looked around some more. Up or down? I asked. It doesnt really matter, Mahya said with a shrug. Rue lifted his nose in the air and sniffed. Rue not know. Al turned without a word and headed down the path, his strides purposeful. Descending gently, the narrow trail curved slightly between the sparse, bare trees. The crunch of our boots against the dirt path was the only sound for a while, accompanied by Rues soft panting as he trotted beside me. The chill in the air hadnt eased, though it wasnt unpleasant as long as we kept moving. The twin suns hung above us, one brighter and to the left, while the smaller one sat further right, giving the light a strange dual quality. Shadows fell at odd angles, overlapping in a way that felt subtly off, but not unsettling. We kept walking for what felt like half an hour, the path winding gradually downhill. The trees grew thinner as we went, their bare branches giving way to more open ground. Patches of grass appeared, scattered along the trails edges, and the grove slowly changed into a wide clearing. Ahead of us, a large lake came into view. Its surface was perfectly still, so clear that it reflected the towering, jagged peaks on the far side like a mirror. The rocks were sharp-edged and uneven, rising high above the water like the remnants of some ancient, shattered monument. Their sheer size and starkness made me stop momentarily, taking in the view. The grass along the shoreline was sparse but vivid green, contrasting with the pale, bare trees that still dotted the area behind us. Scattered boulders lay across the ground to the lakes right; some were half-buried in the dirt, while others leaned precariously against each other. The two suns hung above the peaks, their light glinting off the water in a way that made it almost impossible to tell where the lake ended and the sky began. I crouched near the waters edge and dipped my fingers in. The water was icy but not freezing, and so clear I could see every stone resting undisturbed at the bottom, their shapes and colors sharp beneath the surface. Standing back up, I took another look around. The whole place felt untouched, pristine, like no one had been here for centuries. I pulled out my camera, adjusted the lens, and snapped a picture. The view was too perfect not to capture, though I doubted any photo could do it justice. We lingered by the lake for another ten or fifteen minutes, quietly taking in the scenery. It was one of those rare moments where no one needed to fill the silence. Finally, Mahya turned, her movements unhurried, and started back up the trail. Lets see whats on the other end, she called over her shoulder. We retraced our steps up the path, heading back toward the rocks that marked the Gate. The landscape felt just as quiet and still as when we had first passed through. As we stepped between the stones of the Gate, we crossed back into Zindor, the shift immediate and familiar. I was afraid this would happen, Al said. We crossed the Gate again. This time, instead of walking between the rocks, we moved around them to approach the trail from the opposite direction. We continued up the path for another ten minutes when distant voices reached us. We stopped to listen, but the voices were too far away to make out any words. They sounded sharp and loud, like an argument or perhaps just a spirited conversation. Without hesitation, I paid the mana to learn the local language. I could feel the others around me doing the same. As we moved forward, the shadows of figures appeared between the trees, flickering in and out of sight. Moments later, four people stepped onto the path ahead of us. They walked with a wary confidence, their movements measured but tense. Three men and one woman, all draped in mismatched furs. They hadnt sewn the furs into proper clothing; instead, they hung loosely, tied together with thin leather strips that left gaps for the cold air to slip through. They wrapped their feet in crude leather strips, bound tightly around their ankles like makeshift shoes. Their hair was knotted into thick dreadlocks, decorated with small bones and bits of stone that clicked faintly when they moved. Two of the men gripped clubs that looked like heavy branches crudely carved to give them heft. The third man held a spear that immediately caught my eye. The shaft was uneven, and the tip appeared to be a sharpened rock tied to the wood with strips of leather. It wasnt straight, but it looked functional enough to do damage. The woman held a sling, and as they approached, they shouted something I couldnt understand yet. Their voices were harsh and guttural, as if they were trying to make themselves sound more intimidating. Before any of us could respond, the woman raised her sling. With practiced ease, she slipped a smooth stone into the pocket, swung it overhead in a tight arc, and released. The stone shot toward Rue, who had taken a cautious step back, his head low and his ears pulled back. Mahya leaped forward, her hand snapping out faster than I could track, catching the stone mid-flight. The sharp smack of rock against her palm echoed in the still air. She didnt flinch, her face calm as she lowered her hand. The group froze for a moment, their eyes wide with shock. Then, without another word, they turned and bolted up the path, their voices rising in frantic shouts as they disappeared back into the trees. This time, I caught one word"Danger." Friendly, I said dryly, watching their retreating figures disappear into the trees. Their movements were quick but chaotic, more like a startled herd fleeing a predator than anything resembling a disciplined group. Whatever they thought of us, it was clear we hadnt made a great first impression. Savages, Al muttered, his tone clipped. Return to the Gate, or continue? Mahya asked, turning to me with a raised eyebrow, her expression calm despite what had just happened. Continue, of course, I said, with a hint of excitement creeping into my voice. Its like seeing history in the making. I feel like an anthropologist. Mahya shook her head and gave me a light slap on the back of my head. Youre an idiot." B5—Chapter 2: Rock Part II The path gradually leveled out as we continued upward, and the trees thinned more and more. The bare branches gave way to patches of open ground with clumps of grass. It wasnt long before we spotted movement ahead. The voices wed heard earlier grew clearer, though still guttural and rough, more like shouts than coherent speech. A group of three youngsters were trying to chop down a spindly tree with stone axes, under the supervision of an older man. We stopped and listened. Some words were incoherent, but not all. Gradually, I picked up the language on a rudimentary level. It was very basicno sentence structure, inflections, syntax, or any other signs of grammar. Simply a collection of wordsnouns or verbsstrung together to convey an idea. Take, stone, hit, strong, broken, strong, strong, broken. Ready to continue, I stepped forward, only to be stopped by Als firm hand on my arm. I need more time, he said in my mind. I know you think speaking a language incorrectly is undignified, I sent to him, keeping my tone even, but with their language level, I dont think it applies. It does not matter, Al said in a resolute tone and lifted his nose. Dignity must be maintained in all circumstances. I couldnt help the sigh that escaped me. Beside me, Mahya glanced my way, and we exchanged a knowing look. She rolled her eyes, the corners of her mouth twitching upward in a faint smirk. Sometimes, I forgot Al was normal with us and his male friendscasual and friendly. But moments like this reminded me of his princely tendencies, which he never quite let go of when dealing with anyone outside our circle. Take your time, I said finally, gesturing for him to continueno point in arguing when he was like this. It took him another half an hour, but finallyfinallyhe decided he knew enough of the language. With a dramatic flourish of his hand, he gestured for me to continue forward. The extra time wasnt a complete waste, though. Id also picked up a much better understanding of the language. Maybe he was onto something after all. While we stood listening, the people talking ahead noticed us. We were far, but not far enough to be unnoticed. For a brief moment, they grew tense, their movements hesitant. But their wariness faded when they saw we were just standing there, not making any threatening moves. They returned to their task, the nervous energy melting away as they resumed work. The youngsters even managed to topple the tree and dragged it away by its branches. We followed the group with the tree and, after about five minutes, came to a large clearing. The clearing was full of crude tents made from stretched animal skins lashed over wooden frames. Some were round, others leaned at odd angles, and a few were built by placing a log between two trees, draping leather or furs over it, and securing it to the ground with wooden spikes. About fifty people milled around the campor was it a village?all dressed like the group wed encountered earlier. Furs tied together with leather strips hung loosely on their bodies, and their hair matted into thick dreadlocks with bones and stones. In the center of the settlement, a large spit had been hoisted on two forking tree branches. A barely recognizable animal hung from it. An old woman stood nearby, using a jagged stone to cut off chunks of meat, which she handed to people who approached her. They ate the meat raw, tearing into it with their teeth, and I shuddered in disgust. The sight was unsettling enough, but as I glanced around, something else struck me. There was no smoke, fire pit, or signs of cooking or warmth anywhere. They dont have fire, Mahya murmured, her eyes sweeping across the settlement, her expression a mix of realization and disbelief. I frowned, taking another look. It was hard to believe, but she was right. There wasnt a single scorch mark anywhere. The people carried chunks of meat in their hands, biting into it raw, their faces smeared with blood. Even the children, who darted between the tents, laughing and chasing each other, gnawed on raw strips like it was nothing. They dont know about it, Al added, his tone mirroring her disbelief. These people werent just prehistoricthey lived in a world without one of humanitys most basic tools.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. We stood there for a moment, taking the place in. One local spotted us. A man near the edge of the settlement froze, his eyes going wide as he shouted in alarm. Heads turned, and within seconds, the entire village seemed to erupt. Men and women grabbed crude weaponsclubs, spears, and stonesand formed a loose line in front of us. The children scrambled to hide behind the tents, peeking out with wide, curious eyes. The villagers shouted at us, their words rough but laced with obvious suspicion and fear. No danger, Mahya said, holding up her hands to show we werent armed. Rue pressed closer to my side, his ears flat against his head. I stepped forward slowly, raising my hands as well. Not danger you, I said, keeping my voice calm. The shouting quieted slightly, though the tension in the air still hung thick. One man, taller and broader than the rest, with the bushiest beard in the settlement, stepped forward with his spear gripped tightly in both hands. What want? he barked, his tone sharp and demanding. No danger, Mahya repeated, her voice calm and even. Walk forest She pointed at her eye. People. Yeah, I didnt know the word for see either. Maybe they didnt have it? The man gestured for us to follow, leading us into the heart of the settlement. The villagers watched us closely, their eyes filled with curiosity and wariness. As we passed the tents, I noticed how crude they were up closebarely enough to keep out the cold, let alone offer proper shelter. The smell of raw meat hung in the air, sharp and metallic, mixed with the earthy scent of animal hides. They dont know about fire, I said softly, still in shock. Mahya glanced at me, her eyes narrowing slightly. Then we teach them. Didnt we decide not to get involved in local affairs? Al asked. And do we have the tools for that? Not yet, Mahya said. Well have to find stones for flint. I hesitated, the ethical implications swirling in my mind. Should we? Its not just fire. This will change everything for them. Mahya crossed her arms. And what if one of those kids dies from eating bad meat because we didnt show them? What then? My question is whether we have the right to shape their progression, not if fire is good or bad, I said. She looked at me and waited. I thought about it for a few minutes, and concluded that the discovery of fire was a natural step for every society. We wouldnt be changing it, just giving it a small boost. The villagers watched as we stopped and walked toward the edge of the settlement. The tall man barked a question, and I did my best to explain that we were looking for stones. He seemed confused but didnt stop us, following at a distance as we searched the area. It took some time, but eventually, we found what we neededsharp stones that struck sparks when hit together. Mahya gathered some dry grass and twigs, carefully assembling a small pile in the center of the settlement. The villagers gathered around us, their curiosity plain on their faces. As Mahya struck the stones together, the children edged closer, their eyes wide with wonder. The first spark drew gasps, and when the dry grass caught and flames flickered, the reaction was instant. The villagers shouted and stumbled back in fear. Some dropped to their knees, bowing their heads, while others pointed and whispered frantically. The tall man stood frozen, his eyes locked on the fire with a dazed expression. Its just fire, I murmured, watching their reactions. For them, its a miracle, Al said. Mahya fed more twigs into the fire, and the flames grew brighter. Slowly, the villagers inched closer, their fear giving way to fascination. The tall man approached first, kneeling beside the fire and reaching out hesitantly. He stopped just short of the flames, feeling the heat on his hand. I picked up a piece of meat, skewered it on a stick and held it over the fire, letting it sizzle and cook. The smell of roasting meat filled the air, and the villagers watched silently as I pulled it back and took a bite. Their eyes widened as I chewed and swallowed, then handed the cooked meat to the tall man. He took it hesitantly, sniffed it, and bit into it. His expression shifted instantlysurprise, then delight. He barked something to the others, and they gathered more twigs and meat, mimicking what we had shown them. Some youths struck the stones near us and lit another fire. When it caught one of them jumped back and fell on his back, the rest laughed at him. One tried to touch the fire and howled in pain. I was afraid of that, I said. Mahya shrugged. Comes with the territory. I healed the burned hand and clapped my hands to get their attention. Pointing at the youth I healed and then on the fire, I said, No touch. Danger. Hurt. Some nodded, but some stumbled back in fear, looking at the fire with suspicion. I guessed that also came with the territory. Rue, in the meantime made friends with the kids, running with them around the village. We stayed for a few hours, watching the changes. Some were enthusiastic about the heat and the new taste of cooked meat. They gestured wildly with huge grins and kept clapping us on the back. Some were scared and suspicious of the fire, and as an extension of us. Two even dove out of Mahyas way with a horrified expression. I had to heal another three burns, and they started calling me a god, which made me uncomfortable. Lets leave, I said. What? You dont want to be acknowledged as a deity? Mahya asked me with an impish grin. Definitely not. As we walked back toward the Gate, I glanced over my shoulder at the settlement, now alive with light and warmth. There was still fear, but I knew they would get over it. I wanted to brush invisible dust off my shoulders but refrained. Mahya, with her head-slapping ways, was walking too close to me. B5—Chapter 3: Drifting Through the Sea of Green It took us three weeks to reach the next Gate. Nothing interesting happened on the journey except the beauty of this world. Zindor might have been shattered, and nobody was doing anything to fix the situation, but it sure had magnificent views. The Map was green, green and more green, stretching endlessly, making it seem like the entire world was nothing but trees. However, flying in the balloon revealed a much more intricate terrain. Sure, there were massive forests, their canopies rippling like waves in the wind, but they were only part of the scenery. From this height, the landscape unfolded like a living map. Forests transitioned into vast grasslands where herds of grazing animals moved like slow, shifting currents. Valleys carved by ancient rivers glistened with lakes that reflected the sky. At the same time, rocky outcroppings and rolling hills broke the monotony of the greenery. We saw open plains where smaller creatures darted about, with larger predators hunting them. Even the forests themselves werent as uniform as they seemed. Some stretched endlessly, their dense canopies casting deep, shadowy mazes below. Others were lighter, their trees spaced far enough to let sunlight reach the forest floor, making the ground sparkle like it was dusted with gold. Occasionally, ruins peeked through the wildernesscrumbling structures half-swallowed by greenery. At first, they were easy to miss, just faint shapes blending into the forest. Still, once you spotted one, you couldnt unsee how nature was slowly but relentlessly reclaiming them. Every glance out of the balloon felt like uncovering a new secret, a reminder that this world, though shattered, was anything but lifeless. We saw monsters in two clusters of ruins, indicating dungeons, but Mahya wasnt in a hurry to clear them for a change. When I asked her about it, she waved her hand dismissively and said, Judging by the world info, this world has dungeons coming out of its ass. Since were Gate-hopping, well come across a lot of them. Right now, Im in a traveling mood, not a fighting mood. We mostly traveled in the balloon because of the speed, but occasionally, we used the Jeep with the monster wheels or the bikes and ATV. Flying monsters or mana beasts controlled some areas, and we didnt want to engage in an aerial battle. On the fifth day after we left Rock, we landed in a breathtaking gorge carved by time itself. Towering basalt columns formed tall walls that seemed to scrape the sky, their edges so sharp they looked like an artisan had chiseled them. At the center, a powerful waterfall cascaded down in a silken sheet of white, its roar echoing like thunder against the canyon walls, mist rising from its base. The water fed into a rushing stream littered with angular boulders, their dark surfaces glistening with spray. Green moss and tufts of grass clung to every crevice, a stark contrast to the charcoal hues of the stone, giving the scene a strangely alive and ancient feel all at once. Of course, I took a picture. On day eleven, we flew above a mountain chain with tall peaks covered in snow, even in summer. The warm and inviting sunlight caressed the jagged ridges, painting them in vibrant shades of gold and amber as they slowly moved across their rugged surfaces. Between the towering summits, valleys of shadowed snowfields stretched like frozen rivers. Some peaks rose sharp and defiant, their jagged spires clawing at the clouds, the wind whistling past them, while others loomed broader, their slopes softened by the weight of countless years of snowfall, the silence broken only by the occasional rumble of an avalanche. A frosty clarity shimmered in the air, the scent of snow sharp and cold. Yes, the snow had a scent. It smelled cold and fresh, like Christmas morning. The landscape appeared untouched from abovea timeless expanse of ice and snow, a world undisturbed by human hands. We spent most of the third week driving, switching between the Jeep and the bikes, thanks to giant predatory birds that resembled oversized black pelicans. We first spotted them from the balloondark specks circling far above us, blending with the clouds. At that distance, they looked harmless, maybe just large hawks or some local bird of prey. But as we continued flying, the specks grew larger, and their calls broke through the hum of the wind. It wasnt the high-pitched cry of a hawk or eagle but a guttural croak, echoing in the open air like the growl of a distant storm. Those arent hawks, Mahya said, her voice low as she took out a rifle. Her eyes stayed fixed on the circling shapes above. Al leaned forward, shading his eyes as he studied them. Look at their wings, he muttered. Too broad for hawks, and their feathers black, almost glossy. They look wrong. As the creatures descended closer, we could finally make out their features. Their muscular bodies moved with predatory grace, their feathers so dark they seemed to absorb the light. Their wings looked rigid and unnaturally angular, and their long, serrated beaks gleamed in the sunlight. The gular sacs below their beaks stretched grotesquely, hanging low and swaying as if ready to engulf somethingor someonewhole. Then, one broke formation. It dove toward the ground with terrifying speed, a black streak cutting through the air. A moment later, its gular sac expanded as it snatched up an unlucky animala four-legged herbivore grazing in a clearing. The creature barely made a sound before disappearing into the birds maw, the sac bulging grotesquely as it swallowed its prey. I think its time to land, I said, gripping the edge of the basket. My voice was calm, but my knuckles had turned white. Mahya nodded, already cocking her rifle. Were sitting ducks up here. Agreed, Al said tersely, his gaze flicking between the birds. They have noticed us. The decision to land wasnt just cautiousit was necessary. When we set down and transitioned to the Jeep, the birds circled lower, their croaks echoing ominously. They didnt follow us, but their silhouettes lingered in the distance, a constant reminder of what could have happened if we had stayed in the air.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Later, when Mahya finally managed to shoot one down, we got a horrifying glimpse of their true nature. Inside the pouch were three rows of jagged teeth, perfectly designed to shred whatever they caught into unrecognizable mush. These werent just oversized birdsbut blenders with wings. I dispensed some poetic justice on the bird. After plucking its feathers, I barbequed it with brown sugar, honey powder, smoked paprika, soy sauce, and garlic. Even Rue was full from such an enormous bird. He lay on his beanbag with his four paws in the air, and waves of contentment emanated from him. Unfortunately, Mahya couldnt shoot down another one. They were smart and fast. After she shot the first one, they flew away almost at the speed of sound the minute they saw the rifle. But we stumbled across a hidden gem thanks to the flying blenders and our reluctance to face them in the air. A cascading waterfall, nestled deep within the forest, spilled its tiers over moss-covered rocks into crystal-clear pools below. Bright pink, orange, and purple flowers, smelling sweet and looking like they belonged in an enchanted garden, dotted the vibrant greenery around the falls, and the rushing water filled the air with its song. Dappled sunlight filtered through the canopy, illuminating the water with moving patterns, and a light mist from the falls added a subtle, cool sparkle to the scene. It felt like we had wandered into a secret sanctuary, untouched and almost too beautiful to be real. This forest was home to an extensive array of colorful birds. Some had vibrant feathers that looked like little bursts of rainbows flitting through the trees. I couldnt determine whether they were all the same species with different colors or different breeds. When I used Identify, all it told me was Bird Level #. At first, I was surprised that birds even had levels. I mean, why would they? But it became just another part of this strange world after a while. Curious, I experimented with Identify some more and discovered that it wasnt just birdsworms, butterflies, and other bugs also had levels. The idea of a Worm Level 8 was mildly amusing, but it wasnt nearly as funny when I imagined something far worse. Thank the Spirits we hadnt run into mosquitoes at Level 20 or something equally terrifying. The thought of giant, high-level mosquitoes with blood-sucking powers gave me chills. The forest was beautiful, sure, but it was also a constant reminder that even the smallest creatures here might be more dangerous than they looked. We followed the stream down until we reached a small lake with two pointy boulders on one of its shores. The water was so clear it mirrored the sky, with soft ripples catching the golden light of the evening sun. I opened the house with the intention of it fitting seamlessly into the scenery, and the result was even better than I expected. The structure blended perfectly with the rocky outcrops, almost as if it had grown from the stone. Smooth curves and large glass windows reflected the surroundings, while the earthy tones of the walls harmonized with the natural grays of the boulders. You could see the water stretching out like a tranquil mirror from the windows. Even the greenery that sprouted from the rocky surface looked deliberate, framing the house with a touch of wild beauty. Al wanted to transplant some flowers wed seen into his greenhouse, while Mahya was determined to shoot down more of the flying blenders. She didnt say it outright, but I was pretty sure it was payback for the time one of them nearly scooped her up. If it hadnt been for her jumping ability, shed have ended up as minced meat. Meanwhile, Rue was thrilled to have the lake to himself and spent every free moment zipping back and forth on his jet ski. For three days, he zoomed around like an overgrown puppy let loose, leaving waves and splashes in his wake. I silently thanked my luck every day that a core powered his jet ski. Otherwise, Id have been stuck playing the role of a walking charging stationand no thanks to that. I spent those three days trying to connect with the water. Sadly, I still achieved zero success. By now, Id reached a point where achieving oneness was almost second nature. I could slip into the state instantly and stay there as long as I wanted. It wasnt even strange anymore to feel the fish swimming through me or the currents carrying me along without my input as if I had become part of the water itself. But that was where my progress stopped. I tried everythingstanding knee-deep in the lake, listening to its gentle lapping, sitting by the stream, tracing its path with my fingertips, and even submerging myself entirely, feeling the water flow around me like a second skin. Each time, I could reach the same state of oneness as before. The fish swimming through me felt as natural as my own heartbeat, and I could sense the currents pushing and pulling, carrying me as if I were a leaf on its surface. But every attempt to go deeper, to break through that final wall, met resistance. It was like trying to dive into water that had suddenly turned to glass. No matter how many approaches I tried or how deeply I meditated, I couldnt break through the last wall to reach Unity. Stop forcing it, I whispered to myself, but the frustration built anyway. The irony wasnt lost on mewater is fluid, it adapts, it flows, and here I was trying to force something that by its very nature couldnt be forced. I knew my biggest obstacle was the annoyance, the stubborn grip on control. But even with that knowledge, I couldnt relinquish the last shred of effort I clung to. It was maddeninglike trying to grab hold of the current. Every time I thought I had it, it slipped through my fingers, drifting further out of reach. After three days, everybody was ready to move on. We used the balloon, and as a precaution against the flying blenders, Mahya and Al held rifles. Those birds were smart. A bird would come flying toward the balloon, see the rifles, and execute a perfect U-turn in the air. This scenario repeated over and over until we left their territory. Finally, after three weeks of leisurely travel, we reached the next Gate.
Travelers Gate #521684125925 Destination: Lishuan Status: Integrated Mana Level: 51 Essence Weaving Level: Low Threat Level: Moderate-High
I turned to Mahya and Al. What the hell is Essence Weaving? Its a different name for Artificing, Al replied, his tone matter-of-fact as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. And that is? I pressed. You could say its Magitech without cores, Mahya added, glancing at Al before looking back at me. Their explanation didnt exactly clear things up. I frowned, but decided not to push further. Whatever Essence Weaving was, Id figure it out, eventually. Al tapped his fingers on his leg and glanced at me. Do we add the Gate to our count and move on, or should we explore for a while? I shifted my weight, frowning slightly. The mana level is 51. Kinda high, dont you think? And Threat Level: Moderate-High doesnt exactly sound inviting. He waved a hand dismissively, his expression calm. I come from Leylos, mana level 50, and the threat level there is the same. The world we are currently in is more dangerous than my home world. Dont take the numbers too seriously; they are misleading. Mahya shrugged, her gaze steady as she turned to me. I dont care either way. Whatever you decide works for me. I paused, mulling it over for a moment before shrugging. Lets explore. If it gets too dangerous, we can always turn invisible, and Rue and I can fly you back to the Gate. Rue wagged his tail enthusiastically, his ears twitching as he glanced at Mahya. Rue take Mahya to Gate. Mahya not worry, he said, brimming with confidence. We turned invisible and crossed the Gate. B5—Chapter 4: The Dilemma of Diving Into Madness The other side of the Gate was a serene garden. The air felt cool and carried the faint, sweet aroma of blossoms in full bloom. Paths of neatly placed stepping stones wound between lush greenery and vibrant flowers, leading toward elegant wooden gazebos with intricately carved roofs. Beside the paths, a pond reflected the delicate pink trees above, its surface rippling softly as fish glided underneath. The scene was alive with colorpink and magenta blossoms mingling with bursts of yellow and orange from clusters of flowers, all framed by the deep green of meticulously trimmed bushes and towering trees. I looked behind me, and the Gate anchors were two standing stones. Each looked weathered and ancient, their surfaces etched with faint patterns, as though the wind and rain had carved stories over centuries. Both stood on stone slabs, while vibrant bushes in shades of pink and green framed them like a living canvas. The path between the stones, paved with irregular slabs of smooth stone, led further into the lush garden, where the air seemed to hum with an almost reverent stillness. Beautiful, I sent to the team telepathically, my tone full of awe at the tranquil scene around us. Yeah, but dont turn visible. There are probably people here, Mahya sent back in a clipped tone. We walked along one of the stepping stone paths, each step light to avoid announcing our presence. I scanned the garden, my gaze drifting between the vibrant blooms and the quiet elegance of the pavilions, searching for an exit. As much as I wanted to stay a while and soak in the serenity, the thought of explaining our sudden, uninvited presence to whoever might be here kept me moving. I didnt feel like answering questions like, Who the hell are you? or How did you get here? The garden was extensive, and after ten minutes of walking around, I told the team, Wait here. Ill look for the exit from the air. From above, the full scope of the garden became visible. It was enormous, stretching at least two or three kilometers in every direction and surrounded by a forest. There were also people here. Men sitting in a lotus position with their hands clasped on their knees occupied many pavilions. Gardeners worked in various areas of the garden, trimming bushes and sweeping the walking paths. One man fished out fallen leaves from a pool with a long-handled net, and others were watering the flowers. A tall stone wall surrounded the entire garden. I found the exit gate, but two guards stood inside the garden, while five more stood on the other side, holding spears. That way out was barred. I landed and said, Well have to fly out, but I need a minute before that. Nobody was close to us, so I took out my camera, became visible and invisible again, and snapped a few pictures. I couldnt pass up the chance. Then Al climbed onto my back while Mahya got on Rue, and we flew out of the garden. As we ascended, I described to them what I had seen. Blech, Mahya said with an exaggerated tone of disgust, her thoughts practically dripping with disdain. Cultivators. Why do you sound so negative? Al asked, his curiosity clear. I read about them in my familys archive. They sound smart and interesting. They might be interesting, but the lot of them are totally insane, Mahya shot back. Theyre crazier than wizards. Wizards are at least mostly harmless, but those nut jobs only look for fights. We flew over the wall and left the garden. I spoke aloud, I read something like this in the Archive. There werent a lot of explanations, only that cultivator worlds appear above mana 50 and that all of them were crazy. I read some cultivation stories from Earth, but Im unsure if theyre accurate. Is there something we need to know? Look for the article in the Archive called On the Madness of Cultivator Worlds. Youll have to dig a lot to get to it, but its worth it, Mahya said, her tone amused for some reason. When I traveled with my parents friends to high mana worlds, they always avoided cultivators. Shakuk told me that the articles writer might be an idiot, but he knew what he was talking about. So you personally never visited a cultivator world? Al asked. No, Mahya replied, shaking her head. After reading about them, I wasnt enthused about the idea. Lets find a place to open the house, I said, looking around for a suitable spot. Well find the article and then decide if we should travel here or cross back and look for a better world to visit. We flew for about ten minutes and reached a lake surrounded by pagodas. The lake was calm, its surface reflecting the buildings like a mirror, broken only by the occasional ripple. The pagodas varied in size and design, each one unique. One was small, with a single tier and bright red pillars, its roof edges curling sharply upward like a bird ready to take flight. Another was much larger, three stories tall, with balconies around each level and intricate wooden carvings lining the railings. A smaller one sat closer to the water, its base built directly over the lake on sturdy wooden stilts, connected to the shore by a narrow bridge. The largest pagoda stood further back, with five tiers. Its roof tiles were deep green, and golden accents gleamed faintly in the sunlight. All the pagodas looked empty but well-maintained, as if the owners had stepped away for a while. The surrounding trees framed the scene, their blossoms occasionally drifting down into the water. It was peaceful, but the absence of people made the place feel slightly eerie, like walking into someones home when you know theyre not there. I dropped off Al and took a closer look at the pagodas. Sure enough, they were empty, and not nobodys home for the afternoon kind of empty. No, these places had been vacant for a whileweeks, maybe even months. I couldnt pinpoint exactly what gave me that feeling, but it was there. I just knew I was right. Despite that, the pagodas didnt look abandoned. Not even close. There wasnt a speck of dust on the wooden railings, no stray leaves littering the floors, and the lake breeze hadnt so much as dislodged a single tile on the roofs. Everything was immaculate, almost unnaturally so. It felt like someone had been here to clean upexcept I knew nobody had. I suspected these buildings were enchanted to stay spotless, but I wasnt ready to jump to conclusions. Still, the feeling lingered: no one had been here in a long time. It looked as good a place as any to open the house, so I told the core to open it to match the surroundings. I got a cute, small pagoda that, in my opinion, was the prettiest of the bunch. And no, I wasnt biasedit really was the best.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The new pagoda nestled perfectly by the waters edge, its golden-yellow walls glowing warmly in the afternoon light. The roofs elegant curves mirrored those of the other pagodas, but the polished, dark tiles had a subtle sheen that caught the eye. Delicate details lined the wooden railings and pillars, adding a refined charm. Blossoms from the nearby trees framed it on both sides, their soft pink petals drifting lazily onto the pagodas pristine steps. The reflection in the still lake made it look as though it had always been part of this serene landscape, blending so seamlessly that the place wouldnt look complete without it. After a pleasant lunch of stir-fried huge black pelican breasts with vegetables and some mushroomsadded as a nod to Als passionI dove into the Archive. This time, I didnt linger on other things, just scrolled page after page searching for the article Mahya mentioned. I noticed in passing that the demands for me to give the Gate chain to Zindor had now grown to seven pages long. Lis still blew me out of the water, though. The questions on his posts had now reached triple digits. He was still ignoring them, so interspersed among the questions were a lot of curses. Those curses were so varied and colorful that I made a mental note to come back to them later when I needed a good laugh. Finally, I found it, and oh boy, it was a doozy. The title alone, "On the Madness of Cultivator Worlds," practically screamed of someone whod reached their limit with these so-called cultivators. The opening paragraph? Even betterit read like a mix of a scholarly critique and an unhinged rant. I had to stop myself from laughing out loud as I skimmed the first few lines. This was going to be good.
Tr. OB On the Madness of Cultivator Worlds Written by Orenin Blaithe, Seeker of Truth, Bringer of Order, Defender of Rationality Introduction: A Study of Madness Disguised as Power Ah, cultivator worlds. If youve ever stumbled into one of these accursed places, you already know the horrornay, the absurdity that awaits. These so-called "cultivators" are not noble scholars, wise mystics, or heroes as their stories might have you believe. No, they are little more than mana-stealing lunatics who hoard power like rabid pinchmiks hoard nuts. These worlds, usually occurring at mana levels 50-65, are cesspools of chaos where logic and decency go to die. And, of course, you will find no Guidance in these places. Why, you ask? Because these "cultivators" suck the mana out of the world and into their own bodies like the selfish parasites they are. No guiding spirits can flourish when the worlds very life force is being devoured! In this article, I, Orenin Blaithe, will detail the stages of cultivationas much as I have been able to discern from the nonsense their practitioners spoutand explain why these people are irredeemably insane. If you find yourself in a cultivator world, do yourself a favor: leave immediately. These realms are nothing but trouble.
What Are Cultivator Worlds? Cultivator worlds are found in mana-rich environments, typically above level 50. In such worlds, mana does not flow freely for the benefit of the people and the planet, as it does in civilized places. No, in these worlds, certain individualsthe so-called "cultivators"decide that the mana is theirs to consume. They call it "qi" or "essence," as though renaming it makes their theft any less egregious. By pulling this mana into their bodies, they cut themselves off from the Guidance, the very force that allows proper beings like us to thrive and progress. I would pity them if they werent so utterly obnoxious.
Mana Levels and Their Corresponding Madness Cultivator worlds vary in the insanity they breed, depending on the mana level of the world. Here is what I have discerned: 1. Mana Levels 50-55: Low Ascension Worlds These worlds host cultivators who rarely progress beyond the Foundation Establishment Realm (more on that later). While still deluded, they are at least limited by the relatively low mana density. Their techniques are crude, their progress slow, and their egos only mildly unbearable. 2. Mana Levels 55-60: Mid-Tier Lunacy At this level, cultivators can reach the Nascent Soul Realm and, consequently, their arrogance increases tenfold. By this point, they have discovered that they can form miniature spiritual versions of themselves (called Nascent Souls) and think theyve achieved godhood. Spoiler: they havent. 3. Mana Levels 60-65: Peak Insanity Before Ascension Here, cultivators reach the so-called "highest realm before ascension." I am told there are realms beyond this in very high mana worlds, but I will not waste time speculating on the ravings of lunatics. What I do know is that cultivators at this stage wield power that is as destructive as it is nonsensical. They claim to control the very laws of reality, yet somehow still spend most of their time picking fights with each other.
Stages of Cultivation: A Study in Absurdity Allow me to walk you through the stages of cultivation, as described by the cultivators themselves. Note: Everything you are about to read is ridiculous, but I shall present it as accurately as possible. 1. Body Refinement Realm This is the first stage of cultivation, where practitioners strengthen their bodies. They claim to "temper their bones" and "forge their organs" as though they are blacksmiths working on a particularly stubborn piece of metal. In reality, theyre just over-exercising and consuming obscene amounts of so-called "spiritual herbs" that would be better used by an actual alchemist. By the end of this stage, they can punch through walls and lift absurdly heavy objects. Practical? Perhaps. Rational? Absolutely not. 2. Qi Gathering Realm Here, the cultivator begins to sense and manipulate manaor as they insist on calling it, "qi." They spend hours sitting cross-legged and breathing in the worlds energy, stealing it like bandits in the night. This stage is often accompanied by a sense of false enlightenment, where they believe they are "one with the universe" simply because theyve learned to glow faintly in the dark. 3. Foundation Establishment Realm At this stage, the cultivator claims to have "established their foundation." What does this mean? Who knows! Theyll say things like, "My dantian has stabilized," or, "My meridians are clear," as though anyone outside their little cult understands what theyre talking about. In truth, this stage is just an excuse for them to show off their newly gained ability to throw fireballs or freeze rivers. 4. Core Formation Realm This is where the madness truly begins. Cultivators at this stage condense a so-called "golden core" within their bodies, which they believe makes them invincible. Theyre not. But dont try telling them that, unless you want to spend the next hour being lectured about "the Dao." 5. Nascent Soul Realm Ah, the Nascent Soul Realm. Cultivators at this level claim to have created a miniature version of themselves within their bodiesa "Nascent Soul." They believe this tiny spirit is the key to immortality. In reality, its just another manifestation of their unbridled egotism. They also become extremely dangerous at this stage, capable of leveling mountains and controlling weather. Approach with caution or better yet, dont approach at all.
Why Cultivators Are Insane There are many reasons why cultivators are utterly mad, but I will focus on the most egregious: 1. Mana Theft Cultivators do not respect the natural flow of mana. They suck it into their bodies, disrupting the balance of their worlds and preventing the Guidance from taking root. This is why cultivator worlds are so chaoticthere are no guiding spirits to maintain order. Cultivators call this process "cultivating qi" and act as though its a noble pursuit. Its not. Its theft, plain and simple. 2. Obsession with Power Cultivators are obsessed with becoming stronger, no matter the cost. They consume rare resources, destroy ancient relics, and even kill each other in their endless quest for "ascension." Their greed knows no bounds. 3. Ridiculous Behavior Cultivators are prone to absurd antics, such as declaring lifelong grudges over minor slights or challenging each other to duels over trivial matters. They also have a habit of shouting the names of their techniques before using them, as though announcing "Heaven-Splitting Sword Strike!" makes it any less ridiculous. 4. Delusions of Grandeur Cultivators believe they are the pinnacle of existence. They speak of "walking the Dao" and "seeking immortality" as though they are philosophers instead of glorified mana hoarders. Their arrogance is unmatched, and their lack of self-awareness is frankly embarrassing.
Conclusion: Avoid Cultivator Worlds at All Costs In conclusion, cultivator worlds are places of madness, chaos, and mana theft. The people who inhabit them are delusional maniacs who would rather destroy their own worlds than share their precious "qi." If you find yourself in such a world, do not engage with the locals. Do not listen to their ramblings about "the Dao" or "breaking through realms." And above all, do not let them draw you into their insane power struggles. Leave immediately, and return to a world with Guidance, where mana flows freely and sanity prevails. This has been your warning, courtesy of Traveler Orenin Blaithe. Ignore it at your peril.
I sat for a while, thinking it over, and eventually decided that, yes, I did want to travel this world of lunatics. At the very least, it would be interesting. B5—Chapter 5: Doctor Dolittle While I searched for and read the article in the Archive, Rue went off exploring. I felt a flicker of worry for a momentI still didnt know why all those pretty pagodas were deserted. But then I relaxed. Rue was a big boy in every sense of the word, and if anything had happened to him, I would have known. Our connection would have led me straight to him in no time. In this case, his tendency to explore led to our first encounter in this worlda truly unique experience. After finishing the article, I was still sitting there, lost in thought, when Rue burst into the house. John come quick! Friend wolf need help. Outside, Rue immediately launched into the air, and I followed close behind. After a brief flight deeper into the forest, we reached a clearing where a white wolf sat in the center. It was a normal-sized wolfnot Rue-sizedand its fur was snow-white, with almost-white, light blue eyes. Cold waves radiated from it, like an aura, sending a chill through the air. I got goosebumps and, looking closer, noticed a thin layer of frost beneath it. The wolf met my gaze and dipped its head in a bow. Greetings, Healer Sage. My jaw nearly hit the ground. A talking animal wasnt all that strangeI had Rue, after all, and Id encountered other familiars in Lumis. But this wolf wasnt a familiar; I could feel that clearly. What caught me off guard was that he didnt speak telepathically like Rue. Instead, he spoke out loud, which was the real shock. He didnt move his mouth like a person, but it wasnt telepathic eitherI could feel the mana carrying his voice to me. I also knew, without a doubt, that he was male. The voice didnt sound male, female, or anything in between, but somehow, I just knew. What made it even stranger was that he didnt speak in English or any other language I recognized, yet I understood him perfectly. This wasnt like the feelings or impressions Rue used to communicate with me before he gained some levelsit was actual speech. Sound, carried on mana, and somehow I understood every word. I nodded to the wolf and said in English, Hello, wolf, immediately feeling like an idiot. What kind of greeting was that? Did he even understand me? Waves of amusement rolled off Rue, directed squarely at me. Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. Rue took over the communication, stepping forward with his ears perked and tail wagging slightly. He didnt speak telepathicallyor if he did, he didnt include me in the conversationbut I could tell he was communicating with the wolf. His posture, the subtle shifts in his head and body, made it obvious something was being exchanged. I crossed my arms and frowned. I had to crack this meaning-based speechthe transcended words. I couldnt let my dog show me up. It was embarrassing. The wolf dipped his head again, his light blue eyes locking on me. Would you help my kin? Sure, I replied, trying to infuse my meaning with mana as I spoke. I focused hard, imagining the intention flowing out with my words. It didnt feel like it worked, but my intention somehow got across. The wolf turned gracefully and left the clearing without another word. I looked at Rue, raising an eyebrow. How do you talk to him? He doesnt talk telepathically. Rue tilted his head and wagged his tail once. Rue understand friend. Friend smart, talk to Rue. Rue smart, talk to friend. Yeah, that didnt clear things up much, but I let it go with a sigh. Knowing Rue, he wasnt trying to be a smartassthat was just the way he saw it. We stood there silently, waiting for what felt like six or seven minutes, though it could have been longer. The air was still, and the surrounding forest seemed to hold its breath. Finally, the wolf returned, emerging from the trees with steady, purposeful steps. On his back was another wolf, draped across him like a lifeless rag. This one was in terrible shapeits white fur was streaked with red, matted down with blood from deep lacerations that covered its body. My stomach twisted at the sight. Without hesitation, I stepped forward and touched the injured wolf. The wounds were badreally bad. She was barely hanging on. I poured mana into my Healing Touch spell, watching the worst of the lacerations knit together. It wasnt enough. I cast Healing Touch again and then once more. It took three full casts to stabilize the wolf, but her breathing had evened out when I finally stepped back. I cast Clean, and the bloodied fur regained its pristine white color. This wolf also radiated cold, but not as strongly as the other one. The first wolf watched me closely, his piercing light blue eyes darting between me and his injured companion. There was a heavy intensity to his gaze, as if weighing my worth in the silence. I decided to give the mana speech another shot. I leaned forward slightly and asked, Who did this to her? Cultivators. His voice rumbled like distant thunder, the anger in his words radiating off him in waves. It wasnt just angerit was the kind of rage that simmered at the edge of violence, full of dark thoughts and the promise of vengeance. I hesitated but pressed on. Why? To get our beast cores and absorb the essence. I blinked, staring at him. You didnt attack them? The words came out clumsily, and I knew my shock had messed up my mana-infused speech. The connection wavered, and my intent faltered. The wolfs gaze shifted to Rue, and I could feel their communication. After a moment, the wolf turned back to me, his voice calm but firm. No, we do not attack cultivators. I frowned, trying to process that, but I needed to be sure. This time, I focused harder, pushing more mana into my voice. What about regular people? The wolfs head tilted sideways, as if considering my question. Then, with quiet certainty, he replied, We do not attack the two-legged. They are not our prey. The female wolf opened her eyes, and I immediately felt her hungerit was overwhelming, almost primal. Reaching into one of my coolers, I pulled out a slab of beef and placed it in front of her. She pounced on it, tearing into the meat with savage desperation, her teeth flashing as she devoured it. The male sniffed the air, his nostrils flaring with interest. His gaze flicked to me, sharp and assessing. I grabbed another slab of beef and held it out to him. He looked at the meat, then at me, then back at the meat, and finally at me again. After a moment of hesitation, he dipped his head slightly. Gratitude. Youre welcome, I replied automatically, only to realizeagainthat I hadnt infused my words with mana. Sheesh, I thought to myself in mild frustration. Still, my intention must have gotten across because he didnt seem confused.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. After he and his girlfriend? Finished eating, I asked, Do you have other injured wolves that need help? Yes, this time I actually remembered to infuse it with mana. This mana speech was easier than Id initially thoughtI just needed to remember to do it. He looked at me, his sharp gaze assessing, as though weighing my intentions. I could feel the hesitation radiating off himhe didnt fully trust me yet and was trying to decide what to do. Turning to Rue, I carefully infused my words with mana so the wolf could understand. Im going home. If your friend decides he needs my help, come get me. I had no intention of trying to convince a wolf that I was a good guy. If he needed me, hed come to his own conclusions. Turning to leave, I heard the wolf speak, his voice stopping me. Can you heal old wounds? I turned back to him, meeting his piercing gaze, and nodded. Yes. Wait here. Without another word, he and the female wolf disappeared into the forest, their movements silent and swift. I sighed and lowered myself onto the grass, shaking my head in disbelief. Wolves were ordering me around now. Wolves. I couldnt believe it. I leaned back slightly, running a hand through my hair. Whats next? Taking orders from squirrels? Rue sprawled out beside me, his massive frame sinking into the grass. He rested his head on my lap, his ears twitching expectantly. With a chuckle, I obliged, scratching them the way he liked. Your friends are rude, I said, my fingers rubbing his fur. Friend not rude. Friend not trust people. People hurt friend, Rue replied, his voice calm but tinged with sadness. I sighed, glancing toward the forest where the wolves had vanished. Fair enough, I thought, but it didnt make the waiting any easier. After some time, the wolf returned, and he wasnt alone. A whole pack followed behind him, moving with a silent grace. There had to be at least twenty of them, their forms emerging one by one from the shadows of the trees. All of them were white, but their coats varied in subtle ways. Unlike him or the female I had healed, whose fur was pure snow-white, some of these wolves had coats tinged with shades of off-white, while others had streaks of gray or tan in their fur. Their eyes were all a piercing blue, but none matched the strikingly pale, almost white color of the alphas eyes. As they closed in, I noticed something elsethey all radiated an aura of cold, the air around them heavy with an unnatural chill. It wasnt as intense as the alphas but unmistakable. The frost beneath their paws seemed to follow them, and I could feel the varying degrees of cold they carried, each slightly less potent than the alphas biting presence. I turned to the alpha, meeting his icy gaze. Can they understand me if I speak, or do you need to translate? He stood tall, with his head held high. Speak human. If help is needed, I will provide it. Reaching into my Storage, I pulled out an operating table. The metal gleamed in the clearing, catching the faint light filtering through the canopy. Please decide among yourselves who gets treated first. The one going first, hop on the table. Ill put you to sleep so you wont feel any pain. I paused, realizing they might get upset about the anesthesia. Quickly, I added, This sleep isnt harmful. Dont worryits only to stop you from feeling pain. For a moment, the clearing was silent, the only sound the faint rustling of leaves overhead. Then, low growls rippled through the packnot deafening, but their threat was unmistakable. Rue was on his feet instantly. His massive body shifted in front of me like a shield, and he let out a growl so deep and loud that it rumbled through the ground beneath us. It was the first time Id ever heard him growl with such ferocitynot even monsters had gotten that kind of reaction out of him. The alpha growled as well, but his was quieter, more measureda warning rather than a challenge. His blue eyes swept across the pack, his authority clear. The growling wolves immediately lowered their heads in submission, their ears flattening against their skulls. Two of them even rolled onto their backs, exposing their bellies in an obvious display of deference. The tension eased as quickly as it had flared, the pack falling silent again. The alpha gave a single nod, his satisfaction radiating like a silent approval. The clearing felt calm once more, though Rue remained standing beside me, his stance protective, eyes locked on the wolves as if daring them to try again. The first wolf stepped up onto the table, moving with a hesitant but steady grace. I cast Diagnose, and the results filled my mind: extensive scar tissue from old wounds, a poorly healed lung injury that had cut lung function by half, two missing toes, and one blind eye from an ancient injury. This was no small taskI had my work cut out for me. The day stretched on as I treated one wolf after another. Each had its own share of injuries: broken bones that hadnt set right, deep scars, and internal damage. Some were missing fur in patches, others carried wounds that spoke of long-fought battles. It was exhausting but satisfying work. Between treatments, I fed each wolf slabs of dungeon beef, the rich, marbled meat disappearing in seconds as they devoured it hungrily. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the clearing grew darker, long shadows stretching across the forest floor. I turned to Rue, who was sprawled nearby, watching everything curiously. Rue, buddy. Go home and get me the standing lamp from my bedroomthe one I got in Lumis. Without hesitation, he bounded into the night and returned faster than I expected. Setting it up, I flicked it on, the warm glow casting long beams of light that pushed back the surrounding darkness. I worked through half the night, healing one wolf after another. When I finally finished, exhaustion weighing on me, I took a moment to observe the pack. They seemed calmer now, their icy blue eyes reflecting the soft light with a quiet, almost solemn gratitude I hadnt anticipated. Rue lounged nearby, his massive form stretched out in the grass. He watched the pack with intense focus, his tail giving the occasional slow thump against the ground. The last wolf finished his slab of meat, licking the remnants from his chops before joining the others. Slowly, all the wolves rose to their feet, moving with a quiet grace that filled the clearing with an almost ceremonial air. The alpha stepped forward, standing tall and commanding, while the rest of the pack assembled behind him in a perfect wedge formation. In unison, they bowed low, their heads nearly brushing the ground. The alphas voice, deep and steady, broke the silence. Our gratitude to the Healing Sage. Wait here. I will show the packs gratitude with a material gift. Without another word, the entire pack turned in flawless synchronization and disappeared into the forest, their movements swift and silent. Left alone for the moment, I let out a long breath, rubbing the back of my neck. The clearing felt oddly empty without their presence. Rue stretched lazily beside me, his tail flicking contentedly. With a quick glance, my eyes fell on the blinking red light in the corner of my visiona notification Id been ignoring while focused on the treatments. Might as well check it now, I thought, sitting down and opening the interface to see what had been vying for my attention.
Level up +3 Intelligence, +3 Wisdom, +2 Vitality, +3 Free points Class: Healer Level 15 Available Stats: 6
The available points surprised me for a moment, but then I rememberedI hadnt assigned them after my last level-up following my Aggressive Clean escapades. I added all six to Constitution, bringing it up to 80. With the boost to my Vitality and the points Id put into Constitution, my Health climbed to 8,800, which was nicea better buffer for the next life-force-sucking dungeon like the hellscape. I also checked my profile to see what I had gained for reaching level 15. A new entry had appeared under Healer: Ranged Heal. I poked it.
Ranged Heal Channel healing energy to a target within range. Requires direct line of sight.
I looked up at the sky, throwing my arms wide in exasperation. Would it kill you to give some more information? Like, what distance? What does it heal? The cost? Anything! This lack of data is ridiculous. A faint sense of embarrassment trickled into my mind from the permanent connection point, like a weak apology I hadnt asked for. I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. Dont feel embarrassed. That doesnt help anybody. Just fix it! A wave of expectation followed, as if it were waiting for something from me. I threw up my hands. I dont know what you expect of me! Im not a computer guy, or a system guy, or whatever you think I am. Just fix it instead of sending me these cryptic feelingsits annoying. Silence. No feelings, no reaction. This time, the connection had nothing to say. The wolf returned, his silent approach almost unnerving in the stillness of the clearing. Without a word, he lowered his head and gently deposited a glimmering blue crystal onto the ground before me. The crystal caught the faint light, refracting it into shards of sapphire that danced across the grass. For our gratitude. He held my gaze for a moment longer, then turned away with the same silent grace, his white form blending seamlessly into the shadows. Within seconds, he melted into the night, leaving only the crystal and the faint chill of his presence behind. I identified it:
Affinity Stone Ice
Huh! Maybe that will crack my issue with the water. B5—Chapter 6: Doctor Dolittle’s Hospital A knock on my bedroom door jolted me awake. I blinked a few times, groaning softly as I sat up. "Yes?" I called, rubbing my face. "There is a situation downstairs, and Rue explained it is connected to you. Can you come down, please?" Als voice was calm, but there was a hint of urgency beneath his formal tone. I frowned, still half-asleep. "What situation?" "You have to see it to understand." I sighed and stretched, kicking off the covers. "Okay, give me ten minutes." It still looked like morning, so Id probably only slept a few hours. The lack of enough sleep hit me hard after the intensive concentration and mana expenditure from the previous day. After a quick shower, I headed downstairs. Rue lay sprawled out on his beanbag, snoring softly, utterly unbothered by whatever was going on. Al sat in his usual composed manner, but Mahya caught my eye immediately. That mischievous look on her face was all too familiar. She was either up to no good or having fun at someones expenseand judging by the way her lips twitched, I had a sinking suspicion it was at mine. Whats the problem? I asked, crossing my arms and glancing between them. Al, ever the picture of calm, simply pointed toward the door. Look outside. I opened the door and froze, blinking in utter bewilderment. For a moment, I thought I might still be dreaming. Shaking my head and even closing my eyes for a second didnt help. When I opened them again, the scene was still therean orderly line of animals stretching from my doorstep all the way to the forest. I counted at least fifteen in plain sight, but my gut told me there were more lurking in the shadows between the trees. The line was oddly calm, the animals standing as if waiting for their turn, each one poised with quiet purpose. A stunning snake about two meters long was at the front of the line. Its scales shimmered in shades of red, brown, and copper, the geometric pattern almost hypnotic in the morning light. What caught my eye, though, was what it held. Clamped gently in its mouth was an ornate sword, its hilt encrusted with intricate designs that gleamed like gold. The snake lifted its head, as if presenting the weapon to me, its unblinking eyes fixed on mine. I could do nothing but stare, half expecting someone to yell, Surprise! to break the surreal moment. The snake rose higher, its movements smooth and deliberate, before carefully placing the sword in my hand. Its head tilted slightly, watching me with unblinking eyes as if to gauge my reaction. I stared down at the ornate weapon, then back at the snake, thoroughly confused and more than a little spooked. It lowered its head in what could only be described as an imitation of a bow, its body coiling gracefully. Greetings, Healing Sage, it said, its voice soft and deliberate, the words resonating with mana. This humble snake begs for your help. I blinked, my grip tightening on the sword. A talking snake. Great. Thats new. Lets just hope Rue doesnt shout, Yummy snake! I glanced back inside, my nerves on edge, and saw Rue watching us intently from his beanbag. His ears twitched, but thankfully, he didnt say anything inappropriate. I let out a relieved breath, silently grateful for his restraint. Turning my attention back to the snake, I forced myself to focus. How can I help you? I asked, my voice steady despite the surreal nature of the situation. The entire scene felt like a bizarre dream I hadnt quite woken up from. This humble snake has suffered an injury that has left me limited ever since, it said, its tone low and reverent, every word laced with deference. Its head lowered slightly, a gesture of respect. The noble ice wolves spoke of the Healing Sages ability to mend old wounds. I humbly hope my tribute is worthy of the Healing Sages esteemed consideration. I let out a soft sigh, rubbing the back of my neck as I processed the snakes words. Its tone and manner were so formal that it almost felt like I should bow back. Alright, I said, waving a hand toward the house. The deck creaked softly as it extended outward at my command, creating more space for what was quickly becoming a mobile healing clinic. I summoned two treatment tables from Storage, setting them side by sidethere was no way the snake would fit on just one. Gesturing to the tables, I said simply, Climb up. My voice sounded casual in comparison, but it didnt seem to mind. The snake lifted its head and began coiling its shimmering body onto the makeshift setup with grace. The diagnosis revealed a broken spine, layers of scar tissue, and several missing scales. I focused on the injuries I could address, repairing the damaged spine and smoothing out the scar tissue. Unfortunately, the missing scales were beyond my ability to restore. They werent bone or enamel, and my spells didnt extend to regenerating something so specific. Despite this limitation, the snake expressed profound gratitude, bowing deeply after I finished. The procession continued, with each animal bringing its injuriesand its offerings. The next was a Fire Crane, level 39, its shimmering red feathers glinting in the soft light of the clearing. It stepped forward with a deliberate elegance, its golden-tipped wings tucked neatly against its sides. The crane bowed its head respectfully before extending one wing toward me, smooth but strained. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. A quick Diagnose revealed the issue: a poorly healed fracture in its wing that severely limited its flight and caused chronic pain. I worked carefully, mending the bone and soothing the strained muscles. As I finished, the crane gave me a plant that stank of sulfur. This is my humble offering, it said in a melodic voice. May it serve you as you have served me. I accepted the plant with a nod, making a conscious effort to keep my nose from scrunching at the smell. Al, come here a minute, I called into the house. Al stepped outside, and I thrust the plant into his hands, desperate to get it away from me. The sulfur stink was unbearable. His eyes widened to the size of saucers. Where did you get this magnificent plant? I pointed at the crane. From this noble bird. The bird bowed gracefully. Greetings. Als jaw nearly hit the ground, joining his eyes in their display of shock. When you speak to it, push intention into your words and flood them with mana. Thats how they understand me, I told him telepathically. Al dipped his head respectfully and said, Greetings. I winced, immediately realizing the bird wouldnt understand him. Al had released mana, but it flowed from his hands instead of being carried on the sound waves as it needed to be. Still, the bird seemed to understand him anywayprobably from context. These animals, birds, and the rest were scary smart. Al returned inside, and I continued treating the animals. Not all of them could speak, but slowly, I began to discern which ones could and couldnt. The ones that could talk had higher levels and felt stronger overall. Yes, I remembered to use Identifyand was quite proud of myself for it. The next interesting animal was a Duskshell Tortoise, level 67. Its shell shimmered in hues of deep purple and gray in a pattern that resembled marble. The tortoise moved slowly, its glowing ember-like eyes peering up at me with an almost ancient wisdom. The Diagnose spell revealed deep cracks in its shell and internal injuries, likely from a rockslide. I spent extra time repairing the cracks and mending the damage withina slow but ultimately rewarding process. When I finished, the tortoise briefly pulled into its shell and emerged again to deposit a glowing stone at my feet. This stone has been with me through many nights, the tortoise rumbled, its voice low and deliberate. May it guide you through yours. The next fascinating creature was an Ashplume Hawk, level 41. Its dark gray feathers contrasted with the fiery orange crest atop its head, which flickered like flames. It flapped awkwardly toward the table, its movements strained and uneven. The Diagnose spell revealed severe burns to its wing membranes. I worked quickly, regenerating the damaged tissues and soothing the raw burns. The hawk watched intently. When I finished, it let out a piercing cry of relief and hopped forward to drop another plant at my feet. At least this plant didnt stink. This plant contains a high concentration of essence, the hawk said, its voice sharp and crackling. May it serve your needs, blessed sage. That was how my day continued, late into the night. I treated an assortment of animalssome familiar, some unique local variations, and a few that were utterly alien. A Riverclaw Otter, level 31. Its sleek, water-repellent fur gleamed in the dim light, and its webbed claws glinted like polished steel. The otter climbed onto the table with a mix of caution and curiosity. Diagnose revealed a dislocated shoulder and a partially healed tail fracture that had severely affected its swimming. I popped the shoulder back into place and healed the tail, watching as it tested its movements with newfound ease, wriggling happily as it stretched. As thanks, the otter placed a pearl into my hand. I treated a furry creature that resembled nothing Id ever seen before. It had a long, swordfish-like snout lined with short, sharp triangular teeth, and a sleek feline body. Identify called it Chunuk, level 26. The creature padded forward silently, its movements almost hypnotic, but it couldnt speak. I treated a series of deep scratches along its flanks, likely from some territorial battle, and it responded with a low purring sound of gratitude. It, too, left me a planta fragrant one this time. A rodent, level 45, followed next. It was the size of a pony and had a pouch like a kangaroo, but it walked on all fours with a sturdy, grounded gait. Identify called it Pur. Its young, curled up in the pouch, was visibly underdeveloped. I used a combination of healing spells to stimulate the development of its young, watching as the tiny creature stirred and let out a soft squeak. The Pur nuzzled me once before depositing a plant, its large eyes blinking slowly in what seemed like gratitude. A Stormback Boar lumbered into the clearing, its dark gray fur bristling with static electricity. Its jagged tusks hummed faintly with energy, small arcs of lightning crackling across their surface. The boar stomped toward the table, the ground trembling beneath its bulk. Diagnose revealed fractured ribs and torn muscles from what appeared to be a weapon. I worked carefully, mending the ribs and soothing the damaged tissue, mindful of the boars size and unpredictable temperament. As I finished, the boar grunted in satisfaction, stepping down from the table and tossing a jagged fragment of its tusk onto the surface. This Thunder Fang carries the storms power, it said, its deep voice vibrating with a hum of energy. Use it wisely. The final animal of the night was a Goldflint Deer, level 44. Its golden fur shimmered as it stepped gracefully into the clearing, moving with the elegance of a dancer. Its black, flint-like antlers were sharp and angular, catching the light in a way that made them look like polished onyx. Diagnose revealed a limp caused by a poorly set leg fracture. With care, I re-broke the bone and aligned it correctly before casting a healing spell. The deer tested its mended leg with a regal air, moving deliberately as if each step was part of some grand performance. It stepped forward and offered a shard from its antler, delicately placing it in my hand. Thank you, wise sage, for your help and compassion, it said, its voice soft and serene. When the last animal had left, the clearing fell silent, the weight of the days work finally catching up to me. I sat down heavily, the array of treasures around me a testament to the gratitude of the creatures I had helped. Al, meanwhile, had made out like a bandit with a big selection of plants. Every time I called him out to retrieve one, his eyes lit up with excitement, and he exclaimed over each one like a kid in a candy store. Unfortunately for him, he still hadnt figured out how to make himself understood with mana. He tried every time, but without success. Finally, with a sigh, he muttered, This further illustrates the unusual nature of wizards magic, and left it at that. Throughout the day, Mahya occasionally peeked outside to see what I was doing. Her body shook with suppressed laughter, but she didnt say a word. I still had the last laugh, though. When I finished with the deer, my red light blinked to life.
Level up +3 Intelligence, +3 Wisdom, +2 Vitality, +3 Free points Class: Healer Level 16 Available Stats: 3
I added the spare points to Agilityit was the lowest from the core stats. Rue padded over, resting his massive head on my lap with a tired huff, his tail giving a lazy thump against the ground. Well, buddy, I said, running a hand through his fur, I think that was the weirdest clinic Ive ever run. But not bad, huh? Rues tail thumped once more in lazy agreement, his eyes half-closed as we settled into the calm of the night. B5—Chapter 7: All Hail the Healing Sage I finally caught up on sleep and didnt wake until the afternoon. The house was quiet when I wandered downstairsnobody was around. After throwing together a light breakfast, I decided to track down the gang. Al was the easiest to locate. He was holed up in his lab, wholly absorbed in working through the plant haul from the day before. Mahya and Rue were nowhere to be seen, and even Al had no clue where theyd vanished to. I needed to rest and figured theyd turn up eventually. The higher mana levels and heavy expenditure over the past couple of days had taken a toll, leaving my mana channels feeling raw and overworked. Settling on the porch, I closed my eyes and let my awareness sink inward. A careful and thorough examination of my channels confirmed there were no micro-tearsjust the strain of overuse, like pushing too hard and too long at the gym. A short while before sunset, Mahya and Rue appeared, walking side by side. Mahya cradled an animal in her armsa ginger-and-white creature that looked like a suricate but was the size of a house cat. Whos that? I asked, tilting my head as I eyed the unusual animal. Your next patient, she replied, her tone carrying a hint of urgency as she shifted the creature gently in her arms. Stepping closer, I examined the poor thing and noticed its hind leg bent at an odd angle. One cast of Heal Bone later, and the little critter leaped back into Mahyas arms from mine. Mahyas expression, however, remained somber, her brow furrowed in a way that spoke of more than just concern for the creature. Why do you look so down? I asked. She sighed. I need to bring this cutie back to her mother. I promised. I raised an eyebrow. Oh, so you figured out the whole mana-speech thing? Mahya shook her head with a smile. No, Rue is an excellent translator. At that, Rue straightened up, puffing out his chest like he was preparing to receive a medal. He even raised his nose in the air with an air of grandeur. The sight was too much, and Mahya and I burst out laughing. We should move on tomorrow, Mahya said, her voice turning serious as she shifted the little creature in her arms. I need a day or two more, I said, leaning back against the porch railing. Why? She asked and looked at me with concern. Between the higher mana levels and all the healing I performed, my channels feel like theyve been scrubbed with a metal brush, I explained, rubbing the back of my neck. I dont want to head out until I can use magic without feeling like my insides are on fire. Her brows knit together as she studied me. Are you okay? Yeah, dont worry, I said, waving a hand to brush away her concern. Theres no damage, just the aftereffects of heavy magic use. Give me a day or two, and Ill be good as new. I offered her a reassuring smile. She didnt look convinced and examined me like a bug under a microscope. Dont worry, Mom, I promise Im good, I reassured her. She huffed, but nodded, accepting my words. I spent the next two days on the porch, feet propped on the railing, a book in one hand and a steaming cup of coffee in the other. It was a peaceful routine, interrupted only by the occasional patients seeking my help. The growing pile of plants was proof of the steady trickle of visitors, and I couldnt shake the suspicion that if this continued, Al might outright refuse to leave. Most of the critters that came to me didnt speak, but on the second evening, I did get another visit from a talking snake. This one was longer, thicker, and a deep emerald green, but it spoke with the same respect and formal tone as the red snake before. It slithered closer, its movements smooth and deliberate, and greeted me like I was some kind of elder. The formality of it all was still surreal. After I healed his cracked fang, I asked, Do you know why all the pagodas around us are empty? Yes, venerable Healing Sage, he replied, fixing me with its unblinking gaze. I waited, expecting more, but the silence stretched uncomfortably. After nearly half a minute, I prompted, And why are they empty? The snakes body shifted in a wavy motion that I guessed might be embarrassment, though I wasnt fluent in snake body language. A grand battle unfolded several moons past, he said, its tone somber. Many cultivators were slain. How long ago? I pressed. Many moons. I studied him for a moment and realized he wasnt being evasiveit was just snake logic. Many moons probably translated to months in its world, and from his point of view, it was an accurate time estimate. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. And what happened to the bodies of those who died? I asked, keeping my tone even. The snakes body rippled again, the motion more pronounced this time. It squirmed, coiling and uncoiling slightly, before finally looking at me with what I could only describe as reluctant resignation. Its form seemed to sag as it admitted, The creatures of the forest feasted for a time, several embarking on the path of ascension. I see. Thank you for your answers, noble snake, I said, inclining my head slightly. He bobbed up and down in what I took as a polite farewell, then slithered off into the forest at surprising speedprobably eager to escape before I could ask any more uncomfortable questions. I investigated the pagodas; their pristine condition had been nagging at my curiosity. The tallest of the group stood closest to the house, so it made sense to start there. The structure was elegant yet understated, its doors and windows appearing deceptively flimsy. Despite their appearance, I was sure they were more than they seemed, likely protected by some form of defense. I gave the pagoda a thorough once-over, studying it from top to bottom. My eyes searched for any clues, while my mana sense probed for hidden secrets. Yet, nothing stood outno runes, magic script, or clumps of mana that would indicate their presence. The exterior appeared unremarkable, but I sensed something: mana infused most of the structure. It wasnt a property of the material itself; something had been done to it after construction, leaving me burning with curiosity. How did they do that? For a momentwell, maybe twoI seriously considered breaking in to satisfy my questions. The temptation was strong, but I shook it off. Sure, Id liberated property before, but always with a reason I could justify. Here, there was none. My internal compass of right and wrong wouldnt let me cross that line, no matter how much I wanted answers. Instead, I stood back and let the mystery simmer in my mind, hoping another piece of the puzzle would eventually reveal itself. A thorough inspection of two more pagodas didnt shed any additional light on the mystery. Like the first, they were somehow enchanted to remain immaculately clean, untouched by the passage of time or the elements. Defensive measures were undoubtedly in place, but their nature was unclear. I had no ideano inkling evenhow they achieved any of it. The craftsmanship was as baffling as it was impressive, leaving me both impressed and frustrated. While inspecting the third pagoda, a sudden gust of wind swept through, tousling my hair and reminding me I still needed to make nice with the local elements. I closed my eyes and reached out, letting my awareness extend toward the wind. The connection came almost effortlesslysmooth and natural, like finding the rhythm in a familiar song. At first, there was a faint resistance, a sensation I could only describe as the wind asking, Who are you exactly? It felt inquisitive, curious but not hostile. After a moment, the connection clicked into place, like a handshake finally accepted. A sense of understanding passed between us, as though the wind had decided I was worth its time. Next, I returned home, lit a fire in the fire pit on the porch, and let my senses sink into the flames. In this world, the fire felt more mature than I was used tonot the bratty teenager she had been elsewhere, but still not quite fully grown. Her reactions lacked the dramatic ugh, fine, whatever attitude Id encountered before. Instead, there was a hesitance, as if she hadnt entirely made up her mind about me. I poured my mana into the fire, deliberately infusing it with the essence of fireits warmth, its hunger, its raw, untamed energy. I added a flourish to emphasize our connection, shooting a couple of red lightning bolts into the pit while projecting the thought, Were closely related, bound by nature. We share a connection. She wavered for a moment, reluctant, before finally relenting. It wasnt the easy and natural acceptance Id felt from the wind. This was more cautious, like a trial basis agreement: Ill give you a chance, but dont push your luck, buddy. Still, that was good enough in my book. Progress was progress, even if it came with conditions. While Al was processing the magnificent plants, and I was busy with snakes, pagodas, and elements, Mahya fished in the lake. I used the fire to grill the fish and some vegetables and made a fish sauce with butter, garlic, and white wine, leaving the rest of the bottle to accompany the food. Rue liked big fish with big filet pieces, but the fish Mahya caught were too small, and he had trouble with the fish bones. I grilled him some big piggy, aka, Winter Hog, and he was content. The scent of grilled fish and roasted root vegetables filled the air as we sat around the table, plates piled high with food. The firelight danced off the wooden walls of the porch, casting flickering shadows as I leaned back in my chair, content. I think its time to move on, I said, breaking the comfortable quiet. Mahyas eyes lit up instantly, and a smile spread across her face. Finally! she exclaimed, spearing a chunk of fish with her fork. I was starting to feel like a tree taking root here. Al, on the other hand, frowned and set down his fork with a deliberate clink. Could we not stay a while longer? he asked, his tone carefully measured. Theres still a steady stream of... patients, and their payments are proving rather fruitful. He smirked at his own joke, though his eyes revealed a flicker of genuine interest in staying. Rue, sprawled under the table, let out an exaggerated huff before sitting up, his ears perked. Silly Al! Other beasts know my John is Healing Sage, he said. His tail wagged excitedly as he added, They will find us. Ask for help. You are saying the beasts will simply... come to us? Al asked, the doubt clear in his tone. Rue puffed out his chest, his tail wagging harder. Yes! All know of Healing Sage. Word spreads like wind! Mahya burst into laughter, nearly choking on her food. All hail the Healing Sage. I stuck my tongue out at her, and she laughed harder. I shrugged and took another bite of fish. If Rue says it, it must be true, I said with a smirk. Al sighed, though a reluctant smile tugged at his lips. Very well, he said, lifting his fork again. I suppose there is little reason to delay. Rue gave an excited bark and flopped back under the table, pleased with his diplomatic victory. After dinner, we gathered around the table to play 7 Wonders. To everyones surpriseand slight irritationRue won, fair and square. He expertly maneuvered his civilization through the final stages, racking up the most victory points with a combination of completed wonders, well-established trade routes, and impressive scientific achievements. By the end, his empire was flourishing, leaving the rest of us in the dust, our civilizations looking like amateur hour in comparison. Mahya crossed her arms and muttered under her breath, He cheated. But even she had to admit there was no proof to back it up. For his part, Rue sat there, radiating waves of smugness, as if victory had been inevitable from the start. B5—Chapter 8: The Article Wasn’t Bluffing—They’re Bonkers The Map revealed a long road stretching north, connecting several cities in an almost straight line. After closing the house, Rue and I took to the skies, carrying Al and Mahya to a spot near the road. From above, the road looked alive with activity, its steady stream of travelers creating a moving tapestry of colors and shapes. We landed in the trees invisible and paid the mana to learn the language. The road itself was a curious blend of paved and dirt construction. Flat stones, once meticulously placed to create a smooth surface, now lay unevenly embedded into the ground, the result of countless years of heavy traffic. Dirt filled the gaps between the stones, with only the tips peeking through in irregular patches, giving the road a patchwork appearance. It wasnt quite rustic, but it was far from moderna pragmatic design slowly giving way to time and wear. The scene along the road was lively, a constant hum of activity and motion. People dressed in simple, earth-toned clothes moved steadily along, many riding in carts pulled by animals that looked like oxen, though their smaller, hornless heads and thick, muscular necks gave them a unique appearance. The carts creaked as they rolled over the uneven surface, laden with goodsbundles of cloth, baskets of brightly colored fruit, and crates filled with everything from tools to what might have been pottery. Others trudged along on foot, hauling handcarts stacked precariously high with anything that could be traded, sold, or bartered. The sounds of the road were just as rich as the visuals: the steady rhythm of hooves clopping against stone and dirt, the creak of wooden wheels straining under heavy loads, and the occasional sharp bark of a driver spurring their animals forward. Every so often, a childs laughter or a merchants shout rose above the general murmur of the crowd, adding to the atmosphere of constant movement. But not everyone traveled with such simplicity. Among the handcarts and ox-drawn wagons were the more elaborate, self-propelling carts. These stood out like peacocks in a flock of pigeons. Square and wooden, yet adorned with vibrant red and gold patterns, they sparkled with inlays of semi-precious stones that caught the sunlight. Some were modest, built to seat two passengers comfortably, while others were larger, seating four or even six. The most extravagant ones were practically rolling palaces, their decorative carvings and painted details exuding wealth and status. At the front of each cart was a raised drivers seat, with two long poles extending on either side. The drivers manipulated the poles with a practiced precision that suggested both experience and skill. How these carts moved, though, remained a mystery. Were they powered by mana? Some kind of internal mechanism? Either way, their smooth and steady motion defied explanation and increased my curiosity. The people themselves were not quite what I had anticipated. They were shorter than I expected, with even the tallest man I saw standing half a head shorter than meand Im nothing special height-wise. On the other hand, Al would tower over them like a giant. For some reason, I had expected them to look oriental, with almond-shaped eyes and straight black hair. Instead, they were unmistakably Caucasian. Their skin had a warm, sun-kissed tan, and their hair ranged from dirty blond to deep brown. The canopy of trees lining the road cast dappled shadows over them, making it hard to make out the finer details, like eye color. Learning the language took a whilewe waited until Al was satisfied and his dignity was sufficiently mollified. In the meantime, we relied on telepathic communication until we became fluent enough in the language. We walked deeper into the trees to turn visible, then turned toward the road. Leaves crunched softly underfoot, and the faint hum of distant travelers reached us through the forest. I dont think our Jeep would work here, Mahya said, glancing toward the packed road with a thoughtful frown. Bikes and ATV? The nearest city is close. We should proceed on foot and judge the situation, Al suggested in a measured tone. Mahya nodded. Yeah, good idea, she agreed, scanning the surroundings. We merged into the sea of traffic, and Rue immediately became the center of attention. Some people recoiled in fear, while others stared at him in fascination, their expressions filled with awe. Rue, ever the showman, lifted his nose high and padded forward regally, as if all the attention were beneath him. I had to stifle a laugh and heard Mahya snort in amusement. We walked along, taking in our surroundings and listening to the hum of conversations around us. Suddenly, a shout from behind caught my attention. Turning, I spotted three youths in fancy clothes, spears in hand, approaching us quickly. Trouble, I whispered. The youths caught up to us, their footsteps crunching against the road as they closed the gap. The one in front was decked out in an elaborate white robe embroidered with gold and red threads, the shimmer catching the light with every dramatic grand gesture he made. The other two wore gray robes with green embroideryless flashy but clearly a uniform. It was considerate of them to color-code themselves, saving me the trouble of guessing who was in charge. The ring leader strode up to me with all the swagger of someone who thought the world owed him an explanation. He tilted his nose so high in the air I wondered if he could even see me. Then, with a grand flourish of his hand, he demanded, You will surrender that beast to me. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I blinked. Why? He froze mid-flourish, his confident smirk crumbling as if Id just asked him to recite advanced calculus. His brows shot up, his mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water, and for a moment, he just stared. Then, as if rebooting, he blinked rapidly and glanced over his shoulder at his lackeys, who were standing stiffly like decorative props. Apparently, they had no backup answers to offer either. His posture snapped back into stiffness, and he thrust his spear forward with what I assumed was supposed to be authority. Because I said so! I tilted my head and shrugged. Thats not a good enough reason, I replied, keeping my tone light and reasonable. His face reddened, his eyes narrowing as he let out a high-pitched, indignant, Do you know who I am? I frowned. Nope, cant say I do. Should I? His jaw dropped, his eyebrows nearly flying off his forehead as his mouth hung open in a perfect O of disbelief. For a moment, he just stood there, completely stunned. Then, with a dramatic leap backward, he shrieked, Whispering Spear, Flowing Water! and lunged at me, spear first. I sidestepped and caught the spear mid-thrust with one hand. What exactly are you doing? He tried to yank the spear out of my hand a few times, but I didnt let go. He tried so hard he looked constipated, but couldnt free his spear. Im exchanging pointers with you! He finally said, his voice cracking on the last word. To exchange something, you need to offer something and ask for something in return. Or ask for something and offer something in return. All youre doing is trying to stab me. Wheres the exchange in this exchange of pointers? Behind me, I could hear Mahya snorting, barely stifling her laughter, which quickly turned into a coughing fit. I ignored her for now, keeping my focus on Mr. Whispering Spear. His face turned redder than his embroidery as he stared at me, utterly dumbfounded. His expression screamed disbelief, his eyes wide, as though I were an alien that had just crash-landed on his very sensible planet. Yes, buddy, I thought. I am an alien. But between the two of us, youre the crazy one here. I never! he spluttered, his outrage bubbling over like a pot left too long on the stove. Never what? I asked, leaning in. Never opened a dictionary? Thats obvious. The corners of my mouth twitched as his sputtering reached new heights, his face contorted into a mix of fury and utter confusion. Behind me, Mahyas choking turned into full-on wheezing laughter. I am the scion of House Boan! You will show your respect! he shouted, his face flushed with righteous indignation as he jabbed his spear into the ground for emphasis. I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms as I looked him over. Why should I respect you? First, you demanded I give you my friend, then you tried to stab me, and when that didnt work, you started shouting your daddys name and demanding respect, I said, my voice calm but pointed. If you had spoken to me like a regular person from the start, I would have respected you as a fellow person. So what exactly do you want? You accosted us on the road with strange demands, and I have no idea what you want. His face twisted with fury, and he pointed a trembling finger at Rue. You will give me that beast to absorb its core and become stronger! he bellowed. If not, all the might of House Boan will come down on your head. Your family will be eradicated root and stem, and I will watch and laugh. I opened my mouth to reply, but Rue moved before I could say a word. He padded over to the idiot with deliberate steps, his tail swishing once behind him. Stopping just inches away, he stretched to his full height, towering over the youth like a shadow cast by a mountain. Lowering his head slightly, Rue stared down at the boy, his purple eyes glowing faintly. Small human want to exchange things, Rue said, his deep voice rumbling in the air like distant thunder. He want to devour Rue. In fair exchange, Rue devour small human. I froze, staring at Rue, my mouth hanging open. It wasnt just what he saidit was how he said it. The words werent telepathic. They came out loud, clear, and perfectly audible, just like the animals Id treated. How did you do that? I sent to him, my thoughts still scrambled from the shock. Wolf friends teach Rue, he replied telepathically, his tone casual, as though speaking aloud was no big deal. I blinked, my gaze flicking back and forth between Rue and the scion of House Boan, whose face was quickly draining of color. This day just kept getting stranger. Then, a sharp, unmistakable smell hit my nose, making me wrinkle it instinctively. My eyes dropped to the ground, where a small puddle was spreading beneath the so-called scions feet. I shook my head slowly, my mouth opening, then closing again. Words failed me entirely. Mahya was doubled over, laughing so hard she was wheezing. Tears streamed down her face as she clutched her sides, her attempts to speak reduced to gasps and garbled chuckles. Even Al, ever the stoic, couldnt keep it together. Though he hadnt outright burst into laughter, his body shook with suppressed mirth, and his scrunched-up face betrayed the effort it took to hold it in. A small, stifled snort escaped him, and that seemed to tip Mahya over the edge again, sending her into another fit of hysterics. I sighed, rubbing a hand over my face as Rue remained utterly composed, his gaze fixed on the trembling youth before him. I stood there, completely at a loss for how to resolve the situation. Thankfully, one of the sidekicks stepped upor slithered up, ratherwith a solution of his own. Leaning close to the idiot, he whispered something into his ear, glancing nervously at Rue as he did so. The idiot blinked, his frozen expression breaking as if the words had jolted him back to life. Without another word, he jumped back, pointing a trembling finger in my direction. You will regret this! he shrieked, his voice cracking halfway through the sentence. Then, in a flurry of robes and flapping arms, he spun on his heel and bolted down the road, heading in the opposite direction from where we were going. His two lackeys scrambled after him, casting hurried glances over their shoulders as if expecting Rue to chase them down. Rue didnt move an inch, but his steady, predatory gaze followed them until they disappeared in the distance. That broke Al, and he also doubled over. I rubbed my face, looked at the sky, and asked, Why me? I didnt get an answer. B5—Chapter 9: Why Us? It took us three hours of walking to reach the closest city. After our encounter with the spoiled brat, a bubble of emptiness seemed to form around us. I could understand the simple folk keeping their distance, but even the colorful peacocks in their self-driving carts made sure to skirt us by two or three meters. The road was wideabout fifty meters across and split in half for each direction of travel. Still, with the amount of traffic, they had to be pretty skilled to give us such a wide berth. The city itself sat on a risenot quite a hill or a mountain, but an elevated area surrounded by a wall. The wall wasnt particularly tall or thickmaybe five meters high and a meter thick. Compared to the walls in Zindor, it looked downright flimsy. A large wooden gate marked the entrance, guarded by men with spears. Each wore flowing green robes adorned with a coat of arms depicting a wheat stalk crossed with a sword. Fighting farmers? Bread-loving warriors? The clothes in this world were ridiculous. The farmers and simple folk wore normal clothesrelatively wide pants paired with simple shirts that reached down to their knees, with or without buttons. Meanwhile, the guards and peacocks strutted about in tights and bathrobes. The only difference was that the bathrobes were made from rich fabrics covered in garish embroidery instead of being fluffy like towels. I knew exactly where I would sell all the colorful stuff from the mansions and the palace in Tolarib. With their love of color, it would be a hit here. Initially, I wasnt sure I wanted to trade in this place; the article about their insanity had given me pause. But after seeing the explosion of color around me, I had no choice. No other place would appreciate that stuff like the peacocks here. It was right up their alleyso colorful it could make your eyes bleed, with plenty of gold and silver embroidery. The embroidery style was completely different, but hey, maybe Id start a new fashion trend. The guards eyed us warily at the gate, especially Al and Rue, but they didnt say anything or try to stop us. They also didnt ask for the entrance fee they charged the simple folk. The city was a maze of color, chaos, and contrast. When we passed through the gate, the crush of people hit me like a wall. The streets were narrow and packed, lined with small buildings that looked like theyd been stacked on top of each other in a frantic attempt to squeeze out every bit of space. Wooden beams jutted out at odd angles, some supporting awnings draped in faded fabrics, others holding signs scribbled with characters I didnt recognize. I paid the mana to learn to read and kept looking around. The buildings themselves were elaborate, like someone had taken traditional Chinese and Tai architecture and cranked the ornamentation up to eleventwisting dragons coiled along rooftops, layered eaves spilling over one another, and bright paint that mustve once been vibrant but was now dulled by years of grime. The air here was heavy. The thick scent of foodgrilled meat sizzling over open flames, spiced broths bubbling in massive pots, and something deep-frieddrifted through the crowd, only to be undercut by the stench of too many people, unwashed clothes, and trash rotting in corners. Flies buzzed lazily over piles of refuse. Shouts filled the streets, like the entire city was engaged in an endless argument. We stood out like sore thumbs. Al, more than a head taller than anyone else, towered above the crowd. Heads turned to gawk at himeyes wide and mouths gaping. Rue, however, was the real showstopper. A horse-sized dog casually padding through the streets didnt exactly blend in. Mothers pulled their kids close as he passed, while braver soulsmostly kidspointed and stared, a mix of awe and terror on their faces. Rue, oblivious, sniffed the air and panted happily, tail wagging in the limited space. A few unlucky self-driving carts had to swerve sharply to avoid him. One stalled completely, its driver glaring and muttering curses as he pulled the two poles back with a violent jerk. The farther we went, the more the crowd thinned, and the streets widened. The regular areas gave way to a sudden, jarring shiftmansions surrounded by sprawling grounds. The buildings here were works of art: layered rooftops with curved golden tiles, intricate carvings of phoenixes and serpents twisting up red-painted columns, and gates so ornate they could pass for palace entrances. Every wall was pristine, every path immaculate, like even the dust knew it wasnt welcome here. The air smelled different, toocleaner, with faint hints of blooming flowers and incense. Guards stood at attention outside the mansions, their spears gleaming and expressions blank. They watched the people passing by with disinterest, though their gaze lingered on us longer than on the rest. When a group of farmers hauling carts full of produce tried to get too close, a guard stepped forward and turned them away with a flick of his wrist. No words, no explanation. Just a silent wall of authority. I couldnt help but glance back at the regular streets where people hustled and shouted, where dirt caked the cobblestones, and the smell of sweat and smoke filled the air. Here, in the rich quarter, everything was quieteerily so. The noise of the city faded like wed stepped into a different world entirely. Als voice broke the silence. It is astounding how quickly the city shifts. Yeah, I muttered, looking back toward the crowded streets wed come from. From barely standing to gold-plated ridiculous in the span of a block. Rue stopped suddenly, sniffing the air toward one of the gates. Rue smell yummy, he said, his nose twitching like hed discovered a treasure hoard. Not now, I said, tugging him forward. The guards at the gate didnt look like the kind to hand out free samples. One thing was clear: this city didnt do subtle. The rich flaunted their wealth, almost as if carrying banners that screamed, Look at me, Im rich!, while the regular folk lived in vibrant, crumbling chaos. As Rues enormous paws thudded against the cobblestones and Al drew more stares than a firework in a library, I realized this would be an interesting place to do business. A five-story building stood on the border between the crowded and rich areas. It was less garish and had a big sign: Rest Pavilion of the Golden Breeze. Its five-tiered roof curved outward at sharp angles, each level trimmed with golden accents that caught the light. The bright red columns supporting the building gave it an imposing presence, while intricate carvings of dragons and phoenixes decorated every corner. A golden spire rose like a spear at the very top. I had no idea why. It looked like a stupid waste of building materialsnot like somebody could stay in there. I think thats a hotel, Mahya said, tilting her head toward the building. Yeah, looks like it. Hope they have rooms. I squinted up at the stupid spire on top. Ill handle it, Mahya said with a confident nod and strode toward the entrance, leaving us to follow. Inside, the lobby was impressive. Rows of red pillars lined the massive open space, their polished surfaces reflecting the warm light from lanterns hanging high above. The ceiling stretched up toward the second level, where balconies wrapped around the interior, supported by carved beams painted in deep greens and golds. Large open windows allowed a soft breeze to drift through, carrying faint traces of smoke and food from the streets below. A wide staircase with detailed railings spiraled upward in the lobby''s center, leading to the upper floors. The polished wooden floors creaked softly underfoot, their smooth surfaces interrupted only by rugs woven in elaborate patterns. A few potted plants sat near the walls, adding a splash of green to the otherwise red-and-gold color scheme. An elaborate desk with two colorful peacocks stood against the far wall opposite the door. The pair wore flowing, overly embroidered robes and expressions that practically screamed superiority. Mahya approached them, her back straight and chin lifted as she spoke, while the rest of us lingered by the door. Even from this distance, I caught how their eyes slid over herslow, dismissive, and condescending. I believe it would be prudent for me to take the lead in this world while dealing with the locals, Al said, with a hint of smugness. I turned to him. I believe you are absolutely right. Go forth and be the best prick you can, I said, adding a flourishing gesture and an exaggerated half-bow for emphasis. Al chuckled quietly, the corner of his mouth twitching in amusement, before stepping forward to join Mahya at the desk. Rue huffed beside me, flopping down on the floor with a thud that earned a sharp look from one of the peacocks. I gave Rue a pat on the head, biting back a grin. This was about to get interesting. I didnt know what Al said to them, but the two idiots behind the desk suddenly transformed. Their smug expressions melted into wide-eyed deference, and one of them sprang to his feet like hed just been lit on fire. Bowing deeply, he gestured for Al to follow. Mahya and I exchanged glances before joining them, the man scurrying ahead to lead us up a wide staircase to the third floor. His footsteps were quick but careful, like he didnt dare make a sound louder than necessary. At the top, he slid open a pair of ornate double doors, revealing our suite. Bowing again, he turned to Al with a questioning look, hands practically trembling at his sides. This will suffice, Al said, his voice dripping with pompous authority. I had to bite the inside of my cheek to keep from laughing. Rue let out a loud huff, settling into a satisfied sprawl on the floor just inside the doorway. Mahya glanced back at Al with a raised brow but said nothing. Al straightened his shoulders, looking insufferably pleased with himself. With a casual flick of his wrist, he handed the receptionist a few gold coins and tilted his head, a clear signal for the guy to leave. The man responded with three more deep bows, each so low I thought he might snap in half, before scurrying out of the suite and sliding the doors shut behind him. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Mahya spun on Al, her eyes narrowed. The next time you call me your servant, Im going to kick your ass. Al lifted his hands in surrender, the picture of calm innocence. They viewed you as an interloper to their precious establishment. I merely put them in their place. Mahya huffed in frustration, crossing her arms, but didnt say anything more. I stayed quiet, though it took everything I had not to point out that she sounded a lot like Rue from two minutes ago. We were in a three-bedroom suite on the third floor, which gave us a clear view of the city below. The main living area was spacious, with dark wooden furniturelow tables and cushioned seatsarranged neatly across a woven rug. The walls were paneled with polished wood and featured lattice windows that let in soft, filtered light. Sliding paper screens opened up to a balcony. My bedroom was equally impressive. A large wooden bed dominated it, surrounded by a canopy of thin silk curtains. The soft bedding was made of red and gold fabrics embroidered with delicate patterns of clouds and birds. The room smelled faintly of wood polish and fresh linen, a welcome change after the grime of the streets. The bathing area was fascinating. It sat next to the living room and held a bath the size of a pond. Steam rose from the water, with various jugs standing beside it. I could feel mana permeating the entire setup. Like the pagodas at the lake, there were no clumps of mana to indicate runes or magic script, and it didnt have spells embedded into it, but it still functioned as a magical item and was full of mana. Fascinating. The suite was quiet, comfortable, and spotlessly clean. Rue sniffed around the living room, his tail wagging as he claimed the rug before flopping down with a satisfied grunt. Mahya had already wandered over to the balcony, leaning out to take in the view, while Al ran a hand over the carved walls, his expression unreadable as he inspected the details. How much does it cost us? I asked, breaking the silence. Thirteen gold a day, Al said, glancing back at me briefly. Worth it, I replied, taking another look around. For all its showiness, the place was solid. We spent the next three days touring the city, eating good food both at the hotel and from street vendors. All the food in this world was rich with manafruits, vegetables, meatseverything. It took me two days to stumble upon something interesting, though it was purely by chance. Because of the constant press of people, I avoided deploying my mana sense at first. The sheer density of mana in the air, combined with the chaotic flow from every person and object, was overwhelming. An energetic noise that built into a headache within minutes. However, on the evening of the second day, I was curious enough to risk it. We stood near a street vendor working a large, square hot metal plate, cooking a dish of grains, eggs, and meat. The food sizzled and sent up tantalizing aromas that hung heavy in the cooling air. But what caught my attention wasnt the dishit was the plate. Like so many other objects in this world, it was filled with mana, staying hot without the aid of a fire. Curious, I extended my mana sense, trying to figure out how it worked. Instead, I made an entirely different discovery. The cook had a mana dome around the food. I stared at it for a while, puzzled, the pieces refusing to click into place. Then it hit me. When I cooked mana-rich foodwhether it was naturally with mana or I infused it to keep Rue from whining about boring mealssome of the mana always escaped during the cooking process, dissipating into the air. This cook, however, was trapping it. The mana dome prevented any of the energy from escaping! It was a revelation, one that lit a fire under my curiosity. My fingers practically itched with the urge to experiment, ideas bubbling up faster than I could process. What could I do with this technique? Could I enhance my cooking? Trap even more mana? After this discovery, I couldnt help myselfI started using my mana sense near every street vendor we passed. Not all of them used the technique, but the expensive ones, the good ones, definitely did. It was like uncovering an unspoken secret of the food culture. As far as I was concerned, I had discovered a whole new world. The city wasnt especially bigyou could walk across it in four to six hours, depending on how dense the traffic wasbut it was large enough to keep us busy exploring. On the second day, we found the main trading area in the eastern part of the city, set up in a sprawling, open lot that buzzed with energy. Stalls lined the space in every direction, overflowing with goods: from produce to clothes, furniture to decorationsthey sold everything there. Mahya stopped, looking at an especially colorful individual lounging atop a mountain of cushions. She pointed subtly, though the guys outfit made subtlety feel pointless. Thats probably the guy in charge. Al, please find out how we can sell here. Al inclined his head and strode off. We watched him weave through the crowd with his steady, purposeful gait. Five minutes later, he returned. One may either pay a daily tax of ten percent or purchase a daily trading permit for five gold pieces, which grants tax exemption. Mahya glanced at me. Sounds good, no? I nodded. Lets explore for one more day and then do our best to get rid of the million colorful cushions and pillows. Dont forget the garish jewelry, Mahya added, shooting me a teasing grin. I shuddered dramatically. I was actually doing my best to forget them. Mahya laughed and patted my back with a mock sympathy that didnt fool me for a second. Think of all the gold theyll bring, she said, her tone encouraging but mischievous. That did the trick. My frown cracked, and I couldnt help but smile. Youve got a point. During our exploration, we noticed a few people with beastslizards draped lazily over shoulders, sleek felines prowling at their owners'' heels, and even a fluffy brown sloth clinging sleepily to someones back. Rue wasnt exactly an exception in that regard, but his size still made him stand out. He was convinced it was because he looked dangerous, walking with his head high and chest puffed out like a proper guardian. On the other hand, I thought it had far more to do with his sheer height and striking white coat. You couldnt exactly miss a massive dog the size of a horse, glowing like a beacon in the crowd. On the evening of the third day, we relaxed in the enormous tub while Mahya transferred perishable items from her Storage to mine, making space for the cushions. I was just glad no one could see us. The three of us lounged in the gloriously hot and perpetually clean water, though I still had no clue how it stayed that way. A large plywood board floated on the water, something flickering onto its surface every few seconds before vanishing just as quickly. The next morning, we headed to the trading area, ready to sell. Al handled the arrangements, paying the 15 gold coins before returning with three wooden discs marked with numbers. At least wed been lucky enough to get adjacent plots. Mahya and I set up our booths, carefully arranging the cushions and pillows. Each one, according to Appraisal, was worth 30 silver. Meanwhile, I handled the jewelry, laying it out in neat rows. Mahya, for all her skill, still hadnt received the Merchant class for free and lacked the Appraisal skill, so she relied on me to handle the pricing. Al, of course, had his potion booth. The moment he started unpacking, it looked like an explosion of vibrant colors. Rows upon rows of shimmering vials, arranged with almost obsessive precision, caught the light. I knew how many hours he spent locked away in his labs, surrounded by plants and ingredients, constantly at work. Id seen the sheer volume of raw materials he burned through, yet it still took me by surprise. Over 500 vials gleamed on display, an entire rainbow of liquids promising every effect under the sun. I was sure he had even more tucked away in his StorageAl never did anything by halves. It was impressive, almost intimidating. I was rightthe color-obsessed peacocks absolutely loved the cushions. All the colors of the rainbow and embroidered in gold and silver thread. It was exactly their style: flashy, bold, and impossible to miss. By noon, Id already sold over 200 cushions, and judging by the satisfied look on Mahyas face, she was doing just as well. But the real star of the show was Als booth. He had a line at least 50 people deep, and every single person who bought from him bowed over and over, their gratitude bordering on worship. I couldnt help but notice the piles of money changing handsit was insane. Al was selling the same health potions wed guzzled like juice during the Mana Occurrence for 20 gold a vial, and people were practically throwing their coins at him while thanking him profusely for the privilege. I watched in awe for a moment, hands still absently stacking cushions. Maybe I should learn Alchemy? I thought, the idea teasing at the edge of my mind. Then I shook my head with a grin. Nah, I had enough gold already. I finished collecting the money for another two cushions, adding the coins to my Inventory, when a commotion broke out nearby. Raised voices, shuffling feet, and a few disgruntled shouts drew my attention. An old man with a stiff back and an air of entitlement strode purposefully toward Als booth, a group of five lackeys trailing behind him like ducklings. He didnt bother with the crowd, shoving people aside without so much as a glance. A couple of merchants protested, but he ignored them, his steps deliberate, his expression twisted in a mix of smugness and authority. Kowtow three times and call me grandpa! he bellowed, jabbing a bony finger in Als direction. Huh?! I froze mid-motion, hands still on the cushions Id been stacking. My head whipped around to Mahya, who was staring at me, eyebrows furrowed, her expression a perfect mirror of my own confusion. What? I mouthed silently. She shrugged, wide-eyed, then turned to stare at Al. Al, standing behind his vibrant potion display, looked equally stunned. He blinked once, twice, his usual composed demeanor slipping as his face twisted into the universal expression of What the hell? For a moment, the entire area seemed to pause. The crowd around Als booth watched the scene unfold, whispers and murmurs buzzing all around. I glanced between Mahya, Al, and the old man, completely at a loss. What in the world was this about? And grandpa? Seriously? Al, to his credit, pulled himself together faster than I would have. With a perfectly calm tone, he said, Would you mind repeating that? I suspect a misinterpretation on my part. The old man thrust out his chest, practically swelling with indignation, and bellowed even louder, Kowtow three times and call me grandpa! I winced at the volume. A few nearby merchants snickered, while others exchanged bewildered glances. Al tilted his head slightly, his tone as cool and formal as ever. Why would I do such a thing? I am unacquainted with you and am quite certain of my grandfathers identity. You, sir, are not him. That stopped the old guy cold. His face scrunched up, his chest still puffed out, but his eyes darted around like his brain had short-circuited. He stood there blinking for a moment, clearly struggling to process what he just heard. Now he looked like Mahya and meutterly confused, like someone had just handed him a riddle with no answer. The silence hung awkwardly in the air, broken only by the faint clinking of coins and someone clearing their throat. I exchanged a glance with Mahya, her lips twitching as if she wasnt sure whether to laugh or stay quiet. At this rate, I wasnt sure who was more bewilderedus, Al, or the so-called grandpa. Behind me, Rue woke up from his nap with a yawn, his massive form rising lazily as he padded toward Als booth. The old mans eyes widened, and he stumbled half a step back. His face twisted in anger as he bellowed, louder than before, You dare to threaten me?! His lung capacity is on another level, I thought, rubbing one ear as it rang faintly. I am the Alchemy Sage! he declared, thrusting his chin out as though daring someone to challenge him. Al, utterly unbothered, offered one of his polite smiles. I am delighted to encounter a fellow alchemist. Do you have books on Alchemy available for purchase? The old man turned a dangerous shade of red, his mouth twitching. Are you mocking me?! he roared, his voice echoing across the trading lot. Al blinked, his expression genuinely confused. No, he said evenly. I inquired about purchasing books. That threw the old man for a loop. He froze, mouth half-open as though someone had hit pause on him. A beat passed, and his brows furrowed, matching Als confused expression with his own. I groaned and facepalmed, shaking my head. Why do all the crazies target us? I asked Mahya and Al telepathically. I, too, am seeking to understand this issue, Al replied, his voice perfectly composed even in my head. I told you theyre crazy, Mahya sent, her tone deadpan. While we silently commiserated, the old man seemed to find his voice again, shouting something unintelligible in his usual lung-busting volume. Al tilted his head politely. I would appreciate it if you would repeat what you just said. I wasnt paying attention. The old mans face practically glowed crimson at that, his dramatic fury reigniting. You will be sorry for mocking me! he bellowed, turning sharply on his heels with enough flair to put a theater actor to shame. He stormed off, once again shoving innocent bystanders out of his way as he vanished into the crowd. Rue watched him go, tail wagging lazily, and let out a big, exaggerated huff. Yeah, he got it right. B5—Chapter 10: Daddy Issues If I thought the days troubles would end with the old guy shouting about being a grandpa, I was sorely mistaken. I was the next victim of the insanity. About two hoursand over a hundred cushions soldafter the old guy left, a girl and a guy approached my booth. The girl looked about sixteen or seventeen years old, wearing an elaborate robe and a haughty expression. The guy behind her, likely in his thirties, wore the same robe as the city guards, complete with the wheat-and-sword emblem. She inspected the jewelry I was selling, pointing regally at an ugly brooch that resembled a dragonfly. Its body was longer than a regular dragonfly and set with red stones that looked like rubies, though they had black flecks in them. The wings were set with small, colorful shards of various stones. I desire this piece, she intoned. I cast Appraisal, and the result caught me off guard. It was the first time anyone had seriously looked at the jewelry, and I wasnt expecting what I saw.
Drakwing Brooch 43 gold / 10 units spirit stone
I had no idea what a spirit stone was or how to count the units, but I figured it was another form of the local currency. 40 Gold or 10 units spirit stone, I told her. Her eyes widened slightly before narrowing, a mix of confusion and indignation flashing across her face, like Id just insulted her. Do you know who I am? she asked angrily, her tone sharp and offended. I decided to be diplomatic, keeping my tone calm. I apologize, but I dont. Im a traveling merchant and not from here. She huffed loudly, the sound oddly reminiscent of Rue, then tilted her chin upward, her expression one of practiced superiority. I am the young mistress of house Goor, the daughter of the city lord. Nice to meet you, Miss Goor, I replied evenly. She stared at me expectantly, her brows slightly raised, waiting for something. I had no idea what. After about half a minute of awkward silence, I finally asked, Yes? Her expression hardened, and she pointed at the brooch again with a stiff, imperious gesture. I desire this piece. Maybe she didnt hear me the first time? 40 Gold or 10 units spirit stone. This time, her face flushed with shock, her mouth opening slightly as though she couldnt believe her ears. The guy behind her stepped forward, his expression tight with suppressed annoyance. This is the young mistress of house Goor. Yeah, she told me, I said, keeping my tone neutral. But I dont understand what the issue is. She wants the brooch. I told you the price. The next move is yourshint, it involves paying me. How dare you?! he bellowed, his face reddening, veins bulging slightly at his temples. Now, it was my turn to stare at him, my eyebrows lifting in genuine incomprehension. Whats with this world and all the shouting? I dont understand the problem, I said, my tone as even as I could manage. This is the young mistress of house Goor! he shouted again, his voice rising as if volume alone would clarify things. Yeah, I got that. Im not stupid, I replied, crossing my arms. But I still dont understand what you want me to do with that information. His eyes narrowed, and his face twisted in barely contained outrage. You need to give her the brooch and thank her on your knees for taking it. Not gonna happen, I said resolutely, holding his gaze without flinching. His face turned an even deeper shade of red, veins pulsing at his temple. With a furious step back, he raised his arm and bellowed, Wrathful Serpents Sky-Piercing Fang Strike! A long, green snake materialized in his hand and shot toward me with alarming speed. Reacting instinctively, I cast Protective Shield. The snake slammed into the barrier with a dull thud and fell to the ground, writhing. Without hesitation, I zapped it with a bolt of Lightning. The snakes convulsions stopped as it dissolved into wisps of mana. I cast Harvest Mana Crystal, and a small, shimmering crystal appeared in its place. Curious, I picked it up, turning it over in my fingers. It looked identical to the crystals I harvested from monsters. Curiosity piqued, I cast Identify.
12 units spirit stone
Thats a strange way to produce currency, I thought, frowning. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Still, the crystal looked too similar to the ones I harvested from monsters. Pulling a monster crystal from my Inventory, I held it up alongside the new one for comparison. They were nearly identical. To be sure, I cast Identify on the monster crystal.
29 units spirit stone
I stared at the crystal briefly, confused. Then I remembered Lis mentioning that these crystals were used as currency in some worlds. Cool! Now, I just had to figure out how to give them change. The crystal from the snake was the size of a grain of rice. I rummaged through my Inventory and found the tiny crystal from those strange, warbling black creatures in the dungeon that gave 50 gold. That one was the size of a grain of sand. I cast Identify:
3 units spirit stone
I didnt have anything smaller. Oh well, looks like theyre getting a discount. When I lifted my head, I saw both of them frozen like statues, their mouths hanging open. They stared at me like Id just grown a second head. I had no idea what their problem was now, and honestly, I didnt careI just wanted to get rid of the troublesome girl. Grabbing the brooch, I held it out to her. Here is your brooch. She took it silently, her hands moving like she was on autopilot. I then offered the small crystal to the serpent guy. Here is your change. He accepted it just as wordlessly, his wide eyes fixed on me like Id done something unspeakable. They both stood there, still staring. What? I asked, my patience running thin. I just wanted them gone. Thank you for your patronage, I added, hoping to hurry them along. That seemed to snap them out of it. They gave me one last strange look before turning away and leaving, accompanied by a ridiculous amount of pompous fanfare. An hour later, the crowd in the trading area parted like the sea before Moses, revealing a bald guy with a goatee, dressed in the most elaborate robe Id seen so far. Eight city guards, all holding spears with a practiced air of intimidation, flanked him. The whole procession stopped right in front of my booth. The bald guy pointed at me dramatically and declared, Kowtow three times and call me daddy! At least he didnt shout. Why? I asked, genuinely baffled. I had no idea what was going on. Sure, Id read that people here were nuts, but this felt like a whole new level of crazy. I am the city lord! he shouted, finally succumbing to the local shouting obsession. I nodded politely, trying to keep things civil. Nice to meet you, sir. He stood there, staring at me expectantly, his goatee twitching. It was obvious he was waiting for something. What? I asked, genuinely confused. Kowtow three times and call me daddy! he repeated, gesturing impatiently. Why? And seriously, whats with the daddy thing? I asked, throwing my hands up. Some other guy wanted my friend to call him grandpa earlier. Are you all walking around looking for relatives? Look, Ill admit I dont know who my father is, but Im pretty sure youre not him. So, I really dont get what youre trying to accomplish here. Now he looked genuinely confused, his brows furrowing as he asked, Are you mocking me? At least hed stopped shouting. No, I really dont understand whats going on here, I said, throwing up my hands in exasperation. Why should I call you my father? Or my friend calling some stuck-up old guy his grandfather? And while were at it, why did you bring a group of city guards who look like theyre a minute away from starting a fight? Were merchants from another continent, here in good faith to trade, I continued, my tone rising with frustration. But people keep accosting us and demanding to become part of our family. This whole thing doesnt make any sense! He looked thoughtful, his brow furrowing slightly. You are not from here? I quickly opened the Map in my minds eye, double-checking. No, were from Sulus. We came here to trade. You crossed the sea? How? His voice carried a hint of skepticism now, but at least he wasnt shouting. On a ship, and with a lot of danger, I replied flatly. He nodded, stroking his goatee as though weighing my words. I will pardon you this time. But I advise you to learn our customs. Thats the thingwhat customs exactly? I shot back, frustration creeping into my voice. Nobody says anything or explains anything. You all just show up, shouting, Call me Grandpa or Call me Daddy. It doesnt make any sense! He nodded, as if coming to a decision. To call a person daddy is to show deference. To call a person grandpa is to show the highest form of deference. And if a scion of an important house approaches you, you should give them what they want without demanding payment. That doesnt make any sense, I replied, shaking my head. The things we sell cost us money, and it cost us to cross the sea and come here. If we give things away for free, we wont be able to pay for our lodging, food, or a way back home. He nodded again, stroking his goatee thoughtfully. I will send one of my managers your way. He will assist you. Thank you, I said, relieved that the conversation might finally be over. But he didnt leave. He stood there, staring at me expectantly. What? I asked, frowning. He sighed deeply, looking as though Id just made his life unnecessarily difficult. I promised you my help. Now, you should show your appreciation. How? I asked, my confusion growing. By offering me something of your wares as a sign of your gratitude, he explained, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. I sighed, pulling out a cushion and handing it to him. He looked at it with clear disdain, his lips pressing into a thin line, and gave an almost imperceptible shake of his head. I had a hunch. Reaching out telepathically, I asked, Its not good enough? His eyes widened briefly in surprise before quickly schooling his expression back to neutrality. No, he replied evenly. The help I offered you is valuable. It will allow you to sell large portions of your wares without dealing with the populace or important scions. Your gift should reflect that. Also, he added, lifting his chin slightly, present it in a dignified manner. I thought momentarily, tapping my fingers lightly on the table as an idea formed. I retrieved a dagger with runes from Tuonela, one I had restored a long time ago. It was one of the few items I had that could impress someone like him. Holding the dagger with both hands, I presented it to him and said aloud, Allow me to present the city lord with this dagger. It is enchanted to stay always sharp and clean. His eyes flickered with interest as he examined the weapon, his fingers running lightly over the engraved runes. With a satisfied nod, he took the dagger. My manager will find you shortly, he said aloud. Then, his voice shifted to telepathic speech, his tone sharper and more direct. I advise you to close your booths and wait for my manager to save yourselves from further problems. Thank you for your help, I said, inclining my head. Well, crazy or not, at least some of them had a spark of reason. B5—Chapter 11: Money, Money, Money—Life in Richmens’ World After the city lord left, we stored the booths, took out three chairs, and waited for the promised manager. The people in the trading area looked at us strangely, and some even whispered and pointed, but we didnt care. It was nice knowing you didnt belong permanently to a certain place, so you didnt give a shit about what others thought of you. An hour later, a man approached us. He was middle-aged, thin, and dressed in a simple gray robe. The only clue that he might be the promised manager was the small emblem of wheat and a sword over his heart. His most striking feature was his expressionless faceit was like staring at a store mannequin. As he drew near, he stopped a respectful distance away and bowed deeply at the waist, precisely ninety degrees. "I am manager Sho," he said, his voice as monotone as his face. "The city lord instructed me to assist you." His unchanging expression unnerved meit was like speaking to a statue. "Hello, Manager Sho. I gestured to the others. "Im John, and these are Mahya, Al, and Rue. Thank you for your assistance. But I must askhow exactly will you be assisting us? The city lord wasnt specific." Sho straightened and clasped his hands in front of him. His words were precise and without any inflection. "Rather than trading in the market, I shall escort you to merchants specializing in large-scale purchases. These merchants will acquire what you wish to sell directly, sparing you the need to deal with individual customers in the market. However, you must offer them a small discount to ensure their profit. It will save you considerable time." His face remained utterly still the whole time he spoke, as if carved from stone. There was no flicker of emotion, no hint of life behind his words. Total blank. I exchanged a glance with Mahya and Al, who both nodded slightly. Rue gave a low huff, a sound somewhere between approval and impatience. With a small shrug, I turned back to Sho and made a sweeping gesture. "Very well, lead the way." When the chairs we were sitting on vanished without warning, Sho abruptly changed direction. "First, we need to address an important affair," he said, his voice flat. We exchanged puzzled glances, our bafflement mirrored on each other''s faces, but followed him. He led us to a wooden building that was somewhere between a large shed and a small warehouse, depending on how you saw it. A faint scent of damp wood filled the air inside, and barrels of unknown contents densely packed the dimly lit space. Sho stopped and turned to me, his blank eyes settling on my hand. "Storage treasures are rare and expensive," he said, his tone steady and devoid of emphasis. "If dangerous individuals realize you possess one, they will attack you." He patted the pouch tied to his waist. "Do you have something similar to this?" I glanced at the Manawell Band on my finger, a gift from the mages that attacked me in Lumis. The ring improved my mana regeneration and reduced the cost of spells by twenty percent. It wasnt a storage item. I almost corrected him, but Mahya asked, "I''m guessing the pouch is a storage item, but what difference does it make?" Sho shifted his gaze to her, his expression still eerily devoid of life. "Storage treasures, such as rings, are unbound," he explained with precise clarity. "This satchel, however, is bound to me. If I die, or if someone steals it and attempts to open it without authorization, all its contents will perish. It can only be opened by a blood relative or by someone granted specific permission during the binding process." Even when speaking of his own death, his face betrayed nothingnot a flicker of fear, not even a trace of concern. The lack of any reaction was unnerving, as if he were a machine delivering facts rather than a person. Spooky. It took me a while to sift through my Storage. When items were placed directly into it, the search was always quick, no matter how much stuff I had crammed in there. But right now, my Storage was packed to the brim with perishable items. I moved everything else to the storage halls in my house. Despite my connection to the core, searching through those storage halls was much more tedious. I had to scan the items one by one, focusing on each individually. It wasnt like having an overview or instant knowledge of everything inside; I had to mentally search through the mess piece by piece. Finally, I found a makeup set inside a black velvet pouch with drawstrings that resembled Shos. I held it up. "Will this work?" He examined it with a quick glance and gave a curt nod. "Yes. Tie it to your waist. It must be visible. When you use your storage treasure, pretend to retrieve items from the satchel." I looped the strings around my belt, securing it in place. Meanwhile, Mahya and Al were shifting restlessly, their fidgeting hard to miss. "What''s going on with you two?" I asked, raising an eyebrow at their unusual unease. Mahya hesitated. "Youve got all the items for sale except a few cushions. Do you really need us to come along for this?" I reached out mentally, directing my question at both of them. "Didnt you want the Merchant class?" Mahya crossed her arms, her expression skeptical. "Ill get it in a saner world," she replied curtly, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Al adjusted his posture, standing straighter as he responded in a measured tone. "I was previously pressed for time due to the unusual circumstances on Earth. Now, there is no need for urgency." I shrugged, more for myself than them. "Have it your way," I said aloud, waving them off. "Ill meet you back at the hotel." What do you wish to sell? Sho asked. "Almost everything you can think of," I replied. "Tell me the options." Shos blank expression didnt waver, but he gave a slight incline of his head. "Be specific. The merchants I take you to will specialize in different goodstextiles, furniture, tools, foodstuffs, or rare materials. If you list your wares, I can ensure you meet the most suitable buyers." His tone remained devoid of emotion, but his words carried a distinct sense of efficiency. It was clear he wasnt interested in guesses or vagueness. "All of the above?" Shos gaze didnt waver. "Is the food rich in Qi or not?" "Both?" I replied with a slight shrug. He gave a single, sharp nod, his expression unreadable. "Follow me," he said simply, turning on his heel and heading toward the exit without waiting for confirmation. He led me first to a small establishment tucked away in the crowded part of town. The building was behind a bustling restaurant with tables and chairs on the sidewalk and an incense shop that filled the air with thick, aromatic smoke. A narrow passage, barely wide enough for two people to pass shoulder to shoulder, cut between the buildings, leading to the hidden establishment at the back. The faint hum of conversation from the restaurant mixed with the earthy scent of incense, creating a sensory clash that mirrored the chaos of the streets. There, I unloaded the foodstuffs I no longer needed. Before leaving Earth, Id stocked up on beef and chicken, but Id had to infuse them with mana to keep the peanut gallery happyRue being the loudest complainer. With all the superior beef from Zindor and the birds from the occurrence, there was no point in holding on to the lower-quality meat. I also took the opportunity to buy more dairy products like butter and cream. The only thing that really caught my interest at this stop was their refrigeration boxes. They were crafted from lacquered wood, with cold somehow infused directly into the material. Despite scanning them with my mana sense, I couldnt detect any visible runes, mana clumps, or embedded spellsit was a mystery how they worked. With each new piece of this tech I encountered, my curiosity grew stronger, to the point that it was driving me crazy not knowing the mechanics behind it. Since the money belonged to all three of us, I didnt add it to my Inventory. Instead, I tossed it into the barrel that had once held copper coins. I couldnt help but imagine the barrel feeling a sense of pridegraduating from copper to gold was quite the promotion. Our next stop was a wholesaler specializing in manaor Qiinfused food, located a few streets closer to the rich quarter. There, I unloaded all the mana-rich meat we didnt enjoy. During the occurrence, we harvested everything edible and mana-rich, but unfortunately, not all of it was tasty. From strange, fatty creatures that resembled sea lions on spindly legs with hooves to giant turkeys sporting long, toothy beaks and bony ridges on their backs and heads, I sold all the cuts we had tried and unanimously decided didnt belong on our menu. Throughout all this, I kept a close eye on Manager Sho, hoping to catch some hint of a reaction. Nothing. It was unsettling, almost scary, like he didnt have a soul. Next, Sho led me to a mansion perched on the border between the upper and lower parts of the city. As we approached, the guards at the gate bowed deeply at the sight of him, remaining bent until we disappeared inside. Still, Shos expression didnt shiftnot a flicker. This guy was something else. Behind the wall lay a wide dirt pathway leading to a three-story building bustling with activity. People moved in and out constantly, creating a steady flow of motion. On either side of the walkway stood wooden buildings of various sizes. Though they were adorned with winged roofs and other oriental details, they still gave off the distinct impression of warehouses. A man in fine robes approached and greeted us with a deep bow, speaking softly to Sho before turning to me. Please follow me, he said, gesturing politely. He led us to a wooden building about the size of my living room. Its polished walls and sturdy construction gave it an air of quiet elegance. Please arrange all the furniture you wish to sell, he instructed, his tone courteous but professional. Notify me when you are ready, and our appraiser will examine your offerings. I glanced around the modest space and shook my head. I need a bigger room. Without a word, he nodded and led us to another building, this one twice the size of the first. I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling a bit awkward. Uh, do you have something even bigger? His eyes widened slightly, the first hint of surprise Id seen, before flicking briefly to my pouch and ring. Just as quickly, he schooled his expression and gave another nod. As he turned to lead the way, I discreetly removed the ring and stored it, not wanting to draw unnecessary attention. He guided us past two progressively larger buildings until we reached the largest standalone structure on the plot. Will this suffice? he asked with a wave of his nand. The room was massive, roughly a hundred meters long and fifty meters wide. In one corner sat a small cluster of couches and tables, but the rest of the space was completely open. I tilted my head, considering. Maybe? For a brief moment, his face betrayed scandalized disbelief before he quickly regained his composure, nodding curtly. After a short, murmured exchange with Sho, he turned and left, his footsteps echoing faintly in the cavernous room. Now it was my turn. Unfortunately, accessing items stored inside my core was always more challenging. Thankfully, Id cleared out a lot of supplies at the food wholesalers, giving me more room to work with. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Hall after storage hall, I transferred the contents into my Storage, pulled out the furniture, and then carefully returned the rest. The process required intense focus and a fair bit of mental gymnastics. By the time every centimeter of the massive room was filled with furniturestacked three layers highI was nursing a pounding headache. Sho promptly notified the staff, and before long, the appraiser arrived. As he stepped inside, his initial confidence seemed to falter. He froze mid-step, his eyes widening as he took in the sheer volume of furniture crammed into the room. After a moment of stunned silence, he took two steps back, shook his head as if clearing his thoughts, and sighed deeply. The resigned expression on his face resembled someone preparing to face a particularly grueling battle. Without a word, I left him to his task and sank onto a nearby couch. Stretching out with a groan, I closed my eyes and cast Healing Touch in an attempt to ease the pounding in my head. It didnt help. The mental strain of sorting through my core and handling the sheer logistics of the transfer had completely drained me. The couch, despite having maybe only one centimeter of padding, felt like pure luxury after the ordeal Id just endured. Hours passed, punctuated only by the quiet sounds of the appraiser diligently working. When he finally approached me, his movements were slow with slumped shoulders, as if weighed down by the effort. He stopped a respectful distance away and bowed deeply. House Tulip is willing to offer you 7,250 gold or 3,100 spirit stones for the furniture, he said, his voice carefully neutral. I sat up, stretching my shoulders before replying. Ill take the gold. The appraiser blinked, clearly caught off guard. His expression shifted just enough to betray his surprise, though he quickly masked it with a professional demeanor. Maybe hed expected me to haggle or opt for the spirit stones, but I wasnt in the mood for drawn-out negotiations. The stuff hadnt cost us a dime, and gold was simplestraightforward and, more importantly, universally useful. Please wait for a short while, he said, bowing again before disappearing out the door. He returned about twenty minutes later, carrying a beautifully lacquered wooden box with an intricate painting of a stork in flight. When he opened it, it was full of gold coins. I stored the box with a nod of thanks. "Appreciated," I said simply, and we headed out. Outside the merchant house, Sho turned to me, his movements deliberate and precise. It is late, and the other merchant houses will soon close. We will continue tomorrow. Where should I meet you? Im staying at the Rest Pavilion of the Golden Breeze," I replied. "Can we continue tomorrow morning? He gave a deep bow. Yes, I will meet you outside the Pavilion after the third bell. Without another word, he turned to leave. Wait! I called after him. Sho stopped and turned back, as blank-faced as ever. Not a single flicker of curiosity crossed his expression. I took out one of the larger mana crystals I had on handit might have come from one of those hornless rhinos. Holding it out to him, I said, Thank you for your help today. For the first time, I caught a reaction. His eyes widenedever so slightly, maybe less than a millimeterbut it was there. A win! I couldnt help but grin. I felt like one of those tourists outside Buckingham Palace, desperately trying to make the Queen''s Guard crack a smile. Victory was sweet. In our suite, I found Mahya and Al lounging in the massive tub, steam curling above the water, while Rue sprawled on the carpet, snoozing without a care in the world. They had the right idea. After the day Id had, relaxation seemed paramount. The following morning, Sho met me promptly, and we continued the sales process. It took six full days to unload almost everything we had collected in Tolarib, a big part of the materials we collected in the occurrenceclaws, fangs, feathers, bones, furs and peltsalong with food and other perishable materials from Mahyas and Als Storage that none of us wanted. Not every place paid entirely in goldsome simply didnt have enough on handso I accepted mana crystals as well. Every evening, I handed Sho another mana crystal as a token of thanks, but, to my disappointment, he didnt react again. On the evening of the sixth day, after finishing our last stop, I turned to him. Is there a place to sell spirit stones for gold? Of course, he replied evenly, but I suggest offering them to the city lord first. No problem. How do we arrange that? I, or another messenger, will notify you of your appointment with the city lord. If he does not purchase everything, I will guide you to an alternative buyer. It sounded like this might be the last time Id see him. Despite his soulless, mannequin-like demeanor, hed grown on me over the past few days. Hed been a tremendous help, and I wanted to give him something meaningful as a thank-you. Please come with me to a tea house. I want to give you a few things. Why? You have already given me generous spirit stones, he replied, his tone neutral as ever. Because youve helped me a lot, and I want to thank you. For the second time since we met, I saw a reactionhis face flickered with confusion for a fraction of a second. Progress! Spend more time with me, buddy, and you might become human one day. He nodded curtly and followed me to the tea house. Once seated with two steaming cups of tea before us, I began. First, I handed him a few spiral A4 notebooks. These might come in handy for a manager like you, I said. He inspected them meticulously, flipping the pages and running his fingers over the binding, then thanked me with a small bow. Next, I placed a box of 100 ballpoint pens on the table. Let me show you how these work. I demonstrated, scribbling a few lines on one of the notebooks. His eyebrows twitchedbarelybut he stood, bowed, and thanked me again. Then, I handed him a pair of sunglasses. He turned them over in his hands, inspecting the hinges and lenses before nodding and thanking me once more. Finally, I pulled out the pice de rsistance: a Telepathy scroll. Pour Qi into the scroll, and youll learn to communicate mind to mind, I explained. He froze, staring at me blankly. Thats an odd reaction. Do you know how to direct Qi from your hands? I asked, wondering if he needed guidance. Of course, he replied without hesitation. Maybe the question offended him, but with his expressionless face, it was impossible to tell. Then just channel your Qi into the scroll. Its a very useful skill. Even the city lord uses it. Still, he stared at me, unmoving. I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly. Is there a problem? Why would you give me a gift worthy of a clan or sect head? he asked, his voice betraying none of the astonishment his words implied. Because you helped me, and I have it to give, I replied honestly, shrugging. His blank stare lingered for a moment longer, and I began to wonder if Id crossed some invisible line. Dont you want it? I prompted. Finally, something clicked. His face shifted, and for the first time since I met himmaybe even for the first time in his lifehe smiled. A real smile. I felt like a superhero. Without warning, he stood, dropped to his knees, and bowed so deeply his forehead nearly touched the floor. Thank you, he said, his voice filled with quiet reverence. Startled, I quickly tugged him up by his arm. Please dont bow, I said, shaking my head. I hate all this bowing and stuff. A simple thank you is enough. Sho rose slowly, his gaze locking onto mine with an intensity I hadnt seen before. For at least ten seconds, he stared at me, as though weighing his next words carefully. Finally, he spoke. True power does not need external trappings. It is a quiet force that knows itself. I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden wisdom bomb. "Thank you," I managed, giving him a polite nod. But internally, I couldnt help but think, Whatever you say, Yoda. The following day, a messenger from the city lord arrived to fetch me. Before I left, Mahya and Al handed me all their crystals to add to the transaction. With everything in order, I set off to see the city lord. As I walked, my thoughts wandered. The dagger I had given the city lord was a fine gift, but compared to Manager Shos invaluable assistance, it felt lacking. The lord deserved something more fitting, something meaningful. I scanned my Storage for inspiration, but nothing stood out. My mind drifted back to Shos words about storage rings, and I had a lightbulb moment like in the cartoons. Thats it. All the storage rings I had were packed with food at the time to save space, but now, with the food gone, the issue was resolved. A storage ring would make the perfect gift for a city lord. The messenger led me to the biggest mansion in the city, and wow, it was massive. Sitting at the highest point in the city, it had an old-school elegance, with red-tiled roofs and wooden details that gave it a commanding presence. It had pastel-colored walls, and dark wood-framed windows that added a touch of class. Balconies and verandas jutted out at every level, making it look like a mix between a palace and a giant traditional house. The gardens around it were just as impressive. A bright red bridge arched over a still pond, its surface dotted with lily pads that looked perfectly placed. The water reflected the little pavilions scattered across the gardensmall structures with curved, tiled roofs that looked like they belonged in a movie set. Bushes were trimmed neatly, and trees had a carefully pruned look, like someone spent way too much time making sure every leaf was in the right spot. Stone paths crisscrossed the garden, leading past bamboo groves and more ponds. Every few steps, there was something new to check outa hidden pavilion, a little waterfall trickling into another pond, or clusters of flowering shrubs that smelled amazing. My fingers itched to take pictures, but I managed to overcome the urge. When we reached the mansions main entrance, it didnt disappoint. The wooden beams were carved with intricate designs, like dragons and flowers, but not in an over-the-top way. It smelled fresh, a mix of pine and blooming flowers. The whole place screamed wealth and power. The theme continued inside. The interior was just as grand as the exterior. The floors were polished wood, smooth enough to see my reflection, and the walls were a mix of lacquered panels and painted murals that told stories I didnt recognize. Everything felt perfectly balanced, like someone had carefully planned every inch of the place. The furniture was impressive but practicalsolid wood pieces with clean lines, carved with subtle patterns that matched the rest of the mansions aesthetic. The windows were huge, letting in tons of natural light, and they framed the gardens outside like paintings. It gave the whole space a calm, open feel, even though the ceilings were so high it felt like they belonged in a cathedral. The staff moved quietly, almost like they were part of the decor, dressed in uniforms that somehow managed to look both simple and expensive. The air smelled faintly of jasmine, probably from the small arrangements of fresh flowers placed on tables throughout the rooms. As we walked through, it was clear that the place wasnt just bigit was designed to impress without being overwhelming. It felt like the kind of place where deals were made, secrets were shared, and power was discussed behind closed doors. The city lord met me in his office, and it was nothing like the offices I was used to. For starters, it was enormousmore like a hall than a workspace. The floor was made of polished wood, and the walls were lined with shelves filled with scrolls, books, and decorative items that probably cost more than my entire Storage inventory. Instead of a regular desk and chair setup, there were low wooden tables surrounded by plush cushions spread through the room. The tables held maps, papers, intricate wooden carvings, and incense stands that filled the room with a sweet and smoky scent. Behind him, a massive window stretched across most of the wall, offering a stunning view of the gardens. It let in so much natural light I wondered if he even needed lamps. Speaking of which, there were lampsoil ones, ornately designed, sitting in the corners of the room like art pieces. The city lord himself was dressed far more casually than I expected. He didnt wear the robe I saw before, but a simple tunic with subtle embroidery and a belt that probably cost a small fortune, judging by all the gems. He stood as I entered, giving a nod that felt both respectful and commanding at the same time. Welcome, he said, gesturing to a cushion in front of a table. Please, have a seat. I trust Manager Sho has served you well? His tone was polite but carried an edge of curiosity, like he was measuring me with every word. I nodded, taking the offered seat and trying not to feel too out of place in the grandeur of the room. Yes, he was a great help. The city lords lips curved into a faint smile. Good. Lets discuss the matter of spirit stones and gold, then. He ended up buying our entire collection of crystals for over 32,000 gold and looked like a cat that had just devoured a canary smothered in cream gravy. For a moment, I seriously considered heading straight back to the ruined city, clearing out the rest of the dungeons, and paying him another visit. The only thing that stopped me from jumping up and acting on that impulse was the reminder that I already had more gold than I knew what to do with. That thought cooled my excitementbarelybut I had a feeling Mahya wouldnt be as restrained. Knowing her, the idea would spark a level of enthusiasm I couldnt hope to match. The best part of the deal? The second his servants handed me the final box of gold, my red light started blinking. As Rue would say, John love levels. After concluding our business, I pulled out a small void band, placed it in an empty ring box, and presented it to the city lord with a nod. Bowing wasnt my thing. Please accept this token of my gratitude for Manager Sho. He was an incredible help. The city lord took the box, opened it, and slid the ring onto his finger. For a moment, he stiffened, his breath catching ever so slightly before he looked up at me. Are you sure? Yes, I replied simply. He, and you, were a tremendous help. The city lord tilted his head down in what was almost a bow. Thank you. Youre very welcome. With that, one of his servants stepped forward and escorted me to the gate. On the way back to the hotel, I checked the blinking red light, even though I already knew exactly what it would say.
Level Up Profession: Merchant level 11 +3 Wisdom, +3 Perception, +2 Luck, +3 Free points Stat points: 3
I added the free points to Strength and made my way back to the hotel. When I arrived, I found Mahya and Al waiting for me, both looking excited. How did it go? Mahya asked, rubbing her hands together like she was about to open a treasure chest. Very goodwere even richer now, I replied with a shrug. I enjoy hearing that, Al said, his tone calm but clearly pleased. Mahya laughed and gave him a solid pat on the back. You and me both. I took out the barrel and tipped it over, spilling gold coins onto the table. The pile was so large, half of it cascaded onto the floor. They immediately started counting, and I left them to it, heading straight for the glorious pool that the hotel pretended was a bath. Sinking into the warm water, I let myself half-soak, half-float, letting the exhaustion melt away. After some time, Mahya came in looking smug. Each of us gets 20,000 and change, she announced, clearly satisfied with the haul. I gave her a thumbs-up, not even bothering to lift my head. The city had been a good stop, sure, but it had drained me. I had to admit to myselfI didnt enjoy trading all that much. I did it to empty my Storage and raise my class, but the fun of it had worn off. Treating unique beasts or even figuring out how to connect to water had been far more exciting and fascinating. Trading, it seemed, lost its luster and turned into tedious work. B5—Chapter 12: Moving On—Oh Wait, Another Fight I think we should head to the Gate, Mahya said after breakfast, pushing her empty plate away. Why? I asked, leaning back in my chair and crossing my arms. I checked the Map, she said. This world has only six Gates, and only two are on this continent. The other one is weeks away. Are we in a hurry to leave? They are insane, Al cut in, his voice flat as he adjusted the cuff of his shirt, then flicked a crumb off the table. Yeah, sort of, I admitted with a shrug, picking at the corner of a roll absentmindedly. Still, the city lord was cool, and Im sure there are more sane ones. Als hand paused mid-air as he looked at me like Id grown a second head. So you want to stay on the chance of meeting more logical people? No, thats not it, I said, shaking my head and sitting up straighter. Im curious about the Essence Weaving technology they have here. They dont use runes or spells but still create magical effects. I want to discover how. Mahya leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table. The knowledge is probably as highly guarded as Magitech, she said, her tone skeptical. So? I shot her a cocky grin. Ill find a way to get it. Her eyes narrowed as she studied me, tilting her head slightly. Im not so sure. Lis is much stronger than the three of us rolled into one, and he needed your help to learn engineering and get the class. I rubbed my jaw, considering her words. But he cant fly, or store stuff in his mana sense range. I have tools he doesnt. Al, whod been quietly tapping a finger on the table, suddenly stopped. You want to steal the knowledge? he asked, his tone sharp. Not precisely, I said, holding a hand to ward off the accusation. More like borrow, copy, and return. Both of them stared at me, their brows furrowed and lips pressed into thin lines. I shifted uncomfortably under their scrutiny. What? I asked, spreading my hands. Dont you have enough stuff to work on? Mahya asked, her eyes narrowing further. Yeah, I sighed, running a hand through my hair. But it could help me in a project Ive been thinking about and didnt have a solution for. Anyway, I wont work on it immediately; Ill just store the knowledge until Im ready for it. Do you even know where to look for the knowledge? Al asked me, his voice edged with skepticism as he leaned forward. Yes, I said, sitting up straighter and giving him a confident nod. When I sold the food, they had cooling boxes made of wood. I waved to the north. They got them two cities over from a big Essence Weaving sect. Al raised an eyebrow, his expression carefully neutral, but the faint, rhythmic tapping of his fingers on the table betrayed his doubt. And you plan to stroll into this sect and ask for their secrets? he asked, his tone dripping with dry skepticism. More like sneak in invisible, I said with a casual shrug, leaning back in my chair and folding my arms. He harrumphed, the sound sharp and disapproving, while Mahya burst into laughter, covering her mouth with one hand. I thought you only steal from bad guys? she asked, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she tilted her head toward me. Im not planning to steal it, I said, raising a finger in mock defense. Only borrow for a short time. My grin probably didnt help my case. Mahyas eyes lost focus as she drummed her fingers on the table, the soft tapping filling the brief silence. Tilting her head first to one side, then the other, she seemed to be calculating something. Judging by the time it took us to get to the city, if we walk, itll take three to four days to the next one, and more than a week to the one youre aiming for. Her brow furrowed as her drumming slowed. If the road is less crowded, we could use the bikes and reach the city in a day or two. The other one maybe in four. Use the balloon? Al straightened, his gaze flicking between us. Are we in a rush? I thought you wanted to leave too, she said. I suggested looking for a more logical world, he replied, his voice carrying the clipped precision of someone clarifying a misstep, with fewer shouting fools. But if we are staying for a while, I do not see the reason to hurry. Als right. Whats the rush? The people may be a bit out there, but the place is beautiful, with high mana levels and cool beasts. So lets enjoy it for a while. Mahya shot me a sharp look, her lips twitching as if holding back a smirk. You just want to steal the knowledge, she accused, pointing a finger at me like a teacher catching a student in the act. That too, I said in a matter-of-fact tone, shrugging without a hint of apology. Knowledge should be shared, not hoarded. As they say, Sharing is caring. Al let out a long-suffering sigh, rubbing his temples as if my words caused him pain. Mahya snorted, crossing her arms and shaking her head, though I caught the faintest flicker of a smile. We left the city through the gate opposite the one we had entered. The streets were alive with the hum of vendors calling out their wares and the sizzle of food cooking over open flames. On the way from the hotel to the gate, we passed seven street stands, each offering a variety of tempting treats. The air was thick with the mingling aromas of spiced meats, sweet pastries, and something fried that smelled intriguing. My expert moocher trotted beside me, his tail wagging enthusiastically. At every stand, he gave me puppy dog eyes with twitching ears. Just a taste! It smells good. Rue is hungry! Fine, but just a taste, I grumbled, handing over coins one after another as Rue expertly worked his way through the offerings. He inhaled fried dumplings at the first stand, practically sighed over skewered sausages at the second, and by the fourth, I was sure he was doing a victory lap in his head with each bite. By the time we reached the gate, Rue looked far too pleased with himself. I shot him a side-eye glare. Youre lucky youre adorable, I muttered. He trotted ahead with a jaunty bounce. Rue knows. The road leading away from the city was as crowded as the one leading to it, so we continued on foot. On both sides of the road, low hills rolled out, covered in patches of green grass and dry yellow weeds that swayed slightly in the breeze. The gravel underfoot crunched with every step, uneven and dotted with the old stones sticking out of the road. A mix of wildflowers and scraggly bushes grew on both sides, their earthy scent mingling with the faint smell of sun-warmed grass. The road curved ahead, disappearing behind a hill, while the soft leaves rustling in the breeze filled the air. The sunlight was warm on my skin, but the breeze kept it from getting too uncomfortable. Overhead, a few fluffy clouds drifted lazily across the blue sky, making it feel like the kind of day youd want to stretch out on the grass and dream. My shoulders relaxed. I inhaled deeply and unclenched. It wasnt the feeling like when my mana went up, just a physical and mental relaxation after leaving the city. I enjoyed interacting with the locals, but still preferred open nature to city walls, no matter how beautiful the architecture was. Mahya and Al also visibly relaxed. We walked, chatting about what they did when I was busy selling. Rue trotted ahead, sniff checking every other bush. A group of four men surrounded us. They wore tight-fitting leggings beneath flowing robes embroidered with swirling patterns that shimmered faintly in the sunlight. Two of them held long spears, their tips glinting ominously, while the other two gripped swords, the blades angled slightly as if ready to strike at the first sign of resistance. Their expressions were a mix of arrogance and determination, their postures tense. Rue stood behind them, and they didnt even notice him. Yes? Al asked, his tone as cool and measured as ever. Can we help you? Dont resist, one of them said, stepping forward with his spear angled menacingly. His voice was dramatic, as if he practiced it in front of a mirror. Give us the gold you received from House Tulip and die with honor! Mahya let out a loud snort. Are you mocking us? another man barked, his sword twitching slightly in his grip as he glared at her. Yes, she replied flatly, her lips twitching into a smirk. How dare you? the swordsman shouted, his face flushing red. If you repeat your words, youll also mock yourself as an idiot, she shot back without missing a beat, her voice dripping with mockery. The first man furrowed his brow, looking confused. Mahya sighed loudly, as though explaining to a particularly dense child. First, you tell us not to resist, which is stupid, she said, pointing casually at him. Then you try to rob us, which is the height of dishonor, but you demand we let you kill us so we can die with honor. So, as I said, you should mock yourself as an idiot. The mans face twisted into fury. Without another word, he let out a roar and charged at her, his spear aimed straight for her chest. Mahyas body moved like a blur. She stepped forward, slapping the spear aside with a sharp crack that echoed in the still air. Before he could recover, her fist shot out, connecting cleanly with his jaw. The impact made a sickening crunch, and the mans head snapped back. He collapsed in a heap, his spear clattering to the dirt beside him. Well, thats one down, Mahya said, flexing her fingers and brushing her sleeve as if shed just swatted a fly. Anyone else feels like dying with honor? This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. You will regret it! the first spokesman shouted as he charged at her. I zapped him with lightning. Two down. My mistakefour down. Mahya and Al zapped the other two. I checked them one by one. Three were deadone with a broken neck, the other two electrocuted. One was still alive, barely breathing. I channeled the smallest amount of mana I could and cast Healing Touch. His eyes fluttered open, and he jerked violently as soon as he saw me. What are you doing? Al asked from a few steps behind me. Gathering information, I replied without looking up. Mahya stepped forward, her movements sharp and purposeful. Without hesitation, she drove her sword through the thugs hand, pinning it to the road. He let out a blood-curdling scream, thrashing against the blade. Why did you attack us? she asked, her tone icy. He screamed again, louder this time, his face contorted in pain. Mahya waited, unmoved, her grip steady on the hilt of her sword. Meanwhile, I turned my attention to the bodies of the other three and stored them. When I glanced back, the screamers wide eyes were locked on me, his expression twisted in sheer horror. What did you do to my brothers? he choked out, his voice trembling with fear. Answer me first, and maybe hell answer you, Mahya told him, her voice calm but cutting. She pressed the hilt of her sword slightly, drawing a wince from him. Why did you attack us? He glanced between the three of us, his eyes darting nervously before his shoulders slumped in resignation. With the furniture you sold to House Tulip, they were able to suppress my mistress and take away her customers. She wants the gold they paid you so she can suppress and ruin them in return. Wow! I said, raising my eyebrows. I read somewhere that business is war, but this shit is on another level. Youre the one that wants to continue traveling here, Mahya said, giving me a pointed look. I shrugged. Not my fault they take things so seriously. What language are you speaking? the thug asked. None of your concern, Al told him curtly, his tone cold and dismissive. He looked between me and Mahya. What should we do with him? I have an idea. It worked great in the past. Help me undress him completely, including his underwear, I said, already crouching beside the thug. Both Mahya and Al froze, their gazes fixed on me like Id lost my mind. Are you joking? Al asked, his voice laced with disbelief. No, Rue interjected, full of excitement. In Lumis, John take clothes of bad people. John and Rue leave them naked in forest! Mahyas eyebrows shot up so high they practically touched her hairline. A slow grin spread across her face, her eyes gleaming with mischievous approval. I like this idea, she said, already rolling up her sleeves. The thug screamed when Mahya yanked her sword free, the blade slick with his blood. He screamed even louder as we wrestled him out of his robes, kicking and flailing uselessly as we stripped him down to his underwearand then out of that too. His final, panicked scream came when Rue loomed over him, baring his teeth in a low, menacing growl that sent reverberations through the air. Maybe he screamed some more, but I didnt hear it. The moment we let go, he bolted, scrambling down the road like his ass was on fire, his bare feet kicking up gravel as he vanished into the distance. We walked on, talking about what just happened. The same thing happened here, like on our way to the city. When we were surrounded, none of the people on the road stepped up to help us. They just watched. When it ended, a bubble of emptiness formed around us. Less than half an hour later, Rues said, Bad man. We turned to look behind us, and sure enough, a man was sprinting toward us with his sword drawn, his robe flapping wildly. He bellowed, Ocean''s Wrath: Thousand Tidal Blade Tsunami! Four gleaming blades of water surged from his sword, slicing through the air with a sharp hiss. My Protective Shield flared to life, protecting me and Rue just as the blades struck with a wet thud and fizzled out. Beside us, Als shield appeared in his hand, covering him and Mahya. The attack hit but didnt leave a scratch. Seriously? How come assholes like this get to control water, and I cant? Its unfair! Rue leaped forward with a ferocious growl, his massive form a blur. The man barely had time to react before Rue slammed into him, knocking the sword from his hand and sending him crashing to the ground with a bone-jarring thud. Dust flew up around them as Rue stood over him, teeth bared and a growling. The tsunami pissed himself. Mahya drove her sword through his hand, pinning it firmly to the ground as he let out a piercing scream. We repeated the same song and dance as before, extracting the reason behind his attack. This time, the issue was jealousymanager Sho had been promoted after helping me, and our pinned idiot here believed that promotion should have been his. Once we got the story, we stripped him down, ignoring his protests, and sent him on his waybuck naked, of course. Rue gave him an intimidating growl for good measure, which sent him sprinting off like a startled deer. Around noon, we reached the first village and went looking for a place to eat lunch. It was a small, quaint place with narrow, stone-paved streets lined by wooden buildings. The structures had intricately carved details, their roofs curving upward in the traditional cultivation-world style. Bright red lanterns swayed gently in the breeze, casting soft reflections on the polished wood. Small potted plants and flowers added bursts of color, while the faint smell of grilled meat and spices drifted through the air from nearby. The village was quiet. Few people wandered the streets, leaving them mostly deserted. The majority of the population and expansive fields lay beyond the last row of houses. We followed our noses to a cozy little restaurant and enjoyed a great lunch. The owner had an equally great dayRues appetite was in overdrive after his earlier heroics. Once wed finished eating, we got back on the road. By late afternoon, a man sitting by the roadside suddenly sprang to his feet and sprinted in the direction we were headed. The moment he moved, my Luck tingled with a medium-level warningnot outright Danger, but definitely more than just Pay attention. I got a warning from my Luck, I said, alerting the group. Its not very dangerous, but we should be ready. Al and I exchanged quick nods, slipping on our armor and casting mana shields. Rue mirrored us, his shield shimmering faintly around him. Al drew his sword and shield. Mahya pulled out a rifle and handed another to Al. Its better from a distance, she said firmly, nodding at the weapon. As we prepared, the mood around us shifted. People nearby started noticing something was off. A murmur spread, and most began heading back the way they came, their movements hurried. A few edged nervously off the road, casting wary glances in our direction, clearly sensing something was up. The road curved around a hill, the rocky incline dotted with sparse trees and shrubs. As we rounded the bend, a group of young men stood blocking the road, their robes billowing in the breeze. I counted 17. All of them were armed, their swords or spears gleaming under the afternoon sun. All of them held their heads high with an arrogant tilt, noses in the air, and menacingly squinted eyes; clearly, they werent here for a chat. Finally, one shouted, pointing a sword at us. Prepare to face the might of House Boan! You will die! Really? I muttered under my breath. Do they always announce themselves like this? The name sounds familiar, Al said. Mahya didnt say anything. She raised her rifle and fired, the sharp crack of the weapon echoing through the hills. The bullet hit one of the guys and sent him tumbling backward. Al joined without hesitation, his rifle barking as another shot rang out. I must admit, he said, taking aim, this is somewhat satisfying. One of them shouted, Whispering Spear, Flowing Water, and ran towards us, spear first. That jogged my memory. The idiot that wanted to consume Rues core. I shot him with lightning, and the bolt branched off, slamming into a group of three. They screamed as electricity danced across their bodies, dropping to the ground in a heap. Someone else leaped forward, his sword glowing blue. Oceans Fury: Tidal Blade Barrage! he shouted, slashing the air. Five crescent-shaped blades of water shot toward us. Cover! I yelled, and our shields did their jobs. They absorbed the impact with a muffled thud as the water blades splashed harmlessly against them. Another cultivator twirled his spear, fire flickering along its edge. Blazing Phoenix Spiral Strike! he bellowed, lunging forward as flames shot toward us. Mahya fired again, her shot cutting through the flame spiral and hitting the cultivator square in the chest. She Jumped, the attack passing harmlessly under her. He stumbled backward, clutching the wound, before collapsing. Rue darted off the road without a word, his massive form disappearing behind the bushes. Within seconds, he turned invisible. I caught a faint rustle in the distance as he circled behind the cultivators. Storm Dragons Tempest Claws! another one screamed, slashing his hands through the air. A whirlwind burst forth, sending rocks and dirt flying toward us. Enough with the dramatic names! I snapped, sending another bolt of lightning that forked in two directions, taking out the whirlwind guy and his buddy beside him. They crumpled to the ground, their robes singed and smoking. Suddenly, chaos erupted among the cultivators as Rue made his move. A scream pierced the air, followed by the sound of someone being slammed into the ground. Another cultivator cried out, flailing as he was dragged into the bushes, his sword clattering to the dirt. Rues invisibility clearly had them spooked. Phantom Lotus Blooming Strike! shouted a woman in the back, her hands forming intricate gestures. A wave of glowing lotus petals shot forward, spinning like blades. Mahya dodged to the side, firing another shot that took out the lotus-wielding woman before she could release a second attack. They really dont shut up, do they? she said, reloading her rifle. Al blocked a sword strike with his shield before shoving his attacker backward and shooting him point-blank. Their creativity is impressive, he said dryly, as if commenting on the weather. Within minutes, the remaining cultivators were either dead, unconscious, or fleeing in sheer terror. The battlefield fell silent. Rue reappeared behind us, his fur pristine and spotless, not a speck of dirt or blood to suggest hed just mauled half their group. I raised an eyebrow, suspecting hed cast Clean on himself. Well, I said. That was theatrical. And loud, Mahya added, storing her rifle. I know why the name sounded familiar, I said, glancing at the bodies strewn about. Its the idiot who wanted Rues core. Rue sniffed the air and darted into the bushes. Moments later, he returned, dragging a squirming, panicked man by his leg. The guys face was pale as a sheet, his hands scraping uselessly against the ground. Rue hauled him over, dropped him unceremoniously at our feet, and sat on him. What should we do with them? Mahya asked, her gaze fixed on the squirming idiot pinned under Rue. I dont know, I admitted with a shrug. On one hand, the main idiot attacked us a second timeand with friendsbut killing the live ones feels too cold-blooded. Yeah, but stripping them feels too mild, she said, clearly annoyed. I scratched my chin, thinking for a moment before an idea struck me. Rue, buddy, go verify were alone, and nobody can see us. Rues ears perked up, and he bounded off into the bushes without making a sound. I shot the idiot with a mild lightning bolt. A few minutes later, Rue reappeared, dragging another squirming idiot by his arm. He dropped the second guy unceremoniously at our feet and immediately turned around, vanishing into the underbrush again. I shot this one, too. Mahya raised an eyebrow. I think hes enjoying himself. I couldnt help but chuckle. Yeah, Im starting to think so too. Rue came back, his tail wagging a mile a minute. Rue not find anybody. I checked all the bodies scattered around, stored the dead ones, and dragged the live ones over. Help me undress them. I thought stripping them was inadequate, Al said. I nodded. On the road, yes. But if I drop them in the wilderness without clothes, its another story. Mahyas smile made me shiver. When all of them were ready, I said, Guard the road so nobody comes. I opened my house in its smallest configuration, dropped the cultivators inside, and instructed the core to transform into a backpack. Continue to the next village, and Ill find you. I turned invisible and flew to an area that looked green on the Map, far from everything. It took me about half an hour to reach it at almost top speed. It was a dense, dark forest with tall trees rising high into the canopy. Their thick trunks were covered in moss, and the ground was littered with fallen logs, also blanketed in green. Light filtered through gaps in the leaves, creating faint spots of brightness on the forest floor. Ferns and other low plants grew in clusters, filling the spaces between the trees. The air was damp, and the smell of moss and wet wood was strong. Small movements between the trees hinted at animals, but otherwise, it was quiet. I opened the house, double-checked that the thugs were still unconscious, and dropped them off. The whole process took about an hour, but when I caught up to the gang, theyd made barely two kilometers of progress. I turned visible behind a hill and rejoined them. Whats the delay? Two idiots running back to the city naked, Mahya said with a shrug. Why did they attack you? I asked, glancing at her and Al. I didnt bother to ask, she replied. If we keep stopping like this, reaching our destination will take weeks. So, we bonked them, stripped them, and sent them on their way. Yes, Al chimed in. It was very expedient and efficient. I just sighed. B5—Chapter 13: A Glitch in the Matrix As the sun dipped lower, painting the sky with streaks of orange and purple, more travelers began pulling off to the sides of the road. They lit fires, spread straw mats, let their oxen graze, and set up sleeping spaces beneath their carts. The smell of smoke and the faint murmur of voices filled the air. "Let''s head up the hills and find a spot to set the house," I said, pointing at the slope ahead and looking at the growing line of roadside campsites. Al frowned. The closest village is less than an hour away. I prefer to look for an inn instead of trudging through hills and bushes. Im with Al, Mahya said. We arrived at the next village after sunset, with the moon already high in the sky. It looked much like the first village we passednarrow cobblestone streets and Asian-style housesbut it felt more magical in the dark. The red lanterns were lit, casting a warm glow over the cobblestones. Their light reflected off the uneven stones, giving the street a soft, flickering atmosphere. Shadows stretched along the walls of the wooden houses, their curved rooftops faintly outlined against the dark sky. The streets were mostly empty, with only a few people in sight. They disappeared through doorways the moment they noticed us. A few windows glowed softly behind closed shutters. Dreamcatchers hanging near doorways swayed gently in the breeze, their shadows shifting across the walls. A thin mist hugged the ground, blurring the edges of everything. The air carried a smoky scent and a faint hint of something herbal, possibly incense. A third person darted into a doorway the moment they spotted us. I let out an annoyed huff. Whats with the disappearing act? Al glanced around the empty street. Maybe they are afraid of strangers? I gestured to the road behind us. "It doesn''t make much sense. Theyre on the main road. You mean the only road, Mahya said. I shrugged. That too. Lets check the center, Mahya said. We reached the center of the village and spotted an open restaurant with a handful of patrons scattered around. Mahya strode over to a group of three men eating at one of the tables and leaned in to speak with them quietly. After a brief exchange, she waved us over and started walking down one of the side streets. Found the inn, she said with a quick glance back at us. At the end of the street stood a three-story building that stood out from the rest. The other houses were all wood. They had carved panels, painted shutters, and winged rooftops, the typical features of Asian architecture. This building, in contrast, was constructed from solid gray stone, and its square shape gave it a blocky appearance. Wooden decorations and winged roofs had been added but didnt blend seamlessly. The ornate details seemed tacked on, creating a mix of stone walls and traditional wooden features. Red lanterns hung by the entrance, their light reflecting faintly off the smooth stone surface, while the carved beams jutted out from the walls, adding sharp angles to the otherwise boxy structure. Inside, the inn felt more like a "western" tavernor perhaps more accurately, a "fantasy land-ern"than anything remotely eastern. The wooden floors were scuffed and uneven, showing the wear of countless boots and heavy furniture dragged across them over the years. Five long wooden tables were arranged in neat rows down the center of the room, with sturdy benches on both sides. The wood was rough-hewn, with visible knots and grains, giving everything a rustic, handmade look. Against one wall stood a long bar, its surface smooth. Behind it, shelves were lined with bottles and jars of various sizes, some filled with liquids in rich amber and deep green tones, while others held dried herbs and what looked like pickled roots. A few stools, mismatched in size and shape, were scattered along the bar. The lighting came from iron sconces on the walls and a large iron chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Each held flickering candles that bathed the room in a soft, warm glow. The faint smell of ale, wood smoke, and something savory cooking in the back filled the air. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The innkeeper greeted us with a broad smile. That is, until his eyes landed on Rue. The smile vanished. He stumbled backward like someone had yanked a rug out from under him, smacking into the wall of bottles behind the bar. A jar wobbled precariously before giving up the fight, landing square on his head with a dull thunk, and crashing on the floor. I winced, trying not to laugh. "You okay there?" He stared at me with unfocused eyes, swaying slightly. I winced again and stepped closer, placing a hand on his shoulder to steady him before casting Healing Touch. His eyes widened as he stammered, Is this is this is this a spirit beast? His voice trembled as he pointed a shaky finger at Rue. Yes, but dont worry, I said, patting Rues massive side. Hes my bonded companion and wont hurt you. The innkeeper''s knees buckled, and he dropped to the floor with a loud thunk, his forehead smacking against the wooden planks. Forgive me, mighty cultivator! he wailed, hands pressed flat to the ground in a dramatic bow. I sighed, exchanging a glance with Rue, who tilted his head as if wondering what all the fuss was about. Uh, sure, I said, rubbing the back of my neck. Just get up. Youre fine. Mahya approached us. Go sit. Ill handle it from here. She looked down at the kneeling innkeeper. Before he has a heart attack and cant feed us. We enjoyed an excellent dinner of roasted duck served with rice and dried fruits. Throughout the meal, the innkeeper remained bent at a perfect ninety-degree bow while serving us. At least this time, he managed to avoid banging his head again. After dinner, we headed up to the room, and it was a letdown. I wasnt expecting the luxury wed had in the city, but this was ridiculous. The room had three narrow wooden beds, lacquered to a nice finish and decent enough at first glance. The problem? No paddingno mattress, no straw, nothing. Just plain wooden planks, a sausage-shaped pillow at one end, and a folded blanket at the other. And, of course, there wasnt even a hint of a bathnot to mention a pool masquerading as a bath. Rue shuffled between two beds, nudging one against the wall with his shoulder and the other closer to the third. Once satisfied with the arrangement, he flopped onto the floor with a heavy thud. The three of us stood there, staring in speechless disbelief. Open your house? Mahya asked me. I shot her a look, eyebrows climbing. "In the room?" "Why not? You opened it in a dungeon against the wall. Whats the difference?" I opened my mouth to respond, then closed it. I had nothing. I looked into my Storage to get the core, and my eyes landed on the bodies I had in there. A thought flickered: I really need to deal with this. Then I froze, surprised. "Guys, I think I found a glitch in the Matrix," I said. Al shot me a confused look, while Mahya frowned. "What are you talking about? Rue jumped, looking around. "Where Black Cat?" At least someone partially got the reference. That was something. Remember when Manager Sho said that the contents of a storage pouch get destroyed if someone unauthorized tries to open it? I asked, glancing between them. They nodded, and Mahya made an impatient waving motion, like get to the point. Well, we collected twelve pouches from the various attackers, and when I look into my Storage, I can see whats in them. Try to take it out, Mahya said. I concentrated on one pouch, and a bizarre mix of items materialized. A mountain of luxurious silk robes, each more extravagant than the last and embroidered with golden threads, spilled alongside stacks of bundled scrolls, their edges gilded and tied with ornate ribbons. Expensive, intricately carved jade pendants and rings mingled with a collection of fragrant herbsbundles of dried leaves, seeds in golden jars, and several pouches of powdered substances. A lacquered box clattered to the floor, its compartments filled with pills of varying sizes and colors, while weapons jumbled togethera gleaming sword inlaid with runes, a pair of daggers with emerald-encrusted handles, three spearsfrom simple to ornate, and a delicate fan radiating a faint magical aura. A polished tea set appeared amidst the chaos, its porcelain painted with intricate landscapes, joined by crystal bottles of fine wine. There were random trinkets piled on top: an ornately decorated hand mirror, a set of jeweled hairpins, several bags of gold and silver coins, and a miniature phoenix statue made of amber. Between all the items were various food items, from cheese to dried meat and fruits. The chaotic assortment of treasures, luxuries, and oddities completely overwhelmed the small space. Silk robes and herbs draped over the beds, while weapons, trinkets, and alchemical supplies formed haphazard piles on the floor. I love your Matrix, Mahya said, her grin widening. Al quietly snagged the herbs and pills, not bothering with words. I continued emptying the rest of the pouches the same way, watching as Mahyas grin stretched wider with each new pile of treasure. Als smile was more restrained, but the speed at which he snatched up anything remotely alchemical left no doubt he was in his version of heaven. Meanwhile, Rue claimed all the edible items, nosing through them with great focus and declaring, Rue need check it safe. After emptying all the pouches, I opened my house against a wall, and it worked flawlessly. I let the core consume all the bodiesI wasnt about to keep carrying them around in my Storage. To enlighten the uninitiated, we watched the first Matrix movie. At least next time, theyd understand the reference. B5—Chapter 14: Throwing in the Towel In the morning, we walked past the fields away from the road and the village. Mahya was right. With the constant stops, it would take us months to reach our destination. We progressed 15 to 20 kilometers the previous day, which was ridiculous. When we were far enough away, we filled the balloon and took to the air. I didnt ask the wind for a boost. The land below us was gorgeous, and we drifted slowly. Enjoying the view was nicer than rushing to the next stop. In every direction, rolling hills were so green they almost looked unreal, like someone had cranked up the saturation to eleven. Fields of wildflowers scattered here and there added yellow, red, and purple touches, making the hills look like a giant quilt stitched by an artist with a penchant for bright colors. Small clusters of trees, their shadows stretching over the landscape, broke up the sea of grass. In the distance, tiny farmhouses perched on the hilltops, their winged red roofs standing out like flags against the green. The soft hum of the breeze and the occasional chirp of birdsong rose faintly even from this height. It was peacefulno rush, no noise, just the world in all its glory below us. Yesterday, on foot, we passed one village and made it to the second just as night fell. Now, we drifted over two villages before noon. The world looked smaller from up here, almost like a toy landscape. The main roador maybe the only roadsnaked its way right and left around the hills like a serpent, twisting and curling to avoid the rises and dips of the land. The people below, tiny like ants from this height, moved along it in clusters. Their motions were so small and synchronized that they looked like blood cells flowing through an artery. It was mesmerizing how they blended into a line that constantly shifted in color and density. One moment, the artery swelled with activity as carts, animals, and groups of people bunched up, and the next, it thinned to a near trickle with a few people on foot. It was all so organic, like the land itself was alive and breathing. Even the colors seemed to movemuted browns of carts, splashes of blue or red from people''s clothing, the glint of sunlight bouncing off metal here and there. The whole thing created an impression of life in motion, a constant forward push despite the winding path. Up here, we were detached from it all, observers of the rhythm of life below, drifting slowly and quietly in our little bubble of air and canvas. I leaned forward, resting my forearms on the baskets rim, my eyes on the patchwork of land below. Rue lay curled up beside me, snoozing. The moment was calm and peaceful A sharp jolt shot through me, so sudden it almost knocked me off my feet. My Luck flared with a warning, stronger than before. I snapped upright, my eyes scanning the horizon as my heart raced. Nothing. Just endless sky and lazy clouds drifting by. Trouble heading our way, I said, my voice cutting through the stillness. My fingers tightened on the rim of the basket. Even up here? Mahya asked, her tone skeptical. Looks like it, I said, scanning the horizon. Al stood straighter and summoned his sword. Where? I shook my head. I dont know yet. Just got a warning. Mahya took out two rifles and gave one to Al. Put the sword away. It wont be much help in the air. He nodded and accepted the rifle. I took out my crossbow. There, Mahya said, pointing. A dot appeared in the distance, flying toward us fasttoo fast. It grew larger and larger until it became clear: it was a person. On a sword? What? How? I closed my eyes and shook my head, convinced I was seeing things. But when I opened them againstill a sword. Before I could make sense of it, he was in range, and there was no grand declaration, no shouted name of whatever he didjust an attack. A flash of greenish-yellow lightning shot toward us, sudden and blinding. I barely had time to register it, let alone cast Protective Shield. The lightning hit, and pain exploded through me. Everyone cried out in pain, but Rues sharp yelp cut through the chaos, followed by a pitiful whine that made my stomach drop. I cast Protective Shield just in time to block the next attack, but the effort drained 2,000 mana. 2,000? That strong? My head reeled. Some of the lightning arced past the shield and struck Mahya. She grunted in pain, her hand instinctively brushing the burn. My burns throbbed, the sensation offdifferent somehowbut there wasnt time to figure out why. I had to protect the group first. In the air, our options for movement were limited. Staying in the basket was a sitting duck situation. Without hesitation, I shot out of the basket and into the open sky. Magic crackled at my fingertips. I hurled lightning at the attacker. He jerkedstiffenedfor the briefest moment but recovered almost instantly. His counterattack came fast, a bolt of greenish-yellow lightning tearing through the air toward me. I twisted sharply to the side. The bolt grazed past me, close enough to singe my pants. My heart pounded. Adrenaline surged. I split my mind into three, diagnosing myself mid-flight. The lightning was poisonous. What the hell? How? Neutralizing Poison flushed the toxins from my system, and Healing Touch soothed the burn. Even as I worked to fix myself, I weaved through the air, dodging his attacks. Bolts hissed past me, close enough to make my hair stand on end. I led him farther and farther from the balloon. I had to protect them. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The lightning is poisonous, I warned the group telepathically. I shot lightning at him again, but he dodged with precision. His control on the sword was as good as mine in the air. We danced a fast, deadly rhythm of attack and evasion. Every bolt I fired, he slipped past. Every bolt he fired, I barely avoided. He couldnt hit me, but I couldnt hit him either. Fire. Dodge. Dodge. Fire. Dodge. Rue flew behind him. His Wind Blade sliced through the air. The attacker stiffened, whipping around sharply. A bolt of lightning shot toward Rue before he could react. Rue yelped, the sound sharp and pained. My stomach twisted. I seized the opening, summoning red lightning and firing it straight at the attacker. He froze for a fraction of a second, smoke rising from his clothes. But to my frustration, he barely looked fazed. Rue struck again, the Wind Blade connecting, but the retaliation came instantly. Another bolt of lightning crackled through the air, hitting Rue. He whined in pain. Get out of here and take healing and poison potions. I got this, I sent to him, my tone sharp and urgent. Rue protect John! he shot back, stubborn as ever. Frustration spiked. Dont argue with me! I sent with more force. Get out of here. Rue hesitated. Just a moment. Then he peeled off, reluctant but obedient. I needed him safe. But while I argued, the attacker landed a hit on my arm. Pain exploded across my skin. It burned like a brand. My muscles screamed and spasmed. I gritted my teeth and cast Healing Touch and Neutralizing Poison. Dodge. Dodge. Red lightning. I stole a glance at him, assessing. His clothes were shredded from Rues Wind Blades, but that was it. No blood. No scratches. It was like he was immune to damage. My frustration mounted. Switching tactics, I fired lightning with one hand, aiming wide, while casting a Mana Dart with the other. The dart struck as he twisted to evade the lightning. His body stiffened, just for a moment. I immediately followed with red lightning. It hit, sending smoke curling from his already scorched clothes. He looked a little worse nowless pristine, less composedbut it still wasnt enough. He shot me a murderous glare and unleashed the biggest lightning bolt yet. I dodged it by a hairs breadth. No matter what I threw at him, it wasnt enough. Every attack felt like a drop in the ocean. I needed backup. Without another option, I led him back toward the balloon. Help was in order. As we closed in, I sent a telepathic message to the group. Help. Ill protect you. Mahya and Al didnt hesitate. They raised their rifles, firing in unison. Shots rang out. But they might as well have been throwing pebbles. No damage. Not even a reaction. The attacker retaliated instantly. Another arc of crackling greenish-yellow lightning streaked toward them. My heart jumped into my throat. I surged forward fast enough to interpose myself between them and the bolt. Protective Shield. The lightning sizzled against the barrier, but it held. Barely. The mana cost bit deep into my reserves. Put your potion mask on when I tell you, Al sent calmly. And get him closer. Evading two more bolts, I maneuvered the attacker closer to the balloon. Now! Al shouted in my mind. I pulled on the mask just as green balls pelted the attacker. He froze mid-air, his expression shifting from confusion to alarm. His eyes rolled back, and he collapsed, plummeting toward the ground. I dove after him, grabbed the sword, and stored it. He hit the ground with a boom, and a cloud of earth clumps flew up. I flew down and diagnosed him. The son of a bitch was still alive. How? He fell from like 500 meters. No way I was leaving such a dangerous enemy at our back. Covering my sword with a mana edge, I took his head off and relaxed. He had two pouches and rings on his fingersmy hard-earned loot. The balloon touched down on the nearest flat stretch, and the group sprinted toward me. As they reached me, the balloon rose again, drifting upward, empty. Without hesitation, I flew up, grabbed it, and towed it back down. Let it go! Mahya shouted from below. I can control it from here. I released it, and the balloon descended smoothly, landing before deflating completely. Mahya moved quickly, folding it with practiced efficiency before storing it away. With that done, we turned and made our way back to the body. Any idea why he attacked us? I asked. Yes, Al said. Mahya and I turned to him simultaneously, both of us waiting for him to elaborate. I raised an eyebrow. She crossed her arms, tilting her head. Look at the emblem on his robe, Al finally said, gesturing toward the charred fabric with a slight nod. I crouched beside the body, brushing away ash and debris to get a better look. The emblema spear with a blue line snaking around itlooked familiar. Frowning, I reached into my Storage and pulled out one of the robes wed taken from the group that attacked us. I held it up for comparison. It had the same symbol. Probably the head of that house, Mahya said, her voice thoughtful as she leaned in for a closer look. He was too strong to be anything else. I rubbed my face. Fine, I give up. Lets head back to the Gate. I prefer to fight in dungeons and not people. I feel like a mass murderer. They looked at me with a surprised expression but nodded after a moment. I suggest we go on foot, Al said. In the air, we have fewer options to protect ourselves. Youre not storing the body? Mahya asked me. No. Leave it. Im not a mortician. We walked back to the road in silence, returning the way we came. I walked with my fists clenched and fumed quietly. Those people were nuts. Couldnt they talk things out? Why attack immediately and for the stupidest, flimsiest reasons? It wasnt like I expected diplomacy, but a little common sense wouldnt have killed them. I could understand the last guy. Sure, wed decimated a big group from his house. That at least gave him a motive. But the others? No rhyme or reason to their actions. Nothing about it made any sense. And what rightwhat nervedid that original pipsqueak have to demand I hand over Rue? So that he could kill him and absorb his core? The memory of that smug entitlement made my blood boil all over again. Rue, whod done nothing to him, was just another target in their barbaric, might-makes-right mentality. Id seen this mindset before. Zindor had it, Lumis too, to a smaller extent. Even Earth had it among the rich. But here? Here, it was cranked up to eleven. It wasnt just an undercurrent but the entire foundation of how they seemed to live. Strength dictated everythinglogic, fairness, even morality be damned. It wasnt just frustrating. It was exhausting. I exhaled sharply, kicking a loose pebble. The sound broke the quiet for a moment. This wasnt a world that played fair. It was a world that thrived on chaos. I still wanted to learn about Essence Weaving, but it wasnt worth getting hurt or killed over. Not by a long shot. Remembering Rues pained yelps made me clench my teeth. Maybe this was my punishment for intending to borrow the knowledge without permission. It sounded stupidridiculous, evenbut maybe? I didnt have an answer. None of it made sense. All I knew was that Id had it up to here with this world. Its rules, its people, its absurdityI was done. If I couldnt find the information here, then so be it. Maybe Id uncover it somewhere else, somewhere less intent on turning every minor thing into a battle to the death. B5—Chapter 15: At Least It’s Profitable When we reached the road, I said, Bikes and the ATV might not work with the congestion, but bicycles should. Good idea, Mahya said. Rue huffed, sending me a powerful wave of disapproval. I scratched his ear. Sorry, buddy. Youre just too damn big for the trailer. He huffed again but gave a reluctant nod. Navigating on bicycles turned into an exercise in maneuvering around people on foot, oxen carts, and self-driving carts. The slower pace helpedit meant we didnt run anyone over. We got plenty of curious looks as we pedaled by, and a few people even shouted questions at us, but we ignored them and kept going. After three or four hours of pedaling, I felt a warning from my Luck, again, and growled. Rue was off the road, sniffing around a clump of trees. His ears perked up, and he lifted his head toward me. John angry? Stay there. Something is up, I said, scanning the surroundings and tightening my grip on the bicycle. Rues tail stiffened, and he lowered his stance like he was preparing to charge. Rue protect John! he declared, his telepathic voice brimming with determination. Yes, I said firmly, glancing his way. But youre our trump card. Stay back. Rue bestest trump card, He said, sounding much more optimistic. Nothing seemed amiss around us. Groups of people walked by, and others drove carts. Up ahead, three farmers with hand-pulled carts piled high walked slowly, chatting as they went. My head was on a constant swivel, scanning left and right, but so far, nothing stood out. Somethings up, I sent to the group. Mahya slowed down, and Al and I caught up to her. The road curved left around a hill, and Rue climbed up the slope, his ears twitching as he looked down at us from above. I was sure something would happen on the other side of the hill, but there was nothing. The road continued uninterruptedno ambush, no sign of danger. Mahya stopped and turned to me. What happened? Al and I stopped beside her, my head still on a swivel. Got a warning from my Luck. They looked around, but there was nothing. Some people looked at us strangely but kept walking. We should store the bicycles, Al said. We kept walking for a few more minutes when a group of men suddenly jumped out from behind the bushes and hurled objects at us. Instinctively, I swatted one away. A vial? I woke up lying on the floor in a small room. Mahya and Al were sitting against the wall, speaking quietly, with a light ball floating above them. A body lay a few feet away from me. Rue wasnt here. I jolted and checked the connection. He was close and unharmed. I didnt sense any distress from him. Rue? I sent, my thoughts reaching out to him. John is awake! His tone radiated happiness and relief, almost like a wagging tail in my mind. Where are you? On roof bad men place. Mahya say not do anything because John is asleep! Now, he sounded disgruntled. Good boy. Stay there. I need to find out whats going on. Bad men take John, Mahya, and Al. They not take Rue. Rue follow invisible, he said, his pride unmistakable. Where are we? In city where John sell things. Mahya said something while I was talking with Rue. What? I asked, glancing over at her. I said, good morning, she repeated, a hint of amusement in her tone. I jerked myself into a sitting position, my heart racing. Morning?! We were here for a whole day? I stared at her, wide-eyed, struggling to process the lost time. She waved her hands in a soothing motion. No, no. Relax. I meant good morning since you woke up. Weve been here for a few hours. Im not sure exactly how long. She glanced toward the ceiling. The best I got from Rue is, Too long. I pointed at the body. Whos that? He came to check on us, Al said. However, he appeared displeased to find me awake, so I was compelled to eliminate him. What happened exactly? I asked, glancing at the body again. We were attacked by alchemists employing sleep potions, Al explained in a matter-of-fact tone. Arent you immune? I asked. To my own concoctions, yes, he replied with a faint shrug. However, I possess only partial immunity to the creations of others. Lets chat outside, Mahya said, motioning toward the door. Weve been waiting for you to wake up. Now, lets get moving. How come you woke up before me? Mahya waved her hand dismissively, her tone brisk. Al has partial immunity, and my Constitution is higher. But thats irrelevant right now. Lets get out of here and see whats waiting for us outside. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Wait, Al said, holding up a hand. I suggest we repay them in kind. He pulled out a paintball gun and added, Shoot one ball at each person we encounter. I believe three doses should be sufficient to overcome their partial immunity. Mahya and I exchanged a glance before nodding. We slipped on the potion masks, adjusting them to ensure a snug fit. I reached out to Rue through the connection. Rue, put on your mask. We turned invisible and left the holding room. The door opened into a deserted corridor with two more doors. One led to an empty room, and the other outside. We came out into an enormous garden with buildings spread throughout. This garden wasnt for beauty or show; it was an alchemical garden. They meticulously divided the space into plots, each with rows of similar plants arranged with military precision. Stone-paved pathways snaked between the plots, leading to various wood and bamboo buildings scattered throughout. The buildings lacked the ornate decorations we saw elsewhere, but exuded a quiet elegance. Their clean lines, paper-paneled doors, and windows lent a sense of understated sophistication that matched the gardens practical charm. The scent hit me like a waveamazing and overwhelming. A riot of aromas swirled together, creating a heavy, heady perfume that clung to the air. Each breath carried a complex mixture of herbal, floral, and earthy notes, as if the garden was alive and breathing around me. Al kept exclaiming, "This plant is great for mana potions. This plant is useful for burn salves. This one is perfect for energy elixirs, and this root here is essential for stabilizing volatile mixtures" Mahya cut off his excitement. Dungeon protocol. First elimination, then looting. The area was almost empty. We walked for several minutes before spotting the first people tending to the plants in one of the plots. Three paintballs each, and they were down. We confiscated their pouches, but there was no point in stripping themno one would be around to witness their humiliation. After clearing the outside, we moved into the buildings, sweeping through them methodically and leaving the largest one for last. Inside the main building, we followed the sound of voices until we arrived at a large theater. In the center of the room, the old dude who wanted to be Als grandpa stood on a stage, carefully stirring something in a cauldron set over a flame and talking. Remember, the hand motion while stirring is as important as the ingredients. Keep your hand motions steady and measured Over twenty students watched him intently. We worked methodically, putting them to sleep and catching them as they fell to avoid making any noise. They were so engrossed in the lecture that only the last three noticed something was wrong. They glanced around, murmuring to each other in confusion. Maintaining the same speed during this stage will The grandpa stopped mid-sentence, his expression darkening. Pay attention! he boomed angrily. While he was shouting, his students fell asleepwith a little help. Now, even he realized something was wrong. He looked around, saw all the sleeping beauties, and got an even angrier expression. Show yourself! he shouted. We shot him. How dare you attack me?! I am the Achemy Sage! he shouted louder. We shot him again. Show yourself and face the consequences! his volume rose even more. I had enough of his lungs capacity and shot him with lightning. That did the trick. A few men came running into the room and went to sleep with the rest of their friends. Finally, the place was cleared and ready for the next stage. "Now, we loot," Mahya said. Al let out a long, loud squeal of excitement, clapping his hands like a delighted child. Never in my wildest dreams had I imagined that Prince Alfonsen Holerand Mirbit VII could make such a sound. Mahya and I exchanged a glance and burst into laughter. Al, clearly unimpressed, lifted his nose in the air and made a regal, dismissive gesture with his hand. You collect all the loot from the buildings. I will harvest the gardens. It is a task that requires knowledge. How long will they sleep? I asked. At least eight hours. We have time. Mahya and I worked systematically, gathering all the pouches and supplies from the teaching theater before moving on to the rest of the building. It turned out to be a treasure trove for Al. We found a massive library of scrolls, wooden tablets, and even stone-etched writings. Alchemy stations, complete with intricate equipment, were scattered throughout the building. The top floor was open to the elements, with herbs spread out to dry in the breeze, while the three basement levels were packed with dried herbs, seeds, and countless other unrecognizable materials. With everything we found, Al would be set for years. Rue took the opportunity to snooze in the entryway while we worked. By the time we finished clearing the building, Al was only halfway through harvesting the gardens. Mahya confiscated all the pouches he had collected so far. We used the time to exploit the "glitch in the matrix" and empty the pouches. The loot included a wide variety of plants, along with clothes, scrolls, money, and assorted personal items. Anything we didnt need or want, we left in a massive pile in the entryway to the main building. Let them sort it out. Al was finally done in the middle of the night. All of us turned invisible. Mahya got on Rues back, Al on mine, and we flew to the lake where I had set up my house initially. There, we took the time to write a short entry about the world. Instead of each of us writing something, I took over the task, and we each added our thoughts.
23rd Blessing, Verdant Growth, Year of the Jade SerpentTraveler John Rue This world is divided into two halves, each a complete contradiction of the other. Lets start with the good, shall we? The mana beasts here are nothing short of incredible. The higher-level ones can actually talk, and even the lower-level ones understand everything you say. These arent your run-of-the-mill beastsdont treat them like stupid animals. If you happen to have healing skills, or even just the Minor Healing spell, it can be a fantastic way to build rapport. Many of these creatures are in dire need of healing and genuinely appreciate the gesture. Theyll thank you with words and gifts. Its an exchange that feels meaningful and worthwhile. Now, onto the people. Oh, the people. The people are crazy as hell. Theres no sugarcoating it. Dont even bother trying to hold a rational conversation with themits a one-way ticket to frustration. The moment you open your mouth, youll be bombarded with nonsense like, Call me Daddy! or Call me Grandpa! And no matter what you say, it will fall on deaf ears. Theyll invent the most absurd reasons to attack you, and thenbrace yourselftheyll think it''s dishonorable if you dare defend yourself. Its like theyre in some kind of competition to see who can be the most insufferable. Do yourself a favor: dont try to understand them. Just keep your contact with the population to the absolute minimum. Now, for some good news. These lunatics all carry pouches tied to their waists, which are bound to them. Normally, if you try to open a pouch, the contents get destroyedsome kind of self-destruct mechanism. But, we discovered a workaround. If you put the pouch into your Storage, you can access all its contents safely and pull out whatever you want without it being destroyed. This little loophole netted us a lot of loot. So, when the inevitable happens, and one of these madmen attacks you, heres what we recommend: take their pouchconsider it well-deserved compensation for their aggression. While youre at it, strip them buck naked and send them on their way. Why? Because their obsession with honor means that the humiliation of running naked in front of everyone is the most satisfying revenge you can imagine. Its poetic justice at its finest. We are a group of three Travelers, and our time here was briefwe got tired of the madness. Besides the madness, weve learned a few other things. These people will buy almost anything, especially items containing mana, which they call essence. Food and organic materials harvested from beasts with mana are incredibly valuable here. Mana crystals, too, fetch absurd prices. We sold our inventory for an outrageous sum. Still, despite the profit potential, were leaving this world as quickly as possible. The people here are simply too bonkers; frankly, we dont have the patience or strength to deal with their madness. Happy trails, dear Traveler. May your experience in this world be betteror at least as profitable as ours.
B5—Chapter 16: A Sword to Soar By On the other side of the Gate, Mahya looked at us, her lips pressed into a thin line. Lets find another dungeon cluster, she said, her tone firm. I need to vent." Al and I exchanged a knowing smile, his brow lifting slightly as if to say, Well, here we go again. Neither of us said anythingsometimes words were unnecessary. The next Gate was far awaytwo to three weeks in the balloon, by my estimationwith three city markers along the way. We took off, and I asked the wind for a push, hoping for a shorter journey. This time, I didnt watch the view beneath us or take pictures. I had something else on my mind. My curiosity burned over the sword Id taken from the last cultivator I killed. It didnt have runes, magic script, or embedded spells, yet he used it to fly! If I couldnt find literature on the subject, maybe the sword would reveal the secret. The sword stretched nearly a meter, its sharp, mirror-like edges on both sides catching the light. A wavy pattern ran its length like frozen water currents, interrupted by a narrow groove that drew the eye from the pommel to the tip. The pommel, gold in color but clearly not made of gold, was studded with blue gems and felt cool and smooth beneath my fingers as I turned it, searching for hidden clues. Neither the design, the groove, nor the gems held any magic. I sensed mana coming from the blade itselfnot from an enchantment or spell, but from the metal it was forged from. It took me a while to figure it out, but eventually, I recognized the familiar flavor: Wind. I should have known immediately, but it wasnt pure wind; something else was mixed in. Probing it with my mana sense didnt helpit had some kind of addition that I couldnt identify. Closing my eyes, I sat cross-legged with the sword on my lap and just held it, trying to make sense of what I felt. For the first hour or so, it was just Wind with something extra I couldnt pin down. Slowly, as I sat there, my mind wandered. I thought about our experience in the last world, the people we killed, and the cultural shock Id felt. As a Traveler, I was mentally prepared to meet and learn about different cultures, but the last one gave me a cultural shock. It was so far removed from my worldview that I couldnt make sense of it. I could understand their actions from their perspective but couldnt grasp the perspective itself. To me, it was completely illogical. Might makes right wasnt a new conceptId seen it many times before. From bullies in school to my father-in-law. Nothing new there. But what threw me was their need to demand submission. They didnt just want to be acknowledged as strong; they wanted people to debase themselves, to be openly subservient. Wasnt it enough for them to hold the power? Why force everyone to bow and scrape to prove it? My mind kept wandering, replaying what we had seen, until it finally quieted down. Mental pictures of the birds from the occurrence floated through my thoughts. There had been so many of them. At least we were set with mana poultry for a couple of yearsconsidering Rues appetite. How did I get to the damn birds? My thoughts wandered again. On one hand, Zindor was depressingthe devastation, the monsters, the political mess. I wanted to leave this world behind and move on to somewhere more interesting or at least more positive. On the other hand, the last world had only two Gates on a massive continent. This one had 38 on a single continent and another 21 on the nearby northern continent. It would be nice to be a bird, to fly between the Gates in just a few days, and escape this desolate place. Huh?! Where did this come from? My spidey senses were tingling. Why did I keep circling back to the concept of birds? I sank my awareness deeper into the sword. Wind. Soaring through the air. Seeing the world from above. But the feeling wasnt the same as when I flew. It felt more like gliding on currents, effortless and free, rather than the constant mental control and precise calculations I needed to determine my direction and destination. Birds? How did they embed the concept of birds into a sword? I wrapped my fingers around the hilt and funneled mana into the sword. Before I could even process the reaction, a violent force yanked me upward. My stomach lurched as the sword tore me from the balloon like a fish on a hook. Pain shot through my shoulder, the joint screaming in protest as it nearly wrenched out of its socket from the sudden, brutal pull. The wind roared past my ears, and the balloon shrank below me as I hurtled into the open sky, entirely at the swords mercy. Stopping the mana flow, I stabilized in the air. Interesting. I maneuvered the sword under my feet, wobbling as I found my balance. It felt strange, like standing on a narrow plank suspended mid-air. Letting out another small trickle of mana, the sword shot forward again, but this time, slowermanageable. My feet were glued to the sword, holding firm, despite the wind whipping against me. Experimenting, I tilted the tip of the sword upward. Instantly, it responded, rising higher into the air. I tilted it downward, and the sword dipped smoothly, a stomach-dropping motion that sent me closer to the balloon below. Grinning despite myself, I leaned to one side, like I was riding an E-foil. The sword veered in that direction, curving in a wide arc. A bit shaky but effective. Pouring in a little more mana made it speed up, the rush exhilarating as I zigzagged through the sky. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The control was simpleintuitivebut every movement required precision. Too much tilt or too heavy a trickle of mana, and I could already see myself spiraling out of control. Still, there was something thrilling about it, gliding through the air with nothing but a blade and a bit of mana. When I returned to the balloon, Al stood there, his arms crossed but his eyes wide and imploring, an expression that could rival Rues best puppy dog look. Yeeeees? I asked, dragging the word out. Can you please watch over me in the air while I try the sword? he asked, gesturing toward the blade still clutched in my hand. I arched an eyebrow and glanced at the landscape rushing by below. Wont it be better to experiment when we land? He threw up his hands, then dropped them with a groan, his face pinching like a child told to wait for dessert. It will be hours! he said, his voice bordering on a whine as he tapped his foot on the balloon''s floor for emphasis. I laughed. The more Al relaxed and let his true character surface, the more he reminded me of an eager kid, bursting with excitement over a new toy, or an enormous garden of herbs. I handed over the sword. Fine, Ill supervise. Al gripped the swords hilt, a grin splitting his face as he poured mana into it. The blade yanked him off the balloon with the same abrupt force Id felt, but he didnt falter. His body tilted slightly, his free arm extended for balance, and he quickly maneuvered the sword beneath his feet. Not bad! I called, hovering a safe distance behind him. He glanced back with a cocky smirk, tilting the swords tip upward. The blade obeyed, lifting him higher into the sky. He shifted his weight forward, and the sword dipped, carving a smooth arc through the air. Leaning slightly to the left, Al executed a wide turn, the motion fluid and controlled. His movements grew bolder with each second, tilting the swords tip downward to pick up speed before leaning back to level out. Youre showing off already? I shouted, grinning as I matched his pace. Al laughed, his voice carried by the wind. He pushed more mana into the blade, and the sword shot forward in a burst of speed. For a moment, I thought he might lose control, but he shifted his weight instinctively, the blade obeying like an extension of himself. Come on, keep up! he yelled, his voice echoing through the open air as he tilted into a shallow dive. I followed, staying close enough to catch him if he wiped out, but it was clear he didnt need me. Al was carving through the sky like hed been doing it for years, his turns sharp, his descents smooth, and his confidence growing with every maneuver. Show-off, I said, shaking my head as I stayed on his tail. Still, I couldnt help but smile. The sword might have been new, but the athletic bastard had already made it his own. After a few more daring twists and turns, Al leaned back slightly, bringing the sword to a smooth glide. You can head back; I do not need supervision! he called, his voice carrying easily over the rush of wind. I hovered nearby, arms crossed, as I studied his balance on the sword. Youre sure? He turned to face me briefly, a huge grin splitting his face as he shifted his weight to steer into a graceful arc. Very sure, he shouted. In the balloon, I kept an eye on him, just in case. Even though he sounded confident, he stayed close to the balloon, circling it. That was smartif he flew too far, I wouldnt have been able to react in time if something went wrong. My thoughts drifted back to the birds. After flying on the sword, I was even more convinced that the concept of birds was somehow embedded into it. But how? The image of that pipsqueak who wanted Rues core flashed through my mind. Could that be it? Do they use mana beast cores to create flying swords? I still had some beast cores left from the mana occurrence. I hadnt sold all of themthe buyer couldnt afford all our stock. Pulling one from my Storage, I held it and sank my awareness into it. Sharpness. Aggression. Anger. Biting. Durability. The sensations came one after the other, raw and unrefined, like the beasts essence was still alive inside. I took out another core and sank my awareness into it. Cold. Coiled. Patience. Poison. Tension. Striking. Next core. Heat. Fury. Roaring. Swiping with claws. Relentless. Devastation. One more. Shadow. Silence. Stalking. Ambushing. Hunger. Precision. And another. Ice. Stillness. Glaring. Spikes. Crushing. Unyielding. The last one was the jackpot. Wings. Glide. Talons. Dive. Currents. Precision. Striking. Lifting into the air. It was different from the swordbut also not. It has the same essence of gliding on air currents but with a distinct edge of viciousness woven into it, like a predator waiting to strike. Mahya, I called, turning to where she was adjusting the balloon''s controls. She glanced up, her expression curious. I discovered they create magical items with beast cores, I said, holding up the core. Any idea how they do that? She straightened and raised her eyebrows. How should I know? Because you create cool stuff with cores, I said, gesturing toward the modifications shed made to the balloon. Yeah, with runes, she replied, crossing her arms. You said they dont use those. No, they dont, I admitted, tapping the core in my palm as if it might reveal its secrets. Still, any ideas? She frowned and looked off into the distance, chewing her lip. Melting and mixing, maybe? Yeah, I thought of that too, I said, nodding, but the cooling boxes were made from wood. No melting involved there. She mulled it over a little longer, then shook her head, her braids swinging behind her. No idea. Sorry. Al landed back in the balloon, his hair wild from the wind and a huge grin lighting up his face. Do you need the sword, or can I take it? You can use it, I said. But I might need to examine it again later. Thank you, he said, his grin widening as he cradled the sword like a prized treasure. I will appreciate not having to climb onto your back to fly anymore. Rue stared at the sword with an intensity that only he could muster, then let out a loud huff, and his tail drooped. Whats the matter, buddy? I asked, tilting my head at him. Sword too small. Rue too big, he grumbled telepathically, his tone carrying just enough pout to make me smile. You can already fly. What do you need a sword for? Al asked. Rue glanced at him, his ears flicking. Al playing on sword look fun, he said simply, then turned back to me. His huge eyes widened, and he tilted his head just enough to sell his best attempt at a cute puppy impression. John make Rue flying sword? I couldnt help itI burst out laughing. When I figure out how they make these things, the first one will go to Mahya so we can all be airborne. The next ones yours, I promise. That was all he needed. Rue pounced on me with enough force to knock the wind out of me, his tail wagging furiously as he showered my face with slobbery affection. I sputtered and laughed, trying to fend him off, but there was no stopping the love slobbering. B5—Chapter 17: I Did It My Way After five days of flight, we passed over the first city. Much to Mahyas disappointment, it wasnt a dungeon cluster but a bustling, populated city. While shed cooled off considerably since the last world, her urge to clear dungeons lingereda mix of pent-up frustration and her ambitious goal of collecting a hundred cores. As we hovered above, we exchanged glances, each of us wearing the same questioning expression. Ultimately, we all agreed: no more cities in this world. Even Rue joined in with a quick headshake. This one might have been betteror worsebut none of us were eager to find out. Tempting fate wasnt on the itinerary. This city looked different from Tolarib or Zarad. Its architecture leaned toward a more practical, boxy designlike the ruined cityand lacked the over-the-top Arabian flair of the others. There were still grand houses dotting the city, but everything looked more restrained, like the city had opted for function over flash. Two things were the same: the massive wall surrounding it and the clear division between the rich and poor. That stark contrast, one side gleaming while the other obviously struggled, was a punch to the gut that brought up nasty memories. Seeing it from above was enough to solidify my resolve to steer clear. I didnt need another dose of emotional baggage, not when I was already carrying plenty from the last two cities. This one could keep its problemsI wasnt in the mood to discover them. During our travels, Al and Mahya took turns practicing with the flying sword. Al, being Al, didnt need any hand-holdinghe was completely independent, zipping around with ease. Mahya, on the other hand, had me hovering nearby like an overprotective parent for her first three attempts. By the fourth, she was rock-solid, her movements confident and steady, so I finally backed off. It had nothing to do with the stink eyes. Every time one of them took off on the sword, Rue would watch from the balloon, looking utterly dejected, his tail drooping like a wilted flower. I could tell some of it was theatricshis own little performance to encourage me to prioritize the flying sword projectbut not all of it. There was genuine longing in those big eyes and across our bond. He wanted his turn, and honestly, I couldnt blame him. The thought of Rue swooping around on a flying sword was almost enough to make me drop everything and start working on a version just for himif only I had any idea how to make it work. My preoccupation with this riddle led me down an entirely different thought path. The magic books were annoyingly insistent on certain rules: you cant mix runes and magic script. Well, I did. You cant create spells that arent based on aspected mana. Yet, I managed. Maybe they were missing the whole channel creation aspect within the body, which would explain their lack of progression. Still, I created those spells, and they worked, plain and simple. Then there was the so-called golden rule: the only way to create Magitech items was with cores or mana crystals, using runes or magic script to control the effects. But even that was debunked. The cultivators proved it was complete and utter nonsense. I looked back at my experiences. At the time, I didnt know a thing about spell creation, aspects, or even mana. All I knew was that a man was dying, and I had two tools at my disposal: medical knowledge and mana. So, I did the only thing I couldI forced the magic to bend to my will and healed him. It wasnt just a matter of survival. It was instinct overriding ignorance. I didnt know anything about magicno rules, structure, dos and dontsjust raw mana and the desperate need to save a life. There were no fancy shell mesh, aspected mana, or carefully planned balanceonly my will, forcing the magic to respond. At that moment in time, I didnt view magic as something you must study first. It was something you did. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. In the process, I ended up creating actual spells. Not just quick fixes or hacks, but real, functioning spells that existed independently. They even had the channel creation aspectproof enough, since they progressed in level like any other spell. Yes, my medical knowledge had played a big part in that case, but still... it had been more than that. It had been raw instinct, desperation, and maybe a touch of madness. I hadnt followed rules or formulasI had just done it. The magic had responded, bending to my will in a way that shouldnt have been possible. And yet, there I was, with spells that grew like any others. That has to mean something, doesnt it? The same had been true with fire. I hadnt built a relationship with her like I had with the wind. Instead, I forced her down my channels and kept myself alive with magic. Fire wasnt forgiving like Wind; she didnt dance to my tune willingly. Every moment I worked with her felt like a battle of willsa clash of stubbornness against persuasion. It made me wonder if magic itself had personalities, or if it was my own attitude shaping the experience. Wind felt effortless because it was part of meplayful, adaptable, quick to move on. Fire, though, demanded respect. It burned and consumed, but in the end, it didnt do its best to kill me. Maybe that was her way of meeting me halfway. Nowhere had I seen this described as a viable course of action, but it had worked. And I had done it purely on instinct. I hadnt thought about it or read a bookor tenon the subject. I acted. And it worked. Maybe my relationship with fire wasnt friendly or effortless like with wind. But with wind, the ease had come from my base nature. I was closest to her in my characteristics and temperamentit just made sense. I had read a lot of books about magicor, more accurately, endured an endless amount of wizard-speak on the subject. But the more knowledge I gathered, the more it seemed to slip away from me, as if the understanding was muddying the water. The wizard spirals were also an idea I had come up with on my own. Based on a description I found later buried in one of the books, I had managed to build them correctlyby the book, as they say. Another thing I had figured out on my own and pulled off with relative ease. The same went for splitting my mind, mana saturation, and mana manipulation. Lis had forced me to find a solution when it came to dealing with mana-saturated trees, and I had done it. No guides, no neatly laid-out instructionsjust trial, error, and sheer necessity. That sneaky bugger! He figured me out! Instead of handing me a book to read, he had just told me to cut the trees and left me to figure it out. I facepalmed, the realization finally sinking in. It was the first time I truly saw it for what it washim tossing me into the deep end and forcing me to swim, trusting that Id find a solution. I smiled, but the wave of missing him hit me hard. It had been a few years, yet I still missed him as if hed just stepped through the Gate to the dragons. I miss you, my conniving friend. I thought about all the books I had read. Despite the annoyance and the sheer perseverance it had taken to plow through and untangle the awful wizard-speak, I had gained some general understanding of mana, the laws and rules of magic. Hmm, perhaps just mere suggestions in my case. The way I could store incomplete magic circles under my skin was proof enough. I never saw even a whisper about the possibility. I came to a conclusion: it was time to stop searching in books and find my own way. My own approach. Or maybe not find it, but rediscover it. Everything that had worked so far came from instinct. It wasnt about memorizing the rules or following someone elses path. It was about finding what magic meant to me. I wasnt rejecting the books entirely; they had their place. But they were someone elses roadmap, and it was time for me to chart my own course. After all, my biggest wins had been my ownfrom healing to my connection with the wind. I had done those without any prior knowledge, and I had done them perfectly. B5—Chapter 18: A Song of Fire and Fear After another week of flying, we reached the next marker on the Mapthis time, a ruin instead of a living city. It continued for about a kilometer, ending at the edge of a lake. Below us, the city stretched out like a graveyard of skyscraperscracked giants with jagged edges stabbing the sky. Most buildings barely held together, some reduced to skeletal frames. The few still standing had lost most of their outer shells, and I couldn''t help but worry they''d come crashing down on our heads if we fought too close. A few windows still clung to shards of glass, and I could almost see the rain of splinters waiting to fall. The city looked split. The far side near the lake gleamed faintly, with less devastation and buildings with better designs and probably better bones. Towers stretched higher there, sleeker, with sharp silhouettes that screamed money. Closer to the center, rooftops sagged under the weight of debris. Rubble spilled from shattered buildings into the streets, like the city had disgorged its entrails. Patches of green poked through the wreckageweeds clawing through cracks, moss covering the walls. Nature wasn''t waiting to take over. It had already claimed the place, and now was moving inward to finish the job. From this height, it looked peaceful. But I knew better. Down there, itd be all dust, rust, and ghosts of lives long lost. And, of course, monsters, monsters, and more monsters. The balloon swayed gently as a cool breeze tugged at the canvas, making the ropes creak softly. Below, the ruined city sprawled out in jagged lines and broken symmetry, a patchwork of collapsed rooftops and skeletal buildings leaning toward the lake. Mahya stood near the edge of the basket, one hand gripping the control gadget, her gaze scanning the distant shoreline. Any idea why dungeon clusters are either in cities or industrial complexes? I asked, breaking the silence. My voice carried easily in the still air. A distant cry of a bird echoed from somewhere down below. Al glanced up from where he was writing something. What do you mean? He straightened, his brow furrowing as he shifted his focus to me. I gestured to the ruins beneath us. Im sure there are dungeons spread out across this worldwe found that beef dungeon, and it was a stand-alone. But this is the second ruined city weve come across with signs of dungeons. And remember that industrial complex we flew over? The one crawling with high-level monsters? Al nodded slowly. Mm. I remember. So how come? I pressed, leaning against the rim of the basket. Why are they centralized like that? Mahya tapped a finger against her chin, her lips quirking into a thoughtful frown. I have a theory, she said after a moment, her tone measured. But its just thata theory. Nothing Ive seen in any books, the Archive, or heard from anyone else. I looked at her. Go on. She glanced at me, then at Al, before turning her attention back to the ruins below. Well... think about what it takes to form a dungeon. The perfect conditions are mana ventsnatural leaks of pure mana from the heart of the worldand polluted mana, right? I shrugged. If you say so. She shot me a playful glare, the corner of her mouth twitching in amusement. Youre supposed to back me up here. Sure. Vents and pollution. Got it. Now think about big cities. They produce pollution, right? Not just the kind you can see, like smoke and grime, which are pollution that Im sure affects the mana. But also a different kind of pollution. Mana pollution? Al asked, his head tilting slightly. Exactly. Mahyas eyes lit up with enthusiasm, and she leaned over the railing to point at the ruins. When people start to use manatapping into it for spells, skills, classes, crafting, and who knows what elsethey changed it. Mana doesnt just disappear after you use it. Its absorbed, altered by whatever magic or process its run through, and then released back into the environment. She straightened and crossed her arms. Think about a factory or a workshop in a city. Every spell, every enchantment, every magical device would release altered mana into the air. Over time, that mana would accumulate. It wouldnt be pure anymore. Itd be... tainted. Polluted mana, Al muttered, tapping his pen against his notebook. Exactly, Mahya said, nodding. And over time, that polluted mana, combined with regular pollution and natural mana vents in the area, could create the perfect conditions for dungeons to form. Its like how certain plants only grow in specific environments. The right mix of factors makes them thrive. I squinted at the ruins below, trying to picture it. So cities became breeding grounds for dungeons? Thats my theory, Mahya said, her tone turning more serious. It would explain why these places are so concentrated. Theyre like mana cesspoolsplaces where magic builds up in strange, unpredictable ways. I gave a low whistle. Well, thats comforting. She chuckled softly, the sound light and almost lost in the breeze. Hey, its not all bad. It means we know where to look for them, right? Yeah, saves us time, I said. The balloon landed on the lakeshore, and I opened my house on the waters edge. The next morning, Al and Mahya took the balloon to get a better view of the ruined city and clear it from the air. I stayed behind. They didnt need me yetnot until it was time to use the wind to find the dungeons hidden in the ruins. I didnt feel like doing something they could handle without me. Rue zoomed around the lake on his jet ski, kicking up waves and barking in delight. His booming voice echoed off the cliffs. Watching him from the shore, I couldnt help but smile. His joy was infectious, his childish excitement a bright spot in this bleak, broken world. I sat down near the waters edge, pulling out my guitar. It felt good to hold it again. I strummed a few notes, not playing any particular song, just letting the chords flow together while my mind drifted. The music wasnt meant for anyone but me. It was just sound to fill the emptiness. And there was a lot of emptiness. Zindor weighed on me. The silence. The ruins. The devastation as far as the eye could see. This wasnt a world in declineit was a world long past saving that needed a full overhaul. Buildings stood hollowed out, nature creeping back in to reclaim what was left. Monsters roamed freely, filling the gaps where people used to be. It wasnt just the landscape that felt dead. It was the air itself. Heavy. Still. Like the whole place was dying slowly. I kept playing, the notes slow and melancholic, echoing the thoughts swirling in my head. What are we even doing here? Sure, the dungeons were valuable. The materials and cores wed harvested so far had been worth the effort. But at what cost? Every world I visited left its mark on me. Some more than others. Although I didnt visit many yet, I already felt the marks. And Zindor... Zindor was the kind of place that got under your skin. It wasnt just the dangerit was its sheer emptiness. I glanced toward the distance, where the balloon drifted above the ruins of the city. Should we stay? Keep pushing through this world, clearing dungeons and harvesting whatever we could? Or was it time to cut our losses and move on? This continent had a lot of Gates. Other worlds. Other possibilities. Surely, somewhere out there, there had to be a place that wasnt a hollowed-out shell but offered the same advantages. I sighed and leaned against the rocks, letting the guitar rest on my lap. The notes faded into silence, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I watched Rue zoom across the lake, his happy barks cutting through the silence. At least these thoughts didnt burden him. For him, today was just another adventure, another game. And maybe I needed a bit of that mindset. Of that joy. Still, the question lingered. Should we keep Gate-hopping here, in this bleak, desolate world? Or should we pack up and try our luck somewhere else? I didnt have an answer. Not yet. But the question pressed down on me harder with each passing day. I also had to admit to myself that the tight hold I had on my emotions was unhealthy. My grief after Sophies death and all my experiences after I discovered the Gate taught me I needed to face my emotions and process them. Otherwise, they would come spilling out of me when I least expected them. And that was the problem. I kept an iron chokehold on my emotions, afraid of the fire inside me. Just the thought of letting them loose made me shudder. Id almost killed a man simply because he annoyed me. That was terrifying. After the massacre in Tolarib, I did allow myself to feelbut only in a controlled way. The moment my emotions grew too intense, I clamped down on them again and went looking for the money to distract myself. I needed to process them, open the stopper, and release the pressure before it exploded. I picked up my guitar again, strumming softly as the lyrics slowly came to me, flowing with the melody. The memories of Tolarib weighed heavy on my chest, and the only way to deal with those lingering emotions was to play them out. I thought about the hungry kids, Cloud, the fight outside the palace, and the party in the city afterward. I poured it all into the songevery emotional blow, every regret, every dark thought that clung to me. It took me a while to notice the tears streaming down my cheeks. They fell quietly as I sang, mixing with the music. But when the final note faded into the silent air, something inside me felt lighter. The heaviness hadnt vanished completely, but it had loosened its grip. I breathed out slowly and felt better. Still choked up but not on the verge of an explosion. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. A Chasm Between Worlds In shadows deep, where hope feels dead, The shambles breathe whispers through the night. Bare feet tread paths of unseen dread, Where hunger rules what''s wrong and right. A prince lies cold, discarded on the stone, His palace walls now steeped in red. Yet cheers arise from every heart, For monsters ruled, and now they''re dead. Through shadows thick and fires high, I carry wounds no night can hide. Two worlds collide beneath one sky, But only truth cuts deep inside What price for peace? What cost for pride? Above, the wealthy toast their fate, With wine and music, laughter bold. They feast on powers broken gate, A tale of sorrow left untold. In slums, they grasp at fleeting peace, Their hardened hearts now free of chains. Yet joy brings neither true release, Nor freedom bought through death remains. Through shadows thick and fires high, I carry wounds no light can hide. Two worlds collide beneath one sky, But only truth cuts deep inside What price for peace? What cost for pride? Im split apart, between the two, A healers hands now stained with blood. This worlds not mine to shape, renew Ill leave and close the door with a silent thud. Through shadows thick and fires high, I carry wounds no light can hide. Two worlds collide beneath one sky, But only truth cuts deep inside What price for peace? What cost for pride? A chasm runs deep, between joy and despair, A world split in two, and Im caught in the air. Between wealth and the poor, between hope and regret, I carry the burden I can''t forget. But only truth cuts deep inside What price for peace? What cost for pride? What cost for peace? What price for pride? Only when the last note faded did I realize how much emotional weight I still carried from that experience. I knew I wasnt over itthe memory of blood on my hands still haunted me. But I hadnt realized how deeply it lingered, how much it still pulled at me beneath the surface. Suffocating my emotions was a double-edged sword. The music helped. It gave those feelings a voice, drawing them out from where Id buried them. It forced me to confront them, accept them for what they were, and take the first steps toward forgiving myself. Bit by bit, the heaviness lifted, leaving room to breathe again. I slipped off my shoes and let my feet sink into the water, the cold grounding me. I didnt try to connect with Water. Not this time. I just needed to feel itthe gentle ripples, the weightless sensation, the quiet calm it brought. As I strummed absently on the guitar, my thoughts drifted again. Sure, I wanted to connect with Water to complete the elemental set. It made sense, logically. But it wasnt the only reason. The truth ran deeper. My fear of Fire was tangled up in it. Id managed to push past my fear of the flames themselvesat least enough to make a connection. Otherwise, I wouldnt have gotten this far. But that wasnt the whole story. I hadnt overcome the part that scared me the mostthe fear of losing control. I told Al I liked how Fire made me less timid and bolder, but that was only half the truth. Since Lumis, Id kept my emotions locked up, sealed tight in a cage of steel willpower to stop myself from lashing out. From letting the fire inside me burn too hot, too wild, and burning everyone around me. It wasnt something I consciously thought about. But whether or not I acknowledged it, the stronghold was there. Iron bars wrapped around my emotions, keeping them in check. Maybe music will help? It did help release the pain. It was a struggle to bring my actual feelings to the surface, to look my fears in the eye and acknowledge them, to face them in the light of day. My fear of fire wasnt just about the flames or the searing heatit was deeper, more insidious. It was the fear of what the fire meant. Of what it awakened in me. Fire wasnt just destruction. It was raw, untamed powerwild, relentless, demanding control. And that was the problem: control. Its control over me, not the other way around. I felt it in my bones, coursing through my veins like molten steel or lava. Every spark that seared my skin in the hell dungeon was an invisible mark. A reminder that Id let the fire in. That Id embraced it, even as it threatened to consume me. Inadvertently, Id opened the door for it to take over. It made me stronger, yes. More decisive, more daring. But the same fire that fueled my strength also whispered dangers in the quiet moments. It wasnt the flames themselves I feared anymoreit was me. The part of me that resonated with that burning force. The part that wanted to let it loose, to wield it without hesitation, without limits. To burn and rage, to hurt and devour. To eliminate and erase. I walked a thin linebetween control and chaos, between using the flame as a tool and letting it take over. No wonder Fire always acted like a spoiled teenager. It sensed my lack of commitment. My real fear wasnt the fire outside me. It was the fire within. Fire was freedom, yes. Power, vitality, life itself. But it was also hungera force that could consume everythingmy fears, doubts, and inhibitions. And if I wasnt careful, me. So I strummed my guitar, letting the music carry the weight of those thoughts. Lyrics to express this fear. Drain it. Each note and word pulled a thread from that tangled knot of fear inside me. Flames Embrace In the depths of ash, the fire stirred, A blazing force, untamed, unleashed. It scorched my body, came for my soul, On the lizards plains, I fought for control. I fought the blaze, I stood my ground, Each red lightning, a deafening sound. But every spark that burned my skin, Was carving the fire deep within. With fire in my blood, I rose, Burned through fears and silenced woes. But the flame is wild, the flame is free, A dangerous power inside of me. It fuels my passion, it fans my dread, A spark of life, a path I tread. Hold it close, or I will fall Fear the day I lose it all. I and fire became one, Inside, I hold the power of the sun. I feel the power, raw and true, I pray Im right in this pursuit. Yet in my heart, a shadow hides, A fear of flames that wont subside. For passions fire can light the way, Or burn me down and make me pay. With fire in my blood, I rose, Burned through fears and silenced woes. But the flame is wild, the flame is free, A dangerous power inside of me. It fuels my passion, it fans my dread, A spark of life, a path I tread. Hold it close, or I will fall Fear the day I lose it all. It gives me strength, it makes me bold, But fires hunger takes a toll. A light that saves, a blaze that blinds, A raging storm inside my mind. In the end, its mine to steer, A burning heart, a whispered fear. The flame within, my strength, my guide And the fear of letting it burn too wild. I have to face my fear head-on. I set the guitar down gently on the rocks. On the lake, Rue zoomed back and forth on his jet ski, kicking up sprays of water that shimmered under the midday sun. The world seemed calm on the surfacetoo calm for what was stirring inside me. I closed my eyes and let out a long breath, the tension in my chest coiling tighter with every heartbeat. Enough! I spread my mana sense around me and released my mana to fill it, wrapping my body in a cocoon of energy that clung to me like a second skin. It enveloped every part of me, forming a protective capsule that shimmered in the air. With deliberate focus, I began to paint the cocoon with the aspect of fire. At first, it was subtlejust a flicker of heat along my fingertips, a warm breath against my skin. But I needed more. To deal with the fear still lingering inside me, I let the words come, writing lyrics on the fly and singing them softly as I worked. Each note carried a piece of that fear away, helping me cope as the fire grew around me. I infused my voice with mana, letting my Bard class bolster my resolve and give me courage. The melody weaved through the mana like a lifeline. I poured more mana into the capsule, thickening and shaping it until it fully encased me. The heat intensified, the fire simmering just below my skin, waiting to ignite. The lyrics helped steady me, grounding me as I stood at the edge of control, ready to confront the flames head-on. I let myself become an Inferno Through the fiery gates of hell, I tread, Where shadows writhe and embers spread, Angels falter, their wings ablaze, Yet I press on, my spirit unfazed. The heat rose steadily, sweat beading on my face and body as the air around me shimmered. But this wasnt enough. I needed to push furtherto go beyond the edge of comfort and confront what lay on the other side. I stepped toward the water, the cool lake stretching out before me. The presence of water was a safety line that could quench the fire if I lost control, but I couldnt risk the lakeshore. I couldnt risk burning everything around me. I needed the open sky. With a thought, I split my mind and lifted off the ground, the wind swirling around me as I rose higher and higher until the ruined city stretched out below like a forgotten relic. The air grew thinner and cooler but didnt reach me. The fire encased all of me, flickering and snapping like a living thing. It craved freedom. Demanded release. Molten rivers coil, serpentine, Their scalding tongues lick at my spine, No solace here, just searing strife, Yet within this inferno, I find life. I sang the words as they came to me, each word carrying my fear and determination. My voice echoed across the sky, infused with mana. The air vibrated with it, and the mana amplified every word, every emotion. The fire responded, flaring brighter and hotter, wrapping tighter around me until I was no longer a man with fireI was the firea floating human torch in the sky. I am fire, I am flame, A relentless force, unclaimed, Through agonys forge, my spirit sworn, Rising anew, reborn. The inferno roared to life, flames spiraling around me in wild, chaotic tongues. I gave it free rein, releasing every ounce of fire Id kept imprisoned inside. Flames burst outward in a furious dance, twisting and writhing in the air. The heat was suffocating, the light blinding, but I didnt hold back. Not anymore. I unleashed red lightning into the sky, adding its power to the fire. Lightning strikes, crimson veins, Carving scars through seething rains, Each pulse a battle cry, each burn a plea, To break free from the chains that bind me. The fire raged, but it wasnt enough. I split my mind into three and called the wind to join the fray. It answered in a rush, whipping through the flames, feeding them, twisting them into a spiraling vortex. A fiery tornado took shape around me, swirling and crackling with raw, untamed power. I hovered at the center, my body weightless, my heart pounding in time with the rhythm of the storm. Within the blaze, I confront my fear, The flames whisper secrets, crystal clear, Not an adversary, but a primal art, With every spark, a symphony of heart. I let it all go. Every restraint. Every shackle. Every careful control Id clung to since Lumis. The fear of losing myself, the fear of letting my emotions spiral out and hurt othersit all melted away in the blaze. I wasnt holding the fire back anymore. It wasnt a tool or a weapon. I was the fire, wild and free, untamed and unbound. I am fire, I am flame, A relentless hymn, untamed, Through anguish and tempest, my spirit born, Igniting anew, reformed. I spun through the air, the tornado swirling faster and brighter. Flames licked the sky, painting it in shades of red and gold. The wind howled, carrying embers far and wide, scattering them like fallen stars. It was destruction, chaos, and beauty, and I was the source. Now I stand, unshackled, unbound, A warrior forged where chaos is found, The fire within, no longer foe, Each step a crescendo, my strength aglow. I lost track of time. Seconds, minutes, hoursI couldnt tell. All I knew was the fire. It consumed me and filled every corner of my being until nothing was left but the flames and the wind, dancing together in perfect harmony. Eventually, the fire waned. My mana reserves drained, the tornado slowed, and the flames dimmed. I hovered in the air, the last embers flickering out around me. Only the wind remained, carrying the scent of smoke and scorched air. I am fire, I am flame, A relentless anthem, untamed, Through the crucibles kiss, my purpose sworn, From the ashes, eternally reborn. I screamed the last line in defiance. To tell the world of my victory. My mana was depleted. Only the regeneration kept me in the air. My body ached, and the mana channels felt strained and itchy. My skin tingled with the memory of the flames, but I didnt care. I laughed. A wild, uncontrolled laugh that echoed across the sky. Not from madness but from freedom. For the first time in what felt like forever, I was truly free. The emotional effect of fire still needed attention. I hadnt dealt with that yet. But the physical fear, the fear of losing control, of the fire overtaking methat fear was gone. I didnt lose myself in the flames. I found my strength in them. Now, if only shed stop acting like a spoiled brat, wed get along just fine. B5—Chapter 19: Control I stood on the lake shore, gulping air like a drowning man. My chest rose and fell with each ragged breath, and my hands shooknot from exhaustion but from the sheer, unrelenting rush of magic Id unleashed. The surrounding air shimmered with heat, the acrid tang of smoke still clinging to my clothes and skin. Al and Mahya sprinted toward me, but I barely registered their arrival. My heart pounded too loudly in my ears, drowning out everything but the lingering echo of power. I stared at the sky and the last floating ashes. Mahyas sharp voice sliced through the haze. What was that? My head jerked up as if yanked by a string. What was what? The words came out hoarse, more growl than question. She flung her arm around wildly, like a windmill spinning out of control, before pointing skyward with an accusatory jab. That! The fire! I know it was you. I saw you land when the fire died. What? Why? Are you crazy? Her voice climbed with every word, the last question a shout straight into my ear. The tight coil inside me snapped. I shoved her back with a force I hadnt intended, my voice breaking like thunder. Dont shout at me. Youre not my mother! She staggered backward, her boots skidding on loose stones, arms flailing to keep her balance. Not shout? Her voice cracked with disbelief. You were engulfed in fire! I thought you were burning alive! Before I knew it, I was in her face, my words lashing out, spitting venom I couldnt hold back. You always say wizards are crazy, so guess what My lips curled into a snarl. I let my insanity out! My voice had a wildness, a raw, untamed energy that refused to be bottled. Every muscle in my body was coiled tight, my hands twitching with lingering magic. I didnt care that my heart was hammering like war drums or that I probably looked like a man possessed. Mahyas wide eyes reflected both fear and fury, her chest heaving as she squared up to me. But behind her rage, I caught something elseconcern. Al approached quietly, his footsteps deliberate, and placed a hand on Mahyas shoulder. Give him space, he said softly, his tone like a balm against the rising tension. Let him breathe. Mahya spun on him, her arms flailing with the same restless energy shed pointed at me moments ago. Space? Breathe? He was burning alive! Her voice cracked, raw with lingering panic, her eyes darting back to me as if expecting to see scorched skin and blistered flesh. Al, ever composed, barely blinked at her outburst. His gaze remained level, unshaken by the firestorm she was unleashing. It might have looked like he was burning alive, he said with a slow, measured calm, but as you can see for yourself, hes fine. Maybe a little... emotional at the momenthe glanced my way, brow lifting just slightlybut unharmed. So please, calm down. Mahyas chest heaved, her breath ragged from running and yelling, but she stilled under Als steady gaze. Then, with a subtle shift, he leaned in close, his lips brushing near her ear. His voice dropped to a whisper, too low for me to catch, but whatever he said made her freeze. Mahyas wide eyes snapped back to me, her expression caught somewhere between alarm and realization. She swallowed hard, her lips parting as if to say something, but no sound came out at first. Finally, she stepped backjust a few cautious steps, like someone retreating from an animal they werent sure was done snarling. Im... Im sorry I yelled, she said, her voice quieter, more tentative. She smoothed down her shirt. Breathe. Relax. Everything is fine. But the way she said it, her voice wavering slightly, told me she wasnt entirely convinced. And truth be told, neither was I. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to block out everythingthe lake, the smoke, Als calm voice, Mahyas panicked shouts. But none of it worked. My chest still heaved with ragged breaths, my pulse pounding like a war drum in my ears. The harder I tried to clamp down on my emotions, the more they clawed their way to the surface, tearing through my control like a beast let loose from its cage. No. Not let loose. Broken free. And now the cage lay in splinters, impossible to put back together. A tremor ran through me as I stumbled forward, my knees hitting the rocky shore with a dull thud. The cool stones bit into my skin, grounding me just enough to keep from toppling over entirely. My hands plunged into the lakes water, the icy bite shocking against my overheated skin. I scooped handfuls to my face, scrubbing at the lingering feeling of heat, desperate for the cold to drown out the heat still burning beneath my skin. For a moment, I stared at the rippling water, watching the distorted shapes dance across its surface. Then my reflection came into focusand I froze. The face staring back at me wasnt the one I expected. I leaned closer, my wet hair dripping into the lake, sending ripples skittering across my image. I expected to see the familiar aftermath of my magics fury. Bald head. Missing eyebrows. But my hair remained intact, matted with water but untouched by fire. It wasnt the lack of burns that unsettled me. It was my eyes. They were wild, wide, and bloodshot, veins spiderwebbing across the whites in jagged lines. Dark circles hollowed out my face, deepening the shadows under my eyes. But it wasnt just the exhaustion or the aftermath of magic use. No, it was something more primal. Something feral. My expression scared me. I sucked in a shuddering breath, running a hand through my damp hair in the hope the motion might somehow ground me. But the reflection wouldnt let me look away. The man in the water looked feral and didnt feel like me anymore. And for the first time, I wasnt sure if I could cage the beast again. I heard you singing, Al said, his voice cutting through the lingering tension like a gentle breeze, his expression calm. Is it a new song? I nodded, the fire still raging inside me, though the water on my face had cooled my skin. Yeah, I murmured. Three, actually. Al tilted his head. Can I hear them, please? I swallowed hard and reached for my guitar. My fingers brushed the strings, but they trembled, betraying the chaos still simmering beneath my skin. I took a deep breath, the air cool and sharp in my lungs, and forced myself to steady. I wrote three new songs, I repeated, my voice steadier this time. Al smiled faintly with a patient, unshakable expression. Play them for us. With a nod, I adjusted the guitar on my lap and strummed a few soft chords, letting the notes settle before diving in. My fingers moved instinctively over the strings as I began to play A Chasm Between Worlds. When the last chord faded into the lakes stillness, Mahya crossed her arms with a frown. Kind of depressing, dont you think? Al didnt even hesitate. He leaned over and kicked her legnot hard, but enough to make her stumble a bit. Hey! she yelped, rubbing her shin. What was that for? I couldnt help itI snorted, then laughed, sharp and unexpected. The sound surprised me, breaking through the gloom like sunlight through storm clouds. It wasnt just the kick that did it, though. It was Al. Prim, proper, noble Al. The one who usually raised an eyebrow at our antics, now joining in. I grinned at him, shaking my head. Were ruining you, I said, unable to keep the amusement out of my voice. The prim and proper prince... kicking people now. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Al shrugged, a small, mischievous smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. Perhaps, he said with a tone of quiet defiance, but you two have made life far more interesting. Mahya snorted, crossing her arms again. Oh, weve corrupted him. Wonderful. Al looked at me, more seriously now. Another song? he asked gently. I nodded, my fingers already brushing the strings again. The guitar hummed softly beneath my touch, each note carrying a lingering tension I hadnt yet shed. Yeah, I said, quieter this time, the weight of my earlier outburst still pressing down on me. Another one. I closed my eyes and let the melody of Flames Embrace flow through me. The tune was slower, heavier, but there was fire in itcontrolled, tempered. Each strum echoed across the water, rippling outward like distant memories, and I let the song pull me along, grounding me in something more steady, more real. When the final note faded, Mahya stepped closer, her footsteps soft on the rocky shore. I kept my gaze on the lake, half expecting her to criticize this one, too. Instead, she knelt beside me and, without a word, wrapped her arms around me in a firm hug. Her warmth caught me off guard. Dont worry, she murmured, her voice close to my ear, steady and full of quiet determination. We wont let it consume you. Well pull you out each time. She pulled back just enough to meet my gaze, a teasing smile softening the intensity of her words. Thats what friends are for, no? Besides, it spices up your life and ours. Her laughter broke through the tension like the first crack of dawn after a storm. It wasnt loud or boisterous, but it carried a promisea reminder that I wasnt alone in this. That they wouldnt let me drown. I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. Words felt unnecessary, so I didnt say anything. Instead, I rested my head on her shouldera silent thank-you. And the chaos inside me began to settle for the first time since I unleashed the fire. The cage might be broken, but with them here, I felt stronger. More in control. The last song? Al asked, his voice soft. I nodded and adjusted the guitar on my lap. The strings hummed under my fingertips as I began to play Inferno. The chords were heavier, darkerraw emotion poured into every strum. The song carried all the fire still burning inside me, flickering between sorrow and rage, loss and yearning. My voice cracked once or twice, but I kept going, letting the music speak for me. Mahyas brows were drawn tight, her lips pressed into a thin line. Her worry wasnt subtleit hung in the air between us like smoke after a fire. Al, however, smiled gently. Beautiful songs, he said, his voice calm. Unshaken. I exhaled slowly, my fingers lingering on the strings. Thank you. After a beat, Al tilted his head, his gaze thoughtful. How about writing another song? he asked. Something more positive? More uplifting? I blinked, surprised by the suggestion. My mind was still stuck in flames and shadows, and the thought of writing anything light felt impossible. Im not sure I have it in me right now, I admitted in a quiet voice. Try, Al urged, leaning forward slightly, his eyes steady on mine. Mahya shot him a side-eyed glance, her expression darkening. The corners of her mouth twitched, like she wanted to say something but held back. Her displeasure was evident in the way her arms crossed tighter, fingers tapping impatiently against her sleeve. Al, ever composed, shook his headjust a slight movement, barely noticeable. But I caught it. It was subtle, a silent message between them. Let it be. Mahyas frown deepened, but she said nothing, instead focusing on the rippling lake. Her tension radiated through her stiff posture, but she stayed quiet, giving Al room to press me further. Als gaze returned to me, unwavering. Even if you do not feel it now, he said softly, you will. Sometimes the best way to pull yourself out is to create something that lifts you. I glanced down at the guitar in my lap, my fingers absentmindedly brushing the strings. The lingering fire inside me flickered, quieter now, smoldering beneath the surface. Maybe he was right. Maybe. I let out a long breath. Okay, I said, the word barely more than a whisper. Ill try. I plucked at the strings absentmindedly, letting random notes drift into the air. But no melody took shape. No spark. My mind felt as empty as the sky stretching above the lake. I bit my lip, strumming a little harder, hoping the music would pull something out of me. But I only managed jarring chords that sounded more like a snarling beast than a song. Behind me, I heard the soft pad of paws on gravel. Rue trotted over, his massive form settling down beside me. He pressed his warm, shaggy head against my shoulder, his breath puffing softly into my ear. His presence was solid, comforting, grounding me without a word. I reached up and scratched behind his ear. Hey, buddy. He didnt respond with words. Instead, he leaned in heavier, like he was trying to anchor me in place. The warmth and steady rhythm of his breathing reminded me of the quiet moments wed shared during our travels. The absurdity of some of those experiences flashed through my mind, vivid as yesterday. The last world wed been to I couldnt help but chuckle under my breath at the memory. I reached for my notebook, holding it with one hand while balancing the guitar with the other. The worn leather cover was familiar and comforting. I flipped it open to a blank page, the faint scent of ink and paper mingling with the lakes fresh breeze. Rues ears twitched at the scratch of my pen as I began jotting down words, playing with phrases that captured the sheer ridiculousness of what wed seen. As the lyrics started to take form, my mood lightened. The absurdity of it all made me grin. It wasnt deep or profound, but that wasnt the point. It was lighthearted, playfula reminder that not every moment needed to be wrapped in fire and fury. I hummed the words quietly to myself, tapping my pen against the guitars body as I worked to match a whimsical tune to the lyrics. Something bouncy, a little offbeat, to convey the chaotic insanity of that world. The notes started to flow more naturally now, like a river breaking through a dam. Rues head bobbed along with the tune, his tail thumping lazily against the ground. Good, yes? his telepathic voice echoed faintly in my mind, his childlike cadence bringing a smile to my face. Yeah, I said softly, more to myself than to him. I glanced at the page, the words scrawled across it in looping handwriting. The song wasnt perfectrough around the edges, like mebut it captured something real. A reminder that even in the chaos, theres room for laughter. And maybe, just maybe, that was exactly what I needed right now. The Cultivator Chronicles: A Merchants Lament The Road of Ridiculousness We landed by the road, thought it was fine, Till a peacock of privilege crossed the line. Hand over the beast! he bellowed with pride, Why? I asked, my patience wide-eyed. He sputtered, he roared, then screamed some attack Rue stared him down, and he wet his slacks. City of Crazy Colors Through narrow streets, we walked like fools, Past bathrobe guards with farming tools. Kowtow three times and call me grandpa! What was this placea bizarre opera? Al played the noble, Mahya rolled her eyes, While Rue just sniffed food and ignored the guys. Daddy Dearest Then came the city lord, all puffed and spry, Call me daddy, or prepare to die! I rubbed my face, ready to snap, Was everyone here in need of a nap? But no, its customtheyre just that mad, With family titles driving them bad. Naked Justice On the road again, with thugs in sight, Demanding our gold, ready to fight. Mahya punched one, I zapped a few, Al shot calmlynothing new. Then we stripped them down and sent them away, Naked and humbled, with Rue leading the way. Sword-Surfing Psycho Up in the air, peace reigned at last, Until a lunatic came flying fast. On a swordyes, a sword!he zoomed through the sky, Throwing lightning and poisonwhat? Why?! I fried him, we landed, and then I declared: This world is bonkers. Lets get out of here! Final Reflections From grandpas to daddies, from threats to bare bums, This worlds full of idiots swinging their thumbs. I came here to trade, not to fight, But these folks lose their minds at the mere sight. Next time, Im bringing Rues growl as a guide When Rue says "crazy," Im turning aside! Mahya was doubled over, laughing so hard she could barely catch her breath. She clutched her sides, tears streaming down her cheeks as my ridiculous tune came to a chaotic end. Thatwasperfect! she gasped between bouts of laughter, wiping her eyes. Rue sat beside me, his tail wagging like a metronome, proudly howling along as my backup singer. His "aooos" had been out of tune and entirely off-beat, but his enthusiasm made up for any musical shortcomings. Al stood to the side, arms crossed, the faintest of smiles tugging at the corners of his mouth. He wasnt laughing like Mahya, but his expression held a quiet warmth. The kind of smile that said hed gotten exactly what hed hoped for. When the final note faded, I realized something had shifted inside me. The storm of emotions, the chaotic fire that had threatened to consume me, had dimmed. I felt steadier. More grounded. The song, silly as it was, had pulled me back to myself. I set the guitar down carefully, stood, and walked toward Al. Stopping in front of him, I reached out and squeezed his shouldera firm, grateful grip. Thank you, I said, my voice quiet but steady. The words carried more weight than I expected, but they felt right. Hed pushed me when I needed it most, in his calm, unshakable way. Als gaze met mine, his smile softening into something more thoughtful. He didnt say anythingno long speech or unnecessary words. Instead, he gave a single, sharp nod. One precise tilt of his head. It was enough. That small gesture held everything we needed to say. In his own quiet way, Al had reminded me that even when I lost control, even when I spiraled, I wasnt alone. And that knowledge anchored me more than any song ever could. B5—Chapter 20: Apologies Served Hot After my emotional explosion, I shut myself in my room for a couple of days to find my balance again. The fire wouldnt go back into its cageit was out for goodbut I could find my footing. I needed to learn to live with it, to keep it from taking over. I sat on the edge of my bed, staring at my hands. They were steady now, no longer trembling with leftover adrenaline. But inside, the flames simmered, waiting for a crack to escape. I felt bad about pushing Mahya. Shouting at her. Well, mostly bad. I slumped back against the wall, running a hand through my hair. Id definitely overreacted, but she wasnt blameless either. The flames in me still whispered, urging me to shift the blame entirely onto her shoulders. It was her fault, they hissed. She pushed too hard. But I knew better. Yes, shed been too demanding. Too scolding. Treating me like a kid who needed a lesson. But that didnt excuse my behavior. Violence is never the answer. And neither is lashing out at my friends just because Ive lost control. That part was on me. The evening of the second day, a knock at the door pulled me out of my thoughts. It was soft and measured. I let out a long breath before answering. Yes? Can I talk to you? Als voice drifted through the door. I stood, my joints stiff from hours of sitting in the same spot. The wood floor creaked under my weight as I crossed to the door and opened it. Al stood there, hands clasped behind his back, his posture as formal as ever. I stepped aside, motioning for him to enter. What did you want to talk about? About your hiding, he said, stepping into the room. I folded my arms across my chest, leaning against the doorframe. Im not hiding. Im stitching back my self-control. Als brow lifted slightly, and he gave a faint shake of his head. That is where you are wrong, he said, his voice steady but carrying a quiet weight. You locked yourself away once, and when it broke through, it was too much to deal with. Dont try to lock it away again, or the next time you unleash it He let the sentence hang, watching me closely. It will be worse. I rubbed my face. Right now, I scare even myself, I admitted, my voice low. Its not just the anger. I felt the raw power of the fire I could control. If I get really angry My hand dropped to my side. I might incinerate somebody. I dont want it to be one of you. Al watched me carefully, his face calm but his eyes sharp. You really believe that you might hurt us? I nodded slowly, my gaze dropping to the floor. The fear was real. Heavy. Al took a step closer, closing the space between us. Do not fear, he said softly. You are stronger and more in control than you think. Instead of fighting it, let it be. The control will come. He held my gaze, his expression unwavering. And do not fear for us. We are not helpless. We can deal with one irate wizard. I barked out a short laugh. Irate is kind of a misnomer, I said. More like out-of-control wizard. Als lips curved slightly, his version of a smile. I dont agree with you, he said. Even at the peak of your anger, I did not see even one fiery spark. It was only words. I sighed, dragging a hand through my hair again. Okay. Als gaze softened, and he reached out to squeeze my shoulder. Besides, he said, Rue is complaining about eating food from our Storage. And we need more single-use scrolls to finish clearing the city. My brow lifted, a grin tugging at the corner of my mouth. Aha! Thats why you came here. Now I see your devious plan. Al chuckled softly. You saw through me. His hand remained on my shoulder, the grip warm and steady. Dont hide, my friend, he said, his voice quiet but firm. Face what troubles you, and we will help you deal with it. I nodded, the tension easing from my chest. Thanks, Al. I hadnt gone down yet, but now I felt ready to face the damn blinking light. It had been flashing in the corner of my vision for two days, pulsing like a heartbeat I couldnt silence. Ignoring it had been hard. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw that red glow, demanding my attention. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. But I wasnt ready then. I wasnt about to claim a prize for losing control. It felt wrong.
Level up +3 Perception, +3 Vitality, +2 Creativity, +3 free points Bard Level 7 Stat points: 3
I needed some external help, so I checked the mental aspects of the traits again. Strength or Constitution.
Strength Mental: This quality determines how effectively you can deal with challenges, pressures, and stress without breaking down or giving up. Constitution Mental: This quality determines your confidence and mental resilience. Your ability to stay true to yourself and your ideals.
Strength was about holding up under pressure, keeping it together when everything around me fell apart. The ability to push through challenges without breaking down or giving up. It sounded like something I needed after my outburst. But Constitution That one hit deeper. It wasnt about enduring the chaos outsideit was about staying true to who I am inside. Confidence. Resilience. The ability to stick to my ideals, even when everything tested them. I drummed my fingers on my knee, torn. One would help me weather the storm. The other would make sure I didnt lose myself in it. I wasnt sure which one I needed more. After some deliberation, I chose Constitution. Stay true to yourself and your ideals. That line stuck with me. It wasnt about pushing through challenges or enduring painit was about holding on to who I was, even when everything around me tried to pull me in another direction. And that was exactly what I needed. While fiddling with the Traits, I noticed Wind had progressed from Novice to Medior, and Fire now had [Novice] beside it. Still no levels in Wizard, though. I stuck my tongue out at the Guidance. A flicker of amusement came through the permanent connection in my mind, like a faint chuckle from someone who knew theyd outsmarted me. Yeah, yeah, I muttered. Laugh it up. It was time to face the music. I made my way downstairs, my footsteps heavy, like I was walking to a reckoning. Mahya glanced up from the table, her expression guilty but hopeful, like someone caught between apologizing and bracing for a scolding. Her hands fidgeted with a small mechanical part, turning it over and over between her fingers. Before either of us could speak, Rue bounded toward me, tail wagging like a hyperactive metronome. He danced in circles around my legs, his excitement practically vibrating through the air. Yummy food! he demanded, his voice echoing in my mind, loud and insistent. John make yummy food! I snorted, rubbing the back of my neck. Good to see someones priorities are in order. As an apology, I cooked an extra fancy meal, using the snake meat from the Occurrence and some of the cream I bought in the last world. The kitchen filled with rich, savory scents as I worked, my hands moving instinctively, slicing and searing with practiced precision. I started with a snake rouladethin cuts of meat pounded flat, stuffed with herbs, dried fruits, and a delicate mushroom filling, then rolled and tied. The meat sizzled in a pan, browning to perfection before it went into the oven to finish cooking. While that baked, I whisked together a cream sauce infused with citrus zest and a hint of the spiced wine from Lumis. It thickened beautifully, the aroma tangy and sweet with a touch of heat from the pepper seeds Id crushed into it. For sides, I roasted root vegetablesbright orange and purple tubers from Lumis and the farming community in Zindor I knew from experience would caramelize wonderfully. I tossed them in a glaze made from honey and a splash of vinegar, balancing sweetness with a hint of sharpness. A delicate salad of greens and edible flowers came next, drizzled with a vinaigrette I whipped up from the nut oil Id traded for. I sprinkled it with roasted seeds for a bit of crunch, the colors popping against the dark wooden serving plate. And for the final toucha dessert, because even Rue deserved something sweet after days of dried rations. I whipped the cream until it formed soft peaks, folding it into a mousse made from crushed berries. It had a deep, rich flavor, somewhere between tart and sweet, with just a hint of earthiness from the wild herbs Id added. By the time I set the plates down, Rue was practically vibrating with anticipation, his nose hovering near the table. Yummy food! Yummy food! he chanted in my mind, tail wagging furiously and feet dancing a tap dance. Mahya watched me from across the table, her expression softening as I slid a plate in front of her. I wiped my hands on a towel, letting out a breath I hadnt realized Id been holding. Peace offering, I said, giving her a small, tentative smile. She looked at the plate, then back at me. Okay, youre forgiven, she said with a grin. But only because this smells amazing. Rues voice piped up, loud and excited. Forgiven! Now eat! Im sorry too, for pushing you, Mahyas voice said in my mind, soft and sincere. I caught her gaze and nodded, a small smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. Her shoulders eased, the tension melting away. We were good again. Rue let out a satisfied huff, flopping onto the floor with a dramatic thud. Now eat! he demanded, tail thumping like a drumbeat. Mahya laughed, her usual spark returning. Rues right. Lets eat before he decides to claim it all. I chuckled, picking up my fork. Fair warningif he beats you to the dessert, Im not making more. Not a chance, Al said, his tone as dry as ever. His gaze flicked to the dessert, then back to me with a rare glint of amusement. I saw what you made. Rue will not get near it. Rues ears perked up, and he huffed indignantly. Rue fast! Mahya grinned, shaking her head. Youd better be. Al looks ready to fight you for it. Al lifted his fork and nose with a regal air. I do not fight. I win. B5—Chapter 21: Water Lord It took Mahya and Al another full day to clear the city from above. While they focused on that, I drifted in the lake, staring at the sky. I wasnt doing anything particularly useful; I was just... there. Adrift. Both in body and mind. My head was a complete mess. And not the sort I could untangle with a brisk walk. It was the kind of mess where thoughts collided, twisted around each other, and frayed at the edges, leaving me with nothing solid to hold on to. There werent even proper thoughts formingjust disjointed fragments smashing together like billiard balls. Clouds drifted slowly above me, pale streaks across an endless blue canvas, while I floated below, bobbing gently on the lakes surface. The water crests shifted with Rues jet ski circling nearby, sending ripples that nudged me in random directions. Hunger. Debasing obsequiousness. The scenes swirled in my mind, thorns stabbing my psyche. Fire blazingfire and control. Threatening to consume everything. Choking guilt. The fear of losing control again. Reflections on the nature of friendship. Teaching savages to use fire. Fire is dangerous. Acid dungeon. Bodies strewn outside the palace. Cruelty. Slavery. Trust and betrayal. Flying sword. Al is an athletic bastard. I envied that. Flying for days on end in the balloon. It all tangled together with the drifting clouds above and the steady, rhythmic bobbing of the waves. My chest tightened. Sorting through the chaos was impossible; each thought slipped away before I could catch it. Images blurredfaces, places, moments of pain, sadness, and rageuntil I wasnt sure if I was still looking at the sky or trapped in my minds relentless storm. Everything felt too loud and too quiet all at once. I could hear Rues occasional splashes and joyful barks, but they sounded far away, like echoes from another world. My experiences shaped me, revealing truths about myself I hadn''t known. But they also frightened me. I never realized I was that impressionable, that the things I saw could leave such a lasting mark. I''d never considered myself particularly empathetic. Sure, I enjoyed helping othersit made me feel valuable, gave me a sense of worth. But to the extent that failing to help would leave scars? I hadnt thought it was possible. I remembered a sentence from Sunday school that one of my foster parents sent me to: Physician, heal thyself. Well, in my case, Healer, heal thyself. The thought clicked, and I almost drowned. I broke the waters surface, spluttering and coughing up half the lake, and facepalmed. Im an idiot. Well, actually, all those wizards who wrote those annoying books about the elements were idiots too. They kept harping on about how water represented fluidity, letting go, going with the flow, being mellow and accepting, and on and on in the same vein. But first and foremost, water is LIFE. Nothing can survive without water! Borrowing from that concept, water is healingmending, invigorating, nurturing, and soothing. Thats what water is! Not that bullshit about going with the flow and being a doormat. IT CLICKED! Not oneness. Not even Unity. It was something far more momentoussomething cardinal and stone-solid. At that moment, I felt the lake, every ripple, every current. Not as something I was part of, but as a part of me. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. With Wind, I soared by embracing its aspect, letting it lift me. With Fire, I forced it through my body, into my mana channels, until I learned to accept itor, more precisely, to stop fearing it. But Water was different. I didnt take on its aspect. I didnt absorb it into myself. I understood it. And by understanding it, I understood myself. It became part of who I was at a fundamental, undeniable level. Not the other way around. I wasnt a drop in the ocean. The ocean was in me. It was hard to put into words, even for myself. It wasnt harmony or unity, nor was it submission or enslavement. It was mastery but not the kind that comes from domination. It felt as though I had become its lord and commander, not by force, but through a true partnership. I stood up and walked on the surface, a laugh bubbling up. Guess I wasnt the first to figure this out. The water responded without thought, molding itself to my need. A cresting wave rose beneath me, smooth and steady, lifting me. I leaned into it, the motion fluid and natural, surfing the waves peak without a seconds hesitation. The lake wasnt a challenge to conquer; it was an extension of me. Rue barked in excitement. He sped up, his jet ski slicing through the water like a blade. I grinned, instinct taking over. The wave surged forward, propelling me after him, water skiing without skis. We played like that, the lake our playground. Waves rose and fell at my whim, wrapping around Rues jet ski in spirals, sending spray in every direction. He darted away, and I chased, the water shifting beneath my feet with perfect, effortless precision. No commands, no conscious thoughtjust pure connection. The lake wasnt just water anymore. It was alive under my feet. Part of me. Mine to mold and command. I moved my hands like an orchestra conductor, and the Water responded in kind. Two streams rose gracefully, spiraling upward in perfect synchronicity, their surfaces catching the sunlight and scattering shards of light like glittering stars. The liquid twisted and turned, dancing at my command in a mesmerizing waltz. The twin twisters circled each other, coming closer in a delicate embrace before drifting apart like dancers at the peak of their performance. With a flick of my wrist, they merged into one, spinning faster and faster until they burst apart in an explosion of shimmering spray, the droplets catching the light and raining down like a cascade of tiny diamonds. For a moment, the entire lake danced with me. I fanned my fingers, and ten jets of water shot into the sky, arcing upward in perfect synchrony. The spray shimmered in the sunlight, scattering rainbows through the air. It felt effortlessuntil one of the jets hit a bird mid-flight. Oops! The poor creature squawked and flapped frantically before righting itself, flying off in a zigzag path, clearly shaken. I winced. "Sorry!" I called out, though it was long gone. Rue barked in laughter, his tail wagging furiously. Well, maybe I still needed a bit of practice. I examined my feelingsmore precisely, my emotional stateand it was worlds better. The water hadnt brought the calmness or acceptance Id expected. Instead, it brought balance. I felt a perfect equilibrium between the fires driving force and the waters counterbalance. They didnt cancel each other out but stood as the perfect counterweights, each holding the other steady. And just like that, the gloom that had been weighing me down was gone. Hey! I did it! I actually healed myself! To celebrate, I surfed around the lake, riding a cresting wave. Rue chased after me on his jet ski, barking with excitement. My red light was blinking.
Level up +3 to all stats Wizard Battle Master level 12
And the most amazing part? I had a new entry on my profile:
Water [Adept]
!!! B5—Chapter 22: The Full Set When Mahya and Al returned in the evening, I sat by the lake with my eyes closed, fishing. No rod or netjust water magic. The surface rippled, each movement sending gentle waves toward the shore. Fish darted through the clear water below, but I didnt need to see them. I felt their movements through the waters subtle shifts, tracking the larger ones while letting the smaller fish slip past unnoticed. There! That one is big. Eyes still shut, I extended my hand, and a water bubble formed around the fish. The bubble rose, the fish trapped inside, and I directed it toward me along a narrow stream of water that arced through the air. The stream guided the bubble to my outstretched hands, hovering above my palms. Only then did I open my eyes to grab the fishs tail and smash its head on the rock for a quick death. The fish vanished into my Storage. The lake teemed with life, and I had no shortage of targets. I closed my eyes again, moving my awareness to another spot. Ripples danced, and I let the lakes current guide my search. Another fish caught my attention, its movement deliberate. Hunting? It was larger than the last. Perfect. I kept my focus on the waters pulse. Another bubble formed, and I sent it curling through the air like a rainbow. The fish flopped inside as it reached me, the bubble holding it in place. The water shimmered in the fading sunlight, glinting like a polished gem. The bubble released the fish. Slap. Store. The rhythm felt natural now, each step leading seamlessly into the next. Rinse and repeat. A school of smaller fish swam past. I followed their trail briefly before letting them go. Patience. Precision. It wasnt about catching every fishonly the ones worth keeping. Rue sat on the shore, watching with curious eyes. His tail wagged lazily, splashing water as he occasionally dipped a paw in to bat at the ripples. He also had opinions about each fish I caught, his telepathic voice bubbling with excitement. This fish look yummy! This fish good for fish cutlets! This fish make good soup! The commentary came with a wag of his tail, splashing more water onto the rocks. He batted at a passing ripple again. Eyes closed once more, I let the lakes natural flow settle around me. Another fish caught my attention. I reached out, and the water responded like a trouperfluid, seamless, under perfect control. What are you doing? Mahya asked from behind me. Her voice held the familiar mix of curiosity and teasing. Practicing water magic. Oh, good. For a minute, I thought you were doing some bizarre fishing. That too. The water delivered another fish. I opened my eyes as it reached me, the bubble bursting with a quiet whoosh. Grabbing the fish by its tail, I heard Al laugh behind me. Mahya mumbled something under her breath. What? I asked, squinting in her direction. She shook her head. Nothing, nothing. Ignore me. I heard weird. Mayhap, perchance, were you mumbling that wizards are weird? She didnt respond. Instead, she stood with her hands clasped behind her back, looking up and away with a theatrical innocence that practically screamed guilt. The only thing missing was a casual whistle to complete the act. Congratulations on figuring out water magic, Al said with a smile. Thanks. How do you feel? he asked, his expression turning serious. Much better, thanks. Balanced and in control. He gave one slow, deliberate nod. Good. Mahya hugged me, her arms wrapping tightly around my shoulders. Congrats. Im glad. Yeah, me too, I said into her hair, the scent of wood shavings and something floral invading my nose. We just stayed like that for a moment, the lakes soft ripples running through me. Ill go make dinner, I said at last. The silence hung for a moment longer before I stood, stretching out the stiffness in my shoulders. The bag of coals crinkled as I poured them into the grill, each lump clattering against the metal grate. Dusty black soot puffed up, catching in the fading light and making me sneeze. I shook out a match, but paused, twirling it between my fingers. A thought crossed my mind. Worth a try. I held my hand over the coals. Heat pulsed from my palm, mingling with the cool evening air as I poured a trickle of fire-aspected mana into the pile. The reaction was instantan eager whoosh as flames bloomed to life. Orange tongues flickered upward, licking at the edges of the charcoal. This time, I didnt ask the fire to ignite all the coals. Instead, I fanned the flames with intention. The fire reacted with reluctance, like a patient groggily coming out of anesthesiaslow to respond, eyes half-lidded and annoyed to be awake. There was a trace of defiancea half-hearted flare, as if to say, Fine. But only because I have to. I eased back, used less force, and only coaxed it. The flames settled, spreading evenly across the coals in glowing embers that hissed and crackled. The warmth brushed my skin, and the smoky scent of charred wood curled into the air. There it wasa perfect balance. No fight. No rebellion. Yes! A smile tugged at the corner of my mouth as I straightened. There was something deeply satisfying about working with the fire, not against it. Almost like reaching an unspoken understanding. The grill popped as a coal shifted, sending sparks skittering upward like tiny fireflies. Alright, I said softly, brushing soot from my hands. Lets cook. Dinner was simplegrilled fish and vegetables for the three of us, with a few thick steaks for Rue. Fishbones were a hassle he didnt need to deal with. Besides, it wasnt like he ever complained about getting a slab of beef instead. Not that it stopped him from begging. Rue padded over the moment I sat down, his wide eyes practically gleaming. He rested his chin on my leg, and his tail gave a hopeful thump. Then another. And another, until it became a steady beat on the ground, the rhythm of a dog who knew he would get what he wanted, eventually. Fine, I said, tearing off a piece of fish and holding it out. He snapped it up, his ears twitching in delight. He didnt take long to work his way around the table. He nudged Mahya first. She glanced down, pretending to be stern, but her resolve melted in seconds. With a quiet laugh, she slipped him another piece. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Al held out longer, his expression one of dignified resistance. But Rue was persistent, circling back to him with a mournful whine and the saddest eyes he could muster. Eventually, Al sighed, shaking his head as he handed over a chunk of fish. I leaned back, content to let the moment wash over me. Tonight, the soft crackle of the coals, the smoky scent of charred fish, and the warmth of the fire felt more satisfying. Light and warm, that sense of accomplishment still buzzed in my chest, like embers that refused to die out. I finally understood why, until today, the Fire entry in my profile didnt show any progress or level of mastery. But tonight, things shifted. The fire hadnt fought me. I hadnt wrestled for control or forced it to bend to my will. Instead, we worked togetherguided by intention, not command. I was a [Novice] at Fire Magic. And damn, that felt good. Now, there was just one last element to master. And somehow, I knew it would come easier than the others. I could feel itan incomplete shape inside me, like a square with one missing corner. The absence was palpable, a gap waiting to be filled. It wasnt a guess or a vague hunch. It was a certainty that hummed beneath my skin. The sensation reminded me of the Knowing I sometimes experienced through my Gate Traveler classthose flashes of insight that had no base in reality. But this wasnt the same. It didnt feel like something granted by an external force. It wasnt knowledge handed to me. This Knowing came from my mana, my magic. The missing piece wasnt just an abstract feeling, but a tangible hole pulling at me, trying to draw itself into place. There was a magnetism to it, a tug. It was a void trying to be filled. I woke up buzzing with excitement, and practically leaped out of bed. Today was the day. The Earth element was calling to mepulling me like gravityand I was ready. Sadly, Mahya had other plans. She caught me before I even made it to the coffee pot. Before you bury yourself in dirt and stones, how about doing something useful? I blinked. Useful? Im mastering Earth magic. That is useful. I mean useful for all of us. We need to find the dungeons in the city. You can ask the wind, right? I sighed. Fine. She grinned, rubbing her hands like a kid about to open presents. Lets go. We were airborne after a cup of coffee and Mahya impatiently tapping her foot. I flew like always, and Mahya followed behind me on the flying sword. Youve really gotten the hang of that thing, I called over my shoulder as we flew toward the city. Its turning out to be very useful, she called with a grin. As we reached the edge of the city, I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the breeze rush past my face. The air tasted of rust and stone. Show me the dungeons, I whispered, pushing a bit of mana into the request. The wind shifted, pulling me with invisible currents. I let it guide me, turning right and then left, dipping lower toward debris before soaring up again. I glanced back at Mahya. Follow me. She nodded, and the sword picked up speed. We wove through narrow streets, gliding over piles of rubble. The wind guided me from one place to the next, each stop revealing another hidden dungeon entrance. Some were buried under stone and dirt, others in plain sight, embedded in walls. At each one, her grin grew wider. By the time we mapped the entire city, she was practically giddy. This is incredible, she said, rubbing her hands together again. Thirty-one dungeons! I guess youll be busy for a while. She shot me a playful look. Only if youre not coming with us. I hesitated. You need me for the clearing? Her expression softened. If you want to join, wed be happy to have you. But if not, we can manage just fine. "Ill leave those to you." She nodded and squeezed my arm. When we returned, Rue padded up to Mahya, his tail wagging as he nudged her leg with his nose. Rues joining us for the dungeons, she said, scratching behind his ears. Arent you, big guy? Yes! Rue need levels! Rue need be more dangerous, he declared, lifting his nose in the air. Al appeared moments later, striding over to join them. With a quick nod, the three of them headed back toward the city. I watched them go, a knot of worry tightening in my stomach. I knew they could handle themselvestheyd already cleared plenty of dungeons without me. Still, the concern about them going in without a healer lingered at the back of my mind. I shook my head, forcing the concern aside. Time to get back to my attunement. For the rest of the day, I lay on the ground, arms stretched out, palms pressed flat against the stones. The earth beneath me felt constant and unyielding. Durable. There was no motionno swirling chaos like the wind, dancing spark like the fire, or flowing currents like the wateronly a steady and solid presence. I let my mana trickle from my hands, spreading out beneath me. The sensation was strange at firstmuted. Like I was trying to push my mana through a thick blanket. The earth didnt react the way fire did, eager to flare up and devour. It didnt dance with me like the wind or flow smoothly like water. It simply was. Ancient. Immovable. Patient. Closing my eyes, I followed the path of my mana, sending it deeper into the ground. I traced the way it wound around stones, slipped between grains of sand, and pressed into packed clay. Each layer told its own story, a silent history etched into the earth. The surface was loose and full of lifethe remains of fallen leaves, scattered roots, and tiny insects burrowing through it. But as I went deeper, the earth became denser, with layers of stone beneath the topsoil. I shifted my focus to the texturethe gritty feel of sand, the cool smoothness of clay, and the jagged edges of buried rocks. There was no chaos hereeverything fit, everything had a place. Hours passed without me moving. My breaths slow, matching the steady rhythm of the earth beneath me. There was no need to rush. The earth wouldnt react well to being pressured. It demanded patience. The deeper my mana went, the more I understood earth''s nature. It didnt push or pull like the other elements. It held, encapsulated, engulfed and supported. It didnt ask for control or respectit expected it as its due. At one point, I might have felt a pulsea slow, steady thrum deep beneath the surface. It was so faint that I wasnt sure. Earths heartbeatancient, constant, and timeless. I moved the ground beneath me. Not in a commanding way or demanding control, but a subtle shift. The earth responded and changed the way it supported my weight. I wasn''t ready to initiate contact just yet. For the time being, I was happy to observe and study its rhythms and patterns. I found peace in the methodical journey of discovery. I had a sincere desire to understand without pressure. In the evening, I finally sat up, brushing dirt from my hands and clothes. My back ached from lying still for so long. I pulled my senses out and returned them to the world around me. Id return tomorrow and connect. But for today, I was content to sit with what Id learned, feeling grounded in the now. Mahya, Al, and Rue returned, looking disheveled but all smiles. Howd it go? I asked. Good, Al said. Two average cores, some interesting materials, and no serious injuries. I didnt like the sound of that. You got injured? Dont worry, Dad, Mahya said, waving her hand dismissively and rolling her eyes. Just scrapes and minor bruises. We didnt even need potions. I let out a breath, relaxing. Good. The next day, I returned to the earth. This time, I didnt lie down and let my mana trickle into the soil. I knelt, pressing both palms flat against the ground, allowing the rough dirt to bite into my skin. I breathed slowly, matching my rhythm to the steady pulse Id felt deep beneath the surface. Closing my eyes, I reached out, but this time with my awareness, not my mana. I sent it downward, with intention. I didnt just explore. I connected. It started the way it had back in Nevadawhen I first felt the earth. I achieved oneness with relative easefaster than ever. Layers of stone, soil, and sediment lay beneath the surface, and the roots of nearby trees ran through the ground like veins. I let my awareness go deeper. The oneness grew stronger, pulling me further. Slowly, I pushed past oneness, seeking something deepersomething more. Unity. It wasnt like the overwhelming connection Id felt with water, when Id lost myself in its currents, becoming one with its flow. Earth didnt work that way. It didnt sweep me away. It held me. The connection wasnt as strong as with water, but it was therea steady pulse, a quiet acceptance. When I opened my eyes, hours had passed. Only a sliver of sun was visible over the horizon. My hands were covered with soil, and my knees ached from kneeling so long. But I felt different. The earth and I were no longer strangers. I stood up, stretched, and examined how I feltnot emotionally but physically. Something was still off. There was a jarring note, and I knew it came from me. What is it? Wind pulling upnot letting go. Earth pulling downinsistent. I split my mind in two. One half connected to the Wind, and I soared. The second one connected to the Earth, and I hovered in the air, stuck in place. Less Earth, more Wind. I soared up. More Earth, less Wind. I landed, and it clicked. Smoothed out. The jarring note disappeared. My being my existence unclenched. Tension melted from my body. Muscles loosened. Breath eased. I lost my balance. My knees buckled. I wobbled, arms flailing for a second before I steadied myself. My mind let go of the reins entirely. It splitfractured into four on its own, without my input. The elements fought for balance. And then the surge came. A wave of raw energy tore through me, coursing from my orbs to my fingertips. My body trembled. My vision blurred. Mana burst outward. The blast swept across the ground like a gale, flattening grass, scattering leaves, shaking branches. The air crackled with wild power. I roareda raw, guttural sound as a torrent of power poured out of me. The elements clicked into place. The world stilled. The energy quieted. I sagged, knees hitting the dirt, breath ragged. Balance. The feeling was familiar, though different from all the other times. I checked my mana. 5,100/13,000. Wow! Earth joined my profilebut, alas, no mastery level was listed. I expected that. Still, it was annoying. I sighed deeply and headed off to make dinner. When the dungeoneers returned, they stopped dead in their tracks, staring at me. What? I asked, wiping my hands on a towel. Look in the mirror, Mahya said, her tone somewhere between amusement and disbelief. Curious, I headed to the bathroom behind the stairs and glanced at my reflection. My hair was streaked with purple. B5—Chapter 23: Elements, Cores, and a Soggy Dog The dungeoneers returned to the city, while I stayed behind, working with the elements. My first step was to check my power orbs. The body orb had grown to match the size of the others, but the energy inside remained wispy, lacking the dense, vapor-like quality they had. It was clear the 1,300 mana increase came from the body orb, but I had no idea how to make the mana denser. All the small channels in my body were now connected. The mist channels, which had been "flapping in the wind," were now tied to water. The ice channels from the affinity stone Id gained from the wolves, once isolated like a lone island, were now linked to both water and fire. It took me a few minutes to figure out why fire, but eventually, it made sense. Nature was the most surprisingit connected to the body orb when I got it. Now, it was connected to all four. After checking out my mana system, I went to train. I played around with Water for a bit, but this element was so effortless even more than Wind that it only took a short time to master everything I could think of at the moment. I surfed the waves, shot water streams from the lake, pulled moisture from plants, and toyed with a water ball on a flowing stream like a yo-yo. Fire was trickier, mostly when it came to starting it. I could aspect my mana to fire and use it like I did with the grill, but I had to be close to whatever I wanted to ignite, which was a bit of a problem. Things improved once I got the idea to use the Blazing Orb spell for the initial spark. Still, there was a push and pull between me and the flame. If I pushed too hard, the fire reacted like a moody teenager, and once that happened, it became stubborn and harder to control. I spent three days figuring out the right balance between guiding the fire and letting it run free. It finally clicked when I understood that unpredictability and lack of control were core characteristics of the element. Fire was never meant to be fully controlled it couldn''t be. Trying to force it into complete obedience would only make it work against its very nature. It took me another two days to develop a working system. Whenever the fire looked like it might get out of control, I guided it to extinguish. That part still needed workfire didnt take kindly to being snuffed out, not even when it was its own decision. That gave me pause. I couldnt shake the fear of losing control over it. Fire was challenging in another way. Id already learned I could communicate with Wind using words and sometimes a tiny push of manamuch easier and more direct than the sequences of emotions and impressions Id used before. That ease came from the stronger bond between us. With Water, it was even more straightforward. There was no need for communication at all; I just directed it. Fire, though, required nudging and coaxing through impressions and feelings. And when it acted like a stubborn mule, I had to give it an extra push with mana to get it to cooperate. The far side of the lake, opposite the city, looked thoroughly blackened from my practice sessions. I wandered over to check out the damage, collecting some charred wood from the trees that hadnt burned all the way through for the grill. While I was at it, I found what used to be a big nest of green flying snakes. Now they were crispy, blackened snakes. Rue wouldve loved themif they were edible. Unfortunately for him, they werent. In the evening, when the gang got back, Mahya stomped over, and dumped a massive pile of twisted, rusted metal right in front of me with a loud clang. Can you do something with this? she asked. I blinked at the heap. Twisted gears, segmented limbs, and coiled wires poked out between metal plates, their edges scorched and dented. Joints and sockets, some with shattered glass coverings, jutted out at odd angles, as if the pile had once been something that moved but had been torn apart and reduced to scraps. Me? I pointed at my chest. Youre the one with the forges and all that stuff. Mahya rolled her eyes, planting her hands on her hips. Yeah, but itll take ages. Al and Rue are hauling more of this crap back, and if I have to process it all by hand, Im going to lose my mind. I nudged a mangled piece of metal with my foot. Still not seeing how this is my problem. She raised an eyebrow, giving me youre smarter than this look. Youre practicing the elements, arent you? Metals a sub-element of Earth. I rubbed the back of my neck, glancing between her and the heap of scrap. I... guess? But Cant you figure it out? she cut in. I crouched down and picked up a twisted rod, its surface dented and blackened. Cold and heavier than it looked, it gave off a faint smell of rust and oil, with bits of frayed wiring peeking from one end. I turned it over in my hands, hoping for some spark of inspiration. Nothing. Im not there yet, I admitted with a shrug, tossing the rod back onto the pile with a metallic clink. Mahya sighed, crossing her arms. Well, youve got to start somewhere. Earth wont teach itself. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Yeah, yeah, I muttered, scratching my head as I stared at the mess in front of me, still completely clueless. Al and Rue dropped another pile in front of me with a heavy thud. Al shot me an apologetic look, tapping his fingers against his leg like he wasnt quite sure what to say. Rue tilted his head, ears twitching, and asked, What John make for dinner? I didnt cook yet, I told Rue, then glanced at the growing pile. Where did you get all this stuff? From a dungeon, where else, Mahya replied, brushing soot off her sleeves. We fought those buggers for half a day. Injuries? I asked, scanning them for any signs of trouble. Were good, Mahya said with a shrug. They were slow. The only problem was their toughness. I glanced back at the pile, scratching my head. Either store it until I figure out this metal thing, or youll have to melt it down yourself. Mahya let out a sigh, her shoulders slumping. Bummer. How many dungeons have you cleared so far? I asked, crossing my arms as I glanced between them. Fourteen, Al said, tapping his fingers rhythmically against his leg. Trouble? Mahya shook her head. No. Their levels about the same as the previous city, maybe even lower. There were some disgusting bugs that splattered all over the place, but nothing major. Rue love Clean spell! Rue said, his tail whipping back and forth with enough force to stir up leaves and dust in a mini hurricane. Bugs go splat green yuk! Didnt you use your bug spray? I asked Al. I did. They exploded when they died. Mana shield? I asked, raising an eyebrow. Helped, Al said with a nod. But the explosions weakened it, and the splatter was... extensive. Very unpleasant experience. He shot Mahya a pointed side-eye. I glanced between them, curious. Whats with the look? Mahya have no Mana shield. Mahya stay back. Mahya not get green yuk, Rue said. Mahyas eyes widened in mock surprise, her face lighting up with a disarmingly sweet expression. I was providing tactical support! she declared, sounding almost convincing. Then, without missing a beat, she spun on her heel and casually strolled away whistling a cheery tune, hands in her pockets. I shook my head, a smile tugging at my lips. The following two days were spent battling Earth. It wasnt like with Fire or Water the connection was there, steady and grounded, but that wasnt the problem. The problem was Earth didnt want to move. It was stubborn, like trying to push a mountain with a toothpick. Every nudge felt like shoving against an immovable wall, and even when I poured more mana into it, the results were painfully slow. By the end of two days, my grand achievement was a killer headache that even Healing Touch couldnt fix, and a rise of less than two centimeters in the rockbed. Two. Centimeters. I stared at it with growing frustration, wondering if Id just spent two days bullying a rock into budging slightly out of pure spite. In the morning, the gang didnt head to the city. Instead, Mahya set up three portable forges near the lake, the metallic clang of tools ringing out as she arranged the equipment. Soon, smoke curled into the sky, and the scent of burning metal filled the air. I wandered over, squinting at the shimmering heat waves rising from the forges. Why not in your workshop? Mahya wiped sweat from her brow with the back of her hand, her face already flushed from the heat. Too hot, she said with a shrug. At least out here, I wont bake alive. Fair enough. I needed a break too. After two exhausting days of wrestling with stubborn rock, fishing sounded like a better plan. I walked out onto the lake and sat cross-legged on the waters surface. Instead of casting a line, I used my new fishing methodsmall ripples formed around me as I nudged the water, guiding fish toward my hands. The cool breeze brushed against my face, and the water beneath me shimmered, offering a peaceful contrast to the heat and noise coming from Mahyas forges on the shore. Al came cruising over on the E-foil, gliding across the water. He slowed as he neared me, the board cutting through the water with barely a ripple. You still have the small boats? he asked, shifting his weight to balance. I nodded. Yeah. Want one? Yes, please. And a fishing rod. Minutes later, we were both out on the lake. Al sat in a small boat, fishing rod in hand, while I remained cross-legged on the water, the gentle ripples shifting under me with each movement. Rue, meanwhile, was hard at work practicing his water affinity. He walked a few shaky steps across the lakes surface, tail wagging in concentration. Then splash! he plunged into the water, resurfacing a moment later with a loud, exaggerated sputter. Why water so slippery? he complained, shaking himself off in all directions like a soggy rug. I stifled a laugh as he clambered back onto the lake, determined to try again. Youre getting there, Rue! Keep at it. After a while, I glanced over at Al, who was focused on his fishing line, the tip twitching ever so slightly. I thought youd be holed up in your lab with all the herbs and scrolls we got from the cultivators. He sighed and reeled in his line a bit. I need a break. The last two weeks were too hectic. I raised an eyebrow. You know you dont have to go clear dungeons with Mahya and Rue, right? Mahya wants cores, and Rue wants levels. They can handle it. Theyve got potions. Al flicked his line lazily into the water again, the lure making a soft plop. I know. I want levels too, so it is fine. Besides, he added with a smile, it is very difficult to argue with Mahya. I snorted. Yeah, but you usually ignore her when you dont like or agree with something. He chuckled softly. True. But I also know how to pick my battles. And I do want levels. I just needed a day or two to relax and unwind. It is hard to stay sharp all the time. Dungeons demand focus, and sometimes that wears me out. I nodded, watching as Rue successfully made it a few more steps across the water before slipping again. Fair enough. Just dont let Mahya bully you into something you dont want to do. Al shot me a pointed look. It was the kind of look that said, Really? Youre giving me that advice? I couldnt help but laugh. I know it looks like shes bullying me sometimes, but not always. Im mostly fine with her plans. And if its something I feel strongly about, I know how to speak up. He studied me for a long moment, his face thoughtful. Then he nodded slowly. You two are much closer. Yeah, I admitted, glancing toward Mahya, who was wiping soot off her hands and adjusting the flames in one of the forges. That too. We fished the rest of the time in silence. B5—Chapter 24: Between Battles, Lightning and Leisure It took Rue a few hours, but he eventually mastered the art of water walking. After darting back and forth across the lake a few times, he strolled over to me and declared, Water magic boring, before wandering off toward the charred side of the lake. Al pulled out his E-foil and said, I am heading to my lab. Thank you for the boat and the company. With enough fish to last us a weeknot to mention the absurd amount we collected during the occurrenceI called it a day. I lay back, floating gently on the water, swaying with the soft ripples, and gazed up at the sky. Mahya swam over. Can you control the water so I can sit on it? I directed the water to solidify into a sturdy platform and settled onto it myself. With a quick brace of her arms, Mahya hoisted herself up and joined me, the platform barely swayed under her weight as she landed gracefully beside me. I turned to her, curiosity piqued. Did you finish melting all the metal? She shook her head, water droplets flying from her braids. No, itll take days. Ive only done about five percent so far. How come you brought back metal in the first place? She gave me a look like Id just asked why the sky was blue. Because it was there, and its metal? I mean, how could you bring metal out of a dungeon? Monsters dissipate. Oh, she said, her expression shifting to understanding. The metal wasnt part of the monsters. The monsters were these big, shapeless gelatinous blobslike giant, slimy jelly amoebas. The metal was stuck to them, even inside them. They were tough bastards to take down. At least they were slow. I winced. Sounds messy. You have no idea. They were covered in a sticky, protective filmnothing worked at first. Swords just slid off, spells fizzled out, and bullets stuck like theyd hit glue. It took us forever to figure out a solution. She paused and made a yanking motion with her hand. We started yanking the metal off them. If the metal came off clean, it didnt help. But if part of the blob came off with the metal, it tore chunks out of them, exposing their insides. Turns out, theyre flammable on the inside. Once we figured that out, it was game over for them. We burned through the rest pretty quick. Sadly, no crystals from this run. How was the reward? She shrugged. Gold. Enough to make it worth the trouble. I chuckled, shaking my head. Well, you do like gold. Still, sounds like a nightmare to deal with. Yeah, she admitted, her tone shifting to something more thoughtful. But Im hoping the metal will be worth it. Its heavily saturated with mana. If I can refine it properly, it might be something special. The platform swayed gently beneath us, the water lapping softly against its edges. The sun dipped lower in the sky, painting the lake in hues of amber and gold, its reflection shimmering like liquid fire. Mahya leaned back, her arms stretched out behind her, and let out a contented sigh. Days like this almost make this shitty world worth it. Almost, I agreed, tilting my head to watch the rays of sunlight dance across the water. But then you remember the blobs. She laughed, the sound light and carefree. Yeah, the blobs. Cant forget those. How long do you think itll take you to finish all the dungeons? Are you in a hurry? No, I said, shrugging. Just asking. She leaned back, her fingers trailing in the water. If we keep going at the same pace, maybe three weeks. But if you want to move earlier, you could join us. Wed split into two teams and cut the time in half. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I considered it for a moment. Nah, I dont feel like fighting right now. And Im in no hurryIve got my own projects to work on. She nodded. Fair enough. We lapsed back into a comfortable silence, the platform gently rocking beneath us. For a while, the only sounds were the soft lapping of water and the occasional call of a distant bird. Rue trotted over, his paws gliding effortlessly across the water as if it were solid ground. He was completely covered in soot, his fur now a matte black, making him look like a shadow wolf. He stopped in front of us, his tail wagging lazily, and announced, John cook dinner. Rue hungry. I couldnt help but laugh. Sure, buddy. But first, release the water magic. You need a dip. Without hesitation, Rue let go of the magic holding him up. He dropped into the lake with a loud splash, sending a wave of water crashing over the platform and drenching both Mahya and me. He popped back up, standing on the surface again, and shook himself vigorously. Water, soot, and who-knows-what-else flew in every direction, pelting us with a mix of wet dog and charred grime. Ugh! Mahya growled, wiping a streak of soot from her face. Stop that! Rue immediately froze, his ears flattening and his head drooping low. Sorry, mini-boss! he said, his tone guilty. I couldnt help but chuckle, even as I, too, wiped soot from my face. Its fine, buddy. Just maybe warn us next time before you decide to redecorate us with lake water and dirt. Mahya shot me a glare. Youre too soft on him. Maybe, I said, shrugging. But look at that face. How can you stay mad? Rue perked up slightly, his tail giving a tentative wag. Dinner now? I laughed and released the water magic to rinse off the wet dog and soot. Hey! Mahya yelped, as she fell into the water. Warn a girl before you do that! I winced, holding up my hands in apology. Sorry! She shook her head. You two are made for each other. A pair of chaotic messes. Rue barked happily, clearly taking it as a compliment, and I grinned. Guilty as charged. Rue trotted ahead, his tail wagging furiously, clearly already over the drama and focused on one thing: dinner. Mahya and I exchanged a look, shaking our heads in unison. Chaotic messes, she repeated, but this time, she was laughing.
They kept clearing dungeons while I kept battling the elements. Fire was cooperating more and more, but Earth, not so much. It was as stubborn as a rock. At some point, Id had enough and switched to lightning. I still had a long way to go, considering my mastery level was only [Medior], and the first issue I wanted to tackle was the mana cost. Whenever I cast lightning, it forked into countless streams, scattering everywhere. In contrast, Mahya and Als Lightning spell shot a single, concentrated bolt much more efficient. Their version cost them 100 mana per cast. Mine didnt have a fixed cost, but it never burned less than 400 mana and often drained a lot more. After three days of training, I cut down the number of arcs my lightning split into, which brought the cost down a bit. But no matter what I tried, I couldnt get it to focus into a single bolt. It felt like I was fighting its very nature like trying to force a river to flow in a straight line. It just wouldnt obey. I tried everything I could think of. Casting from different stances, changing how I channeled mana, even visualizing it as a spear instead of a storm. Nothing worked. The moment I released it, the energy scattered, branching out in every direction like it had a mind of its own. Next, I tried adjusting the mana flowslower, faster, in controlled bursts, or all at once. That only made things worse. With the slower casts, the lightning fizzled out before it even left my hand, and the faster ones shot off like fireworks, frying everything in their path, including a tree that wasnt even in my line of sight. It wasnt until I stopped trying to force it into submission that I made some progress. Instead of fighting the wild energy, I tried guiding it. I focused on directing the arcs, keeping them from scattering too far, and letting the spell do what it naturally wantedspread out, but with a controlled burst. The result wasnt perfect, but it was an improvement. Instead of a chaotic explosion with numerous arcs, I produced a more controlled burst with fewer branches and a lower mana cost. It still required 250 mana, and I suspected that in the heat of battle, without careful control, the lightning might spiral out of control again. The fact the mastery level hadnt changed was a strong indication I was right. Still, it was progress. Sort of. I think. After weeks of dedicated training and working with the elements, I had reached a stopping point. I understood that further progress would only come if I pushed myself to work with the elements in diverse scenarios, overcoming various challenges and obstacles. The strides Id made over the past few weeks were remarkable, but they were built on the foundation of a long period of experimentation and effort. At the time, it might have seemed like I wasnt making much progress, but in reality, everything I had done before had culminated in the incredible breakthroughs Id achieved recently. With that in mind, I called it good for now and set it aside. The gang still cleared dungeons, but I didnt feel like fighting. So I read, swam, experimented with new dishes, and took it easy. Finally, after another two weeks, they were done. Rue got another levelnow level 18and walked with his nose in the air for the entire evening. Even Mahya gained another level. I grumbled a bit about not leveling up after completing the set, but the increase in mana was a nice consolation. Al didnt specify if he gained any levels but felt stronger, as if hed grown more than just one levels worth. We were ready to move on. As the balloon rose, I snapped a couple of pictures of the city for my scrapbook, and we flew away. The next gate was roughly two weeks away, and I couldnt help but hope it would lead to a good world. B5—Chapter 25: A New Awareness The trip to the next Gate was more adventurous than the previous ones. We got attacked three times during our nightly stopsonce by a pack of roaming dogs unique to this world and twice by flying snakes. I took it as a chance to practice my reduced-mana lightning, but it didnt go perfectly. My situational awareness took a nosedive if I focused too much on tightening the lightning arcs. Not completely gone, but noticeably dulled. The result? Two painful snake bites. After that, I scrapped the reduced-mana approach and went all out, burning through more mana than Id planned. Disheartening. But I reminded myself that practice makes perfectand this world seemed hell-bent on throwing training opportunities my way. At least Al was thrilled with all the venom sacks, and with all the snake meat from the occurrence, Rue finally stopped grumbling about, No yummy, no levels snakes. We also came across two dungeons that the gang cleared without me. I didnt join them, and they didnt seem to mind. Those runs brought Mahyas core count up to 88, and for the first time, I could see the light at the end of the tunnel. Twelve more cores didnt sound too hard to gather, and I was more than ready to leave this depressing world behind. I kept reminding myself that the next Gate would level up my Gate Traveler class. This world still had something to offerjust not enough to make me want to stick around any longer than necessary. On the way, we flew over another city. It followed the same pattern as the othershigh walls with a stark divide between the wealthy and the poor. But this one had a noticeable difference. Not far from it lay a ruined stretch that looked like it had once been a cluster of smaller towns, now reduced to rubble. We spotted groups from the live city roaming the devastated areas. No monsters were below, so whether they were clearing dungeons or scavenging for resources was anyones guess. Theres hope for them yet, Mahya remarked, looking down at the ruined towns below. Yeah, but theyre taking their time, I said. Its been over thirty years since the integration. They shouldve been in much better shape by now. Dont you think? Yes and no, Al said. Yes, they need to start rebuilding their worldon that, I agree. But consider the world information we have read. Their entire society was structured around the nobility and the wealthy holding all the power, with the rest reduced to little more than serfs. In a system like that, it is entirely logical for the common people to wait for those in power to take charge of solving problems. It is not mere laziness; it is a deeply ingrained mindset. I had nothing to say to that. Finally, after eleven days, we reached the next Gate.
Travelers Gate #523698752 Destination: Liliatas Status: Integrated Mana level: 27 Threat level: Low
The other side of the Gate led to a rise overlooking a lake with a deserted amphitheater. It bore some resemblance to the world we had just left, but the feeling was entirely different. Here, there was tranquilityon the other side, devastation. The amphitheater''s worn and cracked stone tiers curved toward the water, their gaps filled with creeping moss and wildflowers. Vines draped over the crumbling walls, swaying slightly in the breeze that carried the scent of damp earth and lake water. The lake''s still surface mirrored a dense line of evergreens on the far shore, rippling as fish occasionally broke through. Sunlight warmed the ancient stone, casting soft shadows where nature had quietly reclaimed the arena. It was peaceful and warm. My red light was blinking.
Level up +1 to all traits, +5 free points, +1 ability point Class: Gate Traveler Level 6 Stat Points: 5 Ability Points: 224 Gates to the next level (0/23)
I swayed on my feet. The world hit me all at oncean assault of too much. Every sound sharpened: the whisper of wind brushing through the trees roared like a hurricane, the distant creak of stone echoed like thunder, and even my breath was too loud as it wooshed in and out of my lungs. My ears rang under the assault as if the air had turned dense with sound and pressure. The sunlight glaring off the lake stabbed at my eyes, each shimmer a blinding flash. The colors were overwhelmingly intensegreens too vivid, shadows too deep. The scent of moss, water, and stone mingled and thickened in my nose, overwhelming and choking me. I could taste the damp earth in the back of my throat. I squeezed my eyes shut, but it only partially helped. The world pressed in, every detail forcing itself into my awareness like a thousand hands shoving me from all sides. My pulse thudded too loudly in my ears, and I could feel the blood flow in my veins, the pumping of my heart louder than a gong. My chest tightened, and I stumbled forward. My boots crunching on gravel sounded like an avalanche and made me flinch. A hand grabbed my shoulder. The fabric of my shirt ground against my skin like sandpaper, the pressure sharp and unbearable. The weight of the hand like a boulder. I flinched again and almost fell. What happened? Mahyas voice boomednot like a simple question, but like the crack of a war drum, shaking the air. It rattled in my skull, crashing over me in waves. I dont know, I hissed through gritted teeth, wincing at the sheer volume of my own words. Each syllable echoed back at me like theyd been shouted into a canyon. All my senses went haywire. Everything is too much. Oh, she roared. Each word pounded into me like a battering ram. Cut off all your senses and return them gradually! I pressed my palms against my ears, but it did nothing to dull the thunder. The distant creak of stone sounded like it was about to collapse, the gentle breeze roared like a storm, and my breathing came in sharp, ragged gasps that pierced through it all. How? I asked, feeling the word punch the air like a cannon blast. How what? Her words crashed over me again, each syllable pounding into my temples. How to cut them? I clenched my fists, the sensation of my nails digging into my palms far too sharp, like knives cutting me. With willpower, she bellowed, her voice vibrating in my chest like a hammer striking metal. It took me a while to figure it out, but finally, it worked. At first, nothing I tried made a difference. Clamping my hands over my ears only amplified the pounding inside my head, and the hand pressure was painful. Closing my eyes didnt shut out the brightnessthe light passed through my eyelids, burning red. Every breath scraped my throat raw, and every shift of fabric on my skin felt like coarse sandpaper rubbing me down to the bone. My heartbeat thundered like a war drum in my chest, deafening. I clenched my jaw, forcing my thoughts away from the noise, away from the flood of sensations. Focus. Block it out. I pictured a black roomno light, no sound, no texture. Just a void. Empty. Quiet. At first, the image flickered, unstable. The sensory barrage disrupted my concentration and tried to tear it apart. But I held on, forcing myself deeper into the imagined dark until the outside world faded partially. The roar dulled, the brightness dimmed, and the ache in my muscles softened. Finally, the assault became bearable. At first, it was almost darkness and quiet. I couldn''t block everything a hundred percent, but it was enough. The imagined black room Id created in my mind remained steady, holding back the flood of information from the outside world. I stayed there, suspended in the void, afraid to face the assault. But I knew I couldnt stay there forever. Slowly, cautiously, I reached out to the world again, unlocking each sense one by one. It was an educational experience. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I discovered more senses than I ever knew existed. Beyond the usual sight, sound, taste, smell, and touch, I realized additional senses seemed linked to the primary ones but werent. They were distinct, each with its own sensory perception center. Sight returned first. The moment I opened my eyes, the colors hit me with a force that nearly knocked me back into the void. Every shade was richer and more intense, each color standing out independently. The greens of the trees werent just "green"there were layers of olive, jade, and emerald, from light to dark, each with its own depth and vibrancy. The lake shimmered in blues and silvers, the ripples catching the sunlight in a way that felt almost solid, like I could reach out and grab them. But it wasnt just the colors. Depth shifted too. The space between me and the lake wasnt just a distance I could measureI could feel it. It had a presence. The trees on the far side werent flat shapes in the background; they had mass and solidity, and the spaces between them had as much weight. I blinked a few times, trying to process the way objects filled space and how they existed in relation to each other. Even the stones beneath my feet had weight in my minds eye, each one holding a distinct place in the world. I took a shaky breath and moved on. Sound came next. The rush of wind through the trees returned, but now it wasnt just noise. I could hear layersthe high-pitched whistle of the wind, the mid-pitch rustle of leaves, the lower groan of branches shifting under their own weight, even the rhythmic thud of my heartbeat in my chest. Each sound had pitch, tone, volume, and rhythm, and I could clearly separate them all. A bird chirped in the distance, and I instinctively noted the changes in its song, how each chirp varied in tone and tempo. I clenched my fists, feeling the tension in my hands, and shifted my focus to touch. Touch wasnt one thing anymoreit was a series of individual sensations firing simultaneously. The pressure of the ground under my boots was distinct from the friction between my clothes and my skin. I felt the heat of the sun on my face, and at the same time, I registered the cool breeze brushing against the back of my neck. I could feel my skin, noticing its slight oiliness and dampness. I didn''t touch it, but I still felt it. Unsettling, to say the least. Then came something more unsettling: the awareness of what was happening inside me. I felt blood circulating through my veinsthe subtle, rhythmic pulsing of life moving under my skin. Now, it was more measured. Not an assault, but a sense of motion. My attention shifted lower, picking up the hum of cellular activity, like a quiet vibration beneath everything else. There was a slight tingling at the surface of my skin, and it wasnt just my nerves firingit was something smaller, a biological awareness of bacterial life. How the hell did I feel bacteria? I still couldn''t see it, so how could I feel it? Was it my imagination? No! I felt it! I was so focused that I stumbled slightly from a wave of dizziness. My bodys motion forced its way into my awareness in a way it hadnt been before. I could feel every joint, the exact position of each one, the tension in my muscles as they kept me upright. Even my balance wasnt just a subconscious act anymoreI felt the pull of gravity, the way my weight distributed across my feet to keep me stable. My internal temperature registered too, a steady warmth at my core, and I noticed the contrast with the cooler air outside. I took another breath, slower this time. My muscles were tensetoo tense. I could feel the strain in each one, the way they contracted to keep me upright. I consciously relaxed them, and as I did, I noticed the subtle shift in the saline content of my cells. It was bizarre, feeling that level of detail, like my body was a machine and I suddenly had access to every internal mechanism. The world shifted again. Something was just on the edge of my awarenessa pull, like a compass needle pointing. I closed my eyes briefly and turned slowly on the spot, feeling the magnetic fields tug at me, faint but certain. I knew, without a shadow of a doubt, which way was north. It wasnt guesswork or familiarity with the terrain. It was solid knowledge, as sure as knowing my name. I opened my eyes and looked around, the overwhelming awareness settling into something more manageable. But as I glanced at Mahya, another sense snapped into placeone I hadnt expected. I could feel her emotional state. It wasnt like reading her expression or picking up on her body language. It was deeper, more personal. I could sense her concern, the steady thrum of her focus on me, layered with worry. Her emotional tone brushed against me like a faint, subtle, but undeniable breeze. I sensed deeper emotions beneathher core emotions, but she was so focused on me that it distorted everything else. The best way to describe it was a flow coming from her, carrying her emotions, which I interpreted. I shifted my gaze to Al. His emotions carried a different texture, like finely tuned vibrations. He was less worried about me, so I could feel deeper. Pride wrapped tightly around a core of curiosity and determination, with impatience dancing at the edges. That was about me. But beneath all that, buried deep, was a faint ache of loneliness and insecurity he kept hidden behind his usual composure. It wasnt obviousAl never let anything slipbut now, standing there with his arms crossed, I could feel it as clearly as if hed said it out loud. Then there was Rue. I turned toward him, and his emotions washed over me like a sudden wave, far less guarded than the others and reaching me on two channels. External and internal through our connection. His excitement buzzed like bees, wild and unrestrained. Curiosity. Loyalty. Hunger. Friendship. Love. Playfulness. His emotional state was simple, shifting between emotions faster than I could track. Protectiveness was directed toward me, mixed with a flicker of confusionprobably about why Id been swaying on my feet like a drunk. Rues ears perked up, and his tail wagged once. "John okay now? The words brushed against my mind, but now they came layered with his emotions. His relief felt like warm sunlight on my skin, genuine and comforting. Im okay, I murmured, still adjusting to the strange new awareness. Rue sat, tilting his head to the side. "Good. But next time, you sit. Less fall." His tail thumped against the ground, radiating joy. I glanced at Mahya and Al again; their emotions ebbed and flowed around me like background music I hadnt noticed before. Each persons emotional tone had its own rhythm and texture. I took a steadying breath, letting it all settle into place. I blinked, trying to ground myself in the physical world, to find balance. The awareness of location and placement filled my mind like a map unfolding. I knew where I stood, the mass of the amphitheater behind me, the vast space of the lake stretching out in front. I could feel the distance between myself and the trees on the far side, and I could sense the emptiness of the air between us, the way the space itself seemed to breathe. It wasnt just being in a location anymore. It was knowing it, as if the world itself had marked me on its map. Looking out over the open expanse of the lake, I noticed faint swirls of color drifting through the air. At first, they seemed like trickles of mist, but as I focused, I saw them for what they weremana. It moved lazily through the air, like smoke caught in a breeze, twisting and curling in patterns Id never noticed before. I occasionally trained to see mana, but it was never like this. It was all around me, permeating everything. I took a slow breath, and the mana shifted toward me, drawn in with the air. The moment it entered my body, I felt it pulse through my channels, a subtle hum under my skin, like a second heartbeat. But my mana was full. There was nowhere for it to settle, so it flowed right back out. I blinked, watching as the mana that left me changed. The colors werent the same as when they enteredthey were dimmer, more muted, with strange hints of new shades bleeding through, like whites that had accidentally gone through the wash with a red shirt. The swirling blues and greens now had a dusky purple tint, as though theyd been dyed in the laundry. I smiled for a moment, a memory floated up Sophie standing in front of the laundry basket, arms crossed, with a look that could peel paint. "Babe! Seriously? Again? Whats so hard to understand? A red shirt doesnt belong in the white wash!" Her voice echoed in my mind, so vivid it almost felt real. I could see the pink shades on the ruined laundry, the exasperation on her face, and the way shed finally burst out laughing, shaking her head like she couldnt believe shed married a man who still couldnt grasp basic instructions on how to separate laundry. Mahya brought her face closer to mine and examined me carefully. The blue streaks in her hair caught my eye. Now they stood out more vividly, like polished glass reflecting the sky. And they werent static. They pulsed softly, the color brightening and dimming in time with her breaths, like waves lapping at the shore. Inhalethe blue brightened, glowing faintly. Exhale it faded, blending back into the darker strands. Curious, I turned to Al. He had the faintest hints of light blue streaks running through his hair, barely visible unless you knew to look for them. They werent pulsing yet, just thin threads of color waiting to grow stronger. I wondered if he even realized they were there. Then I looked at Rue. Nothing. His fur was the same white it had always been, no trace of mana streaks yet. He tilted his head at me, his big ears twitching slightly, his curiosity radiating through our bond and my awareness. The dance of colors all around me was overwhelming again. There were too many. I staggered, catching myself before I tipped over. My heart pounded, but now even that felt clearer. The physical energy coursing through me wasnt just adrenaline but a tangible force I could tap into directly. My whole body buzzed with potential. I took another deep breath and sat down. What happened to me? I asked, my voice still hoarse from gritting my teeth through the sensory onslaught. I wiped a hand across my face, feeling the lingering tension in my jaw. Mahya crouched beside me, her hand resting on her knee as she studied me. You probably crossed the first threshold, she said, her voice sounding softer nowThank Spirits. The what? Check your Personal Information, she said, tapping two fingers against her temple. Your Perception reached a hundred. I did as she said, bringing up my screen with a flick of thought. Sure enough, Perception sat neatly at 100. But it still didnt make sense. I have other stats above a hundred, I said, shaking my head. But it was never like that. I waved vaguely at the air. Which ones? Vitality, Intelligence, and Wisdom. She chuckled, shaking her head as she stood and dusted her hands off on her pants. Yeah, those are less obvious. The most pronounced thresholds are Perception, Strength, and Agility. Youll know exactly what Im talking about when you reach them. I narrowed my eyes at her. Did you reach them? Only Agility. But I heard about the other thresholds from my parents. Theyre not pleasant, but totally worth it. I wasnt sure whether to feel excited or terrified by that. B5—Chapter 26: Oh, Um, Oops? We sat on the crumbling stone steps of the old amphitheater, looking over the lake. Should we travel this world or move to the next Gate? Al asked, eyeing the distant trees. I tilted my head back and looked at the sky. We wanted a nice calm world as a vacation. Mahya stretched her legs out, crossing her ankles. She gathered her braids into a bun and let out a sigh. Yeah, but this one is low mana, she said, wrinkling her nose as if the very thought was disgusting. It wont be calm. It will be boring. I chuckled. Boooriiing is good sometimes, I said with a teasing lilt, drawing out the word with exaggerated slowness. A smile tugged at my lips as I remembered my desire to visit Shimoor specifically for this fact. Al gave me a questioning look. So you want to travel here? I think so. I mean, Zindor is a shit show, and the last world we traveled was insane. Dont you want something calm and slow? We can relax for a while, travel a bit, enjoy the peace, and then fly back to the Gate to continue Mahyas core acquisition quest. She shot upright in a flash, planting her hands on her hips. Hey, its not only my quest. Her finger jabbed toward me, then swung to Al. You both benefit from it too! I just want enough cores for all our projectsand my spaceship. Its not every day we stumble on unsupervised dungeons that are easy to clear. I cant pass up this chance. She glared at me, crossing her arms. Besides, you stopped joining us for dungeons, so you cant complain. I lifted my hands in mock surrender. Okay, okay. Im not complaining. I just want a slow world for a change. Something uncomplicated with normal people and no fights. Fine, she said in a petulant tone. I glanced at Al, and he gave a nod. The three of us turned to Rue, but he was snoozing without a care in the world. I took that as a Yes vote. The closest town was on the other side of the lake, on the outskirts of the forest that bordered it. We flew over the water and treesAl on the sword after a short negotiation with Mahyaand reached the town in less than an hour. The town looked like something out of a storybook. The houses were all made of stone, sturdy and weathered, with red or mossy green roofs that looked like theyd been there forever. Some even had grass growing on them. Small streams of water cut through the town, crisscrossed by little stone and wooden bridges. The paths were a mix of well-worn stone steps and dirt trails that curved naturally around boulders and patches of wildflowers. It felt like the town had grown out of the land instead of being built on it. Everywhere I looked, there were treessome standing tall and proud, others leaning over the streams or houses. The hills surrounding the town werent steep, more like gentle slopes dotted with flowers and rocks, giving the whole place a layered look. Even the hillsides had winding paths leading up to hidden spots or more houses tucked into the landscape. The water was so clear you could see the stones at the bottom, and the sound of it trickling through the town was everywhere. It wasnt loud, just a quiet backdrop that made everything feel calm. Birds flitted aroundsmall ones chirping and the occasional bigger ones soaring overhead. Its Hobbiton! I exclaimed. Shh, Mahya hissed in my mind. Talk telepathically while were invisible. Sorry. I was surprised. What is Hobbiton? Al asked. From Lord of the Rings, I said. I dont know what that is, he said. We watched it with Lis before Al joined us, Mahya said. Oh! Its a movie. Ill let you watch it at the first opportunity; its really good, I said. Two people walked down the path ahead of us, engrossed in conversation. We followed quietly, listening to their language. It was melodic, full of flowing vowels, like a lyrical mix of Spanish and French. It almost sounded like they were singing the words rather than speaking them. They eventually disappeared into a house, and we shifted our focus to three women chatting nearby. After half an hour of careful listening, we retreated into the forest and practiced the language until we had it down. We returned to the town and saw a young couple holding hands. Mahya waved to them. Can you tell us where the inn is? The girl smiled at her and pointed toward a building. The strange house there. It was a strange house. Built into the hillside, it had two round doors tucked into the base, almost like burrows, and narrow, arched windows peeking out from the upper floors. A small wooden bridge stretched over a pond at the front. The roof had red tiles, and vines crept along the stone walls. We crossed the bridge, the wooden planks creaking under our steps, and followed the curved stone path up to the front door. Wildflowers lined the paths edges, their colors bright against the moss-covered rocks scattered around the yard. It was quiet, except for the soft hum of insects and the occasional splash of water from the stream. Mahya glanced back at me. Looks cozy. Hobbiton, I said with a shrug. She laughed. Inside, the cozy atmosphere continued. The walls curved, following the natural shape of the hill, and covered in shelves crowded with jars of preserves, stacks of books, and small wooden carvings. A woven rug stretched across the stone floor, its edges fraying with age. Mismatched chairs and tables filled the space; each was slightly different, but all worn smooth from years of use. A wide hearth dominated one corner, and a few dried herbs hung from the ceiling beams, their scent mixing with the smell of food and wood smoke. The inn looked more like someones home than a business. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. A cheerful redhead wearing a pink dress waved at us with a big smile. Welcome! Welcome! Her grin faltered the moment Rue stepped into the inn. Mahya walked over to talk to her while Al and I took a seat at one table. As they spoke, the woman kept casting quick, nervous glances at Rue, but slowly, her shoulders eased, and her smile returned. I got us three rooms, Mahya said as she joined us at the table. No suites, just single rooms. Dinners in ten minutes, and shes making something that sounds like hot sangria. The lady disappeared into the back, and two blond girls brought out the drinks. The girls couldnt have been much older than twenty. They both wore simple dresses, one with her hair in a loose braid, the other letting hers fall freely over her shoulders. Their laughter was soft, almost shy, but their eyes had a playful glint as they set the drinks down in front of us. Youre not from here, the one with the braid said, her gaze lingering on me for a beat longer than necessary. I smiled. What gave it away? The other girl giggled, leaning in slightly. Your clothes. And the wolf. She glanced at Rue, sprawled near the table, ignoring them completely. Al cleared his throat, already looking annoyed. Thank you for the drinks. Well be fine on our own. The girl with the loose hair stiffened, clearly surprised by the blunt dismissal, but she covered it with a polite smile and turned her attention back to me. And you? she asked, tilting her head. Do you need anything else? I could see Al giving me a look from the corner of my eye, but I just shrugged and leaned back in my chair, still smiling. Im good for now. But thanks. They lingered a little longer, the one with the braid brushing a hand against my shoulder as they left. Al sighed and shook his head when they were out of earshot. Really? he muttered. What? I asked. Im just being polite. The drinks did resemble hot sangriawarm wine with pieces of fruit floating in it. The scent was rich and spiced, similar to allspice, but not quite. Their flavor was sharper, with a tang that lingered on the tongue, leaving a slightly different, almost peppery finish. Dinner arrived shortly aftera hearty stew with chunks of meat and root vegetables, served with fresh bread and a thick, dark gravy. It smelled fantastic, but after the first bite, I frowned. No salt. Rue didnt seem to mind, happily gobbling down a huge serving with relish, but Mahya and Al both frowned after their first bites. I pulled a salt shaker from my Storage, sprinkled some into my stew, and set it on the table. My reward was a radiant smile from Mahya and a nod of approval from Al. The salt shenanigans didnt go unnoticed. The girl with the braid, whod been glancing our way all evening, immediately perked up. Her eyes locked on me, wide with curiosity, and she nudged her friend before making her way back to our table. That was magic, wasnt it? she asked, leaning in with that same playful smile. You can conjure salt from thin air? I chuckled. Not exactly. Im a merchant and have the Inventory skill. She grinned. Most visitors just suffer through it. We dont use much salt around hereits too expensive. Her eyes stayed locked on me, her interest plain as day. You must be pretty successful if you can pull off things like that. Al cleared his throat and gave her a stern look. She shot him a quick, dismissive glance before turning back to me. The girl lingered, clearly looking for an excuse to stay longer. Finally, when dinner wrapped up, she made her move. If youre not busy after this maybe we could talk more? Her cheeks flushed slightly, but her confidence didnt waver. Al rolled his eyes. Im going to my room. He stood abruptly and left without another word. Mahya stood, too. Ill take Rue with me tonight, she said, giving me a knowing look. I think hell appreciate the space. Rues ears perked up at his name, and he padded over to Mahya without hesitation. She gave me a wink as she walked off with him. Well, I said, turning back to the girl. Looks like Ive got the evening free. Her smile widened. Good. Lets go upstairs. She was enthusiasticmore experienced than a twenty-year-old had any right to be. Her confidence made it easy to get lost in the moment, but something was different this time. Everything was different. Every touch, every breath, every shift in the air between us hit with a clarity I hadnt known before. My enhanced senses turned what should have been a simple, pleasant experience into something overwhelming in ways I hadnt expected. The heat of her skin wasnt just warmthit was layered, shifting with every movement, the temperature fluxes minute but unmistakable. The scent of her hair carried hints of flowers and wood smoke, subtle before but now hitting like a gust of wind straight to the lungs. Every soundthe rustle of fabric, the creak of the mattress, the faint, steady rhythm of her heartbeatcame through with startling clarity, as if the world had cranked up the volume and refused to dial it back down. For a brief moment, I even considered using one of Als endurance potions, not for the usual reasons, but to see if enhancing one sensation might dull or balance out the others. But the idea felt ridiculous the second it crossed my mind. There was no turning this off, no hiding from my bodys awareness. Id have to learn how to manage it, how to stop feeling everything so intensely before it became unbearable. And yet, despite the sheer flood of input, it was nice. Different, but nice. The intensity blurred the lines between too much and just enough, making the entire experience oddly surreallike standing in the eye of a sensory storm, caught between control and chaos. The following morning, the light filtered through the small, arched window, casting a soft glow on the stone walls. I stretched under the blanket, my muscles relaxed for the first time in days. The scent of wood smoke lingered faintly in the air, mixing with the smell of fresh bread baking somewhere downstairs. The girlwhat was her name again?was already awake, sitting on the edge of the bed, lazily braiding her hair. She glanced back at me with a warm smile. Good morning, she said softly, her voice a little husky from sleep. Morning. I sat up, rubbing my face. I felt surprisingly at ease. For once, there were no dungeons, monsters, or travel plans to worry aboutjust a peaceful morning. I reached for my clothes, pulling on my shirt as she stood and adjusted her dress. As I tied my boots, she cleared her throat. So Im glad you had a good time. I looked up, smiling. Yes, very much. There was a pause. She fiddled with her braid, her eyes flicking toward the door before settling on me again. I dont usually stay this long. You know I blinked, confused. What do you mean? Her smile turned a little awkward. I mean not everybody can afford a full night. I froze mid-motion, my bootlace slipping from my fingers. Wait what? Her expression softened. I have a family to take care of. I dont stay unless She hesitated. Unless youre paying. It took me a moment to process what she was saying. I stared at her, the dots slowly connecting in my head. Oh. Heat crept up my neck, and I was sure my face had turned tomato red. She gave me a patient look, as if this was something shed explained before. Most visitors know how it works. Oh, I repeated, feeling more heat creep up my neck. I, uh I didnt realize. My brain scrambled for a response, but all I could manage was an awkward laugh as I rubbed the back of my neck. I thought I mean, I didnt know you were An entertainment girl? She raised her chin, a hint of amusement in her expression. Yeah. I stood, brushing off my clothes as if that would smooth over the situation. Right. Of course. I justwell ... I had nothing. My brain was blank. She patted my shoulder. "Don''t be embarrassed." I cleared my throat, trying to regain some semblance of dignity. I dont usuallyuh, I mean, I didnt expect to She smirked, clearly enjoying my discomfort. I took out ten gold coins. Is this enough? I had no idea. Here. Sorry about that. Her eyes widened when she saw the money, but she snatched the coins and tucked them into her dress. Thanks. You know where to find me if you need anything else before you leave town. I nodded, still feeling my face burning as she headed for the door. She paused with her hand on the latch and gave me one last grin. Youre cute when youre flustered. As the door closed behind her, I sank back onto the bed, groaning quietly into my hands. Idiot, I muttered to myself. When I got downstairs, Mahya, Al, and Rue were halfway through breakfast. The minute the two traitors saw me, they broke into wide grinsAl included. They didnt need to say a word. I knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that they were fully aware of whoor more precisely, whatthe girl was. And the traitors hadnt said a thing! I just shook my head. With friends like that, who needs enemies? B5—Chapter 27: The Best Thing About Low-Mana Mahya went out to do something or other, and the three of us stayed at the inn. Rue snoozed near the fire, and I enjoyed a cup of local tea. Al stood by the window, his fingers tapping lightly against the glass. The tension in his jaw softened as he glanced my way, his voice barely above a whisper. "I owe you an apology." That got my attention. Oh? He shifted his weight. About the girl. I raised a brow, keeping my face neutral. Go on. He looked up briefly, then dropped his gaze again, like he couldnt quite meet my eyes. I thought you knew. Knew what? That she was a He hesitated, rubbing his hand over his face. That she wasnt just friendly. She was working. My lips pressed into a thin line as I leaned back in the chair, letting his words hang in the air. And you thought I knew? Al gave a stiff nod. Yes. I assumed you were aware. Right. I set the cup down with a soft clink. So, when you saw me talking to her, you just figured I was what? Negotiating? Al winced, his discomfort clear. I thought you were taking advantage of an opportunity. I wont lieI was disappointed. I expected more from you. The words hurt me more than I expected. I exhaled slowly, rubbing my temple. Al, I had no idea. I know that now. He glanced toward the window, then back at me. Mahya told me this morning. Of course, she did. I could practically hear her laughter like shed been waiting for the moment to drop the news on him. I shook my head. She clued you in, huh? Als mouth twitched in the slightest hint of a smile. In her own way. Let me guessshe couldnt stop laughing. She found it quite amusing, yes. I groaned, running a hand through my hair. Figures. Al shifted again, his tone softening. I am sorry. I should have said something sooner. I should have warned you. I stood, grabbing my jacket from the back of the chair. Yeah, you should have. I paused, catching his gaze. Next time, a little heads-up would be nice. Just to avoid awkward surprises. He gave a solemn nod, his expression serious. Understood. I narrowed my eyes, studying him for a moment. So why did you smile at me like a Cheshire cat? Al tilted his head, looking confused. A what? A big smiling cat, I explained, crossing my arms. Its from a story. His brow furrowed before understanding dawned. Oh. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, a faint grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. I was smiling at your expression. I blinked, caught off guard. My expression? He nodded, his grin widening. You looked so guilty. It was funny. I let out a frustrated sigh, dragging a hand down my face. Great. So I provided you with free entertainment. Als grin faltered for a split second before he straightened, clearing his throat. I apologize again. I shouldnt have laughed. I leveled him with a look. No, you shouldnt have. He raised a hand in surrender, the amusement never quite leaving his eyes. It wont happen again. Uh-huh, I muttered, shaking my head. Sure it wont. He chuckled softly, and I hated that I almost smiled too. We spent another day in Hobbiton, which was actually called Aurelienya Ezaorieor, in translation, Tranquil Hills. It sounded better in the local language. There wasnt much to do there, but we enjoyed the peaceful atmosphere. The blond inn-maid tried once again to spend the night with me, but I wasnt having it, which sent Mahya into peals of laughter. This girl was having too much fun at my expense. The following morning, we moved on, traveling a deserted road. Occasionally, we passed a cart pulled by a large, sturdy herbivore something that looked like an extra-large sheep, with an elongated muzzle and long, curly, light-brown fur. The road was wide enough to use the ATV, so Mahya and Al rode the bikes while I drove. Rue was beside himself with excitement, practically bouncing as he kept exclaiming, Rue love fast! His enthusiasm came with a downside he wouldnt stop thumping me with his tail. And with his size now, that tail hurt. After the third whack to my ribs, Id had enough. I reached down and trapped his tail under my thigh. He gave a startled huff, turning to glare at me with a look that could only be described as indignant. Fast, yes. Bruised, no, I said, adjusting my grip on the wheel. Rue pouted for a moment before perking back up, his tongue lolling as he stuck his head out, happy as ever. We traveled for a few hours before veering off the road, following a marker on the Map. We hadnt read the worlds info, so I had no idea what awaited us there and I burned with curiosity. It was hard for me to head toward a destination without knowing in advance what wed find. But... I had to admit that traveling without prior knowledge had its charm. It added a sense of exploration and wonder to the trip. The trees thinned as we followed the marker, and soon, the road led us to a hillside covered in stone terraces. It was a breathtaking sight layers of shallow pools going down in steps. Mahya was the first to break the silence. "What is this place?" she asked. "Some kind of irrigation system?" Al guessed, stepping closer to one of the pools. "But it doesnt seem right for farming." Maybe ceremonial? I offered. Looks too pretty to be practical. I wandered closer, crouching by one of the pools. The water was clearer than any river or lake Id ever seen. Smooth stones lined the bottom, glowing faintly green under the sunlight. My curiosity got the better of me, and I dipped my fingers in. Hot. I pulled my hand back, startled. Wait! This isnt normal water, I said, shaking the droplets from my fingers. Mahya frowned and stepped beside me, rolling up her sleeve before crouching to touch the water herself. She gasped. Its hot. Al raised a brow. Hot? Mahya nodded, her eyes wide with surprise. Its not boiling or anything, but definitely more than warm. Al crouched by another pool and ran his hand through it. Theyre all like that. His voice carried a note of wonder as he stood and stepped back, looking over the entire hillside. This whole place is one giant hot spring. Rue had already claimed one of the larger pools, his ears perking up as he dipped his paw into the water and let out a happy, rumbling bark. Hot! Rue declared excitedly, wagging his tail so hard that he created a miniature rain around himself. Rue like hot! The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Mahya kicked off her boots and rolled up her pants, stepping into the pool with a hiss of satisfaction. We are staying here. I glanced around. The tranquility of the place was breathtaking. The sound of water trickling between the pools, the soft rustle of the breeze through the trees, the golden light filtering through the cloudsit was like the world was inviting us to rest. And the best part was that it didn''t stink like sulfur. I once visited a hot spring in Mexico, and even with a regular human nose, the smell was less than Ideal. With my new Perception, it would have been unbearable. Al gave me a questioning look. Were stopping here? Absolutely, I said, already pulling off my shoes. Rue flopped down in the water with a happy splash. Mahya leaned back against the edge of the pool, her expression peaceful. Im not sure what I expected at this marker, but Im not complaining. I shook my head, smiling as I sat on the warm stone beside the pool. Neither am I. Although my enhanced perceptions were settling in with every passing moment, some things still jolted me in ways I wasnt prepared for. The hot spring was one of them. When my feet slid into the water, it was finepleasant, even. The warmth seeped into my skin, wrapping around my ankles in a way that felt almost normal. But when I submerged fully, it hit like a wave of electricity surging through every nerve in my body. I didnt just feel the heat. I felt the precise moment the temperature shift reached each layer of my skin, creeping inward like a slow burn. Every nerve ending fired off distinct messagessome screaming at the sudden immersion, others sighing into the warmth, the contrast of reactions making it impossible to just relax and enjoy it. My skin wasnt just skin anymore. It was a collection of cells, each one reacting independently, sending signals Id never been aware of before. And then there was the water itself. It wasnt just one cohesive body of warmthit had layers, each one distinct, pressing against me at different temperatures, shifting with even the slightest movement. Some currents curled around my arms, hotter than the rest, while cooler pockets clung stubbornly to my back, sending jolts of contrast through my spine. Minerals danced in the water, not just present but tangible, pressing against my skin like a fine mist of invisible grit, seeping into the pores. I could feel the weight of the waternot just the buoyancy, but its density, the way it clung and released in slow, deliberate waves with every breath I took. Even my own body wasnt a singular sensation anymore. My awareness stretched deeper than skin, tracking the way heat seeped through muscle, how it pulsed through veins, loosening tension in ways I hadnt even realized I needed. Every inhale pulled in the damp, mineral-rich steam, coating my throat with a taste I could somehow feelchalky and alkaline, leaving a smooth, almost creamy sensation on my tongue. It wasnt unpleasant, just different, like drinking from a mountain spring where the water carried traces of the stone it had traveled through. It settled in the back of my mouth, lingering in a way that made every breath feel just a little heavier, a little more tangible. I sat there, breathing, waiting for my mind to stop cataloging every microscopic shift. It was overwhelming, but not unbearable. A test of endurance. I closed my eyes, focusing on the sheer depth of it allthe way my body existed in this moment, completely connected to everything around me in ways Id never felt before. As the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting golden light across the pools, I sat back and let the tranquility of the place settle into my bones. Spirits, I loved Traveling. I opened my house in a secluded spot, and we spent five peaceful days at the hot springs. We might have stayed longer, but a large group of loud, young people arrived and shattered the calm. The first thing they did was splash each other while shrieking at the top of their lungs. I shook my head, thinking, Teenagers! and immediately felt like an old grouch yelling at kids to get off his lawn. We continued toward a lake wed spotted on the Map. None of us felt like dealing with people for a while we just wanted to enjoy the best part of low-mana worlds: endless, open wilderness. We reached the lake around midday, and it was the kind of place that made you stop and take a breath. The water stretched like glass, perfectly still, reflecting the sharp, snow-covered peaks towering around it. The mountains looked almost unreal dark stone streaked with white. Golden grass covered the hills around the lake, swaying in the breeze, and a few smooth boulders were scattered along the shore. The water was so clear that I could see the rocks at the bottom near the edge, and the air was cool and fresh, with a crisp, clean smell that exists only in the mountains. Mahya spun in a slow circle, taking it all in. Okay. This is nice. Al stood quietly, his eyes on the lake. A good spot. I dropped on the grass and stretched. No noise, no people. Just peace and quiet. John give ski! Rue demanded, his tail wagging hard enough to send loose grass flying. Mahya burst out laughing, shaking her head. Well, the peace and quiet was nice while it lasted. Rue hopped in place, his excitement bubbling over. Rue go fast! Fast, fast! I groaned, rubbing the back of my neck. We just got here. Mahya smirked, leaning back on her hands. You know he wont shut up until you do. Yeah, yeah I pulled the jet ski from my Storage and set it down on the waters edge. Mahya gave me a teasing look. Youre such a pushover. I sighed, watching Rue zip off across the lake. Yeah, yeah but at least hes happy. We spent ten days by the lake. Rue split his time between zooming across the water and exploring the surrounding area. Mahya kept busy working on the wood shed collected, while Al alternated between tending the greenhouse, working in his lab, and zooming around the lake with Rue. I took the opportunity to catch up on my reading, water-ski across the lake without actual skis, and experimented with cooking the various meats wed gathered during the occurrence. For fleeting moments, I occasionally considered working with the elements, but every time I shook my head and let the vacation mood take over. It wasn''t laziness on my part, but an understanding that I needed to let the new advancements settle, and work with them in challenging circumstances, not in paradise. Cooking with the meat we collected from the mana occurrence turned into a project all on its own. I couldnt just slap meat on a grill and hope for the best. Well I could, but wasnt about to waste perfectly good, magical cuts of meat on lazy cooking. The first creature I worked with was a Rockback Buck. It was uglysquat, with skin like cracked stone and tusks that hooked upward. The hide was tough as hell; without my harvesting spell, it would have taken us hours to remove it. But once we got through it, the meat underneath was surprisingly tender. I slow-roasted a leg over the fire, rubbed it down with some herbs and salt, and let it cook for hours until the fat rendered into a crispy crust. Al took one cautious bite and gave me a thoughtful nod. "Unexpectedly refined." Which, coming from him, meant it was amazing. The Emberfang Cats were trickier. They were sleek and black, their fur shimmering like dying embers in low light. When they opened their mouth, the fangs glowed faintly red. Rue especially enjoyed taking them down. I turned the meat into a thick, hearty stew, slow-cooked with root vegetables and a splash of one of Als experiments a fermented fruit concoction that added just the right amount of tang. He swore up and down it didnt contain any hallucinogenic substances, and I finally believed him. The meat had a smoky flavor, almost like it had been cooked over a fire before I touched it. Mahya had three bowls in one sitting, claiming it tasted like home. Then there was the Featherhorn Rama beast that looked like a mix between a goat and a bird, with feathery tufts along its back and curled horns. Its meat was lean, gamey, and took some work to soften. I mixed it with honey, citrus juice, and spices, then grilled it over hot coals until the edges caramelized. The result? Sweet, tangy, and just a little bit wild. Rue wouldnt stop begging for seconds, thirds, and fourths, his tail thumping against the ground with each portion I handed him. And of course, I grilled and smoked snakes and eelswater snakes in Rue-speakalong with an endless number of birds. Spirits knew we had thousands of them. The tree-swinging octopuses made Mahya especially happy. Every time I cooked "calamari," she got this vicious expression and tore into the food with glee. Considering how much she hated the spell she had to use to take those things down, I could relate. Sadly, I couldn''t revenge-eat my own nightmares. The stupid exploding fluff balls exploded, leaving nothing usable behindexcept a few scraps of meat and tufts of fur drifting through the air. But my crown achievement the one Ill probably brag about for years was the Wyvern filet. The meat was soft, almost buttery, and shimmered faintly a sure sign it was loaded with mana. Instead of the slow-cooked stew or roasted leg, I prepared something more refinedworthy of its quality. I seasoned the filets lightly with salt and a blend of dried herbs, not wanting to overpower the natural flavors. Then, I seared them gently in a pan with a drizzle of oil until the outside formed a golden crust, locking in the juices. The aroma filled the houserich and savory, with a subtle hint of wild herbs. I plated the filets alongside roasted root vegetables, their sweetness balancing the bold flavor of the wyvern meat, and drizzled them with a thick reduction sauce made from the broth Id simmered from one of its bones. Getting that bone had been a battle. Mahya wanted it for weapons and armorwyvern bones were ridiculously strongbut Rue and Al backed me until she finally relented. Mahya opened a bottle of red wine with a fruity finish that complemented the dish perfectly. The filets were tender, practically melting under the knife, each bite bursting with rich, juicy flavor and a lingering hint of mana that left a pleasant warmth spreading through my chest. Al was quiet after his first bite. He just sat there, staring at his plate. Mahya raised a brow. "Well? Are you going to say something, or just sit there looking shocked? Remember, I sacrificed a bone for this." Al took another bite, slower this time. "This is fit for royalty." Mahya snorted. "Good thing youre a prince, then." We sat by the lake that evening, the sky turning shades of orange and pink as the sun dipped behind the mountains. The water reflected the colors like a painting, and none of us spoke for a while. We just ate, enjoying the quiet and satisfaction of good food and good company. Honestly? That wyvern filet wasnt just the best thing Id cookedit was the best I ever ate. And it was the perfect way to end our stay by the lake. Even if Rue kept trying to steal cuts from our plates. B5—Chapter 28: They Need Signs The next planned stop was a city marked on the Map. It was further away, so we used the balloonnone of us wanted to spend a few days riding. There were a lot of towns spread along the road, but that was the closest city, at least judging by the markers. When we rose in the balloon, I wanted to ask the wind for a boost and facepalmed. I didnt make nice with it. I shrugged and thought, worth a try. To my astonishment, it worked! I didnt need to negotiate, cajole, convince, or anything else. I connected to her and asked, and it just worked. Scratching my head, I looked at my Personal Information. Is it because my Wind level is Medior now? Whatever the reason was, I was glad it worked, and I didnt have to establish a deeper connection beforehand. It was the same with Water when I skied without skis, but then I expected it. Fire was still Novice, so I knew it would take more negotiations to do something. And Earth didnt even have a mastery level. Oh, well, all in due time. Now, Im on vacation. We reached the city after a few hours of flying on our second day of the journey. We should land now, before they see us, I said, gripping the edge of the basket. The wood felt warm under my fingers, heated by the sun. We can get closer; the obfuscation is active, Mahya said, adjusting something on her gadget. The maniac on the sword did, I said, tapping my fingers against the basket''s rim. The faint creak of ropes filled the silence. You cant compare. She glanced at me. It was a medium mana world, and he was in the high range of that world. Here? Not a chance. She looked so sure of herself that I let it go, crossing my arms as the basket swayed gently beneath us. We flew over the city and looked down. It was huge, a sprawling patchwork of rooftops and winding streets stretching endlessly. Most of the buildings had blue-tiled domes and pointed towers, making the entire city look like something out of a fairy tale. A blue fairy tale. It wasnt just one large cluster, either. Trees and small plazas separated different districts. The more affluent part stood out immediately. Clean streets, polished facades, and orderly gardens. However, further out, the buildings looked older and more crammed together, as if they had kept building without a plan. The streets were busy, though picking out individuals from this height was hard. Crowds gathered in open squares, and a steady flow of people moved along the main roads. From here, they looked like tiny, colorful ants weaving through the city, some dragging carts, others gathering around market stalls. A handful of figures stood out near the more important-looking buildings, dressed in what I assumed were uniforms or robes. Looks promising," I said. They sure like blue, Mahya said at the same time. We exchanged a glance and smiled. You are both correct, Al said. Rue just continued drumming on the basket with his tail. After a flyby over the city and some pictures, we found a good place to land, closed the balloon, and headed on foot. Do you have any plans? I asked, glancing between Mahya and Al as we walked along a dirt road. My boots crunched against gravel with each step, and the distant hum of city life grew louder. Mahya nodded, adjusting the strap of her pack. Ive got plenty of wands, staves, and other woodcraft projects to sell. Its been ages since my Wood Artisan profession leveled up. I shifted my gaze to Al, who was inspecting the road ahead with his usual thoughtful expression. I know I am very close to leveling up my Alchemist profession, he said, a rare flicker of excitement in his voice. I can almost taste level fifteen. I will also go sell potions. What about you? Mahya asked, tilting her head as her eyes shifted to Rue, who padded beside me, tail swaying. Rue and I will explore the city, I said, giving Rue a quick glance. He perked up at that, ears twitching, clearly interested in wandering around. We should find an inn first, so we all know where to meet in the evening, Al said. Yeah, good idea, Mahya said, nodding. Finding an inn proved easy, and after securing three rooms, they went to look for a place to sell, and Rue and I went exploring. Towering stone buildings lined the cobbled streets, which seemed to stretch endlessly. The air smelled of smoke, manure, and fooda mix of civilization and grime. There were a lot of people on the streets, but they remained orderly. Vendors called out prices for their goods, their voices blending into a constant hum. Wooden carts creaked under the weight of vegetables, fabrics, and tools, and the clatter of hooves on stone echoed through the alleys. Now and then, a carriage rolled by, its driver sitting on a raised platform, flicking the reins to hurry along the animals pulling it. They were the same large sheep. The architecture was sturdy. Rows of tall, narrow buildings lined the streets, each with thick wooden doors, wrought-iron balconies, and signs swinging in the breeze. Shops filled the ground floors, with apartments above. Laundry hung from ropes stretched between windows, swaying in the breeze as people hurried below. Occasionally, I felt a subtle hum of mana here and there. It wasnt like the regular mana I felt in the air, but changed, directed, like when the gang used spells. Since my Perception passed the 100 mark, I could feel it much better and easily differentiate between the flavors. A man repaired a cracked wagon wheel with a rune-covered tool, the glow of faint mana briefly lighting up the street before fading. I wanted to walk over and learn the runes, but he jumped up on the wagon and drove away before I overcame the awkwardness. A few streets over, a young guy was doing something to a crack in a door. The crack didnt close, and it took me a moment to parse the flavor. Strength. He reinforced it. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. While I was trying to figure out what happened to the door, some passing woman pinched my butt. I whirled around and shot her a glare, but she just shrugged and winked. I let it gono point in starting a conflict over it. People moved in tight clusterslaborers carrying sacks of grain, dockworkers or maybe fishermen with stained clothes stinking of fish, and women carrying baskets with various goods. I caught snippets of conversations: arguments over wages, rumors of trade deals, and complaints about taxes. There was a sense of constant movement, a flow of life that never stopped. I glanced at Rue as we walked. He padded beside me, his eyes scanning everything. Now and then, hed sniff the air, ears twitching toward something. His presence drew a few curious or startled staresmost folks probably hadnt seen a dog his size beforebut no one approached. They also didnt scramble to get out of our way. I gave them a mental thumbs-up for their courage. We passed by a square with a grand fountain in the center. I stopped for a moment to take it in. The statues around the fountain depicted dancing maidens around some hero with a sword raised high, their faces worn smooth by time. The water sparkled faintlyanother hint of magic, maybeand a few birds perched along the edges, unbothered by the surrounding activity. We sampled some food from street vendors at Rues urging. The food was decent, but everything lacked salt. Rue didnt mind. I did. I ended up handing over my portions, and he was delighted, scarfing it all down with a wagging tail. We learned that the citys name was Olravai Isanoua, or, in translation, Sky Dominion. That explained all the blue. The names definitely sounded better in the local languagelyrical, with a natural flow. Even the way they spoke carried a cadence, a rhythm that, when I tuned out the meaning, sounded more like reciting poetry than a casual conversation. When we returned to the inn, Mahya and Al were already waiting at a table in the corner. Mahya waved us over. Dinners decent, she said, gesturing to the plates on the table. But youll want to grab the salt first. I chuckled, pulling out a chair. Rue hopped up beside me, his nose twitching at the food. Al gave a slight nod of approval as I passed him the salt shaker. Improves it significantly. Dinner consisted of baked fish with mashed somethingnot exactly potatoes, but close enough. The only problem was that the fish had a lot of bones, and I didnt want Rue to hurt himself. Even with Telekinesis, those bones were problematic. I ordered him a triple portion of meat stew, and we all enjoyed our food. After we finished eatingsalt properly appliedMahya leaned forward. Lets go. Theres a tavern nearby with live music. I heard its good. I raised an eyebrow. This late? She was already on her feet. Perfect time. Lets go. Al glanced at me and shrugged, already standing to follow. I sighed, pushing myself up from the chair. Fine. Rue, already stretching out on the floor, lifted his head lazily. Rue stay here, he informed me, tail giving a half-hearted wag. I frowned. You dont want to listen to music? His ears flicked once before he dropped his head back down. No. Rue stay. With a shrug, I led him up the stairs. After letting him into our room and watching him flop onto the bed, I shook my head and joined Mahya and Al as we headed for the tavern. The tavern was cozy but loud, packed with people despite the late hour. Dark wood walls, polished to a sheen, reflected the glow from low-hanging lanterns. Long tables with benches filled the space, leaving just enough room for servers to weave through the crowd. The smell of alcohol hung heavy in the air, mingling with hints of pipe smoke and perfume. At the far end of the room, a small stage held a group of musicians playing an upbeat tune on string instruments, drums, and a wooden flute. The rhythm was fast and infectious, and several people danced in the open space near the stage. Mahya was already tapping her foot to the beat, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Al stood beside her, arms crossed, scanning the room with his usual detachment. Then, without warning, his demeanor shifted. He straightened up, his gaze locking onto a guy leaning casually against a wall. See you later, he tossed over his shoulder before heading straight for him. I hope he doesnt get punched in the face, I said to Mahya, watching Al weave through the crowd with purpose. She grinned, barely glancing his way as she kept tapping her foot to the music. Nah, hes fine. Like a bloodhoundhe can find his prey with ease. Mahya went to dance, and I sat at the bar, ordering an ale more for something to do than out of thirst. It tasted like whiskey, nutmeg, and honey and was delicious. The alcohol content was too low to do anything with my Constitution, but the taste was top-notch. It wasnt long before I felt someone slide into the seat next to me. Youre not from here. The voice was playful, with a hint of curiosity. I glanced over to find a woman with dark brown hair and green eyes, her lips curling into a soft smile. Her dress was simple but flattering, and her eyes showed a glint of confidence. Is it that obvious? I asked, keeping my tone light. She tilted her head, studying me. Yes. New immigrant? No. Just passing through, I said, hoping that would end it. She didnt take the hint. Well, welcome to Olravai Isanoua. Her smile widened. Do you have a name, or should I just call you the mysterious passer through? I chuckled, shaking my head. John. John, she repeated like she was testing the name. Nice to meet you. Im Liranya. She rested her chin on her hand, her gaze lingering. I sipped my drink, hoping the silence would discourage her. It didnt. So, are you planning to stay long? No, not really. I leaned back slightly, trying to put a bit of distance between us. Like I said, just passing through. She leaned in closer. Pity. Its not often we get visitors who look well, like you. I gave a polite laugh, glancing around for Mahya or Al. No rescue in sight. Im sure the locals are more interesting than me, I said, keeping my tone casual. Ive already been told I stand out too much. Thats not a bad thing, she said, her smile turning sly. Standing out can be intriguing. I cleared my throat, shifting in my seat. Im not really looking to be intriguing right now. Just here for a drink and some music. Musics better with company, she said, undeterred. Her fingers traced the rim of her glass. Dont you agree? I gave a tight-lipped smile, trying again. Ive got company already. Im traveling with friends. They dont seem to keep you entertained, she countered, leaning in, her arm brushing against mine. I sighed and set my drink down. Listen, Im not interested in the company of an entertainment girl. Her eyes narrowed, and for a second, I thought I mightve gotten through to her. Then she slapped mehard. The sharp crack turned a few heads. How dare you?! she snapped before spinning on her heel and storming off, head held high. Behind me, Mahya was laughing her ass off. Of course, now she showed up. I shot her a glare. Its not funny. Oh, its hilarious, she said between laughs. You fall for a prostitute, then turn down a perfectly nice girl? This is priceless. I just banged my head on the bar. B5—Chapter 29: Like Bees to Honey Breakfast consisted of odd patties made from cooked grain, fried with bits of sausage. Not exactly inedible, but far from great. I picked at it half-heartedly, more interested in watching Rue charm his way into a family of five. The three kids, sneaky little masterminds, fed him half their breakfast under the tableand somehow pulled it off without their parents catching on. Go kids! Al was a no-showbloodhound indeed. Mahya poked at her plate with a fork, her face scrunching in disgust before she huffed and pushed it away. Lets go find something better, she said, shaking her head at the sorry excuse for a meal. Rue! I called out, wiping my hands on a napkin as I stood up. Were leaving. Rue glanced up from where he lay near their table, surrounded by three giggling kids. He wagged his tail furiously and accepted another bite of food. Rue stay with friends! he declared with a mental burst of excitement. I rubbed the back of my neck, glancing toward the parents, who were deep in conversation and oblivious to the covert operation under their noses. Im not sure it will be okay with the parents, I sent back telepathically. Rue tilted his head. John ask, he insisted, with all the determination of a stubborn child unwilling to leave a new playdate. I sighed and approached the parents with what I hoped was a friendly smile. Hello, I started, catching their attention. Both of them looked up, the father giving me a nod while the mother raised an eyebrow. Im the owner of the, uh, white big dog. He wants to stay and play A sharp pinch on my butt made me spin around fast. A buxom blond woman stood there, arms crossed, lips curled into a smug grin. She gave me an exaggerated once-over like I was a tasty slab of meat. What the hell? Was I covered in honey or something? My eyes narrowed as I shot her the stink eye, holding it long enough to make my point. She lifted her hands in surrender, her grin unfaltering. Seriously? I muttered, turning back to the parents, shaking my head in disbelief. How rude! The father gave a solemn nod of agreement. The mother blinked at me, completely unbothered. How else can she show her interest? she asked, as if butt-pinching was perfectly normal. I stared at her, mouth opening and closing like a fish. Not by pinching my butt, thats for sure! I finally managed, throwing my hands up. Rue found this hilarious; his mental laughter rang in my head, and his body shook. He spends too much time with Mahya. First cursing, and now this! The mother shrugged one shoulder. You started to say something? I exhaled, willing myself to calm down. Yes. My dog wants to stay at the inn and play with your children. Would that be alright with you? She turned her gaze to Rue. He tilted his head, ears twitching, and his massive tail began thumping against the floor with a rhythmic thud-thud-thud. His tongue lolled out in an exaggerated pant, and he opened his eyes wide, radiating nothing but pure, wholesome innocence. I blinked, wondering how he pulled off the adorable puppy act when he was practically the size of a horse. The contrast between his sheer bulk and sweet expression was almost too much. The mothers lips twitched upward in a faint smile. Well, she said slowly, how could I possibly say no to that face? The kids erupted into cheers, their excitement echoing through the dining hall as they scrambled to hug Rues massive frame. His tail wagged harder, sending a chair skidding across the floor. Meanwhile, his voice rang in my head, a jubilant mental shout. Rue stay! Rue stay with friends! I rubbed the back of my neck, watching the chaos unfold. Ill leave the room open, I sent to him. But listenif you want to talk to the kids aloud, make sure the parents arent around to hear. Just in case. Rue nodded and gave me a wide, toothy grin, his tongue flapping like a flag in the wind. Yes boss! Mahya and I wandered a few streets over and found a restaurant that actually knew how to make a decent breakfast. The smell of freshly baked bread and sizzling meat greeted us as we stepped inside and had a good breakfast. After paying the bill, I leaned back in my chair and asked, Do you have any plans? Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. She put her cup down and nodded. Yeah, I have a meeting at the mage guild. That caught me off guard. Wait, they have a mage guild here? Why shouldnt they? Because its low mana? Twenty-seven is not that low, she countered. And yes, they do. Ill be done there in a few hours. Alright, Ill be back at the inn for lunch if you want to go do something, I offered, standing up and stretching. She nodded. Sounds good. With that, we went our separate ways, she heading toward the mage guild and me wandering back through the streets, wondering how Id kill time until lunch. This time, I wandered through the more affluent area, taking in the surroundings. The architecture stood out with its elegance, the people wore finer clothes, and the streets were cleaner. After a couple of hours, I stumbled across an entire street lined with galleries showcasing various art forms. The paintings brought Earth to mind, primarily landscapes and portraits, with none of the so-called modern art monstrosities. The sculptures were grand, many towering over me, and some seemed to hum with magic. I could sense the mana in them but couldnt decipher its purpose. Curious. One statue caught my attentiona predator rearing up on its hind legs like a bear, mouth frozen mid-roar. Mana radiated from it, and I stood there, trying to figure out what function it served. As I focused, two women approached, flanking me and standing uncomfortably close. It felt deliberate, like they intended to box me in, cutting off any chance of slipping away. I turned my head from one to the other, keeping my posture relaxed despite the slight tension in the air. Hello, ladies, I said with a smile. Hello, cutie, the one on my right said, her lips curling in a playful smirk. She was tall and thin, with dark brown hair and freckles. Well, that was a novel experience. Id never been called that before. Would you like to join us for lunch? the woman on the left asked, her tone softer but no less forward. She shifted her weight onto one hip, her full figure accentuated by a fitted dress. Her dirty blond hair framed her round face as she fixed me with an inviting look. I smiled politely and shook my head. Thank you for the invitation, but I have plans. The brunette chuckled, brushing it off like it was no big deal, but the blondes expression soured. Her eyes narrowed slightly as her lips pursed into a thin line. As they turned to leave, the blonde leaned closer to her friend and whispered, The pretty ones always think too highly of themselves. I exhaled quietly, glancing at the statue again to mask my amusement. Women in this world were noticeably more aggressive than I was used to. When I returned to the inn, I spotted Mahya sitting at a table, her arms crossed. One table over, three guys were sitting, their eyes glued to her as they practically batted their eyelashes in unison. I glanced between the two tables a few times, weighing whether I wanted to understand what was happening. Ultimately, I decided it was better for my mental health if I didnt. I slid into the seat across from her, and the trio immediately looked like someone had just canceled Christmas. Their dejection was almost comical. Mahya shook her head. Dont ask. Im not, I replied, raising my hands to ward off the explanation. That didnt stop her from launching into it. Can you believe that when I was in the mage guild, some spindly magethin as a twigstarted flexing in front of me? And then he started sticking out his butt like some mating dance. I hope you didnt laugh in his face. She gave me a flat look, the kind reserved for someone whos just asked the worlds dumbest question. I groaned, rubbing my face with both hands. Of course you did. Mahya looked delighted with herself. A server brought us food. I took out the salt shaker and asked, Wheres Rue? She pointed to a door at the back of the room. At the backyard, playing with the kids. I already arranged with the innkeeper to feed him when he comes in. Thanks. After lunch, we explored the city some more and, thankfully, had no more strange adventures involving the opposite sex. We discovered a theater and watched a show. It reminded me of Lumis in a way. The play was simple but entertaining. Three bards played music that had a dreamy vibe, with one of them singing a ballad about star-crossed lovers separated by a magical river. On stage, the actors acted it out with big, sweeping gestures and exaggerated expressions that reminded me of a few silent films I watched in the past. They used a long strip of blue fabric for the river, waving it around like it was flowing. It wasnt fancy, but it worked, and the audience seemed hooked. I could feel the mana in their playing and singing, but the effects completely differed from my skills. The music left me feeling dreamy and wistful, while the singing brought the lovers pain and longing to life in a way that hit me unexpectedly. It was a strange experience. Although Id used music to calm the mana beasts in the Lumis swamp, it had never crossed my mind that bards could have such a mental effect on me. It left me unsettled, but I still enjoyed the show. We returned to the inn for dinner, primarily to check on Rue, and found him sprawled in front of the fireplace, snoring softly, completely wiped out from his day with the kids. I crouched down and gently shook his shoulder, but even the promise of food barely stirred him. Eventually, his ears twitched, and one sleepy eye cracked open, but that was the extent of his enthusiasm. The kids had really worn him out. Dinner was uneventful, for which I was grateful. There were no unexpected interruptions, no dramatic overturesjust the quiet hum of a normal evening. As I leaned back in my chair, feeling the satisfying weight of a good meal and a sense of peace, I relaxed. That was more than enough to call it a good day. B5—Chapter 30: Flavors Across the Multiverse I came down the stairs with Rue padding beside me, his nails clicking softly against the wooden steps. The moment we reached the bottom, three kids leaped up from their seats, shouting in unison, Rue! Their voices rang out with an excitement only kids could muster at this hour. Of course, Rue shot past me like a bullet, tail wagging furiously, deserting me without so much as a backward glance. He headed straight for his adoring fan club. This time, the kids were sitting with two men at the table, their mother notably absent. Fortunately, the table next to them was empty, so I claimed it, positioning myself where I could keep an eye on my wayward familiar. As I passed other tables, I checked the plates. To my relief, breakfast looked better than yesterdayeggs, sausages, and something like quiche. I prayed it would taste as good as it looked. The kids father nodded in greeting, his expression warm. I stepped closer and offered a polite smile. Good morning. I hope Rue wasnt too much trouble yesterday. Not at all, he replied with a shake of his head. He was a blessingkept them entertained and out of trouble all day. The man sitting beside him chuckled, his voice tinged with genuine gratitude. Were thankful for the entertainment and the exhaustion. We havent had such an easy time putting them to bed in ages. While we talked, Rue was basking in the adoration. Tiny hands were rubbing his fur in all directions, and bits of eggs and sausage were stealthily slipped his way. Despite their best efforts at covert operations, their giggles and sneaky movements didnt go unnoticed this time. The first mans tone turned sharp. Dont feed your breakfast to the dog! The youngest of the threea girl about six or seven years old with dark blond hair tied in uneven pigtailspouted dramatically. Her big green eyes, a mirror of her older brothers, widened in mock innocence. But Papa, hes hungry! she protested, holding out a piece of sausage. Dont argue with your Papa, the other man said, his voice stern. But Dad! the oldest boy groaned, dragging out the word as if the injustice was too much to bear. He is hungry! That caught me off guard. Papa? Dad? Both of them were their fathers? So... the woman Id assumed was their mother wasnt? Good morning, came a voice behind mesmooth, pleasant, and carrying just a hint of amusement. I turned to see the mistaken mother from yesterday stepping into the room. Mom! the oldest boy exclaimed, his whiny tone doubling down. Papa and Dad wont let us give Rue any treats! He deployed a picture-perfect pout with drooping shoulders and wide, imploring eyes. I had to admit, the kid was a natural. The woman shot her three children a withering look, one eyebrow arched in perfect parental disapproval. The room fell silent instantly, even the youngest shrinking under her gaze. Your parents are right. Eat your breakfast properly, I said. Ill feed Rue. A strong wave of betrayal rippled through my bond with Rue. His head drooped dramatically as he let out a mournful sigh. I scratched his ear. You dont want them to get in trouble, do you? I asked him telepathically. He hesitated for a moment before sending a resigned sigh through the bond, along with a palpable sense of dejection. My dog was quite the performer when he wanted to be. He even added a pitiful glance at the kids plates for good measure. I stifled a chuckle. Thats my boy, I said, scratching behind his ears. Rue huffed and settled at my feet, but not before casting one last longing look at the sausage on the smallest girls plate. If there were awards for melodrama, my dog would have swept the competition. Mahya joined me for breakfast, sliding into the chair across from me with a faint creak of the wooden legs against the floor. The food was indeed better than yesterdayfluffy eggs, crisp bread, and sausages that almost tasted seasoned. Still, no salt. I sighed quietly to myself. At least it was edible. Any plans for today? she asked, her tone casual as she speared a piece of sausage with her fork. Yes, I said, swallowing a mouthful of eggs. I want to check the food shops or markets, see what kinds of things they have in this world. Im going to look for armor, she said, tearing a piece of bread and spreading butter across it with deliberate strokes. I still dont have a good one. That was a solid plan. She was still stuck with the armor Id picked up in Shimoor, which was woefully inadequate. Shed already gotten hurt a couple of times due to its lack of protection. Good idea, I said, nodding. Its time for an upgrade. Mahya shrugged, taking a bite of her bread. Yeah, I know. Ill see what I can find. Al walked in, his gaze sweeping the room before heading toward us. He oozed into the chairthat was the only way to describe it. His entire body seemed to melt into the seat, as though his bones had turned to jelly. You look relaxed, Mahya said, smirking as she leaned back in her chair. Al turned his head toward her, fixed her with a deliberate look, but didnt say anything. Wheres your friend? I asked, breaking the tension. Work, he said flatly. Ah! So thats why youre gracing us with your presence, Mahya teased, her smirk widening. No. He straightened slightly, adjusting his posture. I discovered much better accommodations and thought youd appreciate the information. I know Johns penchant for luxury. I opened my mouth to defend myself, but Rue exclaimed, Rue want stay with friends! Sighing, I shook my head. Arguing with Rue was pointlessId already lost. Turning to the family nearby, I asked, How long are you staying? Until tomorrow, the mother said with a polite smile. Is it alright if my dog plays with the children again today? The three little ones perked up immediately, practically bouncing in their seats. Before their mother could answer, the dad enthusiastically said, Yes! Yes, it would be marvelous. Rue, clearly pleased with the arrangement, rewarded me with a sloppy lick on the cheek before bounding off to his fans. The kids were quick to start sneaking him food again, but their attempts were discovered again. The adults exasperations were almost as entertaining as Rues wagging tail. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Al placed a hand on my arm, drawing my attention. I need you to open the house. Why? I need to brew potions, he said, his tone clipped. I thought you had plenty in stock? I do, he replied, nodding briefly. But theyre selling a popular potion here, and Ive got a better recipe. I acquired it from the Alchemy Sage in the last world we visited. Mahya snickered, her lips curling into a mischievous grin. Acquired, huh? I like your euphemism. Al shot her a glare and turned back to me. So, can you open the house in your room or mine? I nodded. Mahya leaned forward, her curiosity sparking. What kind of potion is it? A female contraceptive, Al said, deadpan. Whats so great about your recipe? I asked. The version they use here lasts 50 days. Mine is effective for 300. Oh, wow, I said, leaning back. Thats a big difference. Al nodded, his expression as neutral as ever. Why am I not surprised a contraceptive is popular here? I muttered. What do you mean? Al asked, his tone genuinely curious. Well, I began, rubbing the back of my neck, yesterday, a woman pinched my butt, and two others accosted me in a gallery. Mahyas head snapped up, her fork hovering mid-air. You didnt tell me about that! There wasnt much to tell, I said with a shrug. They invited me to lunch, I refused, and that was that. One of them was fine with it; the other wasnt. End of story. Al nodded thoughtfully. The women here are more direct. Twice, while walking with Erianv, women called us such a waste. Mahya snorted, covering her mouth as she tried not to laugh. I just shook my head. Sounds like were in for an interesting stay. Mahya left right after breakfast. I opened the house in my room against a blank wall, and Al rushed off to his lab without a word. Even though Id done this beforeopening the house in a dungeon in Lumis and at an inn in the cultivators worldwatching a new door materialize on the wall was still surreal. On the other side lay my entire housefive stories, with all the rooms and halls perfectly intact. After arranging with the innkeeper to feed Rue, I got directions to the food market and set out to explore. It took me almost three hours to reach the market, and I was hit on twice along the way. Thankfully, the girls graciously accepted my refusal, which ended the encounters. This world was strange. I could understand people being forwardwhether male or femalebut here, the constant attention felt excessive, like it was the only thing on their minds. Sure, I knew I looked relatively attractive, but I wasnt some great beauty or the picture of male perfection. So why all the attention? I couldnt believe all of them were simply sex-crazed. It made little sense. Finally, I reached the market, and it was a treat. It wasnt a traditional market with open stalls selling produce and other goods. Instead, it was a cluster of four streets lined with low warehouses on both sides, each dedicated to a specific category of goods. I skimmed through the warehouses for clothes, shoes, and household items, taking a quick look to get a sense of what they had to offer. My next stop was the spices warehouse, and it was amazing. It took me about five minutes to figure out how to dial down my sense of smell enough to actually enjoy the place. Spice sellers packed the massive space, and an overpowering mix of aromas hit me like a tidal wave. All the spices blended into a choking scent that made breathing hard. But once I figured out how to reduce my noses sensitivityan exercise in focused intentionit became much more bearable. The warehouse buzzed with life, a maze of stalls overflowing with colors, textures, and scents. I wove through the chaos, drawn first to the spice vendors. Their tables were piled high with vibrant powders in every color imaginableand a few I wouldn''t have thought spices could even come in. The air practically shimmered with heat and flavor. One spice was an intense, almost electric blue, and its taste was a wild mix of lemon, ginger, garlic, and cinnamon. Another looked like colorful glitter. At first, I was sure it had to be full of manait glowed, after allbut it wasnt. What it was, though, was hotter than a Carolina Reaper. The moment it hit my tongue, I almost died. Not from physical damagethough it did fry a couple of nerve endings, which Healing Touch took care ofbut from sheer, brain-melting shock. I stood there, frozen, as my mind tried to process the sensory overload. Over a minute passed before I could even move. One jar held a spice that reminded me of vanilla, though its scent was so potent it made me sneeze. Another had the golden hue of turmeric but a mild flavor with a surprisingly sweet undertone. The moment it hit my tongue, ideas for pies flooded my mind. Despite its appearance, it definitely wasnt suited for savory cooking. The selection of hot spices was staggeringblack, red, yellow, green, even white and purpleeach boasting unique flavors layered over their fiery kick. This time, I was smarter. I only tasted a grain or two of each to get a sense of their flavors. None came close to the heat of the glitter spice, but every single one had something interesting to offer. The next section was full of stalls where bunches of dried herbs hung in fragrant bundles, their earthy tang blending with the sharper bite of vegetable extracts and fruit syrups nearby. Across the aisle, sellers displayed rows of candied fruits and flowers, their crystalline coating glittering under the warehouses dim lighting. Further down, an entire section was dedicated to dried mushroomsgolden twists, inky-black buttons, and a pale lavender variety I couldnt identify. I chuckled at the thought of Al; hed go wild over this selection. Aromatic woods and roots, stacked in neat piles, filled the air with a smoky richness, while homemade sauces and dressings added bursts of tang and spice to the overwhelming tapestry of scents. I smelled and tasted so much that my tongue and nose went partially numb, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the selection. The spices, herbs, and exotic ingredients felt like an endless parade of new sensations, each one more fascinating than the last. It was sensory overload in the best possible way, and I couldnt help but marvel at the immense variety crammed into this single warehouse. By the time I finished, Id spent over 200 gold and felt like I was the bigger winner in the exchange. My Storage groaned with bags of spices, jars of sauces, bundles of herbs, and crates of dried mushroomspractically everything they had to offer, bought in bulk. If I fell in love with something, I couldnt just head to the nearest supermarket to restock. Each world offered a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to discover new tastes and smells, and I wasnt about to squander it. When I left the spice warehouse, I still carried a cloud of scent that clung to my clothes and hair, a lingering reminder of the sensory overload inside. My next stops were the fruit and vegetable warehouses. Since wed collected an absurd amount of meat during the Occurrence, I skipped the meat warehouse entirely. Fruits and vegetables, though, were non-negotiable. The selection was as diverse as it was dazzlingproduce in every imaginable shape and color, each with its own distinct taste and scent. To my surprise, I came across pineapples and potatoes that bore an uncanny resemblance to Earths varieties. The potatoes had black skins, and the pineapples were three times their usual size and red, but otherwise, they were identical. I double-checkednot just by looks, but by taste. They were the same. It made me pause, sparking my curiosity. On Zindor, I''d also harvested potatoes while scavenging in a ruined farming community. Somehow, this crop seemed to be a multi-universal constant. The thought fascinated me, and I couldnt help but wonder how such similarities could occur across entirely different planets. It was a puzzle that begged for answers, and I was itching to unravel it. My curiosity got so bad that when I stopped for lunch at a small, out-of-the-way restaurant, I chose a secluded table, took a deep, fortifying breath, and dove headfirst into the Archive. The message Id posted to Mahya and Al about Zindor had ballooned with another twenty pages of comments. Travelers were practically foaming at the mouth, demanding the Gate chain and calling me an assholeor worsefor not sharing it. Liss posts werent much better. Theyd gained additional tens of pages of questions to dragons, alongside more desperate pleas for the Gate chain and plenty of cursing for good measure. I ignored the bulk of the comments on my post, skimming the initials to check if The Idiototherwise known as Sonak Susilhad left any new gems of wisdom. To my mild relief, everything was quiet. He was probably sulking after the brutal slap-down hed received on his previous comments. For nearly three hours, I scoured the Archive, searching for anything related to the differences and similarities in food options between worlds. Sadly, I came up empty. The closest I found was a brief article discussing the similarities in creature groupscanines, felines, ursines, snakes, rodents, and the likebut it was vague and based on observations from only ten worlds. Nothing particularly insightful or groundbreaking. I made a mental note to write about the subject myself someday if the pattern of similarities continued. It seemed like an area worth exploring, assuming I could piece together enough evidence to make it interesting. For now, though, the Archive had nothing more to offer. I closed the interface and stretched, the faint scents of spices still clinging to my clothes as a reminder of the mornings finds. Oh well, I thought as I pushed myself up from the table. There was still more food shopping to do and plenty of discoveries to be madethis time from the market stalls rather than the Archive. B5—Chapter 31: An Educational Experience I visited the other warehouses, stocked up on dairy products, and even found a place to sell some of the food from my Storage. Before leaving Earth, I had stocked up on a large amount of food. During our travels, I discovered mana-rich replacements for much of it, so I was always on the lookout for places to sell the anemic food. While I had sold some in the cultivators world, I still had a substantial supply to unload. Mahya was back at the inn, and the moment she saw me, she jumped up and rushed over. Good, youre back. We wont eat dinner here; I found out about a better place. Her expression gave me pause. I recognized the impish glint in her eyes all too wellit always signaled something I might end up regretting. Why do you look like that? I asked, narrowing my eyes as I crossed my arms. Like what? She tilted her head, the picture of mock innocence. Like youre scheming. Im not! She stiffened, the denial bursting out of her with too much force. Her emphatic tone only made me more suspicious. I locked eyes with her, holding her gaze. And waited. And waited. And waited. She sighed. Fine! she said, throwing her hands in the air and looking frustrated. It will be an educational experience for you. For me? My voice dripped with doubt as I raised an eyebrow. Yep. She grinned, looking far too pleased with herself. Some more details, maybe? She huffed, blowing an annoyed breath like Rue when he didnt get his way. Youll see. She sent me to change to "nicer clothes," and led me to a tavern. The place was dimly lit, the warm glow of hanging lanterns barely cutting through the haze of pipe smoke and chatter. The scent of roasted meat and alcohol mingled with something sharper, muskier, and different from the usual tavern smell. Mahya led me inside with an unmistakable bounce in her step, her grin practically glowing in the low light. This, she declared, spinning on her heel to face me, is what I call an educational experience. Her impish glint dared me to protest. I glanced around the room. Women in tight, colorful dresses moved between tables, leaning in close to the patrons, their laughter as loud as the clink of mugs. A group of men sat nearby, raising their tankards in what looked like a drunken toast. I caught more than one of them glancing toward Mahya. Many men sat at the bar or around tall tables in groups, and for some reason, I got the impression they were on display. It wasnt anything specific I could put my finger onmaybe just the vibe they exuded. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Mahya slid onto a barstool, instantly catching the attention of two men who edged closer, batting their eyelashes and subtly flexing as they vied for her attention. Have fun, she said, winking at me. Her grin looked downright mischievous. Were not sitting together? I asked, frowning as I shifted my weight from one foot to the other. No. It would hamper the lesson. She waved a hand dismissively, already turning toward the bar. What the hell are you talking about? What lesson? My arms crossed instinctively as I stared after her, suspicion creeping into my voice. Youll see. She tossed over her shoulder, barely glancing back. I sat far away from her and ordered a beer and dinner. While waiting for my food, a woman in a low-cut crimson dress appeared at my side, her hand grazing my arm. You look like you could use some company, she purred, her voice syrupy and sweet. Uh... Im fine, thanks, I said. She didnt budge. Oh, come now. A handsome man like you shouldnt sit alone. Before I could escape, another woman joined her, draping herself on my other side. Ignore her, the second one said with a playful pout. Im much more fun. I shifted awkwardly, trying to disentangle myself. Im just here for food and drinks. Oh, we can do drinks, the first woman said, her fingers trailing over my shoulder. And more, if youve got a gold to spare. I froze. A gold? For what? She tilted her head toward a set of stairs at the back of the tavern. Upstairs. Her smile didnt falter, but her eyes gleamed with a predatory edge. Oh, I stammered, leaning away. A young woman at a nearby table caught my eye as I turned. She smiled coyly and patted the bench beside her. Grateful for the chance to sit somewhere that didnt cost a gold piece, I approached hesitantly. Hello, Im Azelioria. You alone tonight? she asked, her voice smooth but not as polished as the others. Sort of, I replied. Are you... one of the, uh, entertainment girls? Her eyes widened in shock, and before I could apologize, her hand connected with my cheek in a sharp slap. How dare you! Okay, not an entertainment girl, I muttered, rubbing my face. The pattern repeated with startling regularity. Some women didnt bother introducing themselves and quickly offered me a deal. As an aside, most of them asked for a gold or less. No wonder the girl in Hobbiton looked shocked when I gave her ten. The ones who did introduce themselves Isarielle, Eolirina, Olariena reacted as though Id insulted them when I asked about their profession. Mahya, meanwhile, watched from her spot at the bar, giggling with her new admirers as they tripped over themselves to catch her attention. Now and then, she glanced my way, her shoulders shaking with barely contained laughter. By the time I figured out the name rule, my pride had taken a serious nosedive, my cheek stung, and I was sure Mahya would never let me live it down. Oh, and I was hungry. But I didnt just figure out the name thing. I also picked up on a specific vibe from the working girlspredatory and calculating, with a hint of disdain and detachment. It was impossible to miss once I tuned into itblatantly obvious, even. Well, Mahya was right. It was an educational experience. B5—Chapter 32: The Philosophy of Faith In the morning, Rue said goodbye to his three adoring fans, tail wagging as they patted and hugged him. I thanked the family for the entertainment, and they returned the favor by thanking me for Rues babysitting services. With all the pleasantries exchanged, we moved on to the new place Al had found. He was rightit was a clear upgrade. Our previous inn had been nice enough. The room was spacious, the bed comfortable, and, most importantly, the bathroom didnt have the sour smell Id grown to dread after traveling through worlds without proper plumbing. That alone was worth appreciating. The new place, though, was in a league of its own. Still called an inn, it felt more like a proper hotel. The building stood five stories tall, with ten rooms on each floor. My room was nothing short of luxuriousa cozy living room with plush furniture, a grand bedroom with an enormous bed, and a spacious cleanliness room, as they called it. The bath and toilet ran on runes, a blessing I didnt take lightly. The balcony overlooked a lively square with statues, adding to the charmdefinitely an improvement. I examined the runes and was surprisedI knew all of them. How could runes from different worlds be the same? I hadnt worked with these specific runes before, since most of them came from the water runes collection, but I had studied them while the gang was clearing dungeons in the first ruined city. Still, I learned something newa novel application. Here, they had combined runes to condense moisture from the air with runes to vaporize liquids, including those within matter. The result? A system that functioned almost exactly like an Earth toilet. Pouring mana into the first "distribution" rune triggered the creation of water, flushing the toilet. The system then vaporized all liquids while drying out the remaining matter. The dried waste was deposited below and collected by workers. I wondered if the dry matter could be used as fertilizer. Probably. To my surprise, Al got a room of his own. Arent you staying with your friend? I asked, raising an eyebrow. He fidgeted, scowling. He dropped hints about commitment. Mahya burst into laughter. How terrible! Poor you! Al shot her a withering glare, spun dramatically on his heels, and stormed out of the inn. Since my Perception had surpassed the 100 mark, I could perceive emotions. It was trickier with strangers, requiring me to focus and hone in, but that practice had helped me finally crack the lesson Mahya had tried to teach me the previous evening. With Mahya and Al, it was much easier. Familiarity, I guessed. I could tell Mahya wasnt being malicious; she genuinely found the situation amusing and meant her words as playful teasing. Al, on the other hand, was deeply uncomfortable. Beneath the bravado, he felt like a user, and the subject hit a nerve. Mahya shrugged, her lips curling into a playful smirk. "Spoilsport." "Got any plans for today?" I asked. She nodded, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Sleuthing." "Sleuthing?" I echoed, narrowing my eyes at her. "Yep!" She threw me a cheeky wink and spun on her heel, her boots clicking against the floor as she strolled toward the exit. "See you later!" she called over her shoulder, already halfway out the door. Both clearly baffled, Rue and I exchanged a glance, our heads tilting in unison. What do you want to do, buddy? I asked, scratching his ear. Rue go sleep, he said, plopping down on his haunches with a dramatic sigh. Friends fun but make Rue tired. He punctuated his words with a jaw-stretching yawn, his tongue curling. You just woke up an hour ago! I protested, crossing my arms. Yes. Rue flopped onto his side with a thud, his tail giving a slow, lazy wag. Now Rue go sleep again. With everyone busy doing their own things, I went looking for a bookshop. Finding one wasnt easy, mostly because of the strange reactions I got. The men I asked gave me odd looks, and the women asked if I was sure, as if Id misspoken. But I didnt let that stop me. Eventually, I found it. The shop was pretty far from the hotel, tucked away on a side street. It was small, dimly lit, and crammed with books. Stacks of them stood precariously on the floor, leaving barely enough space to move. Navigating around them was like walking through a dense forest. One wrong step, and not only the closest stack, but half the shop would have come crashing down. The proprietor was an old lady who kept giving me fearful looks, like I was some kind of criminal. I ignored her. Whatever her problem was, it wasnt my problem. Despite the nasty looks and uncomfortable vibes she gave off, I spent an enjoyable half-day in the shop browsing through the books. At first, I thought about picking up some history or geography books, but then decided against it. The strange society, with its weird social norms and aggressive women, was wearing on me. Since Al seemed ready to say goodbye to his friend, I figured wed be moving on soon, anyway. In the end, I bought a few fantasy booksby their definitionwhich revolved around the concept of a world without magic. That made me snicker, and I couldnt resist finding out what their imagination had cooked up. I spent the rest of the day wandering, browsing the wares in the stores, politely turning down womens advances, and rubbing my butt after the more agressive ones pinched it. Al was back in time for dinner, so the four of us headed to a restaurant the inn clerk had recommended. As expected, the food didnt have salt, but it was surprisingly good otherwise. After ordering food and drinks, I leaned back in my chair and turned to Mahya. How did your sleuthing go? Very good, actually, she said with a grin, swirling her drink lazily. I found out the roots of their weird social norms. They are not that strange, Al said. I stared at him, eyebrows raised in disbelief. Not weird? Are you kidding me? Al met my gaze calmly. Do not forget that you havent traveled in many worlds, so you are unaccustomed to varying societal norms. I crossed my arms. You didnt either. You traveled two worlds before you met us! Yes, you are correct, he admitted, inclining his head slightly, but I spent years studying in my family''s archive, reading accounts of my ancestors travels. While I may lack firsthand experience, their extensive knowledge has provided me with a firm understanding of the multiverse. If you view every society through the lens of your original world, many will seem strange or illogical. However, if you take the time to read historical or societal texts, you will find their perspectives begin to make sense. I frowned, leaning forward, caught off guard by his insight. He was right. Thats exactly what I did, Mahya said, her voice animated. She rested her elbows on the table, leaning in eagerly. I went looking for an explanation and found it. Oh? What is it? I asked. She pulled out a scroll, the parchment crackling softly as she spread it across the table. The flickering candlelight cast shadows over the neat script. This is the central religious text of the temple of the Sacred Balance, Mahya began, her tone adopting a mock reverence. In the primordial state, existence alone existed. Everything was, yet nothing transpired. The Great Divinity descended into the world of flesh and blood to give Her blessing. This blessing birthed two sacred forces from the cosmic womb: the Blessed Vessels of Life and the Bearers of the Sacred Flame. She paused, raising an eyebrow. Honestly, I dont know if they were trying to sound profound or just fill space. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I snorted. Probably took lessons from wizards. Al, ever calm, interjected. Despite the flowery language, the metaphors are clear. It establishes a hierarchy through divine imagery. Mahya smirked, continuing. The Blessed Vessels of Life gave their blessing and gave birth to women. The Bearers of the Sacred Flame created men in a burst of immense power. These forces perform a perpetual dance of creation and change, manifested in the divine forms of men and women. She glanced at Al. A perpetual dance? Thats one way to make it sound poetic. Al adjusted his glass of water, speaking evenly. Poetic, yes, but it also reinforces the idea of inherent roles. Its a clever way of embedding societal expectations into religious doctrine. She shrugged and continued. The daughters, born from The Blessed Vessels of Lifeblessed be their nameembody life. Their sacred vessels, graced with the divine ability to transform the spark of existence into the miracle of life, reflect the greatest of mysteries: the mystery of sacred creation. I leaned back in my chair, crossing my arms. Sacred vessels? Theyre really laying it on thick. Mahya laughed. Its self-aggrandizing, sure, but its effective. Imagine hearing this stuff from birthyoud think women were divine incarnations walking among mortals. Als expression didnt waver. That is likely the point. It establishes a framework of reverence that discourages dissent. Clever, in its own way. Mahya returned to the scroll, her voice animated. Similar to the soil that cradles and nurtures the seed that becomes the mighty tree, so does the woman cradle and nurture the seed of man, which becomes a living person. Similar to the world that draws its strength from the deep waters of creation, so too do these sacred vessels nurture future generations within their sanctified forms. They are the physical expression of The Great Divinity, appointed as the supreme guardians of the endless cycle of birth and renewal. She stopped and gestured at the scroll. Guardians of birth and renewal. Sounds nice, but theres a lot of pressure in that title. I nodded. Its a glorified way of saying they are responsible for keeping the species alive. Here, they went overboard with the self-aggrandizing, Al said. Girls are awesome, Mahya said. He gave her a dirty look. She waved him off and continued reading. The chorus of creation sings this divine truth through its manifold voices: The sacred rivers flow with life-giving waters, as do the blessed waters of the womb. The hallowed fields yield their bounty, as women yield the fruits of creation. The divine flowers bloom to inspire beauty, as women inspire the hearts of all. And as surely as the Celestial Light rises each dawn to illuminate all of creation, so do women illuminate the divine path. She tapped the scroll with her finger. Thats the part about you guys. But lo! The Sons of Flame carry an altogether different blessing and burden within their mortal forms. Like the great wildfires that cleanse the ancient forests, like the tempests that churn the eternal seas, their nature burns with an uncontrollable force. Far from a curse, this is a divine gift misinterpreted, its fiery nature capable of both creation and annihilation. Unchecked, this holy fire would reduce the Garden of Creation to ash and cinder. Here lies the Most Sacred Duty of the Daughters of Divinity: to be the Divine Chalice that contains and transforms this wild flame. Through their blessed wisdom and holy grace, they perform the Greatest Servicetransforming chaos into harmony and destruction into creation. They quench the raging fires within the mens flesh, turning it into creation and order. They are the Alchemists of the Soul, turning base nature into a golden purpose. I snorted, crossing my arms. Thats a fancy way of saying women are paragons of virtue and all men are savages, I said, my tone dripping with sarcasm. Mahya smirked, shrugging as she traced a finger down the scroll. Yeah, pretty much. But it gets better. Her finger tapped the parchment. It has a part about open prostitution. She traced her finger down the scroll, scanning the lines of text. Oh, here it is, she said, tapping a spot. Yet hear these words, O Children of Creation: This Most Sacred Service demands proper tribute, for such is the Law of Divine Exchange. The Balance must be maintained, lest the very foundations of existence crumble. In acknowledgment of their wild nature and the salvation freely offered by the Daughters of Divinity, the Sons of Flame must offer their greatest tribute: the gift of children, living symbols of renewal in the great tapestry of existence.''" Mahya glanced at Al. You mentioned they bought contraceptives. Doesn''t seem very religious to me. He shrugged, looking completely unbothered. I couldnt blame him. Hed gotten strongerI could feel it. He must have hit level 15, just like hed planned. Mahya waited for some reaction. When she didnt get it, she continued reading. For those Holy Vessels who cannot bear the physical fruit of creation, know that your divine purpose remains undiminished. Your role in maintaining the Sacred Balance is no less vital and holy. But heed this divine command: Let no Daughter of Divinity diminish her sacred power by offering her transformative grace without just tribute. The Sons of Flame must maintain the Balance by equivalent offerings, be they material abundance, devoted service, or acts of holy reverence. Remember this eternal truth: The Daughters of Divinity are not mere servants but Saviors, upholding the very fabric of creation through their divine compassion and blessed strength. To give without receiving would blaspheme against the Holy Balance, risking the very harmony of existence. Mahya glanced at me, her expression thoughtful. I dont think those girls slapped you because you asked if they were prostitutes. I think its because you implied theyre barren. Thats probably an insult to them or something. I squirmed in my seat, the embarrassment and discomfort settling on me like a weight. Al frowned, setting his fork down. I do not believe the originators of the text intended for prostitution to be so prevalent when they wrote it. Mahya shrugged again, her expression casual. Probably not. But its hardly the first time Ive seen religious beliefs twisted to suit the convenience of the believers. She sipped her drink before adding, People always pick the parts that work for them and ignore the rest. Its like a buffet of morality. I leaned forward, setting my elbows on the table. Im not knowledgeable like you about religions. Ive only traveled a handful of worlds, and its never really interested me. But if I look at Earths history, its obvious that religion started as a civilizing influence on a wild and lawless society. So maybe here, too, thats what happened. Maybe the men were a menace, and to counter it, they started spreading the word about the greatness of women to balance things. Al gave a small nod, his gaze thoughtful. That is not an unreasonable hypothesis. Many belief systems originate from the need to impose order. However, their evolution often reflects the shifting priorities of the society they serve. Yeah, makes sense, Mahya said. My father studied the ebb and flow of magic across worlds. While his research focused less on religion, he found references to its adaptability across dozens of historical texts. Religions consistently change to suit the needs of the populace. She shrugged. I know the Great Cosmic Beings are realthey created the Guidance. Ive seen enough Clerics, Paladins, and religious classes named after them to know theyre legit. Other religions, though? Those seem like inventions of the locals. Al adjusted his posture, speaking with measured calm. Perhaps. But even fabricated beliefs often contain a kernel of truth or a reflection of the worlds reality at the time of their creation. The problem is that meaning becomes diluted over generations. I drummed my fingers on the table, mulling that over. If religion keeps shifting to fit the times, doesnt that undermine its credibility? How can you trust something that changes with the wind? Its not about trust, Mahya said, resting her chin in her hand. Its about utility. Religion isnt just about divine truth; its about giving people something to believe in, something to hold them together when everything else is chaos. Faith may comfort, but it also blinds, Al countered, his tone firm. It demands obedience, often at the expense of reason. That comfort comes with a price. Still, I said, leaning back, its impressive how much thought they put into these systems. The metaphors, the structureits like they tried to cover every angle, answer every challenge. Indeed, Al said. Such texts endure because they provide frameworks that explain the world. Even when flawed, they serve their purpose in their time. Mahya raised an eyebrow, her tone sharp. Sure, they serve a purpose. But lets not forget all the people in this world who probably got screwed over in the process. Fair point, I said. But isnt that true for most belief systems? They start with good intentions, but people inevitably mess them up. Als lips twitched in the faintest smile. Faith begins as an attempt to create harmony, but its evolution often mirrors human naturebrilliant yet deeply flawed. Mahya sighed, running her fingers along the scroll. If nothing else, this Sacred Balance stuff is a great example of how people will bend faith to justify anything. Divine commands are harder to argue with than saying, This is what I want. True, I said, gesturing toward the parchment. It makes me wonder if every world has its version of thisa grand idea that tries to explain everything. Most likely, Al said with a faint smile. The stories vary, but the purpose remains the same. Faith fills the gaps in understanding, especially when faced with the unknown. Right, Mahya said, smirking. And no matter the world, everyone thinks their version is the only one thats right. I sighed. Maybe thats just who we are. Constantly trying to explain the unexplainableand making a mess of it half the time. Mahya shrugged, grinning. Thats human nature for you. I finished my dinner in silence, lost in thought. This whole traveling business broadened my horizons, even on subjects Id never considered. So, I said. Do we want to continue traveling this world, or are we ready to leave? Mahyas eyes sparkled with mischief. Dont you want to enjoy the pushy girls a little longer? she teased, throwing me a wink. No, I said firmly, shaking my head. They make me uncomfortable. Why? she asked, her brow furrowing as she looked at me, genuinely puzzled. I shuddered. They make me feel like a piece of meat on the marketoffered to customers. Her laughter bubbled up, light and amused. Fair enough. Not everyones cup of tea, I suppose. I achieved what I wanted, Al said, straightening his posture. We can move on. I turned to Mahya, raising an eyebrow. What about you? Yeah, Im good, she said with a casual shrug. I looked at Rue. He lay sprawled on the floor, sound asleep, his legs twitching, as if chasing something in his dreams. Those kids really wore him out. B5—Chapter 33: Another Winter, Another Lake On the way to the Gate, we revisited the hot springs, indulging in a few more days of quiet relaxation. Thankfully, there were no splashing and screaming teenagers to ruin the peace this time. After that, a quick hop brought us back to the Gate, bypassing Hobbiton entirely. Before crossing, I hesitated, glancing at the others. Do we want to write a World Info? Al raised an eyebrow, pausing mid-step. Do you have something valuable to impart? Maybe warn about the pushy girls? Mahya let out a snicker. Most male Travelers would probably welcome the easy pickings, she teased, her grin wide and mischievous. Right, because everyone just loves unsolicited attention, I said, rolling my eyes. Then, with a wave of my hand, I added, Lets just go. Zindor greeted us with doom and gloom, like always. The next Gate was at least a month away, maybe longer. The good news was that it was part of a three-Gate cluster, with only a couple of days between them. From what Id seen on Earth, Gates in clusters usually led to the same world. Still, three more Gates toward the next level. The bad news? Winter was almost here. The sharp chill in the air wasnt subtle anymore, and the dark clouds overhead didnt look friendly. Flying the balloon through hailstorms was a bad idea. Mahya and Al glanced up at the sky, their expressions as sour as the heavy clouds looming above. Then their eyes swept around us, taking in the dense forest that seemed to close in like a wall of gnarled trees. The Jeep is a no-go, Mahya said, crossing her arms as she leaned against a tree. It wont make it through this kind of terrain. Motorcycles in a hailstorm are not a good idea either, Al said. Mahya tilted her head, her brow furrowing. Do we even know if there are hailstorms on this side of the mountains? Al and I exchanged a quick look, both of us shrugging in unison. I have no idea, I said, spreading my hands. We should find another dungeon cluster for the winter, Mahya said. She opened the Map and pushed mana into it. The Map popped into existence, visible to all of us. Rue wandered off, sniffing the surroundings. The Map showed a few cities, but they were all in the opposite direction of the next Gates. There was just one city on the route to the Gatesa months travel away. Whether it was alive or ruined, I couldnt tell. It sat close to one Gate, maybe a day away. Mahyas finger hovered over two cities positioned relatively close to each other. This looks promising. One of them might be a ruin. Al crossed his arms and leaned in to study the Map. Why dont we find an inhabited city to spend the winter? No way, I said, shaking my head. Im not ready for a severe depression. He pointed at the Map. We can look at the cities from the balloon and decide. If they follow the pattern of the others, we keep going. If they look better, we can winter there. Did you, by any chance, check the time skip between Zindor and Liliatas? I asked, glancing between Mahya and Al. Mahya shook her head, her focus still on the Map. No," Al said. Maybe we should, I suggested. We could find a pleasant spot therenot necessarily a city or townand skip winter in Zindor altogether. They both looked thoughtful, their gazes lingering on the Map. After a moment, Al nodded and said, I second this idea. Yeah, okay, Mahya said and closed the Map. You stay here. Ill cross the Gate and spend the night there. If the skip isnt too bad, well go for it. But if its like Lumis, no way. Were not staying there for years. Mahya disappeared through the Gate, and I pulled out the core, preparing to open the house. Just as I started, a ripple of urgency hit meI could feel Rue rushing toward us, fast. A second later, his voice exploded in my mind, Bad dogs are chasing Rue! Get ready to fight, I told Al urgently. I heard, he said, calm and collected as ever. Rue burst through the trees, his paws pounding the ground as he rushed toward us. Right on his heels came a pack of the strange dogs with the creepy smiles they had here. Rue skidded to a halt, spun around, and planted himself between Al and me, his stance defiant. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I raised my hand and fired lightning at the dogs. Four of them froze mid-charge, their muscles twitching violently, but they didnt fall. The sight was unnerving. Then, with a burst of movement, three more dogs leaped over their frozen packmates, barreling toward us. I shot them too. Now, all of them stood trembling, their bodies vibrating as if caught in some terrible seizure. A low, guttural howl tore through the air, freezing the moment. From the shadows of the trees, a massive dog emerged. It was as big as Rue, its presence towering and menacing. Its eyes locked onto mine, filled with such seething hatred that I could feel itan invisible film of malice crawling over my skin. Al charged at the dogs, his movements fluid as he effortlessly decapitated two of them. I fired at the Alpha, but it darted behind the pack, evading most of the attack. Only a tiny arc struck it, not enough to freeze it. Coward, I muttered, glaring at it. The rest of the dogs unfroze. Al, get back! I shouted. He jumped back, and for a moment, I couldnt help but be impressed with his progress in the Jump skill. Shaking my head to clear the errant thought, I fired at the dogs again. The Alpha was still hiding. Once they froze, Al wasted no time, going to town on them. I rose into the air and aimed at the Alpha from above. Now the nasty bugger had nowhere to hide. The lightning struck it head-on, and it froze in place. Reaching for my crossbow, I prepared to finish it, but Rues voice shouted in my mind, Rue take the big bad dog! A moment later, he dove at the Alpha from above. The Alpha didnt stand a chance. Rue clamped onto its neck, shaking his head violently from side to side. A loud crack echoed as its neck snapped. Rue raised his head and let out a triumphant howl. That was new. The last dog tried to run, but Al was faster, cutting it down before it got far. We stood there, surveying the carnage. The whole thing had taken maybe a minute, and the pack was no more. Rue strutted around with his head held high, licking the blood from his chops. Rue very dangerous, he declared, sending a wave of satisfaction and smugness so strong it almost made me laugh. You did need our help, Al pointed out. Rue shot him a withering glare. Rue one, pack big. I chuckled, curious to see how the argument might unfold, but Al let it go. Instead, he gathered the carcasses and carried them deeper into the forest. They didnt seem to have any usable materials, so there wasnt much point in looting them. Finally, I opened the house, and we settled in. The hours passed uneventfully until Mahya returned in the evening of the second day, stepping through the Gate. How much time passed on this side? she asked as she approached us. Two days, one night, Al replied, leaning casually against the doorframe, his arms crossed. Her expression turned thoughtful as she tapped her chin. When I crossed, it was noon. I spent the night there. Thats good. Time passes slower on the other side. Do you know how many hours? I asked. The days are shorter there, so Id say about fifteen hours, she replied, her brow furrowing as she worked out the math. So we need to spend about a month and a half there, I said, glancing between Al and Mahya. Sounds reasonable, no? More like two months, Mahya said. The days are shorter over there, and the winter here is about four months. I did a quick calculation. Yeah, youre right. So. What do you say? Brave the hail or take a break? I am good either way, Al said. Mahya sighed, rubbing her forehead. I would have preferred a dungeon cluster. Yeah, I know, I said, nodding. But well find more dungeons later. This plan saves us from being bombarded with hail. We crossed back to Liliatas and I opened the Map. About two days flight from the hot springs, deep in the wilderness, was a lake with some mountains near it, with no cities or towns nearby. I pushed mana into the Map, its glowing lines springing to life, and pointed to the spot. What do you think? Mahya leaned over, studying the Map. I wish we knew if its spring or summer now, she said, her tone laced with frustration. Why cant worlds use clearer names? Season of Bounty sounds more like spring, Al offered, his arms folded as he looked thoughtfully at the glowing display. Does it really matter? I asked, waving a hand dismissively. Either way, were here for about two months. Winter wont reach us. Yeah, looks good, Mahya said. Once we decided, we backtracked without a second thought. Of course, we had to stop at the hot springs on the wayit wouldve been criminal to skip them. Five blissful days soaking in those warm, mineral-rich waters were a pure bliss. After that, we floated lazily in the balloon for three days (so much for my earlier estimate) before finally reaching the lake. And wow, it was something else. The turquoise water looked almost unreal, perfectly reflecting the snowy peaks towering in the distance. The sunset splashed the sky with soft pink and orange streaks, and the whole scene felt like a painting come to life. Dark evergreens framed the edges, and the shore was sprinkled with smooth rocks and patches of vibrant green grass. It had this untouched, peaceful look, like we were the first to see it in years. Totally worth the extra day in the air. I opened the house, and we settled in for the "winter." Al, unsurprisingly, barricaded himself in his lab most of the time. With the bounty wed gathered from the Alchemy Sage, he had plenty of materials, books, and scrolls to keep him busy. Rue spent his days either zipping around the lake on his jet ski or investigating the surrounding area. I suspected he was hoping to meet a friend, like the badger in Lumis, but no such luck this time. Still, he stayed in high spirits and had a lot of fun. Mahya dove straight into converting the next Jeep to Magitech but often ended up in bouts of frustration while trying to decipher the drives from Zindor. She wasnt having much luck with those, and whenever she worked on that project, it put her in a bad mood for days. Luckily, we had the flying sword. Wed send her off to fly and cool off whenever she started snapping at us. As for me, I experimented with new dishes using the meats from the mana occurrence and the unique ingredients from Liliatas. I also dug into the books from Liliatas, but they were a letdown. No Jules Verne equivalentsjust medieval societies without magic. Boring. I spent the rest of the time playing tag in the air with Rue, fishing with Al, helping Mahya with the Jeep, and messing around with water. It turned out to be a good winter. B5—Chapter 34: A Dead World When we returned to Zindor, it was still cold, but the sky was a clear blue with occasional fluffy white clouds. Checking the Map, the forest stretched endlessly in every direction. We trudged through the sea of green for a few hours, but after being attacked twice by those annoying flying snakes and once by an animal that looked like a donkeyears and allonly with massive claws and predatory teeth, wed had enough. That thing was one nasty bugger, braying as it lunged at us. Weird shit. Mahya climbed onto Rue, Al got on my back, and we took to the air, flying above the trees. High above, Al switched to the flying sword, and we continued this way until Rue ran low on mana. This particular forest was so dense that even after over four hours of flight, we still couldnt find a clearing large enough to launch the balloon. The cycle of flying and landing stretched on for two and a half days. By the afternoon of the third day, it started to rain while we were airborne. I opened my house, and we hunkered down to wait out the rainwhich dragged on for another five days. It didnt rain nonstop, but the breaks were so short that trying to fly again didnt seem worth it. During this forced stop, we examined the Map in its zoom mode and spotted a straight line cutting through the forest. All of us crossed our fingers, or the front paws in the case of Rue, hoping it was a road. It didnt run exactly in the direction we were heading, but I held onto a strong hope that it would be wide enough to launch the balloon. It took us another day of flying, with stops, to reach it. Unfortunately, it turned out to be a narrow roadabout the size of a one-lane road in each direction back on Earthwith tree canopies arching over it from both sides. It was made of the same mustard-yellow material as the other roads wed seen, but the good news was that this one was in much better condition, with fewer cracks, pits, and overgrowth. We switched to the Jeep and followed the road, searching for an open space. Occasionally, we had to store the Jeep and navigate sections on foot where the road was too ruined, but it was still an improvement. Here and there, we passed by ruined vehicles, half-buried in the soil and tangled in vines and other plants. Mahya and I examined one closely and concluded it was some type of sports caror at least thats what we guessed. It was shaped like a bullet, had two seats, one behind the other, and the wheel was unlike anything I had ever seen. Instead of a steering wheel, it had a stick you pushed in the direction you wanted to go. The stick even moved backward, so we figured they didnt use a reverse gear, controlling direction entirely with the stick. It was fascinating and strange all at once. Mahya stored it for the metal, along with some other dead vehicles we found. She had to enlarge her Storage but handled it much better than I ever did. It doesnt give you vertigo when you look into it? I asked. She shrugged. I wouldnt call it vertigo. Theres a strange feeling, like Im a tiny ant staring into something endless, but Ive gotten used to it. The utility makes it worth it. I disagreed but kept it to myself. While driving on the road, I had an idea and asked the wind if any dungeons were nearby. There werent. This time, though, I was being smarter. I asked the wind to keep searching in our vicinity and to notify me if she found anything. Sadly, it wasnt that simple. Once in a while, Id get a faint feeling of nothing here, but shortly after, the wind would seem to forget all about it. I had to keep asking, and each time, it was the same: Nothing here, and then nothing at all. Still, on the third day on the road, it paid off. I got a direction and a vivid impression of the portal of doom. Dungeon nearby, I said. Mahya jumped in her seat, glancing out the window. Where? Close, I replied. The wind told me. She turned to Al and Rue in the back seat. Want to clear it? Rue let out an enthusiastic Yes! and practically broke the seat with his tail. Al, as usual, was more reserved. After a moment of deliberation, he gave a nod. Since it was already late afternoon, I opened my house, and we called it a day. We spent the evening relaxing at home, and in the morning, I led them to the spot the wind had directed me to. This dungeon was something newa first for me. The portal wasnt in a wall, rock, or on the ground like the others. This one was embedded in the trunk of a massive tree. Youre coming? Mahya asked. I just looked at her, then down at my jeans and hoodieno armor in sight. She sighed and waved me off. See you later. I stayed home with a book, enjoying the quiet, until they returned a few hours later with a chaotic mix of excited voices and muttered curses. What happened? I asked, looking up. And whats with all the cursing? The dungeon was teeming with massive, explosive snails, Al said with a visible shudder. Good loot, at least? I asked. In the dungeon itself, no. But the final reward was indeed satisfactory. Not to John, Mahya said with a smirk. He hates getting gold. I dont hate it, I said defensively. I just prefer something better. They laughed and headed off to take a shower. I could understand the need. The Clean spell was great for removing grime, but only water could give you that truly clean feeling after certain things. The next day, we were back on the road, but the stretch we faced was downright awful. We had to store the Jeep after only a few hundred meters and continue on foot for most of the day. Despite our efforts, we made very little progress. Something had happened in that area and warped the road into a chaotic zigzag with steep rises and sudden drops. Some sections were so extreme that we had no choice but to fly up or down. By early afternoon, wed had enough and returned to the air. This went on for another day, and then, lo and behold, we finally reached a large clearing. It seemed to have been an intersection of three roads at some point. The roads were broken and twisted, with slabs of stone and massive metal rods jutting out from the remains of a multilevel structure. Despite the destruction, the encroaching greenery was low enough that we could finally take off. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Up high, we made faster progress toward our destination, but this stretch of the continent wasnt done challenging us. The dense forest stretched on for hundreds of kilometers without a single break. With nowhere to land at night, we had no choice but to keep flying nonstop for eleven days. We rotated shifts at the controls, and I brought us down occasionally for bathroom breaks. Al couldnt even use the swordthe canopy was too dense. During this stretch, we got well-acquainted with some of the flying menaces this world had to offer. On the third day, a massive swarm of flying insects attacked us. Identify called them Needlethorn Mosquitos, but they looked more like bats with long, needle-like proboscises. The swarm numbered in the hundreds, and while lightning was highly effective against them, their sheer numbers meant we didnt escape unscathed. By the time we finally killed them all, we were bloody and mildly poisoned. On days five, six, eight, and eleven, flocks of large birds attacked us. Lightning worked wonders here, too, and we fended them off with only mild pecking and scratching as our souvenirs. By the end of this stretch, I hated this world so much I didnt even have the words to express it. But as with all things, the bad times eventually came to an end. We finally reached an area still blanketed in endless green, but with scattered clearings we could land in, as well as a few lakes. From that point on, the journey became much more pleasant. We spent three days on the shore of a lake to recover from the flight marathon, and after that, we made it a point to land whenever the area looked inviting, even if there were still hours of daylight left. It made the journey longer, but it was worth every extra moment. Of course, we still got attacked a few timesmostly by the persistent flying snakes, though a few other mana beasts also tried their luck. Unfortunately for them, their luck had run out. We reacted immediately, and with extreme prejudice. After all the pent-up nerves and anger, our retaliation was fast and brutal. During this stretch, which lasted nearly four weeks, I found two more dungeons with the winds help, and we cleared themor rather, they cleared them. I stayed home, content to cook, read, play my guitar, and take it easy. I still wasnt in the mood to fight. A day and a half before reaching the Gate, we flew over a city we had spotted on the Map. This one was inhabited and vastly different from the others we have seen. It was much smaller and still surrounded by a wall, like all the other cities, but inside, the buildings were all low stone boxes with metal bars on the windows. There was no clear separation between rich and poor; the entire place looked gray and dismal, like its own gloom weighed it down. Should we visit it? Mahya asked. Before I could even react, Al cut in with an emphatic, NO! Me and Rue nodded in agreement. Mahya shrugged, and we continued on. Finally, we reached the first Gate in the three Gate cluster. Al touched it and looked confused. This is highly peculiar. What is? I asked. He pointed at the Gate. When I touched it, I got what he meant.
Travelers Gate #5412985345 Mana Level: 0 (46)
Ive never seen anything like it, Mahya said, turning to Al. Did your familys archive ever mention something like this? No, never, he replied firmly. Should we cross it? I asked. Theres no threat level, Mahya said thoughtfully. But we need to circulate our manathe zero doesnt look good. The other side was a desert with vast stretches of pale sand interrupted by jagged rock formations that rose abruptly from the ground. Thick, dark clouds hung low in the overcast sky, and the wind constantly whipped up fine particles of sand, creating a hazy atmosphere. Vegetation was sparse, limited to a few small bushes scattered across the dunes. The sand shifted with the gusts, and the terrain alternated between flat areas and uneven slopes, making it clear this was not an easy landscape to traverse. The interesting part was that I didnt feel bad. There was no sucking sensation, no feeling of something being ripped out of me by force, like in the other zero-mana world. I even stopped circulating my mana to test it, and nothing changed. I felt completely fine. The Map, however, was another surpriseit was entirely yellow. Back in Zindor, everything was green, but when I zoomed in, I could see city markers, roads, and other details. Here, no matter how much I zoomed in, there was nothing. Just yellow. Check the Map, I said. Yeah, I saw, Mahya replied. Any idea whats going on here? None of us had an answer. After standing around and scanning the area for a few minutes, we crossed back. The next Gate in the cluster was two days away, and my guess turned out to be correct. It led to the same world. When we stepped through, the scenery was identicalchurning skies and endless sand. I was still curious about the lack of the sucking feeling. I want to check something, I said. Closing my eyes, I dampened my senses one by one, focusing entirely on the sensation of mana. At first, I couldnt detect any at all, but I kept at it. After some time, I picked up faint tracesso faint it was hard to tell if the mana was too low to be noticeable or if these were just remnants, like an afterimage. An after-mana. Theres either a minuscule amount of mana in the air, or there used to be mana, but not anymore, I said. That tracks with the Gate info, Mahya replied. With no other information to go on, we headed back to Zindor. The third Gate was three days away, and it also led to the same world. This time, however, the other side was different. According to the Map, it was still on the same continent, but there was a noticeable difference. The endless dunes of sand remained, but the sky above was clear, and the air felt far less oppressive. I closed my eyes again, focusing on the mana; this time, it was easier. I could feel it in the airnot just a faint after-impression, but actual mana, though still nearly nonexistent. Keeping my eyes shut, I rose into the air, following the sensation. What are you doing? Mahya shouted after me. Checking something. Dont worry. If anything happens, cross the GateIll follow you, I called back. I felt Rue flying behind me and didnt argue with him. The trail of mana guided me for about three hours, the concentration gradually increasing. It was still faint, but undeniably more present. Eventually, I arrived at an area where three rocks jutted out from the sand, their surfaces covered in vegetation. Each rock supported a tree, their green canopies a stark contrast to the barren dunes. In the center, between the greenery-covered rocks, was a mana vent. The mana rising from it was incredibly sparse. If regular mana vents were rivers, even in low-mana worlds, this one was more like a faint, translucent vapor. But it was mana, and it was coming from the earth. I sat cross-legged over the vent and focused on the sensation. The mana was primarily nature, but other aspects were interwoven with it. However, the amount was so minuscule that I couldnt identify them. Time seemed to blur as I sank deeper and deeper into the feeling, immersing myself in the faint flow of mana. My eyes snapped open in shock. I didnt know how, but I knewdeep in my bones, without a shadow of a doubtthat this world had once been alive. Something had happened to its mana, and the world had died. The knowledge didnt come from my Gate Traveler class, like the previous instances of knowing. It was something else. The mana told me its story. Freaky. A wave of deep sadness washed over me, coming from the permanent connection to the system in my mind. How did this happen? I asked it aloud. I got something backa fragmented responsebut I couldn''t make sense of it no matter how much I tried to decipher it. Come again? I tried again, but this time, there was nothing. The sadness lingered. It was mine, but at the same time, it wasnt entirely mine. I shook my head, trying to clear the heavy feeling, and looked around for Rue. I found him napping peacefully under one of the trees. Come on, buddy, I said, walking over and patting his side. Lets head back. Theres nothing to see here except memories. B5—Chapter 35: Dungeon Illogic The next Gate was a considerable distance away, with a few cities scattered along the route. Thankfully, my method with the wind continued to work. I had to nudge her every few hours, which was a bit of a hassle, but given her flighty nature, I couldn''t exactly complain. Mahya, Al, and Rue cleared two more dungeons along the way using this method. For one dungeon, Mahya found a suitable landing spot. The second one was trickierthe forest was dense, with no gaps in the canopy. Eventually, we devised a solution: Mahya flew on Rue, and Al used the sword to get down, while I stayed with the balloon, circling until they finished. During this stretch, we spotted a large group traveling along one of the ruined roads. There were over fifty of them, armed with rifles and swords, and they had numerous carts pulled by those peculiar, oversized dogs. By this point, Id already abandoned the idea of visiting all 38 Gates on this continent, let alone the 21 on the neighboring one. I just hoped wed stumble upon a cool world to visit and pick up the journey from there. Zindor was way tooooooo depressing. The third dungeon the wind led me to was different. She found it just before sunset, so Mahya landed the balloon, I set up the house, and they headed out on their adventure the following morning. Less than an hour later, they were back. Youre done already? I asked, eyebrows shooting up in surprise as I leaned against the doorway. No, Al replied, his tone unusually grim. We need your help. I pointed at my chest, tilting my head. My help? Why? Mahyas lips curled into a sly grin, and she shot me a playful wink. Youll see. Well, I definitely saw what they meant. This dungeon was also embedded in a massive tree trunk, the portal of doom nestled among thick, twisted roots. Inside, the air was thick and damp; it felt like I was breathing in soup, and it clung to my skin like a wet blanket. The walls, slick with a faintly glowing resin, exuded a pungent odor of mildew and decay, a smell that settled at the back of my throat and refused to leave. I kept swallowing to get rid of it, but nothing helped. The space was tight, with jagged splinters of wood jutting out unpredictably from the walls, so every step was like navigating a maze of hidden thorns. A narrow ledge spiraled upward, uneven and slick underfoot. It was dark, with a faint illumination from the resin. Even when Mahya and I cast our light ball, the visibility didnt improve much. Something was absorbing the light. Somewhere above, creaks and groans echoed through the trunk, as though the tree was shifting. Every sound was amplifiedthe scuff of a boot, the drip of unseen moisture, a distant rustling. We hadnt been inside for more than a minute when a massive swarm of giant bees buzzed straight toward us. The sound was deafening, like a thousand buzzsaws buzzing together. These bees were enormouseasily the size of mice, maybe even ratsand over fifty of them were in the swarm. Mahya and Al sprang into action immediately, unleashing bursts of lightning. Mahyas eyes narrowed with focus as she fired precise boltseach one a clean, sharp line of electricity that fried a bee on contact. Al stood beside her, zapping bees with quick strikes and swatting away any that got too close with his shield. Rue caught me off guard. Every second or so, he exhaled sharply at the bees, sending them tumbling backward. But it wasnt just regular breathit was far more dramatic. He was controlling the wind with his breath! How had I never thought of that before?! Buddy! I exclaimed. When did you learn that?! Talk after the dungeon, Mahya snapped at me. Now concentrate. I quickly joined the fray and immediately understood why they needed me. Their lightning was precisea single, straight line that struck exactly where they aimed. It was perfect for taking down single targets, but against this swarm, it barely made a dent. My lightning was chaos incarnate. I raised my hands, and electric arcs burst forth in every direction, branching and twisting unpredictably. It danced wildly through the swarm, lighting up the hollow like a storm in a bottle. For a chaotic mess like this, precision was pointless. They didnt need aimthey needed pandemonium. And that, thankfully, was where I excelled. Al and I worked quickly, converting the defeated bees into crystals. Unfortunately, the resulting crystals were disappointingly small, but there wasnt time to dwell on it. We pressed onward, climbing the spiraling ledge. Two more swarms later, we stumbled upon a massive, glowing orange contraption hanging precariously from a jagged piece of wood jutting out from the wall. It dangled like a bizarre ornament, and it took me a secondor maybe threeto realize what it actually was. A honeycomb. Al stepped closer, his face lit with curiosity as he pulled out his long needle. He stuck the honeycomb with practiced precision and swirled the needle before licking it. His eyes lit up. This is a very fine honey, he said, smacking his lips, and it is packed with high mana concentration. I blinked at him, momentarily stunned. How does that make any sense? Mahya and Al both turned to me, eyebrows raised, their faces painted with matching expressions of confusion. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I pointed emphatically at the honeycomb, my voice rising a notch. Yes, the monsters looked like bees, but they werent actually beesthey were monsters! So how does this make any sense? Mahya shrugged with a bemused smile. Does it really matter? Honey is honey. Of course, it matters! I shot back, throwing up my hands. It doesnt make any sense! They didnt have an answer. We cleared another three swarms, each progressively biggerboth the swarms and the bees. At least we collected five more honeycombs, which, like the swarms, also got bigger. After about an hour, the interior of the tree shifted. The thin ledge spiraling around the inside of the trunk was now accompanied by tight tunnels branching out from the center. It felt like wed reached the trees upper branches, and each tunnel represented one of them. The tunnels were relatively wide, but not wide enough. Mahya and I could manage by stooping to enter, but Al would have to crawl on his hands and knees. Rue, however, didnt stand a chance. Even the largest tunnel would have wedged him in at the shoulders, leaving him utterly stuck. Mahya gestured toward the nearest tunnel, her eyes narrowing. Ive got a feeling that if we keep going up, somethings going to come out of one of these tunnels and attack us from behind. I couldnt argueI had the same feeling. A glance at Al confirmed he felt it, too; his subtle nod said it all. Let me try something, I said, aiming a hand at the tunnel. A crackling lightning bolt arced into the darkness, illuminating the space for a split second. A piercing, chittering screech erupted, and suddenly, a massive squirrelhalf its fur missing and its exposed skin looking raw and patchyshot out of the tunnel straight at me like a furry cannonball. Mahya didnt hesitate for a second. She raised her rifle and fired. The shot rang out like a thunderclap, echoing through the tunnel. The squirrel dropped mid-lunge, its massive body hitting the ground with a heavy thud. It was the size of a golden retriever. This time, I sent a light ball into the tunnel, thrilled by how much my improved perception revealed. The tunnel stretched long and straight, and I could see every detail inside with surprising clarity. Thankfully, there were no more squirrels. But something else caught my attentiona hollow in the tunnel packed with what looked like nuts. I shook my head in disbelief. None of this made any sense. But sense or no sense, curiosity got the better of me, and I headed in to investigate. Sure enough, the hollow was stuffed with nutsa variety of them. Walnuts, cashews, pecans, almonds, pistachios, and at least five other kinds Id never seen in my life. The names popped up when I used Identify, and I never heard of them. They were all edible and valuableor so my Appraisal claimed. The more I saw of this dungeon, the less it made any kind of logical sense. When Mahya sent her light ball into the next tunnel, another squirrel leaped at her. Al took care of it quickly. It was far more efficient than wasting mana on lightning. This method carried us forward for another hour. Not every tunnel held a stash of nuts, but enough did that wed amassed a supply large enough to last us a few yearson top of the nuts Id already bought back on Earth. It was, apparently, a culinary dungeon. When we finished dealing with the squirrels, we were attacked by woodpeckers the size of ostriches, but with proportional necks and legs. Nasty buggers, they came at us with sharp beaks that pecked with the speed and force of a jackhammer. And to make it worse, they didnt even let out the iconic woodpecker laughit was just pure aggression. On the bright side, each nest we found held at least ten eggs, each one three times the size of a regular chicken egg. And yes, my Appraisal confirmed they were edible and valuable. Have I mentioned yet how much this dungeon didnt make any sense? We finally reached the top of the tree, the most baffling and illogical part of this weird, weird dungeon. Emerging from the hollow trunk, we stepped out onto a platform nestled in the canopy. But as I looked around, the forest Id expected to see wasnt there. Instead, the world faded into a strange, hazy border, as if the tree existed in its own pocket of reality. Standing in the center of this surreal space, the final guardian awaited usa massive green gorilla perched on a thick branch, its muscular frame blending seamlessly with the foliage. Its glowing yellow eyes locked onto us, and the branches around it sagged under the weight of clusters of pink bananas. Without a word, we launched into action. Bolts of lightning crackled through the air as the three of us fired in sync, the flashes illuminating the haze like a storm. The gorilla roared and swung wildly, shaking the branches as it leaped toward us, but Rue was faster. With a ferocious growl, he lunged, clamping his teeth around the guardians neck. A final, guttural snarl, and it collapsed. The fight was over in a minute, but gathering the bananas was another story. The branches were high, slippery, and dense. It took us much longer to pluck those ridiculous pink bananas than it did to take down the boss. By the time we were done, my hands were sticky with sap, and Rue was sprawled on the platform, clearly unimpressed with our foraging skills. The reward was... interesting. That was really the only way to describe it. Each of usMahya, Al, and mereceived a big white box, identical in appearance. Smooth, glossy, and featureless, it gave no hint of what was inside. I turned to Identify for answers, and thats where things got weird. The boxes may have looked the same, but Identify had entirely different descriptions for each of them. I got:
Hive of Abundance A portable hive designed for raising bees that produce 300% more honey than ordinary bees. The hive automatically adjusts its size to accommodate the number of bees within, ensuring optimal space and comfort. Ideal for sustainable honey farming or trade.
Mahya got:
Squirrel Haven A habitat tailored for raising squirrels that collect 50% more nuts than usual. The habitat adapts in size based on the number of occupants, expanding or shrinking to provide a perfect environment for efficient gathering and storage.
Al got:
Roost of Plenty This customizable roost allows birds to lay 100% more eggs than standard birds. The roost scales its size depending on the type and number of birds, creating a safe and productive nesting area. It is perfect for anyone looking to maximize egg production.
Rue got ten bags of fertilizer that speeds banana growth by 200% and a recipe for banana pudding. He was not a happy camper. B5—Chapter 36: Fields of Plenty, Hoarders Anonymous Mahya stared at the core, her expression distant and contemplative. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and I could almost see the gears turning in her head. Suspecting her hesitation, I broke the silence. We should leave this dungeon alone. When this world finally pulls its head out of its ass, this dungeon will be worth a lot. She let out a long sigh, her shoulders slumping as she nodded. Yeah, youre right. Doesnt mean I have to like it. On the way down, Al turned to Rue, tapping his fingers against his thigh. Rue, if I give you my share of the eggs we collected, would you trade me the fertilizer? Rues tail thumped me so hard I had to grab the wall to keep my balance and not go over the ledge. Yes! he said, his tone excited. I raised a hand, cutting in. You know thats not such a great deal, right? Rue tilted his head toward me. Why not? Because I keep all the foodstuff, I explained, and I cook for everyone. Which means Al will still get to eat his share of the eggs anyway. Rue paused, clearly processing this new information. Then, with a huff, he declared, Rue no plant bananas! Okay, buddy. If youre sure, I said with a shrug, trying not to laugh. Als glare couldve melted through the tree trunk. You tried to sabotage me, he accused. Hey, dont look at me like that, I said, raising my hands in mock surrender. Its my job to protect his interests. He didnt look convinced, though his glare softened into mild annoyance. Fine, he grumbled, his voice tight. I concur. We continued traveling for two weeks, and nothing out of the ordinary happened. Occasionally, we had to fend off attacks in the air, which was frustrating, given that the balloon was supposed to exude a strong Ignore me and think of something else vibe. Unfortunately, it seemed to work only on some birds and flying creaturesthe status unclear whether they were monsters or just beastsbut definitely not all. When we landed, things didnt get much more manageable. We had to repel attacks on the ground, too. The usual culprits were the flying snakes, which seemed to be everywhere in this world, and roaming packs of wild dogs. But it wasnt just themthis world had a talent for variety. One day, it was vicious donkeys with claws and sharp teeth; the next, scraglin brutes lumbering toward us, their bodies riddled with embedded junk. The strangest one, though, was a scraglin behemoth I had to deal withagain. This massive thing was practically a walking scrapyard stuffed with vehicle parts and rocks. I took it out with Aggressive Clean, scrubbing it to death. A bizarre way to kill a monster, but effective. It was one colossal bastard, and I gave my Aggressive Clean spell a metaphorical pat on the back. No matter what Mahya saidor how many times she twisted the name to mock itthis spell was fabulous. We ran into a few other aggressive creatures along the way, but we dealt with them easily. Nothing else compared to that overgrown scrap heap. The wind led us to four more dungeons, all of which they cleared without needing me. This time, the rewards werent anything extraordinary, so there was no reason for me to participate from the start, and we didnt bother waiting for the dungeons to regenerate for me to get something worthwhile. In one dungeon, they received swordsnot magical or enchanted, but solid, reliable weapons. Rue also got one, which prompted Mahya to take the core rather than leave it for me to clear. The other dungeons only gave goldnothing special. The silver lining was that Mahya now had 97 cores, and I could finally see the light at the end of the tunnel. Of course, I hadnt heard her say anything along the lines of, Ill have enough soon, which made me suspect she had no intention of stopping at 100. Sure, shed said, At least a hundred, but stilla boy could dream, right? I held my fingers crossed and hoped for the best. At the end of those two weeks, we reached an area that must have been the breadbasket of whatever country once thrived heremaybe even the entire continent. On the Map, it was still endless green, but instead of forests, it stretched into fields that seemed to go on forever, as far as my eyes could see. And now, thanks to my improved perception, that was really, really far. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Nature started reclaiming the land, with clusters of trees scattered across the fields and patches of wild, half-fallow crops. Still, the sheer amount of available food was staggering. There were fields of grain and vegetables, orchards bursting with fruits and nuts, and massive herds of livestock. Beef cattle roamed freely, along with those big, hairy hogs, and what seemed like a variety of sheep analogs. On Earth, we had sheep, goats, and maybe llamas if you got creative and threw them in as a variety. But here there were at least seven distinct breeds, each with unique features. No horses, though. Not even anything that remotely resembled horses. No wonder the people here rode those strange, oversized dogs instead. Without horses, they must have adapted in the weirdest ways, and those giant dogs were probably the closest thing this world had to a trusty steed. The closest city on the Map was at least two weeks away by balloon, and probably a month or more on those giant dogs. So, the odds of anyone from this world harvesting these fields were practically zero. On the one hand, just looking at the endless fields made my mana channels itch at the thought of how many times Id have to cast the harvest spell. On the other hand, the sheer variety of food here was temptingingredients I could experiment with, sell, or maybe even give to people if we came across a city worth visiting. It was hard not to see the potential, even if the workload loomed like a scary cloud over my head. Mahya found the whole situation hilarious. She kept clapping me on the back with that wicked smile, tossing in an occasional wink for good measure. I wasnt sure what amused her morethe endless fields or the thought of me working myself to the bone casting the harvest spell. Al, on the other hand, was far more subdued. He could cast the spell plenty of times with his sizable mana reserves, and Id even made him a spell marble for it. It was time for him to pull his weight, and judging by the look on his face, he knew it. No words were neededhis resigned expression said it all. I wonder if the edible dungeon was this worlds way of warning me, I said morosely. Mahya burst out laughing, clapping her hands together. I like your description. Well, it was edible, I said, shrugging. Yeah, sort of, she said with a grin, leaning against the side of the balloon. But whether it was a prophecy or not? No clue. Probably notits too far. Ill leave the beef, hogs, and the rest to you, I said, waving a hand toward the fields. Though honestly, Im not sure if we need more beef. Between the dungeon and that farming community, weve got plenty already. You didnt sell any to the cultivators? Al asked. No. I only sold them the stuff we didnt wantlike those turkeys with the toothy beaks. Mahya visibly shuddered. Dont remind me. I opened my house and began the laborious task of harvesting the fields and orchards. A week in, I hit my first snag: space. Even with all the stuff Id sold, storage was becoming an issue. To buy myself some time, I moved all the coolers packed with beef into the Inventory I got with my Merchant profession. That helpeda lot, actuallyfor about three more days. But eventually, I hit the limit again. I had no choice; I needed to expand my Storage. This time, I was smart about it. First, I converted one ability point into five stat points and put them all into intelligence, just in case. After that, I spent two more ability points to enlarge my Storage twice. There was no point doing it in stages when I already knew Id need the extra space. Better to get it done all at once. Now, I had 373,248 m3. It was scarylike looking at a cavernous warehouse that stretched so far into the distance, you couldnt see the end, the kind of space that made you feel small and insignificant just thinking about it. And, of course, it gave me an even worse case of vertigo. But there was a silver lining. Every time I enlarged my Storage, I pressed on the top and stretched the length to achieve more normal proportions. It seemed that either my mana or the Guidance finally got the memo. This time, there was no awkward growth in heightjust an extension in length. Small mercies. Mahya and Al managed the live food while I harvested produce. Eventually, I had to relocate my house; our foraging had taken us so far from its original spot that it wasnt practical to keep trekking back and forth. At some point, I started skipping fields and orchards full of the same types of crops. Two or three tons of something was manageable, but twenty or more tons was just an overkill. Variety was the goal nowno point drowning in one thing when there was so much more to collect. We kept pushing further and further out, eventually needing the bikes and ATV to reach the next area. Once again, I had to relocate my house to keep up with our progress. Mahya and Al each enlarged their Storage once to contribute space for the growing mountain of supplies. After six weeks of nonstop work, broken up only by periods of active regeneration, wed all had enough. Between the three of us, wed amassed enough food to last for yearseven if we sold off ninety percent of it. It was time to move on. On our last evening before taking off, Mahya casually said, I wonder if the fields further north have different types of food. The look Al and I gave her was so sharp that she instantly recoiled, her expression shifting to one of alarm. Good! She could keep those thoughts to herself. Some ideas were better left unspoken. B5—Chapter 37: Signs of Something Better We reached the next city marked on the Map, and its uniqueness became clearer as we drifted closer. This one was much smaller than the other cities we had passed before. Those other cities seemed to hold tens of thousandsperhaps even a hundred thousand people each. This city, however, looked like it might house around ten or twenty thousand tops. The wallsor rather, the lack of the towering, fortified stone walls we had grown used towere the next noticeable difference. Instead of the imposing fortifications of stone that surrounded the other cities, this one had three rings of wooden palisades. They looked more functional than intimidating, a layered defense rather than a fortress. Inside the first ring, residential houses stood in neat clusters. Between the first and second palisades, rows of what looked like warehouses or workshops stretched out. From the faint glint of tools and piles of stacked goods, it was clear this was where the city''s industry was located. Beyond that, between the second and third rings, were fieldspatches of green and brown, along with a few animal pens. Another difference was the houses themselves. Some were built of stone, others of wood, yet none seemed grander than the others. It wasnt like the other cities, which were divided into unmistakable rich and poor areas. Here, everything was almost uniform in quality. But it was the people who truly made this city distinct. Even before we reached its outskirts, we began to spot them moving through the sparse woods surrounding the area. From above, the trees looked scattered, their canopies far apart, providing glimpses of the activity below. People walked briskly or worked in small groups, chopping down trees and hauling lumber. Some dragged bundles of sticks or firewood tied together, while others led dogs harnessed to carts. One group worked to skin an animal carcass with quick and efficient movements. And everyone carried a weaponswords, spears, or even guns slung casually across their backs or resting in their hands. From this vantage point, the glint of steel and the dark barrels of rifles were impossible to miss. Closer to the city, the activity intensified. Three distinct groups were chopping down the trees closest to the palisade, their axes rising and falling in steady rhythms. Nearby, another group was digging around a large stump, likely preparing to remove it. A small convoy of people pulled carts loaded with logs. Dogs barked occasionally, their tails wagging as they tugged at carts or trotted obediently beside their handlers. Watchtowers dotted the outermost palisade. Archers and riflemen watched from them, their heads swiveling as they scanned the horizon. Occasionally, one of them would lift a spyglass to peer into the distance. The city buzzed with life like the larger ones hadnt. From above, the streets seemed full of activity, people darting from place to place, carts and wagons rolling along the dirt paths between the rings of the palisades. Smoke curled up from chimneys, blending into the air as the balloon drifted overhead. Even the fields between the palisades werent still; people worked the land, tending crops or gathering supplies. It was as though every inch of the city was alive with purpose, every person a cog in a well-oiled machine. This city didnt look like only a stronghold, but a community. More dogs were pulling carts on the far side of the city. When we flew closer, I could see the carts full of stones and twisted metal. Thats different, I said, my eyes still scanning the city below. Al nodded and hummed as he leaned against the basket''s edge. Mahya, on the other hand, was thoroughly engrossed. She practically draped half her body over the baskets rim as she peered down, her braids swaying in the breeze. Want to visit it? I asked, glancing between the two of them. It might only look different but hide the same problems we encountered before, Al said, his tone measured as he tapped a finger thoughtfully against the basket''s edge. Yeah, I know, I replied, shrugging slightly. But dont you think it looks promising? Mahya straightened up, brushing a strand of hair from her face as the wind tugged at it. It does look much better, she said, her gaze flicking back to the city below. Im willing to take the chance. She turned to Al, one brow raised in question. What about you? After a moment of silent consideration, Al nodded. Yes. We should visit it. But if we discover it is as depressing as the others, I request that we leave immediately. Dont worry, I said, leaning back against the basket. If its the usual doom and gloom, Ill personally drag you out of there. We flew on for a few more minutes, the trees below becoming thicker and taller. When we passed over them, a ruined city came into view. It looked different from the other ruins we had visited. For one, no monsters were roaming the streets. That alone made it strange. About a third of the city looked like it was disassembled. This was the only word that fit. Large empty lots showed where buildings used to stand, their foundations still visible in the dirt. Further in, people were actively dismantling buildings, stacking the stones in organized piles. Some people loaded the stone piles onto carts, while others waited for workers to finish. Dogs pulled the loaded carts toward the inhabited city. Closer to the center, another group worked on a large, broken-down vehicle. They were taking it apart piece by piece, setting each part aside while an empty cart stood nearby, waiting to be loaded. Six armed guards patrolled between the groups, their weapons ready. They kept looking around, scanning the area like they expected trouble at any moment. Their movements werent casualevery sound seemed to draw their attention, and they stayed close enough to the workers to intervene quickly if something happened. After a few more minutes, we found an area without people and with enough open space to land. Once Mahya stored the balloon, we walked toward the workers with the vehicle. Even from a few hundred meters away, I could hear them talking, but couldnt understand a single word. They speak a different language here, I said. How do you know? Mahya asked. I can hear them. Als eyebrows shot up, practically reaching his hairline. You can hear that far? Yes. He shook his head and mumbled, I must raise my Perception urgently. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Mahya chuckled, crossing her arms. For now, focus on turning invisible. The wind tugged at me, pulling my awareness in three different directions, each carrying a distinct impression of the portal of doom. There are three dungeons here, I said, my gaze shifting to the horizon. Where? Mahya asked, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the area. Cant see them, I said. Just got the directions from the wind. Thats all I know. Do they clear them? Al asked. No clue, I said, shrugging. We turned invisible and crept toward the group working on the vehicle. Their voices carried over the clinking of tools and the occasional scrape of metal. Their language was similar to the one we had already learned, but not quite the same. It reminded me of how Spanish and Portuguese sound alikeclose enough to catch some words, but different enough to make it impossible to follow the conversation, at least with my rudimentary Spanish. In this case, the similarity was beneficial. Al needed only ten minutes to feel comfortable with it, instead of the usual twenty or thirty. We moved away, practiced a bit, and headed back toward the group. A man standing guard in the window of a ruined building noticed us and shouted, bringing the guards running, weapons at the ready. We raised our hands to show we were unarmed. We mean no harm, Mahya said calmly. She gestured toward me. He is a merchant. Then, pointing to herself and Al, she added, We are his guards. The guards didnt lower their weapons, their stances still tense and cautious. Why do you have a monster? one of them asked, his voice sharp and accusatory. This is not a monsterits a dog, I replied, keeping my tone even as I motioned toward Rue. Ive never seen a dog like this, another guard said, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Rue. We come from the south, I replied, keeping my voice steady, hoping that would be enough to satisfy their curiosity. What city-state? one of them demanded, his grip tightening on his weapon. Tolarib, Mahya said. The reaction was immediate. Their stances shifted, their tension escalating as murmurs passed between them. If anything, the mention of Tolarib made them even more agitated. What is the problem? Al asked, his tone calm but firm. We dont allow slavers here! the one in front shouted, his voice angry. Hes telling the truthhes a merchant, another guard interjected, though his tone conveyed uncertainty. A merchant can be a slaver! the first guard snapped. You want to put our people in danger? At that point, I finally used Identify. Yes, it took me a while, but better late than never. All six of them had classes, ranging from levels seven to ten. The names of their classes sounded generic: warrior, archer, spearman, and mage. Which class are you displaying? I asked Mahya and Al telepathically. Mage. BladeDancer. I turned my attention back to the guards. I understand one of you has the skill Identify, am I right? Their suspicion deepened, and they exchanged wary glances before one reluctantly nodded. I pointed toward Mahya. Did you check her class and level? The same guard nodded again, this time with visible hesitation. Blade-dancer, level 36, he said, his voice quieter now. The tension in the group spiked immediately. The rest of the guards stiffened, their hands tightening on their weapons. I could practically see their muscles vibrating, as if bracing for an attack. Exactly, I said, keeping my tone measured. If we meant you harm, youd already be dead. We wouldnt be standing here having this discussion. Some guards relaxed, but not the leader. He glared at us with naked hostility, his hand gripping his weapon tightly. We dont need slavers, merchants, or anything else. Go away, or well make you go away, he growled. Are you the leader of this community? Al asked. The leader, Porit, Warrior level 8, shot Al a death glare that could have melted steel. No, he spat. Then it is not for you to decide whether we can visit this community or not, Al said coldly. Porits expression darkened further, the hostility radiating off him like heat. Why the hostility? Mahya asked, her eyes fixed on him. He ignored her completely, his jaw clenching as his glare remained locked on me and Al. Mahya turned her attention to the guard beside him. Why is the idiot so hostile? That was the last straw for Porit. With a furious shout, he lunged at her, sword raised. Mahya moved faster than he could react, her fist connecting with his face before he even completed the swing. Porit crumpled to the ground like a sack of rocks, his weapon clattering beside him. The rest of the guards immediately tensed, their hands tightening on their weapons, their eyes darting between Mahya and Porits unconscious form. I asked you a question, Mahya said, her voice calm but carrying a dangerous edge as she turned back to the man she had addressed. The guard stammered, his face pale as he struggled to find his words. H-his wife she was taken by slavers, he finally managed, his voice barely above a whisper. Mahya visibly relaxed, the tension leaving her shoulders as she turned to me. Can you heal him? she asked, her tone lighter now. I nodded and cast Healing Touch on Porit. His eyes snapped open almost instantly, a mix of confusion and anger flashing across his face. He grabbed his sword, sprang to his feet, and assumed a defensive stance, his body coiled like a spring, ready for another fight. Im sorry your wife was taken, I told him, keeping my tone steady but firm. But were not slavers. I know you dont believe me, but thats your problem, not mine. We are going to the settlement. If you try to stop us, my friend will punch you again. And next time, I wont heal you. Understood? Porits anger flared again, and I could see he was ready to lunge at me, but another guard, Toman, Spearman level 9, stepped in. You can heal? he asked, his tone hopeful. Yes. You just saw me heal him. Can you heal somebody else? Toman pressed. Yes." Porit, however, wasnt done. He shouted at Toman, his voice filled with fury, Youre going to trust slavers? Theyll take your sister! Oh, shut up already, Toman snapped back, his voice rising with frustration. Not every person you see is a slaver! You killed people seeking shelter, but I wont let you kill a healer! We need his help, and you know it. He shook his head, his tone turning heavy with anger and sadness. Im sorry for your pain, but you cant kill all of us because of your anger. He turned to me, his expression softer. Please forgive Porit. Hes a good man, but losing his wife greatly hurt him. Lowering his voice almost to a whisper, he added, Just to be safe, watch your back. While Toman spoke to me, Porit kept shouting, his voice growing hoarse, but we both ignored him. So did the rest of the guards, who avoided his outbursts with indifference that looked practiced. Toman led us toward the group dismantling the vehicle. As we walked, he glanced at me and asked, I thought you were a Merchant. How come youre a Healer, too? Im a healer first and foremost, I said. The merchant part came later because I bought and sold a lot. I gestured toward the city in the distance. Can you tell me about this place? What do you want to know? he asked, his tone cautious. Whatever you can tell me, I said with a shrug, keeping it casual. He gave me an assessing look, and I got the feeling he still questioned whether he could trust us. I smiled, keeping my tone light. Or not. Its not a problem, I added, leaving the decision in his hands. He nodded but stayed silent as we continued walking. When we reached the group working on the vehicle, Toman called, Silas! Come here for a moment. A tall, muscular man approached us, his movements careful. A brown wrap served as a makeshift bandage on his arm, and he cradled it protectively. His face was lined with fatigue, and his eyes squinted slightly as he looked at us. Toman pointed at me. He can heal your arm, he said firmly. Silass gaze shifted to me, and his eyes lost focus. Hes a merchant, he said, his tone dismissive. I sighed and changed my class. Look again, I said. He looked again, and his eyes widened, his expression shifting to one of utter disbelief. How?! he exclaimed, sounding downright scandalized. It doesnt matter, I said, waving off his shock. Do you want me to heal your arm or not? Without a word, he held out his hand, his skepticism still obvious. I cast Healing Touch, and he jerked slightly, his whole body stiffening as if he hadnt expected it to actually work. His eyes grew even wider as he unwrapped the bandage from his arm, staring at the now-healed skin with sheer astonishment. I sighed. Sadly, this song and dance were all too familiar. B5—Chapter 38: Lending a Heal Toman led us to meet with the settlement leader. Along the way, we drew plenty of attentionsome glances were merely curious, others sharp with suspicion. A few held outright hostility, eyes narrowed, and lips curled. At the gate of the outermost palisade, the guards stepped in to block our way, hands resting near their weapons. Their expressions made it clear they had no intention of letting us through. Toman didnt argue. He leaned in, speaking to them quietly. A tense moment passed before they exchanged glances, then grudgingly stepped aside. Why the hostility? I asked, echoing Mahyas earlier question. Toman focused on me, studying my face for a long beat. I could almost hear the gears turning in his head. Finally, he let out a sigh. Bad history. What kind of history? Mahya asked. His jaw tensed. It is not my place to answer, but you will get answers soon. Walking was painfully slow compared to balloon travel. From the air, we covered the entire city and half the ruined one in just half an hour. On foot, it was a different story. Two hours passed before we reached the first palisade, and another hour and a half dragged by before we finally stepped into the residential part. Along the way, I used Identify on everyone we passed. Every single one of them had a class, but what piqued my curiosity was that not all of them were combat-related. Only the guards we had spoken with in the ruined city and those stationed at the palisade gates had combat classes. The rest held utilitarian rolesBuilder, Scavenger, Logger, Farmer, and similar trades. Toman led us to a house near the gate, then turned to me with a firm expression. Your dog needs to stay outside. No, I said. Im not leaving him unprotected. Rue sent me an offended wave of emotion. Rue can protect Rue! I know, buddy, I told him telepathically, including the rest in the communication. But until we know whats going on here, I want all of us to stay together. Tomans frown deepened. A dog cant go into the logistics building. Then your leader can come out to us, I said. Im not leaving my friend unprotected. Mahya and Al silently stepped closer, arms crossed. Their casual but firm stance reminded me of old gangster moviesthe kind where the bodyguards flanked the boss, exuding quiet menace. The thought almost made me snicker. Toman exhaled sharply, nodding with apparent reluctance before disappearing inside. I neatly arranged a table, five chairs, a plate of cookies, and a pot of coffee. Mahya glanced at my setup, a smirk tugging at her lips as she snickered quietly. Al gave a small nod of approval. Five minutes later, a woman approached. She looked to be in her fifties, her almost-white hair pulled back neatly. Steely gray eyes swept over us, sharp and assessing.
Roda Almatai Mage Level 15
She studied us, her gaze lingering on each of us in turn, losing focus. Al and I barely earned a reaction, her expression remaining neutral. Unease flickered on her face when her eyes landed on Mahya, her posture stiffening just a little. Then she reached Rue. Whatever composure she had shattered instantly. Her attempt at hiding her emotions was a complete failureher eyes went wide, and her mouth parted slightly in shock. For a moment, I thought her eyes might pop out of their sockets. She took a deep breath, smoothing out her expression as she regained her composure. You wished to see me? We exchanged glances before Mahya stepped forward, taking the lead. Hello. We wanted to visit the settlement and understood that it requires your approval. Why? Roda asked, her tone sharp. Mahya frowned slightly. Why what? Why do you wish to visit here? Mahya shrugged. Because its the only place that looks remotely sane. Roda blinked at her, expression unreadable, as if Mahya had just spoken in a completely foreign language. Al placed a hand on Mahyas shoulder, stepping forward smoothly. We are traveling the continent, stopping by different cities. He gestured toward me. John is a healer and a merchant. He gestured to Mahya. She is a wood artisan. Then, tapping his chest, he added, And I am an alchemist. So far, the cities we have encountered have been less than pleasant. Your settlement looked different, so we decided to visit. Unfortunately, one of your guards attacked us and accused us of being slavers. He nodded toward Toman. He suggested we meet with the settlement leader to get permission to stay. Do you want to stay here? Roda asked, her gaze flicking between us. Another round of glances passed between us before Mahya answered. For a short while. You''re not looking for a place to settle? No, we all said in unison. That seemed to amuse her. A faint smile touched her lips. Youre very decisive. We are exploring, Al said. These are dangerous lands to explore, Roda pointed out. Mahyas lips pressed together, her patience clearly thinning. Were not helpless. Roda nodded. I can see that. Her gaze lingered on us for a moment before she turned to Toman. They can stay. Without another word, she pivoted on her heel and strode back into the building, leaving us standing there. Toman hesitated, glancing between the door Roda had disappeared into and the table with the cookies. His expression flickered with somethingindecision, maybe curiositybut he didnt reach for anything. I gestured toward the table. Can I offer you a refreshment? He shot me the look. No, thank you. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I shrugged and stored everything away. Where can we stay? I asked. I had no intention of opening my house. We dont have hotels here, Toman said, his tone flat. He pointed to a nearby houseif it could even be called that yet. The structure had walls and a roof, but there were no doors or windows, just gaping openings where they should have been. This is the only unoccupied house, he continued. You can stay there, but the builders will resume work on it tomorrow. Youll have to vacate it then, and once its finished, the new residents will move in. No way, Mahya said telepathically, her tone sharp with finality. Well stay outside the settlement, I told Toman. Will the guards let us back in? He hesitated. It''s dangerous outside. Mahya crossed her arms. What kind of danger? We didnt see any beasts or monsters nearby. No, we eliminated everything, Toman said. His expression darkened. The danger I mean is from Almatai or Almadris. Can you elaborate, please? Al asked, his tone measured. We have no idea what you are referring to. Also, isnt your leader named Almatai? Tomans expression hardened, his gaze flicking toward the building where Roda had disappeared. His jaw tightened, a muscle twitching before he let out a sharp breath. Almatai and Almadris are neighboring city-states, he explained. Before the fall, this land belonged to House Almatai, while the territory to the east belonged to House Almadris. After the fall, both houses renamed their city-states after themselves. His lips pressed into a thin line before he spoke. Nine years ago, most of the guards from both houses turned against their rulers. They purged the noble familiesalmost wiped them out completely. His voice grew heavier. Most of the people hereguards, servants, and others who once served the housesare survivors who fled before they could be executed. He paused momentarily, then added, The only survivor of the two noble houses is Lady Almatai. She is our leader. I opened the Map and spotted the two cities Toman had mentioned. Both were about two days away in opposite directionsone to the northeast, the other to the northwest. Why settle so close to them? I asked. Toman exhaled, his gaze distant. When we fled, we hoped to find refuge in Toteran. Turns out, the refugees from House Almadris had the same idea. Whats Toteran? I asked. He gestured to the north. The ruined city where we met. When we arrived, it was overrun with monsters and dungeons. We lost a lot of people trying to secure it. His expression darkened for a moment before he continued. Originally, we planned to move further south, but Lady Almatai suggested we settle here instead. The ruins provided a steady supply of scavenged materials, which helped us rebuild. What kind of danger do they pose now? Al asked. Tomans expression darkened. They send hunting parties to kill our people, he said, his tone heavy with restrained anger. They treat it like sport. Were not helpless, Mahya said. Well be fine outside. He let out an indistinct sound I took as assent. Then you need to leave soon. The gates close at sundown. We turned toward the gate, but a thought struck me just as we were about to leave. I glanced back at him. You mentioned needing a healer? Yes, very much so, he said, his expression shifting to something almost hopeful. Can you return tomorrow? Yes. Thank you. He gave a small nod. I will meet you near the outside gate after sunrise. We ran back to the ruined city and continued inward to an area that looked unexplored. I opened my house inside a ruined house against a wall, and cooked dinner. Thoughts on this place? Al asked over dinner. Mahya stabbed a piece of food with her fork. Still deciding. I leaned back. Ill help with healing tomorrow. See what I can find out. The following morning, I did meet Toman near the gatejust not as early as he had expected. The sun had already climbed in the sky, casting long shadows over the settlement. He didnt look pleased, but kept his thoughts to himself, offering only a curt nod before turning on his heel and leading me into the settlement. We headed toward the same half-built house he had suggested we stay in the night before. As we approached, I spotted a large crowd gathered outside, their eyes shifting toward me with a mix of expectation and desperation. It was immediately apparent that all of them needed a healer. Some bore visible injurieswounds bandaged with scraps of cloth, blood visible through the fabric. Others had limbs stiffly held together with makeshift splints, sticks bound with twine, or strips of torn clothing. And then some looked illfaces pale and clammy, eyes sunken, some flushed with fever, their skin slick with sweat. A few shivered despite the days warmth, while others coughed weakly into their hands. Toman stopped a few paces ahead and gestured toward them, his voice tight. As you can see, were in desperate need. I stepped forward and clapped my hands to get everyone''s attention. Conversations quieted as dozens of eyes turned toward me. Hello, everyone. My name is John, and Im a healer. Ill be treating all of you, so theres no need to worry, but I need a little time to set up my workspace first. While I do that, please talk among yourselves and arrange a line based on severitythose in the worst condition should go first. I gestured toward Rue. This is Rue, my bonded companion. When Im ready to begin, hell let you know. With that, I stepped inside and cast Aggressive Clean on the entire spacefloors, walls, and ceilingjust to be safe. The stale scent of dust and sweat vanished instantly, replaced by fresh air. Next, I set up a proper workspace. A table with chairs for consultations, a sturdy treatment table, and a few mattresses on the floor for those who might be too weak to move after the healing. Once everything was in place, I looked around, satisfied with the setup. Turning to Rue, I gave him a nod. You can send the first patient in. Yes, boss! Rue said, tail wagging as he trotted outside. That was how I spent my first day in the settlementtreating people one after another, with barely a moment to rest. Every patient was an E.R. casebroken bones, deep wounds, and various cases of poisoning. All the people that I thought were sick were actually poisoned from two sources. They had a dungeon in the ruined city with various poisonous plants and vines that some people here cleared for levels and resources, or the green flying snakes. It turned out that after being paralyzed by the snakes, the bite area exhibited signs of poisoning and got infected. At some point, the entire house was full, mattresses occupied by people too exhausted to move after the healing. Seeing there was no more space and knowing I needed a moment to breathe, I decided it was a good time for a break and went looking for Rue. I found him outside, darting around with a group of kids, playing what looked like an intense game of tag. Rue! Lunch! That was all it took. One second, he was weaving between laughing children, and the next, he was beside me, tail wagging so fast that it was a blur. After we ate, I returned to wake up the sleepers, ensuring they had instructions to eat and drink before leaving. Once they were on their feet, I started another round of treatments. Toman visited me late afternoon and handed me a small cloth bag. Inside were a few pieces of jewelry set with gems. This is from Lady Almatai for your services. I thanked him and continued healing until the sun hung low on the horizon. Just as I finished with my current patient, Rue trotted in, followed closely by Toman and Mahya. We need to go, Mahya said. Theyre closing the gates soon. Nodding, I quickly stored everything and turned to Toman. Do you need me tomorrow? Yes, very much, he said without hesitation. The people you saw today are only a fraction of those in need. Ill come in the morning, I assured him. No need to meet me at the gateI know the way. His shoulders relaxed slightly, and he thanked me profusely. With that, we headed for the exit, slipping out before the gates shut for the night. As we walked, I glanced at Mahya. What did you do all day? She shrugged. Walked around, talked to some people. Find out anything interesting? Sort of. She shot me a sideways look. For starters, Lady Almatai wasnt always so great. Before the guards turned on the nobles, her husband was a ruthless lord who treated his serfs like crap, and she never stepped in to stop him. When everything fell apart and they escaped, not all of the servants and guards wanted to follow her at first. But she was the highest-level person among them, so they didnt really have a choice. Over time, she proved herself as a good leader, and they started to trust herbut not completely. Theres still doubt. I frowned. Doubt about what? She wants to rebuild a strong guard force and take back her territory, Mahya said. But a lot of people here are afraid that once she does, shell go back to being the same kind of ruler her husband was. I raised an eyebrow. And they just told you all this? She smirked. I may have implied that we might take people with us when we leave. The ones who were interested in leaving explained their reasoning. I shot her a flat look. Were not taking anybody with us. Of course not, she said quickly. I didnt promise anyone anything. Just implied it to get them talking. Feels like malicious lying. Mahya rolled her eyes. Oh, dont be a sanctimonious prick. I kicked her leg. Dont be a heartless bitch. She laughed and threw an arm around my shoulders. Youre the best. Yeah, that was Mahya in a nutshellLogic, where art thou? B5—Chapter 39: Seeds of Trust The next day, I mostly handled E.R. cases again, though a few regular sick patients showed upprimarily children, with only two adults among them. What caught my attention was that those two adults didnt have a class. I never got sick as a kid, so I hadnt noticed any changes in my health since discovering the Gate. But now that I thought about it, Al and Mahya never got sick either. When dungeons caught us off guard, we took our fair share of injuries, but illness? Never. I wanted to facepalmthis was the first time Id considered how mana affects the body beyond just magical energy. Looking back on all the healing Id done over the years, it had always been injuries. The only time I ever treated diseases was in Shimoor, or Tolarib on classless people. The rest of the day, I healed on autopilot, half focused on my work and half lost in thought, turning the observation over in my mindwhat it meant and what I could do with it. Unfortunately, I didnt come up with any answers. Mahya kept up her sleuthing around the settlement but uncovered nothing new. Rue spent the day playing with the kids, having the time of his life. The real surprise came from Alhe somehow befriended two teenagers who trailed after him like ducklings, begging him to teach them alchemy. He waffled over the decision, saying, They are good children. I do not want them to be taken advantage of. On my third day of healing, new patients started showing up. There were no fresh injuries anymorejust people with old wounds that had healed wrong. Setting broken bones that didnt mend properly was no challenge; Id treated that plenty of times before and was an old hand at it. The real challenge was differentpeople missing limbs, and one even missing an eye. My first patient was a man missing his right palm, cut off clean at the wrist. "How did this happen?" I asked. Shame radiated off himI could feel it. "During the retreat, I was holding the rebels back. One of them took my hand with a sword." I patted his shoulder. "You have no reason to be embarrassed. You saved people." His head snapped up, eyes wide. "How did you know I was ashamed?" "I just know. Dont worry about it. Lets see if we can give you your hand back." I channeled Regrow Fleshnothing. A thousand mana spent, and no change. For the next attempt, I put him under with Anesthesia, cut open the skin, and tried again. Still nothing. Another 500 mana, and no results. I took a different approach. Using my scalpel, I sliced off a thin section of his stumpskin, flesh, and bonecreating a fresh open wound. Then, I channeled Regrow Flesh once more. This time, it worked. The mana cost was brutal. I drained my entire reserve, and his palm regrew only to the base of the fingers. But it workedthat was what mattered. I kept him under and pushed forward, actively regenerating and growing the hand while staying within my limits. By the time I fully restored his palm, I was sweating like Id been in a sauna, swaying on my feet, and had a killer headache. But mentally, I was doing cartwheels. My patient looked awful. He had been a big guy before, but now he was just skin stretched over bone, all the fat gone. I waited for my mana to regenerate and cast Fortify Life Force several times. His color improved slightlyat least he no longer looked like a zombiebut the weight issue remained. Oh well, you cant win them all. I flopped into a chair, focusing on active regeneration, hoping the headache would ease. While sitting there, I watched my patient, trying to make sense of what I saw. Healing drained the bodythat made sense. But his new palm was maybe ten percent of the body mass hed lost elsewhere. So where did the rest go? That thought stuck. I had plenty of medical knowledge from Earth and a lot of hands-on experience from healing people during my travels. But I had almost none when it came to theoretical knowledge as a healer. Id always followed my gut, doing what felt right. It worked. But maybe I was missing somethingsomething that could make healing easier or prevent patients from deteriorating so severely after intense treatment. Id never even checked Liss collection for books on healing. That was a serious oversight. Lady Almatai walked in, her eyes scanning the space before landing on me. Her brow furrowed, and she gave me a startled look. Are you alright? I leaned back in the chair, still catching my breath. Yes, Im fine. Her gaze sharpened as she took in my sweat-drenched face and unsteady posture. You dont look good. I waved a hand dismissively. Dont worry about it. Just drained after an intense healing session. Ill be fine once I regenerate. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. She turned toward the bed, her eyes falling on my patient. The color drained from her face as she jerked back. Is this Peten? What happened to him? I gestured toward his newly regrown palm, my movements sluggish. Took a lot of energy. Her eyes widened, then darted between me and Petens hand. You can regrow limbs? I exhaled, resisting the urge to roll my eyes. You can see for yourself. She pressed her lips into a thin line. Clearly, she didnt appreciate my response. But I wasnt being cheekyI meant it. Why ask something that was glaringly obvious? She schooled her expression back into neutrality, giving my patient one last long look before turning to me. Will he be alright? Yes. Hell need to rest and eat more for the next few days, but after that, hell be as good as new. Her eyes narrowed slightly. How much more? Food or rest? Food. I leaned back, rubbing the bridge of my nose. Probably twice, maybe even three times more than usual. She nodded, her expression thoughtful. I will give him a larger food allocation. That caught my attention. I frowned. You have food allocation here? Why? Her posture stiffened. The settlement is growing with new arrivals. Were clearing land and expanding the outer wall, but growing crops takes time. Population growth isnt always proportional to expansion. I gestured south. You do realize theres an endless expanse of crop fields, orchards, and herds just beyond the forest, right? Her eyes flashed. "Of course, I know! That land belongs to my family." I held back a sigh. Then send people to forage there. Those fields have enough food to feed your settlement for years. And lose people? Her voice sharpened with anger. I frowned. To what exactly? We didnt see any dangerous beasts in the area. The paralysis snakes. Her jaw tightened. We fight them constantly to keep them away from the city, but they reproduce fast, and there are a lot of nests between us and those fields. "Don''t you have alchemists?" "No." Her voice carried a quiet sadness. "We used to. Not anymore." "What happened?" Her expression hardened. "Some sided with the rebels. The rest were killed." Her tone was clipped, final. Something about how she said it told me there was more to the storysomething that cut deep. But I let it be. It wasnt my place. Ill see what I can do, I said. She jerked in surprise, eyes narrowing. For now, I can help with the food issue. Do you have a place where you store your supplies? Her gaze sharpened, scrutinizing me like a bug under a microscope. Nothing is free in this world. What are you hoping to gain? Good karma. She didnt even try to hide her skepticism, her expression screaming bullshit. Dont look at me like that, I said, shaking my head. I know it sounds strange, but I like helping people. Weve been to a few city-states, and they were awful. You and your people are actually trying to build a life in this new reality. So if I can help without harming myself, I will. She still didnt look convinced. Food is a precious commodity. Yes, but I have plenty and can always get more. Dont worry about it. I pushed myself up from the chair. Want to show me where you store it? Her eyes narrowed. Is this your condition for giving us the food? No. I gestured to the room. "I could drop it here, but there''s not enough room." She glanced at Peten, concern flickering in her eyes. Will he be alright here? Yes. Hell be out for the next few hours. She gave a clipped nod. Alright. Follow me. Stepping outside the first palisade, we turned left. She moved with purpose, leading me past a few buildings until we reached the third warehouse from the gate. With a firm push, she swung the door open and stepped aside. Will this be enough space? The warehouse was spacious and completely empty. A thick layer of dust coated the floor, suggesting it hadnt been used in a long time. I turned to her. Ill need to clean it. I can send for some girls to do it. No need. Stepping inside, I cast Clean every few meters. Aggressive Clean would have drained too much mana, and I wasnt eager for another headache. Clean should do the job. The space was massiveat least fifty meters long and twenty wideso it took a solid ten minutes, but by the time I was done, the floor gleamed. With that finished, I pulled out the dry goods I still had from Earth, ones Id already replaced with better alternativesgrain, legumes, flour, and, thanks to the last dungeon, a variety of nuts. I also added half of the dry goods I had collected recently. They came from her familys fields, after all. I approached Lady Almatai. I also have fruits, vegetables, and meat. But if I take it out here, itll spoil. She pressed her lips together, considering. After a moment, she nodded. "Leave the fruits and vegetables here. I''ll show you where the meat goes." After I dropped off the produce, she led me halfway around the palisade to a cluster of smaller warehouses shrouded in thick smoke. The air was dense, making it hard to breathe. The overpowering scent of smoked meatpossibly jerkyhung heavy and made me choke. I had to dial my sense of smell down to almost zero. Regulating my senses still wasnt something Id mastered. It took an ungodly amount of concentration, and the effort brought my headache back in full force. But at least I wasnt choking anymore. Inside the first warehouse, a group of people worked methodically, cutting meat into thin strips, laying them on metal mesh, and placing the mesh inside a container that looked like an oversized water heater. To the left of the door, a line of tables held neatly arranged cuts of meat, waiting for processing. Lady Almatai gestured toward the tables. You can drop the meat here. I unloaded the rest of the meat and fish I had from Earthmore than a hundred kilograms in total. Scratching my head, I figured I might as well go all in and empty the coolers of beef wed collected from the first farming community. When it came to the dungeon beef, that stayed with me. I liked to think of myself as a generous guy, but even I had limits. No way was I handing over the fantastic, extra mana-rich meat. When I was placing the supplies in the first warehouse, Lady Almatai stood behind me and quite far away, so I couldnt see her face. Now, with her beside me, there was no missing it. She was trying very hard not to cry. I could feel it, see it in the way her jaw tightened, the way she blinked a little too often. I remembered what Mahya had said about her being callous, but I had to disagree. That wasnt the expression of a woman who only cared about reclaiming her land through force. She careda lot. Tuning into the emotions radiating from her, I felt relief, joy, and, oddly, shame. Suspicion flickered, but then another wave of relief came, followed by quiet happiness. That was the moment I began to trust her. She was a good leaderone who genuinely cared. B5—Chapter 40: My First Apprentice Al waited for me by the gate, the two ducklings that followed him everywhere lingering beside him. The boy and girlboth around fourteen or fifteen, with olive skin and black hairstood close together, their expressions always a mix of curiosity and determination. The moment they saw me, they waved and waddled off. "Why don''t you want to teach them alchemy?" I asked, stopping next to him. His expression darkened. "I do not want anybody taking advantage of them." "Why do you think that would happen?" I folded my arms, studying him. "They dont have any alchemists here, but they need them. And if two people are eager to learn, why not teach them?" Al let out a slow breath, gaze fixed on the road ahead. "I know you are right," he admitted. "But after everything we have seen I am not sure I want to open them up to that risk." I shook my head. "I think you''re being too cautious. I talked with Lady Almatai todayoh, by the way, I gave her a big supply of the food we recently collected. They needed it. Anyway, I spoke with her, and shes a good leader. She actually caresI could feel it. I dont think shed take advantage of them." Al still didnt look convinced. His fingers tapped against his leg. "You heard what Mahya said, no?" "I think Mahyas wrong." I shrugged. "She collected information from people who all have their own perspectives. Id rather trust my own gutand my gut says shes a good person, and they need help." Al glanced at me. "What kind of help?" "They dont have enough food. Those fields arent far from here, and the herds out there could sustain them. But theres a whole mess of flying snakes between them and those fields." I raised an eyebrow at him. "Teaching your two ducklings how to make anti-venom potions could make a huge difference." "Ducklings?" Al turned to me with a deadpan stare. I smirked. "Dont you think they look like ducklings when they trail after you?" His expression didnt budge. "No. I do not." "Right. Sure." I snorted. "Anyway, I think you should do it." Al studied me for a moment, his brow furrowed in thought. Then he exhaled through his nose, arms crossing over his chest. "I will think about it." I leaned slightly toward him. "While you''re thinking, can you make a big supply of anti-venom potions?" His expression eased, and he gave a small nod. "Yes, that I can do." Rue and Mahya joined us, and we ran back to our section of the ruined city to open the house. That evening, while cooking dinner, my mind kept circling back to the problem of heavy physical energy consumption during healing. There were still a few patients missing limbsor parts of themand I didnt want them looking like walking skeletons when I was done. Something nagged at the back of my mind. A memory. Back when I was buying cookbooks, I had skimmed past something about energy bars. Could be useful. After we ate, I went digging through my books. It took nearly an hour, but I finally found what I was looking fora recipe for vegetarian pemmican made from nuts, honey, dates, and a bunch of other good stuff. I rolled up my sleeves and got to work. Three hours later, I had a stockpile of pemmican ready. I even added whey protein to boost it up. Hopefully, it would help counteract the weight loss that came with intensive healing. As I packed the pemmican away, I couldnt help but feel relieved about all the nuts and honey wed collected in that last edible dungeon. With the rich mana, the ingredients wed gathered there were about to become a game-changer. The next day, I was deep in the middle of treating a patient who had lost his foot and part of his calf when Lady Almatai walked into the treatment room. I caught sight of her and gave a quick nod to let her know Id be with her shortly, then kept my focus on the patient, channeling mana into him. She stepped closer but didnt say anything, just watched, arms tucked behind her back in a rigid stance. My mind was already split three waysone part keeping up the Anesthesia, another controlling the blood flow, and the third casting Regrow Flesh. Splitting my mind yet again, I glanced at her and asked, "You need something?" She gave a single shake of her head, her face unreadable. Once I finished treating the patient and left him to sleep it off, I cast Clean on him and myself and walked over to the table. "So," I said, leaning against it, "do you need anything?" "You have a lot of mana," she said, watching me closely. I raised an eyebrow. "Yeah?" She hesitated for a beat, then asked, "Can you help me get more mana?" I straightened. "What do you mean?" Her hands curled into loose fists at her sides. "I dont have enough. I need more. I was hoping you could help me." I studied her for a moment, then tilted my head. "Can I examine you?" Her brows drew together. "Why?" "To know what Im working with." She regarded me for a long moment, then gave a curt nod. Stepping closer, I placed my hands on her head and let mana flow into her, scanning her from the inside. Behind her diaphragm, I found a tiny orbso small it was barely there. I exhaled sharply. "Your mana is ridiculously low!" Her lips pressed into a thin line, but she looked away. "You dont need to be embarrassed," I said, softening my tone. "Its fine. I was just surprised. Anyway, it doesnt really matter. Your power center is in your emotional orb. If you want to increase your mana, you need to develop emotionally." She stared at me blankly, like I spoke in an entirely different language. I sighed. "Okay, let me break it down. There are three potential power orbs in the body that control mana. One in the head, which is the mind center. One behind the diaphragm, like yours, which is the emotional center. And one in the abdomen, which is the physical center. "Since your mana is in the emotional center, that means your mana wont rise from training like a warrior or learning like a scholar. You have to progress emotionally. I cant tell you exactly how to do thatI can only tell you how it worked for me." I rubbed the back of my neck and closed my eyes for a second, the memory still causing a sharp twinge despite the years. "A few years ago, I lost my wife." She startled, her expression tightening for a fraction of a second before returning to its controlled mask. "But youre so young." I gave a small, humorless chuckle. "Im older than I look. Its the Vitality traitit keeps me looking young. Trust me, Im older than you think." Her gaze lingered on me for a moment before I continued. "Anyway, back then, I was drowning in grief. But when I finally healedwhen I let go of the painmy mana rose. It was a huge emotional breakthrough that manifested in my mana levels." I met her gaze. "I dont know what that breakthrough would look like for you. I dont know your struggles. But if you figure out what would push you forward emotionally, work on it. Your mana will rise as a result." She let out a long, measured breath. "Thats easy to say, but hard to do." I gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. "I know, but you have to start somewhere." She nodded once, her jaw tight as she fell into thought. Remembering my conversation with Al, I added, "By the way, I spoke to my friendhe''s going to make you a big supply of anti-venom potions." A wave of intense relief came from her, so strong it was almost tangible, like a sudden shift in the air. "Thank you," she said in a quiet voice, her posture still rigid despite the emotion in her tone. "You don''t know how much this means to us. We really need this help." I nodded, shifting my weight as I crossed my arms. "You told me why you dont have alchemists, but why dont you have any healers?" Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Her shoulders stiffened slightly before she let out a controlled breath. "Two days before the rebellion, the rebels eliminated all the healers who supported us," she said, her voice clipped and even. "The only healers left in Almatai are the ones who sided with them." I frowned. "But you''ve been here eight or nine years. How come you didnt train new ones?" Her jaw tightened. "We dont have the knowledge. When the Fall came, people gained classes easilythey performed some action and earned a class. But when the fluctuations stopped, it became harder. Now, only those with real knowledge in a specific area can get a class, and they have to work hard for it." Her fingers twitched before she clasped her hands in her lap. "And sadly, we dont have anyone with medical knowledge." I rubbed my jaw, thinking. "So, how did you survive until now without alchemists or healers?" She looked away for the first time, her shoulders drawing back as if bracing herself. "We lost a lot of people," she said, her voice quieter but just as firm. Something in my chest tightened and I met her gaze. "I''ll see what I can do." Her head lifted, her expression sharpening back into control. "What do you want in exchange?" I already had an idea simmering in the back of my mind, so I tested the waters. "Well, I dont know if Ill be able to convince my friend to teach alchemy and get you two new alchemists, but Im sure hell give you the potions. As for healers Ill do my best to help raise at least one. Im not sure how yet." I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling. "I only helped a girl oncegave her some medical knowledge and a spell, but I dont have a scroll anymore, so that might be a problem. Im also not sure if she actually got the class or not. I still need to figure this out. Maybe if I work with someone who wants to be a healer, we could find a solution." I shook my head and waved a hand dismissively. "Never mind, I was just thinking out loud." Then I fixed her with a more serious look. "Er anyway, if I do help you raise a healer, would you be willing to accept more people into your settlement?" Her brow furrowed slightly, the only crack in her otherwise steady composure. "What people? From where?" "A city not far from here has slaves, and Im thinking of bringing them here. Would you be willing to accept them in exchange for my help in raising a healer?" Her expression didnt change, but there was a flicker of something behind her eyescalculation, maybe. "What city? The only cities near here are Almatai and Almadris," she said, voice steady. "They dont have slaves, and if you bring someone from there, theyll be here in a day to take them back." I shook my head. "No, not to the northto the south." Her shoulders squared as she regarded me. "I know about the slaver cities. They''ve kidnapped quite a few of our people," she said, folding her arms. "But they''re far away. How are you planning to bring them here?" "Don''t worry about itI have my ways," I said, keeping my tone even. "The question is, if I help you get a healer, will you be willing to accept them?" She held my stare for a long moment before giving me a curt nod. Ive never turned anyone awaynot the people who escaped from Almadris or Almatai, nor those who stumbled upon our settlement while fleeing from somewhere else. So yes, Ill gladly accept them, even if you dont help raise a healer." She walked toward the window opening. We need to rebuild our world, our society, and the only way to do that is with people." Her voice carried a quiet certainty, as though she had said this to herself a hundred times before. "Right now, things are difficultwe dont have enough foodbut I will never turn people away." When she faced me again, her expression was resolute, the stern weight of leadership settling back over her features. "Thats what we need mostpeople." The following morning, a woman waited for me outside the treatment house. She looked about thirty with messy hair and old clothes. The moment she saw me, she rushed over, her movements hesitant, uncertainty written all over her face. Her hands fluttered around aimlessly, as if she couldnt decide what to do with them. "Lady Almatai said that you will teach me to be a healer." I studied her for a moment, taking in the nervous energy rolling off her. She was eager, but also unsure of herself, shifting from foot to foot like she wasnt sure whether to bow, shake my hand, or just stand there. "Alright," I said, motioning for her to follow me inside. "Before we start anything serious, I need to see if youre even capable of becoming a healer." She nodded quickly, pressing her lips together like she was afraid to say the wrong thing. I paused, eyeing her for a moment. "Whats your name?" "Rima," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Nice to meet you, Rima. Im John," I said, giving her a brief nod before gesturing toward the table. "Alright, lets get started." She hesitated for a second before sitting down, her posture stiff. As I moved behind her, she tensed, then suddenly jerked her head back, wide-eyed and rigid, like a startled animal. I lifted my hands slightly to show I meant no harm, then placed one gently on her shoulder. "Dont worry. Im not going to do anything to you. I just need to check if you have mana." Her breath hitched, but she nodded. "I have it," she said quickly. "How do you know?" "My head burned. Lady Almatai said its a sign my mana started working." That tracked. I gave her a small nod, then pulled up a stool across from her and rested my arms on the table. "Alright, lets start with something simple. Before you treat anyone, you need to know whats wrong with them. That means checking their pulse, their temperature, and anything else that seems off. Your hands are your best tool for this. Eyes are good, sure, but your hands tell you what you cant see." I held out my wrist. "Here, feel for my pulse. You know how to do that?" She hesitated, then reached out and pressed two fingers against my wrist, her touch light and unsure. "A little to the sideyeah, right there," I said. "Now, what do you feel?" She frowned in concentration. "Its beating?" I snorted. "Good start. Now, feel how steady it is. A strong, even rhythm is what you want." I tapped my fingers against the table in a steady beat. "Try to match it." Her lips moved silently as she focused, her brow furrowing. After a moment, she hesitated. "It feels about the same?" "Close enough. Thats a normal resting pulse," I said with a nod. "If someones pulse is too fast, they might have an infection, blood loss, or dehydration. Too slow, and it could mean shock, poisoning, or something messing with their heart." I tapped my temple. "You dont need to memorize everything right away, but start paying attention to patterns. Whats normal, whats not." She nodded, eyes flicking to my wrist like she was committing it to memory. "Next, temperature." I took her hand and placed it on my forehead. "If someones running hot, theyve got a fevercould be an infection, could be heatstroke, could be something worse. If theyre too cold, thats a problem too. Means their body isnt getting enough blood, either from shock or something else messing with circulation." She swallowed, nodding again. I leaned back. "Alright. Youll get the hang of it. Just practice on as many people as you can. Now, lets get to work." Our first patient of the day walked in, his arm ending just below the shoulder in a jagged, uneven stump where it had been roughly cauterized. Thick, angry scar tissue covered the wound, a mess of ridges and discoloration. I led him to sit on the operating table and handed him a pemmican. "Eat." He hesitated but took a bite. I waited, arms crossed, until he finished, then gave him another. And another. By the time he was chewing the third, his jaw worked slower, his stomach visibly tight beneath his tunic. "One more?" I offered. He groaned and shook his head. "No room." "Good," I said, handing him a water bottle. "Now drink." He managed to down the whole bottle, and I pushed him down on the table. "Alright," I said, rolling up my sleeves. "This is going to take a while. You watch, ask questions, and try not to pass out." She nodded, looking pale but determined. I put him under and sliced off the end of the stump, keeping an eye on her the whole time. She flinched, but otherwise held steadyhandled it like a champ. Good sign. Next, I placed my hands over the stump and let mana flow, starting with Clean to make sure nothing was festering. "First rule of healing: infections are your worst enemy. A wound that looks fine today can kill a man tomorrow if it gets infected. Thats why cleanliness is everything. Wash your hands, clean the wound, and if youre not sure? Clean it again." I moved on to Regrow Flesh, slowly reconstructing the muscle and tissue. "You cant just slap healing magic on a wound and expect it to be fine. The body needs time to adjust. Healing too fast can be just as dangerous as leaving it untreated. Too much growth at once, and the tissue might not form right. If you ever see a healer rushing through a job like theyre mending clothes, run the other way." She watched, eyes wide, her hands twitching at her sides like she wanted to do something but wasnt sure what. I nodded toward the man''s other arm. "Check his pulse." She blinked, then scrambled to follow the instructions. After a few seconds, she said, "Its fast." "Good. Thats expected. Pain, stress, blood lossthey all speed up the heart rate. But if it gets too fast, thats when you need to worry about shock. Keep an eye on his breathing, too. If it gets too shallow, weve got a problem." She nodded, absorbing the information. I kept working, talking the whole time. "Healing isnt just about fixing woundsits about understanding the body. If you dont know how something is supposed to work, how do you expect to fix it when it breaks? You dont need to be a scholar, but you do need to pay attention. Every patient teaches you something." She gave a small nod, but her focus stayed locked on my hands as I continued reconstructing the man''s arm, little by little. "Alright," I said after a while, wiping the sweat from my forehead. The stump now extended past his elbow, the new flesh still raw but whole, without scar tissue. "Thats enough for now. Hell need rest, plenty of food, and as much water as he can handle to recover properly. Healing takes energy, and if the body doesnt have enough, itll start breaking itself down to compensate." I glanced at Rima. "Thats why you see people looking half-starved after major treatments." I glanced at her. "Questions?" She shook her head quickly. I chuckled. "Give it time. Youll have plenty." She didnt say anything, but the determined glint in her eyes told me she was already thinking hard about everything Id said. Good. Shed need that if she wanted to be a healer. There was a lot I could teach, but in the end, a sharp mind and steady hands would matter more than anything. Our patient kept sleeping, and I used the time to explain more to Rima. Some things were just theory for nowshed need hands-on experience to truly understand, like feeling for a break or setting a dislocated jointbut I loaded her with as much basic knowledge as I could. How the body fought infections. What signs to look for before someone collapsed from exhaustion. When a fever was a good sign and when it was deadly. She listened, her expression tight with focus, occasionally nodding but never interrupting. For the next two days, I continued regrowing the mans arm while she watched, keeping a careful eye on his pulse and listening to his breathing. I had her check him regularly, making sure she got used to noticing minor changes. When his heartbeat slowed or his skin paled, I had her describe it before I explained what it meant. She was still nervous, still unsure, but she learned fast. On the third day, they brought me a man with a broken leg after hed fallen off a palisade. This time, I had Rima do the initial assessment. I guided her through the process, showing her how to diagnose the break by touch, feel for misalignment, and listen for signs of internal damage. "Alright," I said, handing her two straight sticks. "Youre going to set it first, the old-fashioned way. Hell be fineIm healing him afterbut you need to know how to do it without magic, just in case." Rima swallowed hard but nodded, gripping the sticks tighter as she knelt beside the injured man. She worked carefully, following my instructions without hesitation. I watched with a sense of prideshe was catching on fast. Before long, his leg was set, splinted, and secured. Once I healed him and sent him on his way, I turned to her. "Go home and get a good nights rest. Tomorrow, Ill start teaching you spells." She stared at me, eyes wide with shock. Then, without warning, she sprang forward and hugged me. The sudden force nearly knocked me off balance. I patted her back, laughing. She was shy, uncertain, and hardly spoke, but there was no doubt about her enthusiasm. It felt good to teach someone so committedsomeone who truly wanted to learn.